《His unwanted wife, the world’s coveted genius》 Chapter 1 ?Chapter 1: In the evening, heavy rain poured over Owathe as Belinda Wright made her way to Dream Club. She was soaked through, but somehow managed to keep the cake she held untouched by the downpour. Upon reaching the entrance to the private room, Belinda nudged the door open slightly. ¡°Verena, throughout the three years you vanished, not once did Lucas cease his search for you. And now, you are finally back!¡± Hearing those words from inside the room, Belinda froze mid-step. Verena? The same Verena Reed who used to be Lucas rk¡¯s girlfriend? ¡°But hasn¡¯t Lucas already gotten married?¡± asked a soft female voice. ¡°Ah, Verena, there¡¯s no need to concern yourself with that woman Lucas married. Lucas was coerced into that marriage by his father, who threatened to kill you if Lucas didn¡¯tply. Lucas married that woman only to protect you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Verena¡¯s doubt was evident in her voice. ¡°Absolutely! Why else would Lucas choose someone like Belinda? She¡¯s so unappealing and overweight. Besides, she¡¯s an illegitimate daughter. Marrying her was Lucas¡¯s way of annoying his father, of getting back at him!¡± Outside the private room, Belinda felt a chill run through her. Herplexion drained of color as the words sank in. Recalling the night when Lucas had proposed, she remembered how her heart had soared with joy. She had been blissfully unaware of the harsh truth. She had believed herself incredibly fortunate, never realizing she was merely a pawn in a revenge plot. Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; It turned out Lucas had only married her because she was, in their cruel eyes, ugly and fat. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a bitterugh, her body wavering slightly as she stood frozen in ce. She clenched the door handle tightly to steady herself. ¡°Speaking of Belinda, it has been five hours since she left. It¡¯s doubtful she¡¯ll ever show up. Delight Desserts is way out in the eastern suburbs, and just getting there and back takes more than three hours. Besides, that ce is notorious for its long queues. Surely, Belinda isn¡¯t foolish enough to go there.¡± ¡°If Lucas requested it, Belinda would go there even if Delight Desserts were in another city. Everyone knows how deeply she loves Lucas. She¡¯s so pathetic.¡± Upon hearing these scornful remarks, Belinda inhaled deeply, put on a stoic expression, and thrust the door to the private room open, making her entrance. Her gaze quickly found the figure of confidence and charm at the center of the room. Lucas was sitting on the sofa with his legs elegantly crossed, embodying a casual yet graceful air. His visage was stunningly attractive, every feature exquisitely sculpted. This man was Belinda¡¯s husband, the esteemed leader of the Triumph Consortium. A hush fell over the room when everyone saw Belinda enter. Shortly thereafter, a voiceced with mockery pierced the silence. ¡°Verena, ever wonder what Lucas¡¯s wife looks like? Take a look at her now.¡± At that moment, Belinda¡¯s appearance was disheveled. Rain-soaked clothes clung to her, entuating herrge frame. Strands of hair were stered to her damp face, highlighting a noticeable dark mark on her left cheek. . . . Chapter 2 ?Chapter 2: Ignoring the disdainful stares, Belinda approached Lucas, setting the cake on the coffee table with a strained smile. ¡°Lucas, I brought the mousse cake you requested.¡± Without even ncing at Belinda, Lucas slid the cake toward Verena, saying in a charming voice, ¡°Here, you can have it now.¡± Verena responded with a bashful smile. ¡°I just mentioned it casually.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would actually ask her to buy it.¡± A jolt of realization struck Belinda, her eyes widening in shock. She felt as though her heart had been pierced by a knife. The cake she had spent nearly five hours to get¡­ It was meant for Verena? ¡°Verena, you see how deeply Lucas cares about you now, don¡¯t you? He would fetch the moon for you if you desired it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Go ahead and eat the cake. After all, Belinda just spent five hours getting it. Don¡¯t let her efforts go to waste!¡± At that, Belinda¡¯s fists clenched at her sides. She felt like the biggest fool in the world. Just then, Lucas rose and strode toward Belinda, meeting her gaze with an expressionless face. In a cold voice, he said, ¡°The divorce papers are on the coffee table at home. Sign them when you go back.¡± ¡°Divorce papers?¡± The color drained from Belinda¡¯s face as she stared at Lucas, her lips quivering. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Lucas¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°I married you only to appease my father and to keep Verena out of harm¡¯s way. Now that she has returned, I can ensure her safety.¡± Belinda understood the implication behind his words. Their marriage had merely been a strategic move. With his objective fulfilled, Lucas now saw no further use for her, a wife who only brought him embarrassment. Thinking of this, Belinda suddenly smiled. But her smile was tinged with resignation and bitter irony. She looked up at Lucas, her eyes filled with sorrow, yet clinging to a sliver of hope. ¡°Lucas, in all our years together, was I nothing more than just a convenient tool for you?¡± Laughter erupted around Belinda, cruel and mocking. ¡°Is Belinda delusional? Does she truly expect Lucas could have any affection for her?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t she see herself? She¡¯s so ugly!¡± Ignoring the cruel insults, Belinda kept her gaze locked on Lucas, her determination for an answer evident. With a cold voice, Lucas said, ¡°Yes.¡± Tears immediately welled in Belinda¡¯s eyes. In that moment, it felt as though her heart had been ripped out, thrown to the floor, and mercilessly crushed. The pain was overwhelming. A hollow chuckle escaped Belinda,den with despair. ¡°I see,¡± she murmured. She nodded slowly, epting her fate. ¡°I¡¯ll sign the divorce papers when I get home.¡± . . . Chapter 3 ?Chapter 3: ¡°See you tomorrow at ten at the courthouse,¡± Lucas said coldly. He then turned and sat back on the sofa. Belinda¡¯s steps were heavy as she moved toward the door to leave. Just then, Verena¡¯s soft voice echoed. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m too full. Can I discard this cake?¡± Hearing that, Belinda froze. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas replied. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s response, Belinda shut her eyes, letting her tears mix with the raindrops on her face. She left the room quickly and made her way back to Reverie Vi, the home she had shared with Lucas. On the coffee table awaited the divorce papers, just as Lucas had mentioned. Belinda scanned the documents and noted the settlement terms. After she divorced Lucas, she would receive three hundred million dors and two luxurious houses. Despite having used her, Lucas had ensured she wouldn¡¯t walk away empty-handed. Three years of marriage now equated to three hundred million and two properties¡ªwasn¡¯t that a form of profit? With a bitter smile, Belinda signed the divorce papers. Just then, a tear sshed onto the document; she hurriedly dabbed at it and looked up, trying to hold back any further tears. At that moment, her phone buzzed with a new message. It was from her mentor. ¡°Belinda, have you decided yet? Don¡¯t pass up this chance to study abroad¡ªit¡¯s an incredible opportunity. You¡¯ll regret missing out!¡± Belinda looked at the message, her resolve strengthening as she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I will go abroad to study.¡± For weeks, Belinda had been uncertain about epting the offer to study abroad. Now, rity hade. She would seize this opportunity. It was time for her to begin anew. She wanted a new life, one that was truly her own. After replying to the message, she slipped her phone into her pocket and began to pack. Though the previous day¡¯s rain had left her feverish, she pushed herself¡ªfever and all¡ªto the courthouse by ten the following morning. However, even after the clock ticked past eleven, Lucas still hadn¡¯t shown up. Belinda decided to call him. Verena¡¯s voice greeted her as soon as the call connected. ¡°Lucas, can you help me here?¡± Then, Lucas¡¯s voice came through. ¡°I¡¯m tied up right now. We¡¯ll reschedule the courthouse visit.¡± . . . Chapter 4 ?Chapter 4: With that, he ended the call abruptly. Belinda stared at her phone as the call disconnected, a knot forming in her throat. With a heavy heart, sheposed a final text to Lucas. Then, she removed her SIM card and discarded it in the nearest bin. She pocketed her phone and walked away without a backward nce. Today was not just any day¡ªit was her departure day for Chixdon. Belinda made a vow to herself that once overseas, she would erase all memories of Lucas from her mind. Three years had passed, and the ambiance at the Thomas family estate in Owathe was alive with excitement. In the grand banquet hall,ughter and conversations mingled with the thick fragrance of perfumes. The Thomas family, one of the top four influential families in Owathe, wielded considerable power. That evening, they celebrated the return of their family head¡¯s goddaughter from overseas with avish banquet. The city¡¯s elite had turned out in full force for the asion. ¡°Lucas, isn¡¯t it true that Belinda returned today as well?¡± Ryan Adams inquired from a corner of the room. Hearing the question, Lucas paused for a moment, his fingers tightening around his wine ss. After a brief pause, he nodded to confirm the news, savoring a sip of wine. d in a sharp dark blue suit, Lucas exuded an air of meticulous sophistication. ¡°It¡¯s about time!¡± Ryan eximed, turning to look at Verena, who stood next to Lucas. ¡°That woman Lucas married should have been gone from his life long ago. Congrattions, Verena. It must be only a matter of time before you be Mrs. rk.¡± Verena responded with a slight smile, her voice gentle. ¡°Being close to Lucas is what matters to me, not the title of his wife.¡± Despite her words, her intent gaze on Lucas spoke volumes about her true feelings, her expectation to marry him evident to all observers. Lucas averted his eyes, his finger idly tapping his ss, remaining silent. Catching Verena¡¯s hopeful look, Ryan said, ¡°Lucas clearly adores you, Verena. Once he is free from Belinda, he¡¯ll no doubt make you his wife right away. Right, Lucas?¡± Lucas remained unresponsive, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. Verena¡¯s lips parted as though she was about to speak, but the room¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn elsewhere by a stir at the entrance. All heads turned as the sound of clicking heels resonated across the marble floor, echoing with the heartbeat of the crowd. A striking figure in a fiery red gown appeared. The gown had a deep V-neck and shimmering sequins, with a fishtail hem that danced as the woman walked. Her presence was undeniably maic, her figure wless. Her refined features were framed by bright eyes, their charm enhanced by dark eyeliner. . . . Chapter 5 ?Chapter 5: Her beauty was not only seen but felt, leaving everyone present stunned. ¡°Oh my God! Who is that woman? I can¡¯t believe someone so captivating has been here in Owathe all along! Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± Ryan couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. ¡°Indeed, she is quite striking,¡± Verenamented with a smile. Lucas slowly raised his eyes to look at the woman, and his gaze narrowed sharply at the sight. ¡°I like her! I¡¯ll get her number right now. Just wait for my good news!¡± Ryan quickly dered, heading toward the woman with determined steps. Approaching her, Ryan shed a smile he believed to be his most charming. ¡°Hello, beautiful! I¡¯m Ryan Adams, son of the Adams Group¡¯s chairman. Would you allow me the pleasure of your acquaintance?¡± Belinda looked at Ryan, a subtle smile ying on her lips. Previously, among Lucas¡¯s circle, Ryan had been particrly harsh toward her, always hurling insults in her direction. He had called her many foul names, never considering her feelings at all. But now, here he was, standing before her, clearly captivated by her beauty. The sweet irony of it all amused Belinda. ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading Seeing her charming smile, Ryan was momentarily spellbound. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Could I possibly have the pleasure of knowing your name?¡± As Belinda opened her mouth, about to speak, a deep voice interrupted her, saying, ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Belinda and Ryan simultaneously looked over. The approaching man carried himself with an ease and allure that seemed to fill the space around him. ¡°Mr. Thomas,¡± Ryan said with respect. After giving Ryan a brief nod, Darren Thomas turned to look at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to join Uncle Santino and the rest. Your godfather is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda responded, quickly falling into step beside Darren. As Belinda walked away, Ryan¡¯s expression registered his astonishment. He hastened back to Lucas and the others, barely containing his excitement. ¡°Did you see that? That woman is Santino Thomas¡¯s goddaughter! And Mr. Thomas just called her¡­ Belinda or something. Anyway, her name sounds elegant!¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. Vincent James, who had been quiet earlier, chimed in, ¡°Santino and his wife never had children of their own. Despite attempts by rtives to have their children adopted by them, they rejected every proposal. It was only three years ago that they publicly announced a goddaughter in Chixdon, whom they adore. I always assumed she was from there, but now, it turns out she¡¯s from our country.¡± Ryan suddenly burst outughing, his enthusiasm evident. ¡°I was hesitant about the task my mom had assigned me, but now, I¡¯m fullymitted!¡± Ryan¡¯s mother had hoped he would forge a good connection with Santino¡¯s goddaughter. . . . Chapter 6 ?Chapter 6: ¡°You can¡¯t pursue her.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not an option,¡± Lucas interjected in a low, gravelly voice, cutting through the chatter. Hearing that, Ryan and Verena were visibly taken aback. They both turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Why not?¡± Ryan demanded, confusion in his voice. Lucas¡¯s face was expressionless, his gaze fixed on Ryan. ¡°Because I said so.¡± His voice carried amanding tone, his striking features betraying no emotion. Expressions shifted on both Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces. Verena looked at Lucas and opened her mouth, about to speak. But before she could say anything, Lucas abruptly rose from the sofa and exited the room. Verena watched him leave, her hands balling into fists out of frustration. She was lost in thought. Why did Lucas object to Ryan pursuing that woman? Belinda exited the restroom, straightening her dress, ready to return to the hall. She paused abruptly when she noticed a tall, handsome man casually leaning against the wall nearby. Lucas nced over at Belinda, their eyes briefly meeting. Belinda held his gaze for a second before casually looking away and walking past him. She pretended she didn¡¯t know Lucas at all, ignoring his presencepletely. ¡°Wait, stop.¡± Lucas¡¯s cold voice echoed. Belinda stopped and turned, her eyes locking with Lucas¡¯s. A slight smile yed on her lips as she said, ¡°Can I help you with anything, sir?¡± Her voice was soothing, like a soft melody. Belinda had thought three years would help her forget the man who had brought so much pain into her life. Yet, seeing Lucas now, she realized that his image was already ingrained in her memory. But she could remainposed in front of him now. Lucas chuckled coldly at her words, staring at her pointedly. His smirk was tinged with irony as he said, ¡°Belinda, are you pretending to have amnesia now?¡± Belinda was stunned for a moment. Had Lucas actually recognized her? Her eyes sparkled with a hint of surprise as she asked, ¡°What do you need from me, Mr. rk?¡± ¡°No longer pretending now, huh?¡± Lucas said sharply. With a light smirk, Belinda responded, ¡°Seeing as you¡¯ve recognized me, there seems to be little point in continuing the charade.¡± Lucas walked to stand before Belinda. ¡°Belinda, did you think that since you fled three years ago, you could avoid our divorce?¡± . . . Chapter 7 ?Chapter 7: ¡°Fled?¡± Belinda responded as if she had heard a funny joke. She stared back defiantly, her eyes brimming with derision. ¡°You were the one who didn¡¯t show up that day, Lucas. You set the time, but then you postponed it. Why should I wait for you like some sort of servant? Do you think you¡¯re that important?¡± Belinda¡¯s words, sharp and dripping with irony, caused Lucas to frown slightly. His expression darkened as he began to speak, but before he could continue, Belinda interjected. ¡°No need to worry, Mr. rk. We¡¯ll definitely finalize the divorce. I¡¯ll see you at the courthouse tomorrow at ten.¡± Turning to leave, she hesitated for a moment and then nced back at Lucas with a sarcastic edge in her eyes. ¡°Try to show up on time this time, Mr. rk. We both know how valuable our time is.¡± With that, she walked away without a second nce. After passing a corner, she paused, hershes fluttering as sheposed herself. Despite her outward poise, her heart was anything but steady. Drawing a deep breath, Belinda made her way back to the hall. Upon entering, she was greeted by a suddenmotion from the crowd. ¡°Mr. Singh, are you alright? Mr. Singh?¡± ¡°Someone call an ambnce, quickly!¡± ¡°Jordy! Jordy,e on, wake up! Don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± As the cries continued, a figure brushed past Belinda, rushing toward the center of themotion. Jordy Singh, a middle-aged man, was sprawled on the floor, hisplexion turning an rming shade of blue. He looked like he was having trouble breathing. Lucas quickly kneeled beside Jordy. ¡°Lucas!¡± At the sight of Lucas, Amanda Singh, Jordy¡¯s distressed wife, seemed to findfort. ¡°Stay calm, Mrs. Singh. Mr. Singh is going to be okay,¡± Lucas reassured Amanda in a soothing tone. Then, he turned to address the crowd, saying, ¡°Someone get Santino to bring the family doctor here!¡± ¡°Move aside!¡± demanded a clear, authoritative female voice suddenly. At that moment, Belinda walked over to Jordy. She attempted to kneel beside him, but her gown was too restrictive. With a slight frown, she ripped the hem of her gown without hesitation. Now kneeling beside Jordy, Belinda swiftly unbuttoned his shirt to assess his condition, a mask of concentration on her face. ¡°How is he?¡± Darren inquired from close by. Turning swiftly to Darren, Belinda said, ¡°Get the medical kit, quick.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darren replied. Belinda then addressed the onlookers. ¡°Could everyone please back up? He needs more air.¡± . . . Chapter 8 ?Chapter 8: The people aroundplied and stepped back, allowing more space for Jordy and Belinda. Lucas watched Belinda manage the emergency with efficient calm, lost in thought. He recalled then that Belinda had studied medicine in university before. Soon, the Thomas family butler arrived with the medical kit, eximing, ¡°Here you go, the medical kit!¡± Belinda opened the kit, pulling out alcohol, cotton swabs, and a syringe. She moistened a cotton swab with alcohol and disinfected a spot near Jordy¡¯s heart. Then, she began preparing the syringe. After a while, she was about to inject Jordy. ¡°Wait!¡± Suddenly, an urgent cry from a woman made Belinda stop. ¡°Excuse me, are you a doctor? Don¡¯t act so recklessly! Can you be held ountable if something happens to the man?¡± Verena¡¯s voice cut through the tense atmosphere. Belinda momentarily hesitated and then turned to face Verena with a cold look. ¡°Be quiet. Your interruptions aren¡¯t needed when I¡¯m trying to save a life.¡± ¡°You!¡± Verena, startled by the rebuke, was about to say more when Amanda stepped forward. ¡°Lucas! Control your friend!¡± Amanda¡¯s demeanor was both cold and authoritative. ¡°If her actions dy the treatment of Jordy and something happens to him, I won¡¯t let her off easily!¡± Lucas remained silent, merely casting an icy nce at Verena. The coldness in his nce sent a shiver through Verena, silencing her. She bit her lip tightly, not daring to speak further. Just then, Darren said to everyone, ¡°Belinda is soon to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. Should anything go wrong, the Thomas family will take responsibility. Any other concerns?¡± This revtion surprised everyone present. Grand ins General Hospital was not only a leading hospital in Owathe but also nationally respected for its medical expertise, particrly in cardiac surgery. Amanda¡¯s face lit up immediately. She turned to Belinda and said, ¡°I believe in you! Please, help my husband.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda replied confidently. Without further dy, she positioned the syringe at a precise location below Jordy¡¯s sternum and along his left rib margin, then inserted the needle. The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on her actions. Just then, the Thomas family doctor arrived, asking, ¡°Where is the patient?¡± ¡°Shh!¡± The crowd quickly shushed him, signaling for quiet. Momentarily stunned at first, the doctor soon realized what was happening. He observed Belinda¡¯s procedure without a word, holding his breath. After a moment, a guest whispered to the doctor, ¡°What exactly is she doing?¡± . . . Chapter 9 ?Chapter 9: The nearby crowd leaned in, their interest piqued. The family doctor replied in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s conducting a pericardiocentesis. This man has umted fluid around his heart, and this procedure is meant to drain it to relieve his distress.¡± ¡°I see,¡± came a murmur in response. As time seemed to stand still, all eyes were fixed on Belinda. After a while, she finally removed the syringe from Jordy. Relief washed over the crowd as color began to return to Jordy¡¯s face, though his breaths were still shallow. Soon after, medical professionals arrived and quickly transported Jordy to the hospital. Darren extended a hand to help Belinda rise from her kneeling position. After the intense focus required for the procedure, Belinda felt a slight numbness in her legs as she stood up. ¡°Belinie!¡± a voice called out. Santino Thomas approached with a warm smile. ¡°Belinie¡± was a special nickname given to Belinda by Santino and his wife, Mollie Thomas, symbolizing their hopes for Belinda to embrace a new chapter in her life. A guest inquired with curiosity, ¡°Mr. Thomas, is this exceptional young woman your goddaughter?¡± Santino looked at Belinda with a warm, affectionate smile before facing the guests and saying, ¡°That¡¯s right! She is the goddaughter of Mollie and me.¡± A chorus of admiration followed. ¡°Lucky for us that Belinie was here today!¡± ¡°She is so young, yet she is already about to join the prestigious Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. She is truly remarkable!¡± While praises flowed freely toward her, Belinda maintained her poise, unaffected by the ttering words. Once the banquet officiallymenced, Belinda and Darren led the opening dance. Their dance included close steps and touches, which, to the audience, appeared intimate. Everyone believed Belinda and Darren made a good match. Lucas, seated with his legs crossed and his hand idly tapping his thigh, watched them. His expression was neutral, but those familiar with him could sense the storm beneath his calm facade. The following morning at the courthouse, Lucas and Belinda arrived on time. When Belinda saw Lucas, she walked past him without a word and entered the building. Lucas watched her graceful figure, his eyes narrowing slightly. . . . Chapter 10 ?Chapter 10: As they sat in the waiting area, Belinda¡¯s phone abruptly rang. She nced at the caller ID, her expression showing a flicker of impatience before stepping away to answer the call. ¡°Hello, what is it?¡± ¡°Star, Elsa Torres from Ascein emailed again. She¡¯s insisting that you perform her son¡¯s surgery,¡± came the cheerful voice of a woman. Belinda responded with a hint of disinterest, ¡°I¡¯m not avable. Her son¡¯s condition isn¡¯t critical, and their local specialists are more than capable of performing the surgery. There¡¯s no need for me to do that.¡± The woman on the other end of the lineughed softly. ¡°Understandable, but you know how it is with mothers and their children. Elsa wants nothing but the best for her son, which apparently means you.¡± Belinda sighed and dismissed the idea once more. ¡°Tell her no. I¡¯m busy here. I need to hang up now.¡± After ending the call, Belinda rejoined Lucas in the waiting area. About five minutester, Lucas¡¯s phone suddenly rang. He took the call, and his face immediately showed concern. ¡°I will be there immediately,¡± he said quickly before ending the call. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda quickly caught his arm, stopping him from leaving. With a firm gaze, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what hase up, but we need to get divorced today!¡± Belinda believed that from Lucas¡¯s concerned expression, the person who had called him must have been Verena. Lucas replied in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s my father. He has been taken to the hospital.¡± Belinda¡¯s face immediately took on a serious expression. She rose swiftly and said, ¡°I¡¯ming with you!¡± Without a word, Lucas turned and walked toward the exit. Inside the VIP ward at Grand ins General Hospital¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± Lucas eximed as he entered the room. ¡°How¡¯s Dad?¡± ¡°He was fine until he took a phone call that upset him greatly, causing an asthma attack,¡± Norma rk exined. Only after she had said that did she notice Belinda, who had followed Lucas into the ward. Norma looked at Belinda, puzzled at first, but then her eyes widened in recognition and astonishment. ¡°Belinda? My goodness! What have you been through these three years to transform so drastically?¡± Belinda was recognizable to Norma by her distinct facial features. Before, even though Belinda had been heavy and had a noticeable dark spot on her face, her facial features had always been distinct and beautiful. ¡°Norma,¡± Belinda said with a steady voice, greeting her. Just then, Harold stirred in his bed. Norma quickly turned toward him, visibly relieved to see him awake, but still slightly concerned. ¡°Oh, you gave me quite a fright!¡± . . . Chapter 11 ?Chapter 11: As Harold¡¯s eyes settled on Lucas, his expression soured. ¡°Lucas, did you really go through with the divorce from Belinda?¡± The day after Belinda had returned to the country, she had reached out to Harold. But Harold had been shocked to learn the next day about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s pending courthouse visit for the divorce. At Harold¡¯s questioning, Lucas¡¯s expression tightened, and he shot a look at Belinda before letting out a coldugh. ¡°Harold.¡± Belinda stepped closer to the bedside. Harold had aged significantly in the past three years. Now well into his seventies, Harold was much older than his wife, who was in her early fifties. Lucas, their only child together, had been born many years after Harold¡¯s two children from a previous marriage. Upon seeing Belinda, Harold blinked, a mix of surprise and recognition in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, is that really you?¡± Belinda simply nodded in confirmation. Harold¡¯s face brightened with a relieved smile. ¡°Ah, so this is your true appearance, my dear!¡± He then shot Lucas a stern look before turning back to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you have my full support here. I will not let Lucas divorce you.¡± Belinda responded earnestly, ¡°Our decision to divorce is mutual and has been thoughtfully considered by both Lucas and me. You must understand that¡ª¡± For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? ¡°What?¡± Harold¡¯s response was immediate, his breathing quickening in distress. ¡°No, I cannot ept that!¡± Norma reacted with rm and quickly intervened to calm him. ¡°Calm down, Harold! It¡¯s okay; they won¡¯t get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She then shot a pointed look toward Lucas and Belinda. ¡°Leave this room, both of you, now!¡± Given Harold¡¯s fragile state, Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t dare say anything more. They silently acknowledged Norma¡¯smand and left the room. Once outside, Lucas stopped abruptly and turned to face Belinda with a cold look. ¡°Are you ying games with me, Belinda?¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed deeply at his usation. She looked him directly in the eyes and said, ¡°Lucas, do you honestly believe I was the one who told Harold about the divorce?¡± Lucas said coldly, ¡°Who else would have informed him, if not you?¡± He recalled how Belinda had purposely avoided him while taking that phone call at the courthouse and how, soon after her call had ended, his mother had called him. With a look of scorn, Lucas said to Belinda, ¡°Given my father¡¯s condition, we¡¯ll need to dy the divorce. Are you pleased now?¡± Belinda felt a pang in her heart despite her resolve to remain detached. She was truly pained by Lucas¡¯s biting words and disdainful look. Taking a moment topose herself, she replied, ¡°Mr. rk, you don¡¯t have to be like this. Believe me, I am as eager for this divorce as you are.¡± . . . Chapter 12 ?Chapter 12: She then added with a slight smile, ¡°Your father isn¡¯t feeling well today. That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll discuss the matter with him again tomorrow.¡± Lucas eyed Belinda skeptically, his pupils narrowing as he tried to discern whether she was telling the truth. Just as he was about to speak, the door to the hospital room swung open. Norma appeared, saying, ¡°Harold wants to see you both now.¡± Lucas and Belinda entered Harold¡¯s hospital room one after the other. Inside, Harold had regained someposure, though he still looked weak. ¡°Lucas, you cannot divorce Belinda. Do you understand that?¡± ¡°Understood, no divorce. Just focus on your recovery for now,¡± Lucas responded with a hint of impatience, though there was a trace of concern in his eyes. Turning to Belinda, Harold said, ¡°And you, Belinda, promise me not to divorce Lucas.¡± Without hesitation, Belinda nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t divorce him.¡± Only then did Harold finally feel relieved. After ensuring Harold was resting, Lucas and Belinda stepped out of the room. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang abruptly. She answered, and immediately, a sharp,manding voice echoed from the other end of the line. ¡°Belinda! You¡¯ve alreadye back to the country, but not once have you visited home. Don¡¯t you care about your family anymore? Or do you think you¡¯re too good for us now? Come home right now!¡± The person on the other end of the call was Belinda¡¯s biological father, Baker Wright. A smirk curled at the corners of Belinda¡¯s mouth as she listened, her face devoid of emotion. ¡°Understood,¡± she replied coldly before ending the call. She pocketed her phone and, without giving Lucas another nce, walked away. At the entrance of the Wright family estate, Belinda keyed in the security code at the front gate of the house. ¡°Incorrect password.¡± The automated system rejected Belinda¡¯s attempt to open the door. With a slight frown, Belinda tried again, but the password was still incorrect. Augh, cold and mocking, escaped her lips. Opting not to knock, she made her way around to the back of the house. Five minutester, she returned wielding a hefty sledgehammer. With a powerful swing, she shattered the door lock with the hammer. The loud bang set off a shrill rm that echoed throughout the property. Almost instantly, the door swung open. The butler, looking rmed and flustered, confronted Belinda as he stepped outside. ¡°This is outrageous! Do you know whose house this is? How dare you try to break in like this!¡± . . . Chapter 13 ?Chapter 13: Ignoring the butler, Belinda tossed the sledgehammer aside and strode into the house. Inside, Baker was heading toward the door, rmed by themotion. ¡°What¡¯s all this noise?¡± He stopped short when he spotted Belinda. Baker¡¯s eyes widened. He waspletely taken aback. The butler hurried in after Belinda, pointing usatorily at her. ¡°Mr. Wright! She just broke through the door with a hammer!¡± From another part of the house, a middle-aged woman¡¯s voice rose in concern. ¡°Baker! What was that sound?¡± She hurried toward themotion. The sight of Belinda caused the middle-aged woman to gasp in shock, her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Oh my God, Belinda? Is it really you?¡± Hearing this, the butler stared at Belinda in disbelief, unable to reconcile the elegant woman in front of him with the Ms. Wright he remembered¡ªoverweight and in. ¡°Belinda! You can¡¯t just return and start destroying the house. Have you lost your mind?¡± Baker said sharply once he collected himself. With a calm smile, Belinda responded, ¡°I attempted to use the password, but it kept rejecting it as incorrect. This is my home. I couldn¡¯t possibly have forgotten the password. It seems the lock must be malfunctioning. I figured a firm strike might just set it right.¡± Baker¡¯s expression stiffened momentarily. He had intentionally changed the password to signal to Belinda that she was no longer wee here after she had left the country three years ago and refused to acknowledge her mistakes. The thought of her trying to break in with a hammer sent a surge of irritation through him. As Baker¡¯s anger red, visible tension appeared on his forehead. He fixed a stern gaze on Belinda. ¡°Belinda! Kneel and apologize right now!¡± After Belinda heard Baker¡¯s words, her demeanor chilled momentarily. She was frozen in ce. Baker, noticing she remained motionless, raised his voice angrily. ¡°Did you not hear me? Do you believe you can simply forget what happened three years ago?¡± His voice was full of anger as hemanded, ¡°Someone, fetch the brassie!¡± The mention of the brassie caused Belinda to tense up, her fists clenching at her sides. ¡°No, don¡¯t!¡± Holley Lewis, Belinda¡¯s mother and Baker¡¯s mistress, cried out in desperation. She rushed to Belinda, grasping her hand. ¡°Belinda, please, kneel and apologize. Just promise you won¡¯t do that again!¡± Unyielding, Belinda freed herself from Holley¡¯s grasp and faced Baker with a cold stare. ¡°I will not apologize for things I didn¡¯t do.¡± She had said from the start that she hadn¡¯t stolen the missing ne and that she had not pushed her half-sister Kylee Wright. Yet, no one had believed her. Baker¡¯s face contorted with fury as he said, ¡°Enough! Today, you will face the consequences of your actions!¡± . . . Chapter 14 ?Chapter 14: ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± the butler called, approaching with the brassie in hand. The brassie was a solid piece of metal. A wave of uncontroble fear washed over Belinda at the sight of it, causing her to step back instinctively. She was intimately familiar with the severe pain the brassie could inflict. Baker advanced toward Belinda, brandishing the brassie menacingly. He stood before her, hoisting the brassie above his head, poised to deliver a punishing blow. At that moment, a hand shot out and grasped Baker¡¯s wrist to stop him. Baker, caught off guard, hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to have the courage to stop him. As he opened his mouth to say something, Belinda snatched the brassie from his grasp. Before Baker could react, Belinda mmed the brassie onto the floor, breaking it in half. A sharp crack echoed through the silent room. Belinda threw the broken brassie to the floor, her expression stoic, yet the emotions inside her raged like a storm. She had finally shattered the object of her fears. The brassie had haunted her for years. But now, it would no longer scare her! Silence enveloped the spacious living room momentarily. Baker stared at the broken brassie on the floor, his mouth agape in astonishment. After a moment, he turned his gaze to Belinda, his eyes burning with disbelief and anger. ¡°You¡¯ve turned against your own family! How dare you do that?¡± As he lifted his hand to strike Belinda, a firm voice halted him. ¡°Stop!¡± Themand echoed through the room. Descending the staircase were two women. Leading the way was Car Wright, Baker¡¯s wife, donned in a dark blue dress. Her demeanor was poised, and her features were refined. She was in her forties but looked younger than her age and beautiful. Following her was a young woman in a white dress, exuding charm and innocence. This was Kylee, the beloved daughter of Baker and Car. ¡°Baker, you really should learn to control your anger,¡± Car said in a soft voice. Baker¡¯s rage cooled slightly at her presence, but he tried to justify his actions. ¡°Car, you don¡¯t understand. This girl, she deliberately stole¡ª¡± Car interjected, her voice calm. ¡°Let the past stay in the past. We still don¡¯t truly know what happened back then. Belinda is now Mrs. rk.¡± ¡°If she desired a ne, she could simply purchase one¡ªwhy would she need to steal? Even though she identally pushed Kylee back then, Kylee has already forgiven her. Why bring up these old grievances?¡± Stunned into silence by Car¡¯s reasoned words, Baker found no words to counter. . . . Chapter 15 ?Chapter 15: Belinda¡¯s gaze on Car was filled withplex emotions. She knew that, logically, Car should despise and loathe her. After all, she was Baker¡¯s illegitimate daughter from an affair¡­ But Car had never shown anything but kindness toward her, even when everyone else had turned against her. Car had been the only one who had believed Belinda¡¯s innocence regarding the missing ne. ¡°Car,¡± Belinda said softly, greeting her. Car responded with a gentle nod, her eyes scanning Belinda with a mix of concern and motherly affection. ¡°Belinda, how have you been these past three years? You¡¯ve lost a great deal of weight. And your birthmark¡ªwhat happened to it? It¡¯s gone now.¡± Car was the first person to express concern after Belinda returned home. Kylee came forward with a smile, linking arms with Car as shemented, ¡°Indeed, Mom. I hardly recognized Belinda at the Thomas family¡¯s eventst night. She has transformed so much. I always said she would look amazing if she lost some weight.¡± Kylee had been the one to inform Baker of Belinda¡¯s return from abroad and her striking change. Looking at Car, Belinda said, ¡°I underwent a health check-up while I was overseas. The doctor discovered that my previous weight issues stemmed from medications that caused hormone changes. As for my birthmark¡­ it just faded naturally over time.¡± During Belinda¡¯s first year abroad, the dark mark on her face had begun fading without exnation. By her second year there, it hadpletely vanished. ¡°What do you mean by that? What happened before? Belinda, how could you have been using that kind of medication?¡± Holley said, her expression one of shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head. She intended to investigate this matter now that she was back in the country. She wanted to find out whether the medication was a mistake or something more sinister. She also needed to understand the true origins of her birthmark. Belinda scanned the room, noting the surprised looks on everyone¡¯s faces, but they didn¡¯t reveal any clues for her. Kylee then said sympathetically, ¡°Belinda, you really have been through a lot.¡± She turned to her father, saying, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s time to let the past go.¡± ¡°I forgave Belinda long ago. I even told her she could have the ne if she liked it so much.¡± Baker¡¯s response to Kylee was affectionate yet tinged with resignation. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving, my dear. It only makes it easier for her to take advantage of your kindness.¡± Kylee smiled gently and responded, ¡°Belinda and I are sisters. Why shouldn¡¯t I be kind to her?¡± Baker exhaled softly and then turned to Belinda. ¡°See how Kylee treats you? Remember how you treated her before? Out of consideration for Kylee, I¡¯ll drop the matter today.¡± He gave Belinda a pointed look. ¡°Thank Kylee now! Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± . . . Chapter 16 ?Chapter 16: Belinda¡¯s response was a soft scoff, her expression tinged with sarcasm. Kylee¡¯s words felt insincere to Belinda, almost making her feel sick. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Belinda swiftly turned to leave. ¡°Look at that! That¡¯s how your daughter acts!¡± Baker eximed in anger. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baker. I promise to talk to Belinda. She¡¯ll thank Kyleeter,¡± Holley responded meekly, trying to soothe Baker. As Belinda walked away, she could hear Baker¡¯s angry shouts and Holley¡¯s timid apologies. The scorn in her gaze only intensified. Once she reached her car outside the Wright family¡¯s residence, Belinda reclined in the driver¡¯s seat and shut her eyes, feeling exhausted. A profound sense of burden weighed on her chest. Despite anticipating the confrontation, living through it had left her feeling stifled and ufortable. After calming herself, Belinda took out her phone to send a message. Soon, her phone buzzed with a reply. A small smile flickered across her lips when Belinda read the response. She set her phone aside and quickly started the car. In the evening, at Nostalgia Lounge, a popr bar, Belinda¡¯s entrance did not go unnoticed. She was dressed in a form-fitting ck spaghetti-strap dress that highlighted her elegant neck, delicate corbones, and alluring figure. Her burgundy hair, styled in a high ponytail,plemented her bold, smoky eye makeup and dark eyeliner that entuated her captivating eyes. Her presence effortlessly drew the attention of everyone in the room. From the SVIP booth on the second floor, Lucas immediately spotted Belinda as she walked in. Her appearance, causing quite a stir, made it hard for him to miss her. Lucas¡¯s eyes lingered on her short, tight dress, and he frowned slightly. Could this woman possibly dress any more provocatively? ¡°Lucas, have you and Belinda gone through the process of your divorce?¡± Ryan¡¯s sudden inquiry interrupted Lucas¡¯s thoughts. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Verena, who was sitting next to Lucas, tensed up, waiting for Lucas¡¯s reply. Lucas looked away, his voice even. ¡°My father had an asthma attack after learning the news that we are about to get a divorce. He was taken to the hospital.¡± Ryan scoffed, his voice dripping with contempt. ¡°That vile woman must have tipped him off. I knew it! She never wanted a divorce. She fled three years ago, and now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯s still ying games with you, trying to stall the divorce.¡± Disgust painted Ryan¡¯s expression as he spoke about Belinda. He clenched his jaw, saying, ¡°Lucas, I swear, tomorrow I¡¯ll make sure she makes it to the courthouse.¡± Lucas gave him a brief look, his tone dismissive. ¡°Stay out of this. The matter is between her and me.¡± . . . Chapter 17 ?Chapter 17: Verena observed Lucas closely, sensing something off. Why did she feel like Lucas wasn¡¯t as eager for the divorce as he imed? Thinking of this, she bit her lip. Meanwhile, as Belinda approached the booth, she was greeted by a figure already waiting there. The woman assessed Belinda with a sweep of her eyes, her face lighting up with surprise and admiration. ¡°You look even more stunning in person than in pictures! You¡¯ve be really gorgeous!¡± The woman opened her arms wide. ¡°Wee back!¡± The woman was Bethany Yates, the daughter of the prominent Yates family and a dear friend to Belinda. Belinda embraced Bethany warmly and then joined her in the booth. Bethany poured wine for both of them and then asked, ¡°What happened? What made you suddenly want to drink tonight?¡± As their sses clinked, Belinda looked down and replied, ¡°I returned to the Wright family¡¯s residence today, only to find the entry code changed, and then¡­¡± She sinctly ryed the day¡¯s events at the Wright family¡¯s home to Bethany. Bethany¡¯s expression grew thoughtful as she listened, and then she looked intently at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, have you ever considered why Kylee targets you so relentlessly? She is the rightful heir of the Wright family, while you are the daughter of an affair. There¡¯s no logical reason for her hostility toward you, since you are not a threat to her. Yet, she once feigned injury and used you of pushing her. Why do you think that is?¡± Belinda was momentarily silent. ¡°Think about it¡ªwhat if Kylee was the one who nted that ne in your bag?¡± Bethany suggested, hinting at deeper schemes. Belinda considered this for a moment before responding, ¡°Over the past three years abroad, I¡¯ve mulled over this quite a bit. It seems¡­ She might have done that because of Lucas.¡± Bethany looked at her with an expression of realization. ¡°You¡¯ve caught on atst!¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°I¡¯ve always said Kylee¡¯s fixation on Lucas was over the top¡ªalmost obsessive. You underestimated her, thinking she cared about your well-being. Remember how she used to update you on the women who were interested in Lucas and advised you on how to handle them? Yet, all it did was push Lucas further away from you. Was she really trying to help you?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a bitter smile as Bethany¡¯s words sank in. She believed Bethany was right. How had she been so blind to these details before? Her own naivety had left her vulnerable. She had be a pawn in Kylee¡¯s games repeatedly! . . . Chapter 18 ?Chapter 18: Bethany exhaled softly, a look of relief crossing her face. ¡°At least you see the truth now.¡± Then, as if a thought struck her, Bethany asked, ¡°Did anything unusual happen during your visit to the Wright family¡¯s home? Did anyone act oddly when they learned about the hormone medication causing your weight issues?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°Their reactions didn¡¯t reveal much. But I¡¯ve been overweight since childhood. Even if it¡¯s true that I was unknowingly given the medication, it¡¯s unlikely the Wright family is behind it. But I can¡¯t rule out the possibility that someone in the Wright family knows something about this.¡± Bethany agreed with Belinda, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°Right. After all, you only discovered your biological father¡¯s identity at 17. You moved into the Wright family¡¯s home after that. It¡¯s baffling to think someone would target a child that way. It couldn¡¯t possibly have been your mother, right?¡± Belinda gave Bethany a look of resignation. Bethany quickly smiled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°I was just joking. It couldn¡¯t have been Holley. I know she adores you.¡± It was true. Holley loved Belinda deeply, but she was also meek andpliant toward Baker, always regarding him as the ultimate authority. Whenever Baker punished Belinda, Holley¡¯s only recourse was to weep and plead on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Bethany¡¯s tone shifted to one of seriousness. ¡°Unraveling something buried for over two decades won¡¯t be easy, but there are always traces left behind. We¡¯ll find the truth eventually.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda responded, her voice steady. Then, shifting the topic, Bethany asked, ¡°So, are you truly going through with the divorce from Lucas?¡± Belinda scoffed at the mention of Lucas¡¯s name, her face showing detachment. ¡°Lucas and I have been over for three years.¡± Bethany sighed and replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best. Being with Lucas brought you more pain than happiness. A marriage that only brings loneliness isn¡¯t worth holding onto. Look at you now¡ªyou are stunning and can choose anyone you like. You don¡¯t have to linger over someone like Lucas, right?¡± ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Let¡¯s toast to that,¡± Belinda said, raising her ss with a bright smile. After enjoying their drinks, they hit the dance floor. Belinda and Bethany immediately caught everyone¡¯s attention with their beauty. At first, others danced around them, but it wasn¡¯t long before they owned the floor. Belinda was particrly eye-catching, her elegance and smooth movements drawing admiring nces. Every gesture she made, from tossing her hair to swaying her hips, held the crowd spellbound. Lucas watched the scene, his face darkening as he observed Belinda dance. Did this woman no longer remember that she was still legally his wife? . . . Chapter 19 ?Chapter 19: Verena noticed Lucas¡¯s fixed gaze on Belinda and felt a twinge of jealousy. Why did Lucas care about that woman so much? She thought Lucas hadn¡¯t known her before. Just as Verena was about to draw Lucas¡¯s attention away, she saw Belinda heading toward the restroom. Without a second thought, Verena rose and followed her. Belinda went to the balcony near the restroom to answer her phone. ¡°Hello,¡± she said. It was Harold on the other end of the line. ¡°Belinda, do you have time toe back to the mansion?¡± Harold¡¯s voice came through. Surprised, Belinda responded, ¡°You¡¯ve already been discharged from the hospital?¡± She had seen Harold in the hospital earlier today and hadn¡¯t expected him to be home so soon. ¡°Yes, I was allowed to leave. Staying in the hospital was getting too ufortable for me,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle over now,¡± Belinda quickly said. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold answered. Ending the call, Belinda left the balcony and was about to head back when she encountered Verena. Belinda stopped short. Her interactions with Verena had actually been infrequent. Car¡¯s father was an old family friend of Harold¡¯s, and Belinda often visited the rk family with Car and Kylee. During those visits, Belinda had sometimes seen Verena, who had been dating Lucas at the time. However, Harold¡¯s dislike for Verena meant Lucas eventually stopped bringing her home. Belinda vividly remembered the incident with Verena three years ago at the Dream Club¡ªshe had endured the rain to purchase a cake for Lucas. But it turned out that Lucas had asked for the cake because Verena had wanted it. The cake had eventually been thrown into the trash bin. It was on that day that Belinda had realized the truth about her dreamlike marriage¡ªa sacrifice Lucas had made for Verena. Even though three years had passed, seeing Verena again still stirred something in Belinda. Taking a deep breath, Belinda averted her eyes and was about to walk away when Verena spoke up. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Verena called out suddenly. Belinda stopped in her tracks, realizing that Verena was calling her. . . . Chapter 20 ?Chapter 20: It dawned on her that Verena didn¡¯t recognize her. It made sense¡ªafter all, even Ryan had failed to recognize her before at the banquet, and Verena was much less familiar with her than Ryan. ¡°Can we talk?¡± Verena asked. Belinda responded with a slight smile. ¡°Of course.¡± Curiosity piqued, Belinda was interested in what Verena wanted to say to her, unaware of her true identity. They moved together to the balcony. Once there, Belinda got straight to the point and asked Verena, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on Belinda¡¯s strikingly beautiful face, a face that sparked envy in every woman. With a tight smile, Verena said to Belinda, ¡°Miss Thomas, as someone closely associated with the head of the Thomas family, surely you wouldn¡¯t covet someone else¡¯s man, right?¡± Belinda paused, stunned for a moment. Was she being used of seducing someone else¡¯s man? Who was Verena talking about? Anticipating the direction of the conversation, Belinda cautiously inquired, ¡°Who is the man you just mentioned?¡± ¡°I am talking about Lucas,¡± Verena replied. Belinda, having expected this, burst intoughter and faced Verena directly. ¡°Who do you think you are to say that to me?¡± Verena bit her lip and responded, ¡°I am saying that as the woman who will marry Lucas in the future.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned scornful. ¡°In the future? Perhaps you shoulde back to me with your warnings once you¡¯re actually his wife.¡± Verena looked at Belinda purposefully, cautioning, ¡°Miss Thomas, surely you wouldn¡¯t want to be seen as a mistress, right?¡± Belinda¡¯sughter rang out, full of derision. ¡°Why should I worry, Miss Reed? After all, you are the one who is entangled with a married man.¡± Those words struck Verena like a p. Color flushed and drained from Verena¡¯s face. Belinda tilted her head, her eyes brimming with disdain. ¡°Miss Reed, you¡¯re hardly in a position to warn me here.¡± Ignoring Verena¡¯s reaction, Belinda walked away. This calmness she now felt when dealing with Verena was reassuring. It signified that she was gradually letting go of the past. As she watched Belinda depart, Verena clenched her jaw in frustration. She had to admit that Belinda had a point. If she didn¡¯t be Lucas¡¯s wife, her ims would hold no weight. Securing a divorce between Lucas and Belinda should be her focus now. . . . Chapter 21 ?Chapter 21: At the rk family estate, Belinda had earlier arranged for a chauffeur to drive her to the sprawling mansion. Once the chauffeur parked at the entrance, he soon left. As soon as Belinda got out of the car, she saw that directly opposite where her car had stopped, there was a blue Bentley Continental. The car door soon opened. Lucas stepped out of the Bentley. Upon spotting Lucas, Belinda quickly averted her eyes and started toward the mansion. ¡°Stop right there,¡± came Lucas¡¯smanding voice. Belinda paused momentarily but did not turn to face him. Lucas, with his long strides, quickly walked over to Belinda, examining her with an unreadable look in his eyes. In a low, enticing tone, he said, ¡°Belinda, remember, until our divorce is finalized, how you act, dress, and speak reflects on the rk family.¡± He stressed the word ¡°dress.¡± Belinda turned sharply to confront him, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°What exactly is wrong with my attire? Or are you so conventional, Mr. rk, that a spaghetti strap dress shocks you?¡± Her eyes narrowed with contempt as she continued, ¡°Since we¡¯ll soon part ways, I¡¯d prefer it if you kept out of my affairs. We¡¯re better off leading our own lives, okay?¡± Without waiting for Lucas¡¯s response, she walked into the mansion. Lucas¡¯s expression tightened as he watched Belinda walk away, his frustration evident. Belinda had clearly grown far more defiant after three years. Harold brightened upon seeing Lucas and Belinda back together. When Norma saw Belinda¡¯s dress, she frowned slightly but eventually said nothing. Belinda, looking concerned, turned to Harold. ¡°Harold, are you managing your health okay?¡± ¡°As long as I keep stress at bay and stay calm, I¡¯m alright,¡± Harold responded. A crease formed on Belinda¡¯s forehead. ¡°Why have you called me here, Dad?¡± asked Lucas. With a warm smile, Harold said, ¡°Starting this evening, you both are to move back and stay here at the estate.¡± Both Lucas and Belinda eximed in shock, ¡°What?¡± Belinda and Lucas responded simultaneously in shock, their reactions mirroring each other perfectly. Lucas gave Belinda a sideways nce, wondering if Harold¡¯s suggestion had anything to do with her. . . . Chapter 22 ?Chapter 22: With a forced chuckle, Belinda responded, ¡°Harold, isn¡¯t that a little over the top?¡± Immediately, Harold adopted a pitiful look. ¡°I¡¯m just feeling a bit lonely and thought it¡¯d be nice if you and Lucas could keep mepany more often. Is that unreasonable?¡± He embodied the image of a dejected elder now. Both Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t know what to say. With a heavy sigh that carried a tone of resignation, Harold continued, ¡°Never mind, I understand. Young people like you wouldn¡¯t want to stay with an old fellow like me. It¡¯s okay; a bit of solitude won¡¯t harm me¡ª¡± Unable to bear such words from Harold, Belinda quickly interjected, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll move back here to keep you and Normapany.¡± She only said she would move back, not mentioning Lucas. Moreover, she had nned to discuss her impending divorce from Lucas with Harold the following day, meaning her return to the rk family home would be brief. At her words, Harold¡¯s demeanor transformed as he beamed and then turned to gauge Lucas¡¯s reaction. Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed. He was clearly displeased by the turn of events. Harold¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°Is it really so burdensome for you to spend time with an old man like me?¡± ¡°Lucas, just say yes. Mom¡¯s missing you, too,¡± Norma chimed in, giving Lucas a meaningful look. Facing Harold, Lucas seemed to have thought of something and eventually gave in. Harold¡¯s face brightened immensely. ¡°Excellent! Hooper has already prepared your room. It¡¯s gettingte; perhaps you should rest for the night.¡± When he entered the bedroom, Lucas scowled at therge bed dominating the space. Belinda, maintaining herposure, headed straight for the bathroom to shower without a word. The butler, Hooper Todd, had arranged everything meticulously, from fresh clothes to toiletries. After her shower, Belinda slipped into her loungewear and settled into bed. Lucas exited the other bathroom and, seeing Belinda in bed, scoffed, ¡°Belinda, me sharing this bed with you is out of the question. You might as well forget about the idea now.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes in response. ¡°As if I¡¯d ever want to share a bed with you¡ªI¡¯d probably end up with nightmares.¡± Belinda made her intentions clear with conviction, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be sleeping in the bed, and you can use the sofa.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°The sofa, really?¡± With a taunting smile, Belinda said, ¡°Mr. rk, isn¡¯t it time you showed some gentlemanly behavior?¡± . . . Chapter 23 ?Chapter 23: ¡°Gentlemanly behavior? That¡¯s not exactly my style,¡± Lucas scoffed as he moved closer to Belinda. In a swift motion, he grabbed Belinda by the arm, lifted her from the bed, and threw her over his shoulder. His actions were so fast that Belinda had no time to react. ¡°Lucas! You bastard! What are you doing? Stop this right now!¡± Belinda yelled, pounding on Lucas¡¯s back as she struggled. Lucas walked a few steps quickly and dropped Belinda onto the sofa with no gentleness. He nced at her with indifference and then made himselffortable on the bed. Seething with anger, Belinda gritted her teeth. Determined to get back at Lucas, she sprang from the sofa, sprinted back to the bed, and forcefully kicked Lucas in the back. Unprepared, Lucas was sent tumbling off the bed by the impact of her kick. Lucas waspletely taken aback. To think he would be ousted from his own bed seemed unimaginable! From his spot on the floor, he stood up, faced Belinda, and fiercely spat out her name between clenched teeth, ¡°Belinda rk!¡± Sitting up with a slight tilt of her head, Belinda locked eyes with him, her gaze fearless, her smileced with mischief. ¡°Here I am! What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not about to toss me from the bed as well, are you, Mr. rk?¡± Looking at Belinda, Lucas felt a mix of anger and resignation. ¡°Very well!¡± he said slowly, his voice dripping with warning before he pivoted and strode toward the walk-in closet. A thorough search of the closet revealed ack of spare nkets, forcing him to walk back to the couch with nothing, his face shadowed with frustration. Given that the couch was only five feet long, Lucas, standing six feet two inches tall, was ufortably confined. Meanwhile, Belinda sprawledfortably on the bed, flipping over nonchntly. At that moment, her phone rang on the nightstand. It was Darren on the line. With a puzzled tone, Belinda answered, ¡°Darren?¡± Darren said, ¡°Belinda, Mollie has been talking about you today again, wondering when you¡¯re nning to drop by to spend some time with her.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll stop by tomorrow,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°And tell her not to fret over the divorce. I¡¯ve got everything under control, and I¡¯ll get the divorce finalized tomorrow.¡± Lucas, now reclining on the sofa, arched an eyebrow when he heard Belinda¡¯s response. . . . Chapter 24 ?Chapter 24: Darren¡¯sughter filled the other end of the line. ¡°Fantastic! Once you¡¯re divorced, let¡¯s hit the club, and I¡¯ll hire five gigolos to entertain you.¡± ¡°Two is enough,¡± Belinda responded with a serious expression. After a pause, she added, ¡°Remember the gigolo fromst time?¡± His build and looks were quite appealing. Lucas¡¯s forehead creased as Belinda spoke, his face turning noticeably cold. ¡°Alright then!¡± Darren eximed with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the lineup is to your liking this time.¡± Suddenly recalling something, Darren added, ¡°By the way, Ryan from the Adams family has been asking about you. Seems like he might be interested in you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows went up slightly. ¡°Ryan? Interesting¡­¡± Her gaze narrowed craftily, and after a brief pause, she told Darren, ¡°If he inquires about me again, give him my number. Just don¡¯t mention my name.¡± Herst words carried a deeper, unspoken implication. ¡°Why?¡± Darren¡¯s confusion was evident. ¡°I need to ask him about something,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°I see,¡± Darren replied. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Their conversation continued for a while before they ended the call. As Belinda set her phone aside, she was about to switch off the light when Lucas¡¯s voice, dripping with sarcasm, pierced the silence. ¡°Belinda, it seems your life overseas has been rather vivid. Five gigolos? Could you really handle that many men?¡± Lucas¡¯s remark made Belinda reminisce with a pitiful expression, saying, ¡°Had you been punctual at the courthouse three years ago to seal our divorce, Mr. rk, my life overseas could have been far more thrilling.¡± Lucas gave a derisive chuckle. ¡°Really? Well, ensure Harold is persuaded tomorrow then.¡± His gaze grew stern. ¡°We need to finalize this divorce quickly so I can marry Verena.¡± Lucas was puzzled by his ownpulsion to utter thatst sentence. At his statement, a pang of sadness briefly touched Belinda¡¯s heart, yet her face remainedposed. She turned towards Lucas, her smile radiant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. rk. I¡¯ll see to it that you and your beloved Verena are united without dy.¡± With a graceful flick of her wrist, Belinda turned off the light,id down, and closed her eyes. Having known for three years that Lucas wanted to divorce her for Verena, she hade back this time to finalize her divorce from Lucas once and for all. So, what was there to feel sad about? Lucas spent a restless night on the sofa,fort eluding him. . . . Chapter 25 ?Chapter 25: By morning, his eyes were shadowed with dark circles as he headed to work. On the contrary, Belinda awoke refreshed from a good night¡¯s sleep. After her morning meal, she made her way to Harold¡¯s room. Upon seeing Belinda enter, Harold asked, ¡°Do you need something, Belinda?¡± With a nod, Belinda sat on the sofa. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s a matter I want to discuss with you.¡± Harold released a weary sigh, fixing Belinda with a look that cut straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°You¡¯re here to talk about the divorce with Lucas, correct?¡± Startled by his bluntness, Belinda hesitated, then nodded in confirmation. ¡°Before I moved abroad, Lucas and I had already agreed to part ways,¡± Belinda confessed. ¡°But he never showed up at the courthouse, and I was in a hurry to leave, which dyed the divorce.¡± A shadow fell across Harold¡¯s face. The revtion that Belinda and Lucas had decided on a divorce three years ago shocked him. ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± Harold said, his voice thick with anger. With a grave expression, he continued, ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s clear that you married Lucas out of love for him. Perhaps he¡¯s cold towards you now, but feelings can change over time. Do you recall your early days in our family? Initially, I, too, had my reservations about you.¡± At these words, a gentle smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips. Indeed, Harold had initially been the least weing toward her when she had married Lucas. However, her persistent efforts had gradually won him over. It had taken more than six months for Harold to ept her as his daughter-inw. Belinda had always held onto the hope that her steadfast love and dedication might one day thaw Lucas¡¯s indifference toward her. Yet, after three years, she hade to the painful conclusion that Lucas¡¯s heart remained unmoved. Facing Harold directly, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ve given this divorce a lot of thought. I am sure that I want a divorce.¡± The resolve in Belinda¡¯s expression conveyed that her decision was final, leaving Harold to silently realize that his words would not sway her. After a reflective pause, Harold¡¯s eyes briefly sparkled with a different intent as he said, ¡°If you are resolved to go through with the divorce, I won¡¯t stand in your way. However¡­¡± His voice softened. ¡°Could you consider waiting until after my birthday celebration this year? Given my age, it¡¯s uncertain how many more birthday celebrations I can have. Allow me this one joyous asion this year, will you?¡± Belinda responded promptly, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t talk like that. You¡¯re strong and full of life! You have many years ahead of you!¡± Harold gestured dismissively, fatigue etched into his features. ¡°Ah, life¡¯s daily stresses are wearing me out.¡± . . . Chapter 26 ?Chapter 26: Belinda¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his weariness. A lengthy pause filled the room before Belinda finally nodded, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll wait. I promise.¡± She recognized that Harold¡¯s birthday was just a month away, and she preferred not to burden him with her and Lucas¡¯s troubles for a while. ¡°That¡¯s great! You¡¯ve always been the most considerate, Belinda,¡± Harold said, nodding with a smile that seemed to carry a hiddenyer of intention. He was secretly convinced that a month was enough time for him to make Lucas and Belinda like each other. After a further conversation about Harold¡¯s well-being, Belinda excused herself from Harold¡¯s room. Once back in her own room, she reached for her phone and called Lucas, whose number she still knew by heart. ¡°Hello,¡± came Lucas¡¯s deep, resonant voice from the other end of the line. ¡°Harold has given his consent for our divorce,¡± Belinda said inly as soon as Lucas answered. Lucas paused, surprised. Harold had consented to their divorce? g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live Had Belinda really spoken to Harold about the matter? Before he could formte a response, Belinda continued, ¡°But Harold wants us to dy the divorce until after his birthday this year.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°A stalling tactic¡ªBelinda, this must be what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± He let out a scoff, adding, ¡°Do you think that in a month, I might change my mind about the divorce?¡± Lucas¡¯s words made Belinda momentarily close her eyes in frustration. She took a deep breath to calm herself. As she reopened her eyes, her gaze had frosted over. ¡°Lucas, if you can get your father to agree to our divorce right now, I¡¯m ready to head to the courthouse today.¡± In a resonant tone, Lucas responded, ¡°Believe me, I want to. But just this morning, my mother shared that the doctor issued a new warning¡ªmy father¡¯s health has declined, and his asthma attacks have be more frequent. I can¡¯t let him be stressed or trouble him.¡± Belinda raised her voice in anger. ¡°Since you know your father¡¯s condition, you should understand that I can¡¯t anger him either. What choice do I have but toply?¡± Herughter, tinged with sarcasm, filled the air as she added, ¡°Had you made it to the courthouse three years ago, we wouldn¡¯t be in this mess. And yet, you dare to take the moral high ground and use me now? Do you really see yourself as someone I can let go of?¡± The veins on Lucas¡¯s forehead bulged under the sting of Belinda¡¯s words. He was about to retort when Belinda spoke up again. . . . Chapter 27 ?Chapter 27: ¡°The divorce papers are signed. In my eyes, we¡¯re already divorced. Consider me, your ex-wife, non-existent now. Feel free to shower all your affection on Verena. I know you¡¯re eager to marry her, but for Harold¡¯s sake, you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer. You¡¯ve waited three years already; surely another month won¡¯t be too hard for you?¡± Lucas squinted, his voice low and raspy. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think this way. We have nothing to do with each other now.¡± ¡°Obviously!¡± Belinda snapped back with a coldugh before abruptly ending the call. She slumped onto the sofa, her expression dark and her spirit sour. She had no desire to talk to or see Lucas anymore. If she could, she would have rushed to finalize the divorce immediately, severing their tiespletely. She hoped that by cutting all connections with Lucas, she might finally free herself from the grip he had on her emotions. Despite her outward indifference, Belinda was anything but calm. Just then, the sudden ringing of the phone interrupted her thoughts. ncing at the caller ID, her eyes flickered with emotion as she answered, ¡°Mom.¡± ¡°Belinda, could you visit home now? I miss you,¡± came Holley¡¯s weak, pitiful voice. ¡°Sure, I¡¯lle over now,¡± Belinda responded without hesitation. Joy radiated from Holley¡¯s voice. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll prepare your favorite dishes for lunch.¡± After ending the call, Belinda left the rk family estate and made her way to Vera Vis. Her father had purchased Vera Vis for her mother. Holley¡¯s face lit up with joy upon Belinda¡¯s arrival. She eagerly ushered Belinda to the sofa, her expression a mix of happiness and relief. ¡°Belinda, you look so beautiful now, and it fills me with joy. However, why didn¡¯t you inform me about your transformation in advance?¡± Her voice dipped into mncholy. Belinda chose to remain quiet. The truth was, she had only managed to achieve her current slim figure three months ago. When she had first moved overseas, she used to call Holley daily. During these calls, Holley often pleaded with her toe back home ormented how Baker was upset with her departure. What was worse, Holley had frequently pressed her to apologize to Kylee. Gradually, these conversations had made Belinda reluctant to keep in touch with Holley. Additionally, her hectic schedule set by her mentor and his wife overseas had barely left her time to ponder these familial strains. . . . Chapter 28 ?Chapter 28: Belinda shifted her gaze to Holley and nodded in affirmation. ¡°Yes, I med you before. You even believed I took Kylee¡¯s ne.¡± A bitter chuckle escaped her as she continued, ¡°It¡¯s quite something, isn¡¯t it? My own mother refused to trust me.¡± Belinda was deeply hurt by Holley¡¯sck of trust. Holley¡¯s face grew anxious when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was misguided then, but I came to realize someone had set you upter.¡± With a dismissive shrug, Belinda responded, ¡°Does it really matter now? You still thought I was guilty of pushing Kylee intentionally. That¡¯s why you were adamant about me apologizing to her.¡± ¡°No, Belinda, that¡¯s not the whole truth,¡± Holley said, shaking her head earnestly. She quickly attempted to rify, ¡°I was aware you didn¡¯t shove Kylee, but under those circumstances, an apology was necessary to pacify your father. Had you apologized, perhaps you wouldn¡¯t have been beaten up like that. Do you think it didn¡¯t break me to see you in so much pain?¡± Indeed, because Belinda had stood her ground, refusing to confess to stealing the ne or pushing Kylee, Baker had brutally beaten her with the brassie, leaving her bruised. Despite the physical pain, she had never conceded to the usations, resulting in Baker banishing her from the Wright family¡¯s home. On the day she had departed, the injuries on her back had been severe. That evening, those wounds had worsened, leading her to have a high fever. This incident had made herpletely lose her hope in Baker. Reflecting on those moments, Belinda felt a resurgence of emotions. Sheposed herself, looked Holley in the eye, and said resolutely, ¡°Why should I apologize for something I didn¡¯t do? Admitting fault would mean acknowledging that I did those things. I¡¯d rather endure physical pain than betray my principles.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with tears, her voice breaking as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t see the bigger picture.¡± ¡°I just wanted to shield you from further harm.¡± As tears rolled down her cheeks, Holley looked truly pitiful. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was weak, and I didn¡¯t protect you well¡ªit¡¯s all my fault!¡± Tears streamed down her face as Holley pped herself in distress. Belinda felt a sense of resignation upon seeing this. With a sigh, she extended her hand to sp Holley¡¯s, offering gentle reassurance. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. I¡¯ve forgiven you long ago. There¡¯s no need for you to me yourself now.¡± Holley gazed at Belinda, her eyes brimming with hope. ¡°Is that true? You¡¯ve really forgiven me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda said, dabbing at Holley¡¯s tears with a tissue. A smile then broke through Holley¡¯s tearful face. After a moment¡¯s reflection, Holley¡¯s expression became thoughtful. ¡°Belinda, could it be¡­ Do you think Car might be behind the hormonal issues?¡± . . . Chapter 29 ?Chapter 29: Belinda stared back in disbelief. ¡°Mom, why would you suspect that? I¡¯ve struggled with my weight since childhood. If hormones were the cause, wouldn¡¯t that imply someone has been tampering with them since I was little? Car was unaware of my existence back then. How could she have been behind this?¡± However, Holley raised her voice, her conviction clear. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t she? You reconnected with the Wright family at seventeen, but that doesn¡¯t mean Car only found out about your existence then! She could have discovered it before that. Given her family¡¯s influence, wouldn¡¯t it have been easy for her to target a child?¡± Belinda shook her head, her expression serene as she replied, ¡°It can¡¯t be Car. Mom, you¡¯re overthinking this.¡± Seeing Belinda¡¯s unwavering trust in Car, Holley felt a sharp sting of sadness and disappointment. ¡°Belinda, do you really hold Car in such high regard? You seem to trust her so much.¡± Belinda pursed her lips and responded earnestly, ¡°I like Car a lot because she¡¯s genuinely kind. Not only towards me but towards you as well. Despite not living at the Wright family estate, you go there frequently, and Car never speaks ill of you. She simply acts as if you¡¯re not there.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°She treats me, her husband¡¯s illegitimate daughter, with equal indifference. While she doesn¡¯t embrace me as her daughter, she hasn¡¯t made my life difficult or treated me unjustly. When I first came to the Wright family, some of the maids bullied me. Car noticed that and immediately dismissed several of them as a warning. After that, no one dared to bully me again. So, I don¡¯t believe she would intentionally harm me when I was a child by administering hormones.¡± At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s expression turned dark. She clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°That¡¯s just what she made you see. It can be deceiving! As the matriarch of the Wright family, she¡¯s obliged to maintain a facade of grace and kindness! But who really knows what she¡¯s like behind closed doors? Belinda, I didn¡¯t realize your affection for her ran so deep. If so, why don¡¯t you just call her ¡®mom¡¯ instead? Why acknowledge me at all, your mother, the other woman? And most importantly¡ªif not her, then who would have done it? Are you implying that it was me or your grandmother who poisoned you?¡± Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn By the end of her speech, Holley¡¯s tone had sharpened, her words slicing through the air. Holley¡¯s usation caused a visible shift in Belinda¡¯s demeanor. Rising sharply from the sofa, Belinda faced Holley with a frosty expression. ¡°Mom! Why would you suggest I call her ¡®Mom¡¯? I¡¯m simply stating the facts. Why must you twist my words like that? And when have I ever med you or Grandma? I¡¯ve never harbored such thoughts. Your words wound me deeply.¡± Holley realized she had overreacted. Herplexion drained of color as she hastily offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I let my emotions get the best of me and spoke out of turn.¡± She bit her lip, her eyes reflecting sorrow. ¡°I admit, I¡¯m envious of Car¡ªenvious that she married your father and took the title I longed for. And me¡­ I¡¯m just the other woman, scorned by all. I¡¯ve even pulled you into this, marking you as an illegitimate daughter. Your defense of Car triggered my fears, and I spoke without thinking. Belinda, can you forgive me?¡± . . . Chapter 30 ?Chapter 30: Belinda¡¯s response was icy. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re too emotional right now. Perhaps you should be alone for a while and calm down a little. I¡¯m going to my room to clear my head.¡± Without awaiting a reply, Belinda turned and left for her room. Holley watched her go, her face etched with regret. Back in her room, Belinda sank into the sofa, sighing deeply. She remembered Holley¡¯s stories of her young love with Baker, marred by his family¡¯s disdain due to Holley¡¯s modest upbringing. Car, the esteemed daughter of the Happer family, had fallen for Baker at first sight at a banquet. Once Baker¡¯s parents had caught wind of this, they had coerced Baker to sever ties with Holley and wed Car. Still in love with Baker, Holley had chosen to remain by his side in secrecy. In Holley¡¯s heart, she believed Car was the true interloper¡ªthe one who had stolen her man. Belinda never resonated with Holley¡¯s views or her decision to stay with Baker. She quietly disdained the choice. Yet, Holley was her mother, and Belinda believed it was not her ce to judge theplexities of her mother¡¯s rtionship with Baker and Car. As Belinda mulled over these thoughts, her phone¡¯s sudden ring snapped her back to the present. She retrieved her phone, her eyebrows knitting together in a faint expression of resignation when she saw the caller ID. With a weary sigh, she swiped to answer the phone, saying, ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Star,e on, my dear! It¡¯s been several days since you¡¯ve been back¡ªwhen will you make your way to the hospital?¡± The voice on the line belonged to Caiden Rodgers, the middle-aged deputy director of Grand ins General Hospital. With a hint of irritation, Belinda replied, ¡°Why are you so eager for that? I¡¯ve juste back to the country. Can¡¯t I have a moment to settle in? Plus, I¡¯m sure the Cardiac Surgery Department isn¡¯t desperately in need of doctors.¡± Caiden replied, ¡°We may not be short-staffed, but we certainlyck an expert surgeon¡ªnamely, you.¡± Feeling cornered, Belinda sighed. In fact, she hadn¡¯t envisionedmitting to a hospital job at all. Her obligation to Caiden stemmed from a favor he had extended while she had been overseas, which led to his request for her to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital upon her return. Feeling indebted, she had agreed. With a sense of resignation, Belinda said, ¡°Okay, I hear you. I¡¯ll go there the day after tomorrow. Does that work?¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll escort you to the department myself then,¡± Caiden quickly said. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary!¡± Belinda quickly responded. ¡°A formal escort by the deputy director would be too much. I¡¯d prefer something more low-key. Just someone to point me in the right direction will do.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Caiden replied. . . . Chapter 31 ?Chapter 31: After hanging up, Belinda stepped out of the room. Despite Holley¡¯s offer to cook, Belinda did not let her enter the kitchen. Instead, Belinda prepared the lunch herself. As they sat down to eat, Holley expressed her pleasure, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t remember thest time I had your cooking, Belinda. Your cooking skills are as good as always.¡± ¡°Then have a little more,¡± Belinda said with a smile. ¡°Okay, I will.¡± Holley returned the smile and then raised another topic, looking intently at Belinda. ¡°So, you¡¯ve formally recognized Santino and Mollie as your godparents, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Belinda responded nonchntly. Holley continued, ¡°I heard the Thomas family has just purchased somend for a resort development project?¡± Belinda fixed Holley with a steady look. ¡°Mom, where are you going with this?¡± Holley smiled at Belinda. ¡°You know, the Thomas family is seeking business partners for the new venture. Maybe our family could be their business partner?¡± Belinda maintained herposure. ¡°I prefer not to get involved in the Thomas family¡¯s business dealings.¡± Holley said, ¡°I¡¯m not suggesting you meddle, just that you could mention it to your godfather. He¡¯d likely listen to your suggestion.¡± Belinda suddenly scoffed. ¡°Is thising from Dad? Did he ask you to talk to me about this?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Holley hesitated before Belinda cut her off, saying, ¡°Tell him I won¡¯t mention the matter to Mr. Thomas. If Dad is really interested in partnering with the Thomas family, he should approach them directly instead of trying to use me.¡± Holley¡¯s face fell slightly. ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± But Belinda interjected again, ¡°Mom, let¡¯s not discuss this further, please.¡± Belinda then added more softly, ¡°Can we focus on enjoying our meal together in peace?¡± Holley was about to say something but eventually chose to remain silent. After the meal, as Belinda loaded the dishwasher, her phone rang. It was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda, do you have a moment?¡± Harold inquired. ¡°Just finished lunch. What¡¯s going on? Anything you need?¡± Belinda replied. Harold said, ¡°I was wondering if you could bring some homemade food to Lucas at his office?¡± He sighed and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t know how it has been these past three years. Ever since you left, no one has cared about whether he eats or not. Lucas neglects his meals when he¡¯s buried in work, and his stomach problems have gotten worse. I¡¯d appreciate it if you could help me this time.¡± . . . Chapter 32 ?Chapter 32: Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she responded, ¡°How about I order him some quality takeout instead?¡± There was a pause on the other end of the line before Harold¡¯s voice, filled with resignation, came through. ¡°That won¡¯t work, Belinda. He¡¯s too picky. He won¡¯t touch takeout. Don¡¯t worry. If you¡¯re too busy to do that, I¡¯ll handle it myself.¡± Belinda was momentarily speechless. Harold had really left her with no other option. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. You should rest, Harold. Your health alwayses first,¡± Belinda said. She yielded, recognizing that Harold¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t just about the meal, but about mending bridges between Lucas and her. Harold, on the other end of the line, couldn¡¯t hide his delight. ¡°Thank you, Belinda. Just make sure he eats. He tends to neglect his meals when he¡¯s on his own.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Belinda replied. After the call, Belinda informed Holley she was heading out and left Vera Vis. Conveniently, there was a five-star restaurant nearby. Belinda picked up some dishes there before making her way to the Triumph Consortium. Once at the Triumph Consortium, she bypassed the main elevators and headed straight for the CEO¡¯s private elevator. She then pressed her thumb against the biometric scanner. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? After a couple of beeps, the elevator doors opened. Belinda¡¯s eyes momentarily flickered as she entered the elevator. She was surprised her fingerprint still worked. She had thought Lucas would have revoked her ess by now. Harold had arranged for her fingerprint registration here many years ago. Back then, she had personally prepared and delivered all of Lucas¡¯ lunch. However, after only two such deliveries, Lucas had explicitly told her not to do it again. With no alternatives, she had kept up with preparing his meals but had begun using gourmet takeout containers, discreetly leaving them at the secretary¡¯s desk. She had instructed the secretaries to deliver the meals to Lucas without revealing that she had made them herself. Reflecting on her past actions, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself. Unbeknownst to Belinda, her use of the CEO¡¯s private elevator stirred a flurry of whispers and conjectures among the staff in the Triumph Consortium¡¯s lobby. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Who was that woman using the CEO¡¯s elevator just now?¡± ¡°Is that the CEO¡¯s wife, perhaps?¡± ¡°No way, that can¡¯t be right. The executive secretary¡¯s office described the CEO¡¯s wife as rather in and plump. But that woman just now was strikingly attractive and well-proportioned. There¡¯s no way she is the CEO¡¯s wife.¡± Unaware of the murmurs in the lobby, Belinda made her way directly to Lucas¡¯ office after leaving the elevator. Upon her arrival, the secretary, momentarily taken aback by Belinda¡¯s presence, hesitated before asking, ¡°Miss, may I help you?¡± . . . Chapter 33 ?Chapter 33: Belinda greeted her with a smile, saying, ¡°Tinsley, it¡¯s been a while.¡± Belinda¡¯s frequent meal deliveries over the years had made her a familiar face among the secretaries at the CEO¡¯s office. Tinsley Quinn, the secretary, looked puzzled for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but may I ask, who are you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Belinda. Don¡¯t you remember me, Tinsley?¡± Belinda said. Tinsley¡¯s expression shifted to one of astonishment at the name. ¡°Mrs. rk? What¡­ You look so different now!¡± It was hard for the secretary to reconcile this version of Belinda with the one she remembered. Belinda let out a gentleugh, offering no further exnation, and simply asked, ¡°Is Lucas here?¡± ¡°Yes, he¡¯s in his office. Please, go right through,¡± Tinsley responded quickly. Belinda acknowledged with a nod and approached Lucas¡¯ office door. Then, she knocked softly. Upon receiving permission to enter, she opened the door and walked inside. Lucas¡¯ reaction was immediate when he saw Belinda. His brow furrowed, and his tone turned cold. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Belinda ced the meal she had brought on his desk, avoiding eye contact. ¡°Harold sent me to bring you lunch.¡± A smirk formed on Lucas¡¯ face when he heard that. He believed she had likely used Harold¡¯s request as an excuse to see him. After all, when they had been staying together after their marriage, Belinda had taken the task of preparing his lunches into her own hands. He had only found out about this after Belinda had moved abroad when he noticed a change in the taste of his meals. After questioning his assistant, he had uncovered the truth about Belinda preparing his lunches before. Following Belinda¡¯s departure, he had struggled to adapt. None of his meals felt right anymore, whether it was breakfast, coffee, or lunch. Nothing seemed to suit his preferences as before. It was these sudden changes that made him realize how deeply Belinda had been integrated into his daily life. He had even begun avoiding Reverie Vi, their home, where it was filled with reminders of Belinda. Belinda had meticulously cared for his clothing, his shoes, and even his personal items, handling them with a devotion he hadn¡¯t fully appreciated before. Reflecting on these details stirred something in Lucas. While he was still deep in thought, Belinda turned to leave the room. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas suddenly said just as Belinda was walking away. . . . Chapter 34 ?Chapter 34: Lucas eyed the logo on the meal container with a slight frown. ¡°What is this, Belinda? You expect me to eat this?¡± Belinda, turning to face him with her arms crossed, said, ¡°It¡¯s from a five-star restaurant¡ªhardly substandard.¡± With a dismissive gesture, Lucas pushed the container aside, his tone firm and cold. ¡°I¡¯d prefer you make something for me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda scoffed, herughter tinged with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas¡¯ face clouded over. ¡°Belinda, my father told you to bring me food, not just toss some random takeout my way to get it over with! I want food you made.¡± Belinda remained unfazed. ¡°This is what I brought. Whether you eat it is your choice.¡± With those final words, she turned to leave without waiting for any response from Lucas. As she approached the door to exit, it was suddenly opened. When Belinda saw the two unexpected visitors, her expression tightened. Verena¡¯s reaction was subtle¡ªa slight narrowing of her eyes in shock¡ªwhile Ryan¡¯s demeanor brightened instantly. ¡°Ms. Thomas, what brings you here?¡± Ryan said to Belinda with a friendly smile. Belinda offered them only a nce, then walked past them and continued on her way out. Verena and Ryan then stepped into the office. Verena quickly questioned Lucas, ¡°Lucas, why was Ms. Thomas here?¡± Instead of answering the question, Lucas asked with an expressionless face, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± This evasion deepened Verena¡¯s suspicions of a lingering connection between Lucas and Belinda. Ryan replied, ¡°Verena was concerned you hadn¡¯t had lunch, so she brought you something.¡± ¡°I already have food here,¡± Lucas replied, nodding toward the container. Verena eyed the takeout food, her intuition telling her it was from Belinda. Her gaze shifted as she said, ¡°That takeout isn¡¯t nutritious at all. Try this instead; it¡¯s home-cooked by my family¡¯s chef.¡± As Verena moved to discard the container, Lucas suddenly intervened. ¡°Don¡¯t touch it,¡± he said. Instantly, Verena¡¯s hand halted mid-air. Ryan tried to smooth over the tension. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave the food here, Verena. Lucas can choose what to eat himself.¡± Acknowledging Ryan¡¯s words with a nod, Verena withdrew her hand. . . . Chapter 35 ?Chapter 35: Ryan shifted the conversation toward Lucas, asking, ¡°How are things between you and Belinda, Lucas? When is she finalizing the divorce with you?¡± Lucas responded calmly, ¡°My father¡¯s condition is that the divorce can proceed, but not until after his birthdayter this year. The divorce is on hold until then.¡± Hearing this, Verena said, ¡°So, you¡¯re saying you¡¯ll have to wait an entire month more?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Lucas answered. Ryan expressed his frustration with a muttered curse and said, ¡°That ugly woman must have influenced your father. I knew she wouldn¡¯t let go of you so easily.¡± His annoyance escting, he continued, ¡°Damn, that bitch really has some nerve!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at Ryan¡¯s harsh words. He fixed a stern gaze on Ryan and said in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you talking like that again.¡± Lucas found Ryan¡¯s disparaging remarks about Belinda unexpectedly irritating. Ryan, caught off guard, stared at Lucas, uncertain whether the reprimand was for the vulgarity of his words or the disrespect toward Belinda. Verena¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Could it be that Lucas was defending Belinda now? gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source What had changed since Belinda¡¯s return? Previously, any mention of Belinda seemed to have left Lucas unaffected, his face an indifferent mask suggesting she was of no consequence to him. Yet now¡­ Belinda seemed capable of evoking an emotional response in Lucas. Struck by a sudden realization, Verena asked in a strained voice, ¡°Lucas, are you having second thoughts about the divorce?¡± This suspicion had been growing in Verena since Belinda¡¯s return to the country. Besides, she had perceived a subtle shift in Lucas¡¯ feelings toward her¡ªan unsettling change she couldn¡¯t fully articte. She only knew that it made her anxious. At Verena¡¯s words, a shadow crossed Lucas¡¯ features. He averted his eyes, responding calmly, ¡°No.¡± His denial came with a slight dy, betraying his uncertainty. Verena¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. ¡°Or could it be¡­ Have you developed some feelings for Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression tightened. In a low, decisive tone, he replied, ¡°Absolutely not! My feelings for Belinda are non-existent.¡± He admitted internally that hearing about the divorce dy from Harold had brought him an unexpected sense of relief, but he believed it wasn¡¯t because of Belinda. The reason, he believed, was his own unpreparedness¡ªunsure about whether he should marry Verena after the divorce. This dy was merely a wee pause, giving him time to think about the matter. . . . Chapter 36 ?Chapter 36: At that moment, Ryan said, ¡°Verena, you¡¯re reading too much into it! Just look at Belinda. She¡¯s hardly someone Lucas would find attractive. You¡¯ve seen her before. She looks unappealing, and that mark on her face is off-putting. Lucas would never like someone like her!¡± Facing Verena, Ryan continued, ¡°Your concern for the matteres from your insecurities. You care about Lucas too much. Rx. Since Lucas vowed to marry you back then, he will keep his word. If Harold insists on dying the divorce by a month, then that¡¯s what will happen. Everything will fall into ce. You only need to wait for a while.¡± Verena appeared uneasy, wanting to argue further, but Ryan¡¯s firm look silenced her. A wave of conflicting emotions passed through Lucas¡¯ eyes when he heard Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°Lucas, since we brought you the food, we won¡¯t stay and bother you any longer,¡± Ryan said. He then gestured to Verena. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Verena pressed her lips together, gave a reluctant nod, and advised Lucas, ¡°Make sure you drink the soup while it¡¯s still warm.¡± With that, Ryan and Verena left together. Once outside the building and seated in the car, Verena couldn¡¯t contain her frustration any longer. ¡°Ryan, why did you stop me from questioning him further? Surely you noticed his hesitation!¡± Ryan maintained hisposure. ¡°Pressing him now might only worsen things. Pushing him could drive him away. What if he admitted he is reconsidering the divorce?¡± Verena was left without words. Ryan inhaled deeply and continued, ¡°We need to understand why Lucas is hesitant.¡± ¡°Is it personal? Is it because of Belinda? Or perhaps¡­ because of this Belinie?¡± When Ryan mentioned Belinie, a flicker of concern crossed Lucas¡¯ face. If Lucas had any interest in Belinie¡­ Ryan knew he was outmatched. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. She thought Belinda was troublesome enough, and now there was this Belinie? Every womanpeting for Lucas was an enemy in her eyes. Ryan gave Verena a meaningful look. ¡°By the way, we haven¡¯t seen Belinda since she returned. Maybe it¡¯s time we invited her out for a talk?¡± Verena only blinked in response, remaining silent. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Belinie,¡± Ryan said confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll handle her.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s assertion, Verena looked at him with a hint of skepticism in her eyes. With a confident smile, Ryan boasted, ¡°Darren thinks highly of me. He even handed me Belinie¡¯s number himself. Isn¡¯t that practically his permission for me to pursue her? Rx, I¡¯ll certainly win her over.¡± Verena simply nodded, keeping her thoughts to herself. . . . Chapter 37 ?Chapter 37: At the Thomas family estate, Belinda found only Mollie at home when she arrived. Santino and Darren were both at thepany. Belinda greeted Mollie warmly. ¡°Come here, Belinda,¡± Mollie said. ¡°Darren and I were just saying how much we missed you yesterday.¡± She gave Belinda a mock stern look, but her eyes twinkled with affection. ¡°And now here I am, back to see you.¡± Belinda sat down next to Mollie and linked arms with her, asking, ¡°How have you been? Any health issuestely?¡± Mollie shook her head and replied, ¡°I feel great! Ever since you performed that surgery for me, my heart hasn¡¯t troubled me once.¡± Belinda smiled in response. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± Years ago, during a trip to Chixdon, Mollie had suffered a heart attack on the street. As bystanders hesitated, Belinda had stepped in to provide critical first aid, saving Mollie¡¯s life. Belindater performed the surgery that fully restored Mollie¡¯s health. Throughout that time, Mollie and Santino had spent a lot of time with Belinda, growing to like her deeply. Eventually, Mollie had asked Belinda to be her goddaughter. Mollie changed the subject, saying, ¡°Darren mentioned you and Lucas were set to finalize the divorce documents today?¡± ¡°That can¡¯t happen just yet,¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and then told Mollie about the details of her recent discussion with Harold. After Mollie listened, she offered a smile. ¡°It seems Lucas¡¯ father is subtly encouraging you two to reconsider. He¡¯d rather not see a divorce, hence this indirect approach.¡± Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Belinda acknowledged it with a nod. ¡°I get it.¡± Mollie then inquired, ¡°And how do you feel about this?¡± With a slight smile, Belinda replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯m just waiting to finalize the divorce next month.¡± Mollie looked surprised. ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested in trying just one more time?¡± A bitter smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips, her eyes reflecting a touch of irony. ¡°After three years of failing to win Lucas¡¯ heart, I don¡¯t think I can do that in a month.¡± She took a breath before adding firmly, ¡°Even if it were possible, I don¡¯t want to do that anymore. I¡¯m really exhausted. I no longer want my life to revolve around chasing someone else¡¯s affection. I want to live for myself now.¡± Mollie expressed her support, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a wise choice! I fully support your decision, dear.¡± Belinda chuckled in response. The rest of Belinda¡¯s afternoon was spent in enjoyable conversation with Mollie in the living room. When Santino and Darren arrived home in the evening, they were thrilled to see Belinda, which made for a cheerful dinner atmosphere. After dinner, Darren called Belinda to his study upstairs. . . . Chapter 38 ?Chapter 38: ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Darren?¡± Belinda queried as she entered. Pulling out his phone, Darren suggested, ¡°How about we take a photo together?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow, smiling. ¡°Are you still trying to make your ex jealous?¡± Darren had ended his recent rtionship nearly a month ago and had previously told Belinda that his ex was pouting over something. He nned to make his ex jealous in hopes that she would contact him. Darren frowned slightly. ¡°That video of us dancing when you returned got a lot of attention online. She¡¯s seen it, but no response yet. I think it¡¯s time to turn up the heat. There¡¯s no way she can ignore this!¡± Belinda resignedly shook her head. ¡°Alright, what¡¯s your n for the photo?¡± Darren already had everything prepared. ¡°Follow my lead¡­¡± he said with a grin. In the next moment, they took the photo swiftly. Pleased with the oue, Darren wasted no time in sharing it online. Meanwhile, Lucas was browsing his social media feed when he stumbled upon Darren¡¯stest post. He furrowed his brows as he saw the image of Darren and Belinda smiling together in the photo. In the captured photo, Darren¡¯s grin was yful as he pinched Belinda¡¯s cheek, prompting a look of irritation from her. While the photo wasn¡¯t overtly suggestive, it clearly indicated that Belinda and Darren were close. The sight of them together in the photo triggered an inexplicable annoyance in Lucas. His face darkened as he quickly scrolled past it, not wanting to dwell on the image any longer. At nine o¡¯clock, Belinda returned to the expansive estate of the rk family. She walked into the bedroom and found Lucas already there. When she noticed him, a subtle furrow formed on her forehead. ¡°Lucas, Harold mandated our stay in the house, not our cohabitation in a single room,¡± she said sharply, ncing at him. ¡°Please find another room to stay in.¡± Lucas looked up slowly, his expression scornful. ¡°You think I prefer this arrangement? Despite its size, this mansion offers no other bedrooms equipped like this one¡ªboth a bed and a couch.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression then turned cold. It was clear that Harold had orchestrated their living arrangement with careful intent. Belinda paused, caught off guard by this revtion. She had not expected Harold to be so persistent in trying to pair her with Lucas. After a brief moment of hesitation, she made her way toward the walk-in closet. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas called out suddenly as she took a few steps. Belinda stopped and turned around. Staring at her, Lucas¡¯ voice was stern as he said, ¡°We¡¯re still legally married, Belinda. Out there, you are still seen by everyone as my wife. That photo with Darren, you should consider its impact on me.¡± ¡°It will affect my reputation.¡± . . . Chapter 39 ?Chapter 39: Belinda turned, her expression sardonic. ¡°Concerned about your image? But why should I care about that?¡± she retorted, her eyes shing with defiance. ¡°I¡¯ve already signed the divorce papers. As far as I¡¯m concerned, our marriage is over. We should stay out of each other¡¯s business, okay?¡± Rising from the couch, Lucas locked his cold gaze on Belinda. ¡°As long as the divorce isn¡¯t finalized, we¡¯re still considered married in the eyes of the public! Your behavior could bring unwee gossip upon the rk family. Do you wish to tarnish my name and my family¡¯s name with your actions?¡± Belinda responded with a dismissive chuckle. She smirked, eyeing Lucas with derision. ¡°Oh, Mr. rk, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. Not many are even aware that I am Mrs. rk. Your family¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t my concern, nor is it tied to my actions.¡± Caught off guard, Lucas paused, a realization dawning on him. Throughout their three-year marriage, his social outings with Belinda had been rare. It wasn¡¯t that he was ashamed of her or didn¡¯t want her to apany him; it was that Belinda herself didn¡¯t want to go. As a result, few knew much about Belinda being his wife; everyone only knew that his wife was unattractive and overweight. Belinda¡¯s gaze hardened as she noticed Lucas¡¯ silence. ¡°The entire time I was away, Verena clung to you like a shadow. Your public affair with her didn¡¯t seem to concern you then. Why the sudden pretense of propriety now?¡± she questioned, her toneced with irony. Just as Lucas was about to retort with a dark expression, a thought halted him, and a sly smile spread across his face. He scrutinized Belinda, his eyebrows arching slightly. ¡°It¡¯s quite intriguing, how well you seem to know my affairs, even from abroad. It almost feels like you¡¯ve been keeping an eye on me, even while you were away.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered with surprise for a brief moment. She hadn¡¯t actively gathered such information; it was Bethany who had shared the details with her. With a mischievous smile and a glint in her eye, Belinda teased, ¡°Of course, I would do that. Catching you unfaithful could certainly help me increase my share of the divorce settlement, don¡¯t you think?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source Lucas met her gaze with a calm expression, his lips twitching into a slight smile. ¡°Is that so?¡± he asked, clearly unconvinced. Growing tired of the conversation, Belinda turned on her heel and walked toward the closet, grabbing her loungewear before disappearing into the bathroom. Silence settled between them after that. That night, sleep eluded Lucas. He woke up the following morning with a stiff back and immediately ordered a new bed. Meanwhile, Belinda was full of energy. She had just returned to her room after breakfast when her phone rang with an unknown number. Sliding to answer, she said, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Good day, Ms. Thomas, this is Ryan Adams. I¡¯m not sure if you remember me,¡± came Ryan¡¯s voice. . . . Chapter 40 ?Chapter 40: At the mention of Ryan, Belinda arched an eyebrow in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s this about, Mr. Adams?¡± she asked directly. ¡°I was hoping to have the pleasure of yourpany for a meal, Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan replied gently. A knowing smile spread across Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°That sounds lovely. I¡¯m free this evening.¡± ¡°We can have dinner together then.¡± Ryan¡¯s voice brightened as he replied, ¡°Perfect, tonight it is. I¡¯ll confirm the venue shortly.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda responded, ending the call. A crafty gleam sparkled in her eyes as she set down her phone. Belinda contemted using her position as the Thomas family¡¯s goddaughter to uncover some hidden truths from Ryan. Just as she was about to put her phone away, it rang again. Upon seeing the caller ID, Belinda raised an eyebrow. She quickly answered, ¡°Hello?¡± A soft, feminine voice came through. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s been days since your return. I haven¡¯t heard from you in three years. Are we going to remain strangers, even though we¡¯re sisters?¡± It was her sister, Kylee. Belinda¡¯s lips twitched faintly, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped recently,¡± she replied, her tone detached. ¡°I understand that, but let¡¯s meet upter,¡± Kylee responded. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°How about lunch today? It¡¯s time we caught up.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda responded promptly. ¡°Meet me at Happer Restaurant. You always loved their cuisine,¡± Kylee suggested. ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°See you at noon at Happer Restaurant,¡± Kylee said before the call ended. Belinda exhaled deeply, knowing that she had pressing questions that might finally be addressed soon. At Happer Restaurant, Belinda entered the reserved private room and found Kylee already there. Kylee sprang up with a beaming smile and approached Belinda quickly. Looking at Belinda, Kylee eximed, ¡°Belinda, you look breathtaking now! It¡¯s almost making me envious. Come and sit down.¡± She reached for Belinda¡¯s hand. However, Belinda sharply withdrew her hand, ignoring Kylee¡¯s surprised expression, and proceeded to the table. Kylee¡¯s smile faltered as she looked at her empty hand. She walked over and sat down next to Belinda, her eyes reflecting confusion and hurt. ¡°Belinda, why this sudden coldness toward me? What happened? Remember how close we were before?¡± Upon hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly. She had once believed Kylee was a genuinely caring sister. . . . Chapter 41 ?Chapter 41: Kylee continued, ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯re hurt because of me. Three years ago, I mistakenly thought you pushed me. I realized soon after it was an ident and tried to convince Dad, but he wouldn¡¯t hear it. I¡¯m sorry you faced his wrath because of my mistake. Can you forgive me, just this once?¡± Even as she heard Kylee¡¯s remorseful tone, Belinda¡¯s face remained unmoved. After all, Kylee had once cried out, ¡°Belinda, why did you push me?¡± But when she saw their father punish Belinda, she quickly retracted her usation. However, the damage had already been done. Reflecting on this, Belinda looked directly at Kylee and asked pointedly, ¡°Did you invite me here just to revisit the past?¡± Kylee shook her head, her expression serious. ¡°There¡¯s something more urgent.¡± Without hesitation, Kylee confessed, ¡°While you were overseas, I kept tabs on Mr. rk for you. His ex has been a constant presence thesest three years. Now that you¡¯re back, you can¡¯t let her get away with this. She¡¯s brazenly trying to disrupt your marriage, and that¡¯s uneptable. You need to teach her a lesson and make her stay away from Mr. rk from now on.¡± She clenched her fists in solidarity, burning with a fervor to defend Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with sarcasm at this familiar disy. How had she not noticed Kylee¡¯s undue interest in Lucas before? With a slight smile, Belinda looked at Kylee and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange for you, my sister, to be so involved in my marital affairs? One might wonder if you have an ulterior motive regarding your brother-inw.¡± At that, Kylee¡¯s expression shifted abruptly, a brief hint of unease crossing her face. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Momentster, Kyleeposed herself and adopted a look of wounded innocence. ¡°Belinda, my concernes from a fear that you might be struggling within the rk family. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been keeping an eye on Mr. rk. It¡¯s disheartening to think you¡¯d misinterpret my intentions.¡± Belinda met her gaze, her response cool and measured. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your concern, Kylee. However, I¡¯d prefer if you refrained from involving yourself in my rtionship with Lucas.¡± A brief pause followed, and Kylee¡¯s face momentarily lost its facade. In the past, if Belinda had heard something like this, she would have obediently apologized. But now¡­ Kylee silently spected that Belinda was still harboring resentment over the incident three years ago. But it didn¡¯t matter¡ªnow that Belinda was back, Kylee was confident she could manipte her once again. She had always known how to pull Belinda¡¯s strings. Suddenly, Kylee seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Now that you¡¯re home, have you considered your career options? What about joining me at Grand ins General Hospital?¡± When Belinda heard the name of the hospital, she slightly furrowed her brows. . . . Chapter 42 ?Chapter 42: Kylee¡¯s inquiry didn¡¯te as a surprise. That day, Kylee had been at the Thomas family¡¯s banquet but had to leave abruptly due to a call from her mentor. As a result, she was unaware of Belinda¡¯s recent act of heroism or Darren¡¯sments about Belinda potentially joining Grand ins General Hospital. Reacting to Belinda¡¯s earlierment, Kylee beamed and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve started working at Grand ins General Hospital.¡± A look of pride washed over her as she spoke. Intrigued, Belinda asked, ¡°Really? What¡¯s your role there? Are you an attending physician or something else?¡± Kylee was caught off guard by the question. Her face tensed briefly before she replied with a forced smile, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not officially on staff yet. You see, Grand ins General Hospital only hires the best. There¡¯s a strict entry process with exams and several selection stages.¡± After a slight pause, Kylee continued, ¡°I¡¯m currently at Grand ins General Hospital as an apprentice to the Chief Surgeon in the Cardiac Surgery Department. I¡¯m still in training, but my mentor believes that with another two years of hard work and experience, I¡¯ll be ready to pass the exams.¡± Belinda nodded in understanding and replied, ¡°I see.¡± Kylee then added, ¡°Belinda, why not join me there? Initially, you might not meet the criteria to train, but you could start by assisting me. With a couple of years of experience, you could likely move up to a trainee position.¡± Belinda smiled politely and responded, ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯ve already secured a job. I start tomorrow.¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . Curious, Kylee asked, ¡°Oh? Where will you be working?¡± With a meaningful smile, Belinda said, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± ¡°Fair enough,¡± Kylee replied, though internally she dismissed Belinda¡¯s new job, suspecting she would be working at a lesser-known hospital or clinic, perhaps too modest to mention. Throughout the meal, Kylee continued steering the conversation towards various topics, trying to engage Belinda. ¡°Belinda, now that you¡¯re the goddaughter of Mr. Thomas, I¡¯m so thrilled for you. Since our families are closer now, maybe you could find out when Santino and Mollie are free for a dinner with my family?¡± Belinda responded with a nonchnt expression, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Both Santino and Mollie harbored disdain for Baker because of how he had treated Belinda, causing them to react negatively whenever he was mentioned. Kylee, frustrated by Belinda¡¯s lukewarm response but aware of her current aloofness, held back any furtherments. Once their meal concluded, they left the restaurant together. Belinda politely turned down Kylee¡¯s suggestion to continue their afternoon together and then drove off from the restaurant. Back at the rk family estate, the air in the living room crackled with tension. . . . Chapter 43 ?Chapter 43: ¡°Why did you purchase a new bed?¡± Harold confronted Lucas with a fierce scowl. Unfazed, Lucas retorted, ¡°What do you think a bed is for, if not for sleeping? Especially since you had all the other beds removed from the house.¡± Harold argued vehemently, ¡°You and Belinda are still married. Married couples share one bed, not separate ones.¡± Lucas coolly met Harold¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°Our marriage might notst another month. Why does sharing a bed matter now?¡± Harold was momentarily at a loss for words. After a pause, he quickly responded, ¡°Consider not divorcing. Where else will you find a wife as great as Belinda? You¡¯re overlooking your good luck. Don¡¯t regret it once she¡¯s gone.¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but scoff at Harold¡¯s words, a sneer of derision crossing his face. ¡°Regret divorcing Belinda? Trust me, that¡¯s something I¡¯ll never regret.¡± His voice rang with conviction, full of certainty. What he failed to realize was that soon, he woulde face to face with the true meaning of regret. Harold fixed his gaze on Lucas, his voice heavy with authority. ¡°Is Verena the reason you¡¯re divorcing Belinda?¡± Lucas remained silent. The sternness in Harold¡¯s face deepened instantly. ¡°Lucas, hear me clearly. I will never let you marry Verena as long as I am alive!¡± Norma¡¯s expression creased with worry at these words. She quickly said, ¡°Harold, don¡¯t get worked up like this. It¡¯s not good for your health.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened. He stared at Harold, his look fraught withplicated emotions. ¡°Why can¡¯t I marry Verena? You¡¯ve been against it for six years. Isn¡¯t that enough time to demonstrate her love?¡± Harold exhaled deeply, his gaze pleading as he said, ¡°Lucas, as your father, would I ever harm you? Verena isn¡¯t the right match for you. Trust me onest time; end things with her and make your marriage to Belinda work, will you?¡± Hearing that, Lucas scoffed sharply. ¡°You¡¯ve been ying the same tune for six years¡ªiming to protect me while manipting my choices, threatening me to sever ties with Verena, and forcing me into a marriage with Belinda. You always think you¡¯re doing the right thing for me.¡± After a pause, he continued coldly, ¡°But, Dad, I¡¯m not the naive kid I was back then anymore. Do you honestly believe I¡¯d still give in to your threats and back down?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone sharpened dramatically as he reached the end of his sentence. His eyes, unblinking and determined, locked onto Harold¡¯s in a steady, unwavering challenge. Faced with Lucas¡¯ firm stance, Harold felt his anger surge, hisplexion rapidly reddening. ¡°Harold, please, calm down,¡± Norma said, cing a calming hand on Harold. She then turned to Lucas urgently, saying, ¡°Lucas, this isn¡¯t the time to stress your father. Please, just stop talking now.¡± . . . Chapter 44 ?Chapter 44: Lucas sealed his lips, remaining silent. The room felt colder, yet a subtle softness touched Lucas¡¯ gaze, betraying a fleeting concern. Harold¡¯s temper eventually subsided, though his breath still came heavily. He looked at Lucas, pausing thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s make a bet about your rtionship with Belinda. We¡¯ll give it one month. During this time, I need your cooperation with my ns and your honest attempt to nurture feelings for Belinda. If, after this period, you still prefer Verena over Belinda, I vow to forever stay out of your love life. However, if that¡¯s not the case, you must end things with Verena andmit to your marriage with Belinda.¡± He knew that Lucas had changed fundamentally over thest six years. Old tactics of coercion were bound to fail now, so a less overt method was necessary. At Harold¡¯s proposition, Lucas furrowed his eyebrows in mild surprise. He hadn¡¯t anticipated such an unusual bet being ced before him. With a knowing smile, Harold, seeing Lucas¡¯ quiet contemtion, said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you afraid? Or maybe worried you might end up falling for Belinda?¡± To Lucas, the idea was almostughable. Falling for Belinda? The very thought was ridiculous! ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take your bet,¡± Lucas confidently said. Just a single month, and afterward, Harold would withdraw from meddling in his love life. As for harboring any affection for Belinda? That seemed an unlikely oue. Lucas was confident he would win this bet. ¡°Very well,¡± Harold said with a nod. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories In the evening, Belinda arrived at the distinguished local restaurant where she had agreed to meet Ryan for dinner. Upon her arrival, Belinda noticed the vastness of the restaurant, its emptiness amplifying the impression. It clicked instantly¡ªRyan had reserved the entire venue just for this dinner. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan greeted as he approached her. This evening, he exuded a refined charm, dressed in a crisply tailored suit, his hair meticulously styled. He appeared every bit the gentleman as he offered Belinda a seat. To an outsider, he could easily pass as a charming and sophisticated man. However, Belinda¡¯s gaze briefly betrayed her true attitude towards Ryan, revealing a trace of contempt. Once seated, Ryan snapped his fingers, and the starters were promptly served. ¡°Please, enjoy,¡± Ryan said, gesturing gracefully toward the dishes. Belinda began her meal, lifting her fork and knife. After sampling the food, she casually inquired, ncing at Ryan, ¡°Mr. Adams, wasn¡¯t your cousin once involved with Lucas?¡± Indeed, Ryan and Verena¡¯s mothers were siblings. Their paths had diverged significantly¡ªthe younger sister had married into the wealthy Adams family, while the elder had wed a high school teacher. . . . Chapter 45 ?Chapter 45: Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered with a sharp awareness at Belinda¡¯s question. He wondered if she was truly interested in Lucas. With a thoughtful nod, he replied quickly, ¡°Yes, Verena, my cousin, was Lucas¡¯ girlfriend and remains the love of his life.¡± Belinda smiled slightly. ¡°But I¡¯ve heard rumors that Lucas is married already, and¡­ His wife isn¡¯t your cousin.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Lucas¡¯ wife? She¡¯s nobody¡ªoverweight, with an ugly birthmark on her face.¡± Lucas married her solely to protect my cousin. When Verena returned three years ago, Lucas sought a divorce immediately. Yet, his wife was too cunning and escaped overseas. Otherwise, Lucas and Verena would have been reunited in marriage by now. Lucas has assured Verena that they will marry immediately after he divorces that woman.¡± Ryan paused for a moment before adding, ¡°No one can disrupt the bond between Verena and Lucas. They are bound to be together.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, her grip on her fork tightening. Though she had carried the weight of this knowledge for three years, hearing it repeated still stifled and diforted her. Ryan, observing Belinda¡¯s demeanor, narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°Moreover, there was another factor behind Lucas¡¯ decision to marry that ugly woman.¡± Belinda raised her gaze to meet his, feeling curious. With a cunning smile, Ryan exined, ¡°Originally, Lucas¡¯ father had chosen ady from the esteemed Perez family, one of the most prominent families among the elite, for Lucas to marry. Marrying Miss Perez would have devastated Verena. Miss Perez¡¯s beauty and distinguished background would have made Verena feel overshadowed and insecure about losing Lucas¡¯ affection. Thus, by marrying the lesser-known daughter of the Wright family, Lucas avoided making Verena feel that way.¡± Belinda¡¯splexion drained. Her throat constricted, making each swallow painful. Internally, she derided the extremes Lucas had gone to for Verena. With feigned concern, Ryan asked, ¡°Ms. Thomas, are you feeling well? You seem quite pale now.¡± In reality, Ryan had fabricated the story. He had intentionally crafted it to convey to Belinda the depth of Lucas¡¯ affection for Verena. His goal was to make Belinda believe that she had no chance with Lucas. Yet, Belinda believed the words Ryan had just said were true. Her heart throbbed with a slow, relentless pain as she struggled to calm her emotions. Managing a forced smile, she said, ¡°That¡¯s odd. If Lucas cherishes Verena so dearly, why would he choose another for marriage?¡± Ryan sighed resignedly and said, ¡°The me falls directly on Lucas¡¯ father, Harold! He considered my cousin unworthy of marrying Lucas due to her modest background and strictly forbade their marriage. Now, the tables have turned. Lucas wields full authority over the rk family, and Harold¡¯s objections carry no weight.¡± Throughout Ryan¡¯s exnation, Belinda scrutinized his expressions meticulously. His gaze remained steady; nothing seemed amiss. It seemed this was indeed the truth as Ryan saw it. He was clearly oblivious to the deeper reasons behind Harold¡¯s disapproval of Verena. . . . Chapter 46 ?Chapter 46: Belinda recalled, from her understanding of Harold, that his reservations about Verena extended beyond mere background issues. If background were Harold¡¯s only concern, she believed his reaction to Lucas bringing her home¡ªgiven her own less prestigious origins¡ªwouldn¡¯t have been as epting. Harold had weed her, despite her being an illegitimate daughter with less-than-favorable looks. So why the harsh stance towards Verena, whose only disadvantage was a deceased father and poor familial circumstances? Besides, Verena¡¯s aunt¡¯s husband was the chairman of the Adams Group. Belinda had assumed that Ryan, as Verena¡¯s cousin, would be more informed about the matter. But it turned out he was equally in the dark. Ryan¡¯s gazended on Belinda, a new thought dawning on him as he hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Thomas, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea. My cousin isn¡¯t the viin here. She and Lucas share a genuine romance. It¡¯s that ugly woman who is the intruder in their rtionship.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, and a vein on her forehead throbbed when she heard this. With a cool, measured tone and narrowing eyes, she looked at Ryan and said, ¡°Mr. Adams, repeatedlybeling someone as ugly is quite unbing of a gentleman.¡± Ryan¡¯s demeanor shifted. He looked awkward as he chuckled. ¡°Well, I do hold quite strong opinions about that woman. Ms. Thomas, you might not be aware, but that woman, born outside of wedlock, is not just unattractive and overweight¡ªshe alsopletelycks self-awareness. She believes Lucas married her out of affection, so she assumes control over the household, meddling in his business, monitoring his every move, and even resorting to deceitful maneuvers behind the scenes.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°She has interfered with any woman who has conversed with Lucas or shown him any kind of affection. Absurd, isn¡¯t it? Lucas was thoroughly fed up with her behavior! Frankly, we all were.¡± Ryan¡¯s contempt was evident as he scoffed, ¡°She¡¯s merely an illegitimate daughter of a modest family. Does she think marrying Lucas elevates her status? That¡¯s utterlyughable!¡± galnov??s keeps you updated Belinda sighed inwardly, her emotions a whirlwind. As she observed the disdain and mockery on Ryan¡¯s face, her own expression turned cold. Then, she suddenly shed a subtle smile and said casually, ¡°I understand¡­ Mr. Adams, wasn¡¯t your mother once a destitute student sponsored by your father?¡± Ryan momentarily stiffened but quickly masked it with a nod and replied, ¡°Yes, indeed.¡± Maintaining her smile, Belinda added, ¡°And isn¡¯t it true that when your mother was expecting you, your father was still legally married to his first wife?¡± When she was younger, Ainslie Adams had reached out to Ryan¡¯s father, Matias Adams, under the guise of expressing her gratitude. Over time, she had skillfully charmed him, eventually bing his mistress and sustaining the secret rtionship for several years. Matias had initially had no intention of leaving his wife, viewing Ainslie only as a concealed affair. Tragically, his wife developed a severe illness and passed away not long after. Around the same time, Ainslie discovered she was pregnant. Once an ultrasound confirmed the baby was a boy, Matias decided to marry her. . . . Chapter 47 ?Chapter 47: This chain of events fueled persistent rumors among their acquaintances. Spection swirled that Ainslie might have yed a role in Matias¡¯s first wife¡¯s demise. However, no concrete evidence ever emerged, and the gossip gradually faded. Darren had conveyed all of this to Belinda. When Ryan heard Belinda¡¯s words, his demeanor changed drastically. His forced smile barely concealed his difort as he asked, ¡°What exactly are you implying, Ms. Thomas?¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk was tinged with sarcasm and amusement. ¡°Just a gentle reminder, Mr. Adams. It¡¯s interesting that your mother rose to her current position from being a mistress. When she was carrying you, she was nothing more than your father¡¯s secret lover. So, if we¡¯re being honest, the distance between you and the title of ¡®illegitimate child¡¯ is very slim. Perhaps you should reflect on your own origins before scorning others with such contempt.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression turned impassive as she continued firmly, ¡°No one gets to choose the circumstances of their birth.¡± ¡°Does anyone truly aspire to bebeled illegitimate? As an adult, shouldn¡¯t you rise above petty gossip and speak with some decency?¡± With that, Belinda rose from her seat. She looked down at Ryan, her tone cool andposed. ¡°I apologize, Mr. Adams, but I find it difficult to dine with someone whocks manners and decency like you.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened further as Belinda gathered her belongings and left the room. Seated in her car, a mocking smile yed on Belinda¡¯s lips. Reflecting on Ryan¡¯s delusions of moral superiority, given his mother¡¯s past, she couldn¡¯t help but find the irony amusing. A sudden craving struck her, and without hesitation, she drove straight to The Harlequin Eats for their renowned crispy salt and pepper ribs. As Belinda stepped out of her car in the parking lot, a gentle voice called out to her. ¡°Belinda.¡± Turning, she saw Car emerging gracefully from a sleek ck Rolls Royce. Belinda returned the greeting, her expression neutral. Car approached her with a warm smile. ¡°Are you here by yourself?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied with a nod. ¡°Why not join us then? Your father and sister are already inside,¡± Car offered, already leading the way. Belinda hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Alright.¡± Following Car, Belinda walked toward a private dining room. Inside, Baker and Kylee both looked up, their surprise evident as Car entered with Belinda by her side. ¡°Mom, Belinda, what brought you two together?¡± Kylee asked with a bright smile, linking arms with Car. . . . Chapter 48 ?Chapter 48: ¡°We ran into each other in the parking lot,¡± Car exined. ¡°Belinda was here alone, so I invited her to join us.¡± Kylee nodded in understanding. ¡°I see. Belinda, please,e have a seat with us.¡± The meal proceeded smoothly, with Baker and Car attentively catering to Kylee¡¯s every need. Belinda, meanwhile, ate quietly, feeling slightly out of ce as she focused on her te. Suddenly, a blue lobster appeared on her te. Belinda looked up, startled. Baker, wearing a casual expression, withdrew his fork and said, ¡°Go on, enjoy.¡± Belinda nced down at the unexpected delicacy, a hint of amusement flickering in her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, another fork swooped in, swiftly reiming the lobster and returning it to Baker¡¯s te. Baker froze, visibly surprised by the interruption. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but turn her gaze to Car, intrigued by the boldness of her action. Car set the serving fork down, her expression a mix of resignation and disbelief, and turned to Baker. ¡°Belinda¡¯s allergic to seafood. How could you not know that?¡± Her words left both Baker and Belinda frozen in shock. Belinda hadn¡¯t expected Car to know about her seafood allergy. Earlier, seeing the blue lobster on her te had felt absurd¡ªher own father was oblivious to such an important detail. Kylee¡¯s face darkened slightly as she observed the interaction. Car¡¯s demeanor toward Belinda had always been distant, yet she knew about the allergy. The realization stirred an unexpected sense of displeasure in Kylee. Suddenly, a thought seemed to amuse her, and she teased, ¡°Isn¡¯t that odd? Both of you are allergic to seafood¡ªit¡¯s as if you two were the real mother and daughter!¡± Car responded with a yful scowl. ¡°Don¡¯t spout such nonsense!¡± Baker chuckled and shook his head. ¡°So, should we assume all people with seafood allergies are rted?¡± Kylee giggled behind her hand. ¡°I was just joking!¡± Baker¡¯s smile faded, and for a brief moment, his gaze flickered with an unreadable emotion. Car, ignoring the exchange, gently ced some crispy salt and pepper ribs on Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda offered her a warm smile. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Car simply nodded and resumed her meal. Turning toward Belinda, Baker spoke, his tone shifting. ¡°Kylee mentioned you declined her offer to join her at Grand ins General Hospital. Why is that?¡± His expression hardened quickly. ¡°Do you see the position as beneath you? Have you considered your qualificationspared to your sister¡¯s? Kylee excelled in her studies, while you struggled.¡± . . . Chapter 49 ?Chapter 49: Now, she is in the Cardiac Surgery Department and was trying to give you a leg up by offering you an assistant role. Tell me, with your skills, which hospital would consider hiring you?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a wry, almost mocking smile in response to Baker¡¯s remarks. She knew that, in Baker¡¯s view, only Kylee¡¯s aplishments were worth noting. Had he ever truly acknowledged her efforts? When she had presented Baker with a ster report card, he had merely given it a cursory look before dismissing her, too absorbed in his work to care. Throughout her university days, it had been true that her grades hadn¡¯t been as good as Kylee¡¯s. But that was because she had realized that every time her grades exceeded Kylee¡¯s, Kylee would congratte her with a strained smile. Holley had then advised her to step back and let Kylee stand out, as Kylee was always kind to her. Taking that advice, she had intentionally moderated her grades, scraping by just enough to pass. This strategy had seemed to lighten Kylee¡¯s spirits, and she had even started offering to help Belinda study. Looking back now, Belinda realized she had been too naive. Responding calmly, Belinda said, ¡°I already have a job now.¡± Baker snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°What kind of job? In some small hospital? Or a little clinic with no future? Quit ande work at Grand ins General Hospital as Kylee¡¯s assistant. Don¡¯t turn down her help.¡± His tone had be stern. Belinda frowned slightly, ready to say something, but Car spoke first. ¡°Stop! Belinda already has a job, so let her be. She doesn¡¯t need to follow Kylee everywhere. She has her own life.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, feeling a sudden warmth in her heart. Kylee chimed in, ¡°Dad, if Belinda doesn¡¯t want toe to Grand ins General, we shouldn¡¯t force her.¡± Baker looked upset, and after a moment of silence, he said sharply, ¡°Fine! Do what you want, Belinda! But I¡¯d like to see which hospital hired you!¡± After that, Baker ignored Belindapletely. Belinda wasn¡¯t bothered by it. After dinner, she went straight back to the rk family¡¯s home. As she entered the bedroom, she suddenly halted. The spacious bedroom now housed two beds, a detail that immediately confused Belinda. Yet, she instinctively knew this arrangement was Harold¡¯s doing. Without dwelling on it, she showered and climbed into bed, eager for a good night¡¯s rest before her hospital duties the following day. Just as she settled in, the door creaked open. The sight of Lucas brought Ryan¡¯s words back to her. Those words echoed in her mind relentlessly. It was clear that Lucas loved Verena deeply. Belinda gave Lucas a chilly look before turning her gaze away. Lucas simply ignored her look, and the room quickly sank into silence. Belinda turned in early. But deep into the night, a nightmare abruptly woke her. She sat up, gasping for air, her forehead slick with cold sweat. After a while, she gently closed her eyes, took deep breaths to steady herself, and slipped out of bed to the balcony. There, she curled into the swing chair, hugging her knees to her chest¡ªa reflection of her swirling fears. In her dream, Baker, Holley, and even Lucas had plotted to kill her. Just as Holley had been about to plunge a dagger into her heart, she had woken up, her heart pounding with fear. She couldn¡¯t fathom why she had had such a terrifying dream about the people closest to her. . . . Chapter 50 ?Chapter 50: With this troubling thought, she buried her face in her knees. Suddenly, the balcony door clicked open. At the sound, Belinda raised her head. ¡°Why are you out here in the middle of the night?¡± Lucas asked, his voice rough with sleep. Belinda looked up at him, her eyes wide withplicated emotions. After a moment, she turned away, unwilling to meet his gaze any longer. Lucas frowned, annoyed by his own actions. He had woken to find Belinda missing from the room and felt a surge of worry. Now, finding out she was just on the balcony, he realized her insomnia was none of his concern! Lucas was about to return to the bedroom, but then¡­ ¡°Lucas.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, crisp and cool, stopped him in his tracks. ¡°You really love Verena, don¡¯t you?¡± Lucas hesitated and then turned to face her, his expression unreadable. Belinda¡¯s mouth twisted into a sardonic smile. ¡°To marry an utterly repulsive illegitimate daughter for her, you must really love Verena.¡± Her tone dripped with irony. Before Lucas could reply, Belinda continued in a hushed tone, ¡°Harold insists we wait a month before divorcing. That must be irritating for you.¡± Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Lucas gazed down at her, a trace of scorn flickering in his eyes as he said, ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Belinda averted her eyes, her smile faint. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After a month, I¡¯ll ensure the divorce goes through and you can be with Verena.¡± As she spoke, Belinda¡¯s heart remained steady, her emotions seemingly detached from the conversation. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed at her dispassionate words. He felt unexpectedly annoyed by her indifference about the matter. This unfamiliar irritation made him frown, and he responded sharply, ¡°I expect you to hold to that.¡± With that, he turned sharply and re-entered the bedroom, the balcony door closing behind him with a loud snap. Belinda watched him leave, her expression calm. Then, she turned to stare off into the night. She found little rest that night, and by morning, dark circles had etched themselves under her eyes. After a quick application of makeup and adjusting her sleek ck wig into a neat ponytail, she left for the day. Belinda parked at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot and made her way to the Cardiac Surgery Department. Originally, Caiden¡¯s contact was supposed to meet her at the entrance, but Belinda had suggested they meet directly at the department. However, as Belinda exited the elevator, she was halted by security. ¡°Who are you? What are you here for?¡± Before Belinda could reply, a gentle woman¡¯s voice called from behind, ¡°Belinda?¡± Belinda turned and saw Kylee. . . . Chapter 51 ?Chapter 51: ¡°What are you doing here, Belinda? Looking for me? Let¡¯s head inside.¡± With a gentle tug, Kylee led Belinda by the hand into the bustling inpatient section of the Cardiac Surgery Department, making their way to the doctors¡¯ office. As they entered, the doctors there greeted Kylee with warm smiles. Noticing Belinda, many doctors looked visibly impressed. ¡°Kylee, is this your friend?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my younger sister,¡± Kylee responded, beaming. ¡°Oh, your sister? No wonder she¡¯s so beautiful!¡± The revtion that Belinda was Kylee¡¯s sister sparked even greater enthusiasm among the staff members there. After all, they were all well aware of Kylee¡¯s family background. Though not yet a permanent member of the staff, Kylee¡¯s presence was enough to make others keen to make a good impression. Kylee, still smiling, turned to Belinda with a look of concern. ¡°Belinda, what brings you here today? Have you decided to join me as my assistant?¡± Before Belinda could answer, a middle-aged female doctor chimed in, ¡°Kylee, is your sister going to join us at the hospital, too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Kylee nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Like me, she graduated from medical school. However, she hasn¡¯t yet taken her licensing exam, so she¡¯ll be interning under my guidance for the time being. She will be my assistant.¡± Kylee understood Belinda¡¯s journey well. After university, Belinda had immediately married Lucas, which had prevented her from taking the licensing exam. For years, Belinda had dedicated herself entirely to Lucas, putting her own professional aspirations on hold. After that, Belinda had moved abroad. Just then, Belinda stated calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not here to be your assistant.¡± Her deration cast a hush over the bustling office. Kylee looked at Belinda, her lips slightly parted in concern. ¡°Belinda, are you still upset with me? I understand if being an assistant seems like a step down for you, but it¡¯s a practical option right now. If you were at another hospital, you¡¯d still be interning. Wouldn¡¯t you rather be in a ce where I can ensure you¡¯re treated well? You can assist me for now, build your skills, and sit for the licensing exam when you¡¯re ready. After that, I can arrange for you to work for my mentor. What do you say?¡± Kylee¡¯s tone was gentle, seeminglyden with concern for Belinda. Yet, Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive, her response cool. To the onlookers, it appeared Belinda was dismissing Kylee¡¯s heartfelt offer, which irritated those who were keen to curry favor with Kylee. ¡°Kylee is going out of her way to help you. She has nned everything for your benefit. What more could you ask for? Even if it¡¯s just as her assistant, you would have the prestige of being part of the Grand ins General Hospital. Do you know how many people wish for such an opportunity?¡± ¡°Indeed! With your current credentials, you would be an intern elsewhere, too. Honestly, if not for Kylee, you wouldn¡¯t get a chance to work here. How can you show no appreciation and act as if you¡¯re being unfairly treated?¡± The remarks from two middle-aged female doctors were sharp. . . . Chapter 52 ?Chapter 52: Hearing this, Belinda scoffed and retorted, ¡°Who said I needed her help to get into Grand ins General Hospital?¡± This left Kylee and the two doctors momentarily speechless. ¡°Excuse me? Do you really think the Grand ins General Hospital is just any hospital that you can enter and exit at will? Even Kylee is merely our director¡¯s apprentice, not a full-fledged staff member. And you believe you can just work here without any help?¡± ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s fine to be ambitious, but you need to keep your feet on the ground and avoid aiming for the impossible,¡± Kylee said, her voice growing sharper with each word. By the end of her outburst, her cheeks were flushed with the intensity of her emotions. Belinda had somehow secured a full-time position as a resident physician at the Grand ins General Hospital. How was that even possible? Kylee¡¯splexion shifted from ashen to crimson, the storm of her emotions evident. Her earlier words, spoken with such confidence, now seemed to echo back at her like a stinging rebuke. Belinda responded with a derisive snort, a clear sign of her disdain for Kylee¡¯s reaction. Was this Kylee showing her true colors atst? The other doctors in the room exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mixture of curiosity and unease. They had previously regarded Kylee as a caring older sister, someone who was protective of her sibling. Yet now, here she was, exposing Belinda¡¯s perceived shorings in front of everyone, her tone growing more heated with each passing moment. Considering the circumstances, though, it wasn¡¯t entirely surprising that Kylee was upset. She had spent a year at Grand ins General Hospital without securing a permanent role, while Belinda had seemingly waltzed in and already earned a full-time position. To many, her frustration seemed justified. As she caught the looks of her colleagues, Kylee seemed to realize the implications of her words. Her tone softened as she turned to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. That came out wrong. I was just surprised by the news and curious about how it happened.¡± At that moment, Kylee¡¯s ally, Talia Hond, a middle-aged woman known for her sharp tongue, chimed in. ¡°Mr. Campbell, isn¡¯t it a rule here that everyone must pass the hospital¡¯s internal exam to join? Those exams are held in January, and it¡¯s already June. The exam season has long passed.¡± As Josh¡¯s gaze shifted toward Belinda, a middle-aged doctor interjected promptly. ¡°Mr. Campbell, we typically don¡¯t allow visitors here. She¡¯s here because she¡¯s Kylee¡¯s assistant.¡± Josh paused mid-thought, his eyebrows arching in surprise. ¡°Kylee¡¯s assistant?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kylee replied, standing up with a confident air. Josh let out a brief scoff before walking directly toward Belinda. She felt a wave of resignation wash over her. She had hoped to keep a low profile, but now, with Caiden¡¯s assistant present, any chance of remaining unnoticed had vanished. ¡°Are you getting along with everyone already?¡± Josh asked, his tone light but probing. . . . Chapter 53 ?Chapter 53: Belinda pressed her lips together and chose not to answer, her silence speaking volumes. Undeterred, Josh turned to the room and announced, ¡°I¡¯d like to officially introduce Belinda to you all. She is our new resident physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Starting today, she¡¯ll be reporting to Deputy Director Darlene Mitchell.¡± Originally, Caiden had nned for Belinda to take on the role of an attending physician, but she had declined, citing the demanding schedule and clinic hours as more than she wanted to handle. Reluctantly, Caiden had ced her as a resident physician under the deputy director, though he had secured her promise to assist in surgeries if needed. Following Josh¡¯s announcement, a heavy silence fell over the room. The tension was palpable. ¡°A resident physician?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice broke the quiet, dripping with disbelief. ¡°Is she joining the hospital as a full-time staff member?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Josh replied without hesitation, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°How can that be!¡± Kylee burst out, her face a mix of frustration and shock. ¡°Belinda hasn¡¯t even passed her licensing exam yet! She only has a bachelor¡¯s degree, and her academic record is mediocre at best.¡± By this time, the condescension in the voices of the middle-aged female doctors was palpable. Belinda¡¯s patience was wearing thin, and she was just about to respond when a voice suddenly called out, ¡°Mr. Campbell, what brings you here?¡± All heads in the office turned toward the man who had just entered. It was Josh Campbell, assistant to Caiden Rodgers, the deputy director of the hospital. His presence immediately shifted the atmosphere in the room. The female doctor who had been chiding Belinda quickly changed her expression, her demeanor transforming into one of deference. She approached Josh with a ttering smile. ¡°Mr. Campbell, does Mr. Rodgers have any new directives?¡± Josh didn¡¯t acknowledge her question. His eyes swept across the room, taking in the scene, before settling firmly on Belinda. ¡°How did she manage to get in now?¡± one of the doctors questioned, her toneced with incredulity. ¡°Yes, Mr. Campbell, our admission standards are renowned for being strict, leaving no room for nepotism or shortcuts. Could you rify what¡¯s going on here?¡± another doctor chimed in, her voice equally pointed. All eyes in the room shifted to Josh, their collective gaze heavy with expectation as they awaited his response. Josh¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly at Kylee¡¯s words. Her ims that Belinda barely scraped through exams andcked a medical license werepletely unfounded. It was clear that Kylee knew little about her younger sister. Amidst the rising murmurs from the other doctors, Josh felt a twinge of frustration. Belinda had deliberately chosen to downy her prestigious status in the medicalmunity. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know that she was the acimed ¡°Star¡± or that she had been personally recruited by Caiden Rodgers from Chixdon Hospital. Now, her discretion had led to this misunderstanding. Josh cleared his throat, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Dr. Wright¡¯s circumstances are rather unique. Mr. Rodgers arranged a tailored exam for her, which she sessfully passed. This has been approved by the director, and she is now officially part of our team.¡± . . . Chapter 54 ?Chapter 54: He added after a brief pause, ¡°Naturally, obtaining a medical license is a standard requirement.¡± A heavy silence fell over the room, though the air remained thick with unspoken doubts. To some, this seemed like an obvious case of favoritism. Once Josh left, the doctors returned to their work, though the murmurs hadn¡¯tpletely died down. Kylee, attempting to mask her envy, approached Belinda with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Belinda, why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier about your new role here? I was out there offering you an assistant¡¯s job, not knowing you had already secured a higher position. It made me look quite foolish,¡± she said, her tone carrying a mix of resignation and subtle me. Belinda smiled softly, her demeanor calm. ¡°I thought it would be a pleasant surprise, Kylee. Isn¡¯t it wonderful news? Aren¡¯t you happy for me?¡± Kylee momentarily stiffened before quickly nodding. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯m happy for you, Belinda! I thought it would be difficult for you to find a suitable position so quickly after returning to the country. You must have really impressed the deputy director to arrange a special exam just for you. That¡¯s quite an achievement¡ªit¡¯s never been done before!¡± Though her words seemedplimentary on the surface, they subtly implied that Belinda had leveraged connections to advance. Belinda maintained herposed demeanor, responding with a smile. ¡°Yes, I have a good rtionship with Mr. Rodgers. He also mentioned that you and Dad have often visited his home, seeking concessions during your exams. He asked me to tell you that you shouldn¡¯t do that again, or else he¡¯ll have no choice but to consider your dismissal from Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Knowing that everyone in the office already assumed Belinda had secured her position through connections, she realized no exnation could change their opinions. Embracing this perception, she decided to use it to her advantage. If Kylee wanted to use her of nepotism, perhaps it was time to turn the tables. Following Belinda¡¯s revtion, the office fell eerily silent. All eyes turned to Kylee, whose expression had be rigid, confirming the truth of Belinda¡¯s statement. This realization caused everyone to reassess Kylee, who had always prided herself on meritocracy and disdain for nepotism. Now, her fa?ade was crumbling. Heat crept into Kylee¡¯s cheeks from the unexpected exposure. She was taken aback that Caiden had shared such information with Belinda, let alone that Belinda would disclose it publicly. Before Kylee could respond, Belinda stood up and said, ¡°I need to change.¡± She then walked to the locker room. Throughout the morning, almost no one interacted with Belinda. Even Darlene, Belinda¡¯s supposed mentor, treated her with noticeable coldness. But Belinda remained unaffected. By noon, Harold called, asking her to join him for lunch. With a long lunch break ahead, Belinda agreed and set off for the restaurant. Upon opening the door to the private room, she stopped short when she saw Lucas lounging on the couch. At that moment, her phone rang¡ªHarold on the line. . . . Chapter 55 ?Chapter 55: She answered, ¡°Harold?¡± ¡°Belinda, something urgent came up, and I can¡¯t make it to lunch this time. You and Lucas will have to manage without me,¡± Harold said. Harold¡¯s words left Belinda feeling a touch of resignation. ¡°Alright,¡± she replied softly. Once the call ended, she stepped inside. She then said to Lucas, ¡°Harold is caught up and can¡¯t join us. He wants us to eat without him.¡± Lucas showed no surprise. As they settled at the table, he looked at Belinda and said, ¡°He has really gone out of his way to make us spend time together.¡± Belinda remained silent. Lucasughed sarcastically. ¡°Belinda, nothing to add?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched as she turned to meet Lucas¡¯ eyes. Her voice resolute, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to test me. I was unaware of any of this. And Mr. rk, regardless of your father¡¯s intentions¡ªwhether he¡¯s trying to pair us up or something else¡ªnothing will affect the final oue. We will get divorced eventually.¡± Lucas looked at her thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as he replied smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡± His gaze lingered on Belinda, pondering whether her indifference was genuine. They then ate their meal in silence, focusing solely on the food in front of them. Belinda soon stood and excused herself to visit the restroom. On her way back to the private room, she bumped into Ryan and Verena. Neither Ryan nor Verena had anticipated seeing Belinda there. Ryan¡¯s eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s striking features. He still thought that she was irresistibly attractive. But remembering how Belinda had humiliated himst time, anger red up inside him. Belinda offered them a brief, indifferent look before shifting her attention away and heading back to the private room. Ryan¡¯s annoyance grew at her disinterest. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± Ryan called after her, halting her steps. Belinda turned to face him, her expressionposed. ¡°Yes, Mr. Adams? Do you have anything to say to me?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was probing. ¡°I heard you¡¯re joining the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital, is that right?¡± Belinda remained silent. Ryan smirked and continued, ¡°Curiously, my aunt¡¯s husband is the chief physician in that department. I asked him about you, and he mentioned no one there has thest name Thomas and that there is also no one named Belinie working there, neither doctor nor intern.¡± Ryan crossed his arms, his expression smug. ¡°So, Ms. Thomas, how do you exin that?¡± . . . Chapter 56 ?Chapter 56: Surprised, Belinda raised her eyebrows. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the husband of Ryan¡¯s aunt was the chief physician of the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°Really?¡± Belinda responded with a slight smile. Ryan and Verena exchanged looks, puzzled by Belinda¡¯s calm demeanor. Both thought Belinda was really shameless for being so unfazed. Verena pressed her lips together and then said, ¡°How can that be? No one with the surname Thomas or the name Belinie? At the Thomas family¡¯s gathering, Mr. Thomas himself announced Ms. Thomas was set to join the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital! Surely Mr. Thomas wouldn¡¯t fabricate such a thing?¡± Ryan agreed, nodding his head. ¡°Yes, it was quite odd. So I did some digging. My aunt¡¯s husband confirmed there¡¯s no one by that name¡ªdoctor or nurse. Well, but they do have a caregiver who has thest name Thomas there.¡± Verena reacted with exaggerated disbelief, shaking her head. ¡°A caregiver? That can¡¯t be right!¡± ¡°Exactly, but we can¡¯t ignore the facts,¡± Ryan replied. ¡°So, Ms. Thomas, could you enlighten us about your actual role at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Belinda observed their coordinated conversation with detached amusement, her smile turning scornful. She replied calmly to Ryan, ¡°My employment at Grand ins General Hospital and my specific role there¡ªhow are these matters any of your business? Since when have we been on such familiar terms that I need to tell you that?¡± Ryan was taken aback by her retort, his expression stiffening. After a brief pause, he scoffed coldly, ¡°Ms. Thomas, does your defensiveness stem from your embarrassment over being caught in a lie? Imagine the reaction if it bes known that the Thomas family¡¯s goddaughter doesn¡¯t actually hold a position at Grand ins General Hospital. What would people think about you or the Thomas family then?¡± Ryan¡¯sment carried a veiled threat. Upon hearing Ryan¡¯s usation, Belinda let out a derisive snort, as though she had heard a poor joke. ¡°Oh, really? Then go ahead, tell everyone. See if I care.¡± Her defiant, unppable manner made Ryan¡¯s frown deepen. Then, struck by another thought, he chuckled mockingly. ¡°Fine. You might not fear beingbeled a liar, but what about the scandal of seducing a married man?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow, her tone teasing. ¡°A married man? Are you talking about¡­ Lucas?¡± Ryan replied instantly, ¡°So you admit it!¡± Unbeknownst to them, a middle-aged woman had been overhearing their exchange. At the mention of Lucas, her eyes narrowed, a spark of intrigue igniting within. Silently, she slipped away toward a secluded room at the end of the hallway. As she entered, a jovial voice called out, ¡°Mrs. Sugden, you¡¯rete! You have to drink three ssester as a penalty!¡± The room was filled with affluent women, all distinguished figures in high society. Tessa Sugden grinned as she settled into her chair, announcing, ¡°My apologies for the dy¡ªI caught wind of some tantalizing gossip right at the door!¡± . . . Chapter 57 ?Chapter 57: ¡°What sort of gossip?¡± queried someone, leaning in with keen interest. Tessa smoothed back her hair, her smile broadening as she focused on a specific individual. ¡°This piece of gossip involves¡­ Mrs. Thomas.¡± The statement shifted all attention to Mollie, seated prominently among them. Mollie¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t waver. She casually raised her eyelids. ¡°Oh? Something concerning me?¡± Tessa nodded affirmatively. ¡°Precisely.¡± ¡°It concerns you and Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter, Belinie.¡± ¡°What do you mean by it involves Belinie?¡± Darren, who was seated beside Mollie, interjected with a sharp tone. The room¡¯s focus shifted to Tessa, everyone visibly eager to hear the impending revtion. After all, everyone here had only heard positivements about Belinie before. Tessa relished the captive audience, sitting up straighter and allowing a sly smile to spread across her lips. ¡°I spoke with Ryan Adams. His aunt¡¯s husband, who happens to be the chief physician at the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, told him¡­ Well, there isn¡¯t a doctor or intern by the surname Thomas or named Belinie in their department.¡± She paused, letting the tension build, before adding, ¡°And it¡¯s not just the doctors¡ªamong the nurses, too. However, intriguingly, there is a caregiver with the surname Thomas at that hospital. Could that perhaps be your goddaughter Belinie, Mrs. Thomas?¡± ¡°What? A caregiver? That simply can¡¯t be true!¡± onedy gasped in shock. ¡°Indeed! Absolutely impossible,¡± another said, her voice dripping with disbelief, though her eyes shimmered with delight at the brewing scandal. ¡°I overheard it myself in the hallway,¡± Tessa dered with confidence, keen to cement the rumor. She had long harbored jealousy towards Mollie, resenting her marriage to Santino, the beloved head of the Thomas family, especially given Mollie¡¯s known fertility struggles. She herself had fertility struggles as well, but her husband despised her because of that. Seizing the opportunity to tarnish Mollie¡¯s reputation, Tessa wasn¡¯t about to let this chance slip by. However, Mollie and Darren appeared unbothered, their faces betraying no reaction to Tessa¡¯s insinuations. With a feigned air of innocence, Tessa turned to Mollie, her voice dripping with faux concern. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, would you mind rifying what¡¯s happening here?¡± She then gave a smallugh, continuing, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no dishonesty from you or Mr. Thomas. But could it be¡­ Perhaps your goddaughter has lied to you?¡± Just then, Darren said firmly, ¡°Belinie has been truthful. She indeed joined the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital today.¡± Tessa ced a hand over her mouth, mimicking shock. ¡°Oh, how puzzling! If that¡¯s the case, why would the chief physician in that department deny knowing her? Mr. Thomas, perhaps it¡¯s unwise to ce such blind trust in her.¡± Her voice took on a conspiratorial tone. ¡°I fear her intentions may be a bit questionable.¡± . . . Chapter 58 ?Chapter 58: At these words, Mollie¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing sharply as she looked at Tessa, her voice icy. ¡°Mrs. Sugden, I would advise you to be careful with your usations.¡± Tessa responded swiftly, her tone feigning distress, ¡°Oh dear! Mrs. Thomas, please, don¡¯t take offense. I was merely conveying what I heard. And just beforeing here, Ryan mentioned that your goddaughter has been involved with a married man!¡± ¡°Impossible! She is involved with a married man? You must be joking!¡± eximed ady sitting by Tessa, her expression one of sheer disbelief. Mollie¡¯s attention piqued at the mention of a ¡°married man.¡± She believed she knew who they were talking about. Sheughed lightly. ¡°Alright, Mrs. Sugden, perhaps you could enlighten us on who Belinie is allegedly involved with?¡± Tessa responded, ¡°The man in question is Lucas rk of the well-known rk family! Everyone¡¯s aware that Mr. rk is married, aren¡¯t they?¡± At this revtion, both Mollie¡¯s and Darren¡¯s frowns disappeared. Their expression quickly returned to their previous calm andposed state. Tessa, noticing the doubtful looks around her, hastily added, ¡°I swear I¡¯m telling the truth! If you¡¯re skeptical, just step outside and see for yourselves. Mrs. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is out there in the hallway with Ryan.¡± The women at the table exchanged uncertain looks, debating whether to verify Tessa¡¯s im and risk offending Mollie. Mollie, observing their looks, smirked inwardly. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look ourselves,¡± she suggested, rising from her seat. Encouraged by Mollie¡¯s initiative, the group followed her lead out of the room. As they rounded the corner into the hallway, they found Belinda, Ryan, and Verena together. At that moment, Ryan was cautioning Belinda with a patronizing tone, ¡°Ms. Thomas, you should know Lucas is already taken. I¡¯d advise you to keep your distance. Beingbeled as a homewrecker or a mistress wouldn¡¯t just harm your reputation¡ªit could embarrass the entire Thomas family.¡± Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Ryan paused thoughtfully before adding, ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t want whispers circting that Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is entangled with another woman¡¯s husband, would you?¡± Belinda burst intoughter, clearly amused by Ryan¡¯s audacity. It had been some time since she had encountered someone so shameless. Turning to Verena, Belinda raised her eyebrows yfully. ¡°Perhaps those cautionary words should be directed at your cousin.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened immediately. Just as he was about to retort, a ¡°click¡± sound echoed nearby, and the door to the adjacent private room swung open. From his angle, all Lucas could see was Belinda standing by the doorway. Lucas furrowed his brow slightly, asking in an even tone, ¡°Why are you still standing there? Come inside.¡± At Lucas¡¯ words, a noticeable shift urred in Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions. Ryan stepped forward, nced back to see Lucas standing inside the room, and said in astonishment, ¡°Lucas? Is that you? Are you really having dinner with Ms. Thomas here?¡± . . . Chapter 59 ?Chapter 59: Lucas appeared briefly shocked by Ryan¡¯s interruption but quickly regained hisposed demeanor. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Verena moved closer, her voice filled with tenderness as she looked at him with concern. ¡°Are you and Ms. Thomas¡­¡± Lucas remained silent. Jealousy began to eat away at Ryan. Standing tall, Ryan said, ¡°Lucas, you promised Verena that after your divorce from that ugly woman, you would marry her. But why are you here having a meal together with Ms. Thomas now? What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± ¡°Ryan.¡± Just then, amanding voice resonated through the hall. All heads turned as Darren stepped forward from the shadows, his face set in a stern expression. Apanying him were several prominentdies from the high society social circle. ¡°Darren, Mollie,¡± Belinda said, her voice tinged with surprise upon seeing them both. Darren approached, gave a brief nod to Belinda, and then fixed his gaze on Ryan. ¡°Since you know that Lucas is still married, why do you encourage your cousin¡¯s advances? What are your intentions?¡± Facing Darren¡¯s stern words, Ryan swallowed hard, his voice tight as he argued, ¡°Lucas and my cousin are each other¡¯s true loves. They were separated by unexpected circumstances, and they still care deeply for each other now. Besides¡ª¡± But before he could continue, Darren cut in sharply, ¡°That is in the past! Lucas is now a married man with responsibilities! If your cousin pursues him, she is meddling in another family¡¯s affairs¡ªthat¡¯s nothing short of being a homewrecker!¡± Darren¡¯s words struck Verena like a blow, wounding her deeply. She pressed her lips together, a mix of anger and hurt swirling within her. If only Lucas were free of Belinda, she wouldn¡¯t be in such a vulnerable position. With these thoughts weighing on her, Verena turned to Lucas, her eyes brimming with tears, her voice breaking. ¡°Lucas, do you¡­ Do you see me as the other woman in your rtionship with Belinda?¡± Lucas met her gaze and frowned slightly. Ryan red at Darren, inhaling sharply as he said, ¡°Mr. Thomas, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit harsh? While you cast aspersions on my cousin, perhaps you should scrutinize your god-sister Belinie¡¯s actions! Isn¡¯t it disgraceful for her to seduce Lucas, too? She knows Lucas is married, yet she dines alone with him. And just the other day, Verena and I saw her leaving Lucas¡¯ office! Would you notbel that as Belinie being a homewrecker?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Moreover, you im Belinie is joining the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, but my aunt¡¯s husband, the chief physician there, assures me there¡¯s no one named Belinie or anyone with the surname Thomas working there, be they doctor or nurse. Isn¡¯t it shameless of you to lie about that? What do you want to say to that now?¡± Ryan¡¯s tone was firm as he said those words, his face etched with indignation. Tessa, unable to suppress a chuckle at the escting drama, turned to Mollie, her voice dripping with faux concern. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, this doesn¡¯t look good for your goddaughter.¡± . . . Chapter 60 ?Chapter 60: Meeting alone with a married man like Lucas¡ªimagine the rumors if people find out about the matter!¡± Mollie responded with nothing more than an icy nce directed at Tessa. A wealthydy nearby, sensing the tension, subtly pulled at Tessa¡¯s sleeve, urging her to drop the subject. Tessaplied outwardly but scoffed inwardly, amused by Mollie¡¯s difort. Darren, after hearing Ryan¡¯s moralistic stance, let out a scornful chuckle. He fixed Ryan with a look of disdain and countered, ¡°Who said Belinie¡¯sst name was Thomas? And who told you Belinie is her actual name?¡± Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions faltered, confusion spreading across their faces. What did Darren mean by that? ¡°Belinie,e here,¡± Mollie called out, breaking her silence for the first time. Belinda made her way past the gathering of elite women to stand beside Mollie. Mollie affectionately adjusted Belinda¡¯s hair and then, with a pointed look at Lucas, her voice cool, urged, ¡°Lucas, perhaps you¡¯d like to introduce her properly to everyone?¡± Though puzzled by Mollie¡¯s implication, everyone turned their gazes to Lucas. Lucas met their gazes with steady calm, and in a low, firm voice, he said, ¡°She is Belinda rk.¡± As Lucas pronounced Belinda¡¯s name, the revtion struck Ryan and Verena like a thunderp, leaving them visibly stunned. Ryan and Verena stared at Lucas, their eyes wide with shock, unable to utter a word. After a long silence, Verena regained herposure, her voice trembling. ¡°Lucas¡­ What did you just say? Who is she?¡± Lucas paused, his expression resolute, before replying, ¡°She is my wife, Belinda.¡± The revtion left not just Ryan and Verena but also the affluent women present speechless, their expressions frozen in disbelief. Mollie¡¯s goddaughter Belinie was actually the elusive Mrs. rk! This revtion was too shocking! g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood Tessa¡¯s smile stiffened, the shock evident on her face. ¡°Impossible! How can she be Belinda?¡± Ryan erupted, his voice filled with disbelief. He turned to Belinda, whose beauty was undeniable. To Ryan, she looked nothing like the Belinda he remembered. How could this graceful woman be the same Belinda he knew? Overwhelmed by the situation, Ryan blurted out without thinking, ¡°Belinda is ugly, overweight, and marred by a distinct ck mark on her face. How can she and Belinda be the same person?¡± As Ryan spoke, Mollie¡¯s and Darren¡¯s faces quickly turned dark. ¡°Watch your words, Ryan!¡± Darren¡¯s tone was cold. After a pause, Darren scoffed and added, ¡°What? Must Belinda remain as you remember her? Can¡¯t a birthmark disappear as time passes? Really, Ryan, is this your defensive response to not capturing Belinda¡¯s interest¡ªresorting to insults?¡± A wave of embarrassment washed over Ryan, coloring his cheeks red. He opened his mouth to respond, yet no words emerged. He was in denial. In the past, he had looked down on Belinda, finding her unattractive at a mere nce. Yet, astonishingly, he had fallen deeply for her three yearster, vowing to win her affection! Even today, his heart fluttered uncontrobly at the sight of her. Now, to hear from Lucas that the woman who captivated him was the same one he had previously despised shook him deeply. How could he ept this now? Before Ryan could formte a reply, Darren said sarcastically, ¡°Why don¡¯t you call your aunt¡¯s husband now, Mr. Adams, and confirm whether there¡¯s a doctor named Belinda in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Ryan clenched his jaw so tightly that it began to hurt. He had no words left now. . . . Chapter 61 ?Chapter 61: At that moment, Belinda elegantly stepped forward, stopping just before Verena, locking eyes with her. Verena stared back at the woman who had transformed so dramatically. She had always been secretly jealous of Belinie¡¯s beauty, and even more so of her connection to someone as influential as Santino. Now, those feelings intensified. She had never thought Belinie and Belinda, the very woman Ryan had ridiculed as overweight and unattractive, were the same person. To Verena, Belinda had never posed a real threat before. She had never considered Belinda a rival for Lucas¡¯ affection. Even after discovering Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, she hadn¡¯t been worried. But now¡­ What transformations had Belinda undergone during her time abroad to return so radiant? She had even be the goddaughter of Santino? Belinda tilted her head slightly, gazing down at Verena with poised assurance, her voice smooth as she said, ¡°Miss Reed, whether you were once close to Lucas or cherished by him, those days are behind us. I am his wife now. Until our marriage ends, I¡¯d appreciate it if you kept your distance from my husband, alright?¡± With that, Belinda didn¡¯t pause for a reply but turned and walked towards Mollie. Initially, Belinda hadn¡¯t intended to meddle in whatever past Verena had with Lucas, especially considering her impending divorce. However, since Ryan and Verena were stirring trouble, she resolved not to pull her punches now! When Lucas watched Belinda stride away, his mouth twisted into an amused smile. Belinda joined Mollie in the secluded gathering of elite women. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, it turns out you have been hiding the fact that your goddaughter is the famous Mrs. rk! Why keep such a secret? Goodness, your family really values privacy!¡± ¡°Mrs. Sugden, perhaps you should have gathered the whole story before forming your judgments. We almost thought Mrs. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter was a homewrecker.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Sugden! Check your facts next time to avoid such blunders¡ªit¡¯ll save you the embarrassment.¡± Tessa¡¯s face nearly crumbled under the weight of her error. She managed a forced smile and said, ¡°Absolutely, I was mistaken this time. I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Who could have guessed the truth would turn out to be this?¡± At that moment, Belinda turned to thedies with a gracious smile and said, ¡°Please, keep this matter amongst ourselves.¡± Given that Belinda¡¯s marriage to Lucas was nearing its end, there was no need for more people to be privy to this matter. ¡°You want to keep the matter under wraps? Understood, we won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± ¡°Certainly, Belinda, you can count on us.¡± Belinda expressed her gratitude with a smile, saying, ¡°I really appreciate that; thank you.¡± Meanwhile, in a different private suite, the air was charged with tension. . . . Chapter 62 ?Chapter 62: ¡°Lucas, is that woman truly Belinda?¡± Ryan asked, struggling toe to terms with the reality. Verena fluttered her eyshes and turned to Lucas with a questioning gaze. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded, his tone calm and detached. An ufortable silence filled the room. Ryan and Verena exchanged looks, their faces etched with disbelief. After a few seconds, Ryan inquired, ¡°How did she manage to lose all that weight? Was it liposuction? And the dark mark on her face, has it really disappeared?¡± Lucas took a moment before responding, ¡°My father mentioned that Belinda¡¯s weight issues were the result of a childhood mistake with hormone medications. As for the dark mark, it began to fade naturally during her second year living abroad.¡± A memory seemed to click in Ryan¡¯s mind, prompting him to ask Lucas, ¡°At the Thomas family¡¯s banquet, did you know then that she was Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas answered casually. Despite her former weight and the prominent mark on her face, Belinda had always possessed delicate features. That evening, Lucas had recognized her instantly. ¡°No wonder!¡± Ryan burst out, a realization dawning on him. That exined why Lucas had been so protective, preventing him from pursuing Belinda. So, Belinie was Belinda all along! Meanwhile, Verena was quiet, her face ashen, her mind swirling with turmoil. Belinda¡¯s newfound beauty was undeniable, and the prospect of Lucas spending another month with this transformed Belinda unsettled her deeply. Verena, her voice thick with emotion, fixed her gaze on Lucas. ¡°Lucas, after a month, will you still go through with the divorce?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas responded firmly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. After a brief pause, he added, looking earnestly at Verena, ¡°My decision to divorce her has never been about her looks.¡± Ryan seized the chance and quickly interjected, ¡°Exactly, Verena. Lucas initially married that ugly woman¡­ I mean, Belinda, because he wanted to protect you. Now that he has reunited with you, there¡¯s no longer any reason for him to stay with Belinda.¡± Now, Ryan found it difficult tobel Belinda as ¡®ugly.¡¯ He turned to reassure Verena further, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! The divorce between Lucas and Belinda is certain. Once that¡¯s settled, Lucas will keep his promise to marry you.¡± Verena looked towards Lucas, seeking one more reassurance. However, Lucas, cing his fork down, stood up abruptly. ¡°I need to get back to the office now. I have work to finish.¡± He left swiftly, not waiting for any response from Verena or Ryan. Verena watched him leave, her heart sinking as she bit her lip. Ryan, standing up, sighed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s head back, too.¡± On their drive back to the Adams family estate, Verena, unable to hide her anxiety, asked Ryan, ¡°Could Lucas be influenced by Belinda¡¯s transformation? Will he fall for her now?¡± Ryan, focusing on the road, reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Lucas were easily swayed by beauty alone, would he have ever been with you?¡± . . . Chapter 63 ?Chapter 63: Verena was rendered momentarily speechless by Ryan¡¯s words. Yet, she had to admit that Ryan made a valid point. Many of Lucas¡¯ past admirers had indeed been more traditionally attractive than her. Despite the reassurances, Verena remained uneasy. She and Ryan made their way back to the Adams family estate, a ce where Verena frequently stayed and even had her own room there. That evening, as the family gathered for dinner, the mood was initially light and enjoyable. Midway through the meal, the phone of the head of the family, Matias Adams, rang. Matias answered the call amidst dinner, and his demeanor shifted dramatically when he heard the news from the other end of the line. His voice grew loud with disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡± As Matias became visibly upset, everyone at the table stopped eating and turned to look at him. Matias stood up quickly. ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± he shouted into the phone, leaving the dining room. ¡°Let¡¯s just keep enjoying our dinner,¡± suggested Ainslie calmly. Ryan watched Matias walk away, frowning and feeling a sense of worry. Matias returned soon, his expression dark. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ainslie asked. Matias stared at Ryan and said, ¡°What did you do today, Ryan?¡± Ryan was startled. Ainslie quickly interjected, ¡°What do you mean by that? What happened?¡± Taking a deep breath, Matias exined, ¡°Mypany was almost done with a big deal with the Thomas family for a resort project. We were about to sign the papers! But just now, Mr. Thomas¡¯ assistant called to cancel everything. They wouldn¡¯t tell me why but said I should ask Ryan.¡± Matias turned to Ryan and demanded, ¡°So, what did you do to upset the Thomas family?¡± Ryan and Verena exchanged shocked nces. They now realized how quickly the Thomas family had responded, showing how important Belinda was to them. With no choice left, Ryan exined what had happened earlier that day. After hearing this, Matias became even angrier. He banged his hand on the table and red at Ryan. ¡°Have you lost your mind? Don¡¯t you know how much Santino and his wife care about their goddaughter? Why did you target her?¡± Ryan didn¡¯t say anything, unsure how to defend his actions. Once he learned that Belinie was actually Belinda, he started to understand why she had been unfriendly towards him. He realized why Belinie had used his identity to embarrass him at dinner that time. Yet, how could he possibly discuss this with his mother, Ainslie, present? Just then, Verena spoke up. ¡°Uncle Matias, this is on me. Ryan was merely defending me and misspoke.¡± She proceeded to rify the entire misunderstanding, including Belinda¡¯s real identity. Upon hearing this, both Matias and Ainslie reacted with profound surprise. After a lengthy silence, Matias said, ¡°Tomorrow, both of you wille with me to apologize to the Thomas family, particrly to Ms. Thomas.¡± . . . Chapter 64 ?Chapter 64: Reluctantly, Ryan agreed, knowing he had no other choice. The atmosphere became tense, effectively ending what had started as a peaceful family dinner. Matias, barely touching his food, set his fork down and headed upstairs. Ryan clenched his jaw in frustration, feeling wronged and angry. Meanwhile, at the rk family¡¯s residence, Belinda had already finished her dinner before she got home. She spent some time talking with Harold in the living room before going up to her room. Entering the dark room, she flicked on the light, gathered some clothes, and made her way to the bathroom. After a while, fresh from her shower, she emerged from the bathroom to find Lucas on the sofa, watching TV. Belinda¡¯s expression tightened slightly, yet she remained silent and walked over to her vanity. As she sat down, Lucas¡¯s voice, low and gruff, echoed. ¡°Belinda, you seem quite skilled at saying one thing but doing another, don¡¯t you?¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda paused, her hand holding the skincare bottle halting mid-air. She turned toward him, irritation knitting her brows. ¡°Lucas, are you out of your mind?¡± Lucas rose from the sofa and faced her, a teasing smirk ying on his lips. ¡°You were quite the moralist before, dering that since the divorce papers are signed, we¡¯re officially done. You said whatever happens between Verena and me doesn¡¯t concern you. Yet, today, you warned her to keep her distance from me since I¡¯m still married. Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows quivered slightly at his usation. She had felt that way previously, but now, her perspective had shifted. Why should she facilitate things for Verena if she intended toplicate her life? Motivated by this thought, Belinda stood and approached Lucas. Facing him squarely, her eyes sharp and her lips curling slightly, she said, ¡°Yes, I said that, but I¡¯ve reconsidered! After our divorce is finalized, you and Verena can do as you please. But as long as we¡¯re still married, you can¡¯t be involved with her.¡± She shrugged, her expressionposed. ¡°Moreover, I said that in front of you today, not intending to keep this a secret from you at all. I believe I¡¯m being quite direct.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration Lucas¡¯ughter echoed with frustration at her reply. He had not expected her to say that. She was indeed sharp-tongued. Despite his outwardposure, Lucas felt a twinge of satisfaction within. He had always suspected it¡ªBelinda¡¯s ims of indifference were just a facade. With a raised eyebrow, he challenged her, saying, ¡°And what if I continue to do what I want with Verena?¡± Belinda snorted dismissively and replied, ¡°Then by all means, try.¡± Turning away, she resumed her skincare routine. Lucas watched her for a moment, a knowing smile ying at the corners of his lips before he disappeared into the walk-in closet. The room fell silent as they both returned to their routines. Belinda retired to bed early that night, and after finishing up some work, Lucas did the same. The quiet of the room was abruptly broken by the shrill ring of a phone at midnight. Disturbed, Lucas frowned and picked up the phone from the bedside table. Recognizing the caller ID, he swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± . . . Chapter 65 ?Chapter 65: ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m sorry to wake you at this hour,¡± came Verena¡¯s hoarse, frail voice over the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was even, his expression unreadable. Through coughs, Verena¡¯s voice conveyed her distress. ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, Lucas. Could youe over to my ce now? Please?¡± Her voice broke slightly with each cough. Lucas responded directly, ¡°You are feeling unwell? How about I call an ambnce for you now?¡± ¡°No!¡± Verena¡¯s reply was swift. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital. I hate hospitals.¡± On the other end of the line, Lucas fell silent, digesting her words. Verena¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, and she coughed again before continuing, ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just an old issue of mine. It happened asionally when I was abroad. I¡¯ll handle it on my own. Lucas, you can go back to sleep now. I won¡¯t keep you up.¡± Despite her words, she made no move to end the call. Lucas stayed silent, the weight of the moment hanging between them. After a moment of silence, Lucas¡¯s low, slightly rough voice broke through. ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± At his words, a subtle smile yed on Verena¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Ending the call, Lucas swung his legs out of bed and stood. The room was dark until the soft click of a bedsidemp illuminated the space. Belinda, now awake, propped herself up on one elbow, her eyes following his movements. Her voice was soft, her tone casual. ¡°Where are you going at this hour?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Lucas replied calmly, his voice tinged with azy hoarseness. ¡°You¡¯re going to see Verena, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda asked pointedly. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°Verena¡¯s feeling unwell. I¡¯m just going to check on her.¡± After speaking, he questioned himself silently. Why was he offering exnations to Belinda? Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°If she¡¯s unwell, shouldn¡¯t she be going to the doctor or calling an ambnce? What can you do there? Are you suddenly a doctor?¡± Lucas¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Just go back to sleep.¡± With that, he turned and walked toward the closet. When he returned, he found Belinda fully dressed. His gaze was steady as he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened, a spark of defiance lighting her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ming with you.¡± ¡°Why would you do that?¡± Lucas¡¯s tone wasced with irritation. . . . Chapter 66 ?Chapter 66: Belinda responded with unwavering confidence, ¡°Why can¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t Miss Reed unwell? Perfect. I¡¯ll go see for myself what¡¯s so urgent that she needs someone else¡¯s husband at this hour.¡± Lucas looked at her, a hint of amusement flickering in his eyes as he raised an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained impassive. Jealous? Hardly. She wasn¡¯t jealous. She was simply determined to disrupt Verena¡¯s schemes. Earlier that day, she had explicitly warned Verena to keep her distance from Lucas, but now, under the cover of night, Verena was summoning him. If that wasn¡¯t a deliberate taunt, then what was? Belinda¡¯s smile turned cold as she replied, ¡°Think whatever you want.¡± ¡°Either way, I¡¯m apanying you tonight.¡± Belinda paused, her gaze sharpening with a hint of warning. ¡°And if you refuse, I¡¯ll just tell your father about this in the morning.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened at her words, and he let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Impressive, Belinda. You¡¯ve resorted to threats now.¡± Turning on her heel, Belinda walked toward the door, calling back over her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s not keep Miss Reed waiting, Mr. rk.¡± Watching her retreating figure, Lucas scoffed softly but chose not toment further. An hourter, the sleek form of Lucas¡¯s blue Bentley Continental came to a stop in front of Verena¡¯s residence. Together, Lucas and Belinda stepped out of the car and ascended the stairs to the door. Lucas rapped firmly on it. g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home When the door swung open, Verena¡¯s face lit up at the sight of Lucas. ¡°Lucas!¡± she eximed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. Just as she stepped forward to greet him, her smile faltered abruptly as Belinda emerged from behind Lucas. Her body froze, her expression momentarily clouded with shock. After an awkward pause, Verena regained herposure, forcing a smile. ¡°Mrs. rk, to what do I owe the pleasure of your visit?¡± Belinda blinked, her longshes fluttering as she offered a sweet smile. ¡°Miss Reed, I heard you weren¡¯t feeling well, so I thought I¡¯de along to check on you. After all, it might raise a few eyebrows if word got out that a married man was visiting your home alone sote at night, don¡¯t you think?¡± She paused briefly, her tone smooth andposed, then continued, ¡°As Lucas¡¯s wife, I just wanted to ensure there are no misunderstandings. It¡¯s only considerate of me, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Verena¡¯s face tensed, her voice catching in her throat as she struggled to form a response. Thest thing she had expected was for Belinda to apany Lucas tonight. Internally, Verena couldn¡¯t deny that she had intended to provoke Belinda by summoning Lucas at such ate hour, hoping to assert her importance in his life. Yet the fact that Lucas had brought Belinda along felt like a deliberate affront, a subtle yet cutting rebuke to her ns. In that moment, a flush of humiliation swept over Verena, as if she had been physically struck. The presence of Belinda, poised and unshaken, only deepened the sting. . . . Chapter 67 ?Chapter 67: Noticing Verena¡¯s silence, Belinda leaned in slightly, her toneced with feigned concern. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Reed? Aren¡¯t you d to see me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m d to see you,¡± Verena replied, managing a strained smile as she gestured for Lucas and Belinda to enter. ¡°Please,e in.¡± Once inside, Lucas¡¯s voice softened to a husky whisper. ¡°Verena, where are you feeling unwell?¡± ¡°I¡¯m running a fever,¡± Verena murmured, her voice low, ying her part while genuinely afflicted by the fever. Belinda stepped closer, pressing her hand against Verena¡¯s forehead and holding it there for a moment. After assessing Verena¡¯s condition, she withdrew her hand and stated calmly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem too bad, not a high fever.¡± She paused before continuing, ¡°Do you have any fever medication here, Miss Reed?¡± Verena shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Belinda turned decisively to Lucas. ¡°You should go to the pharmacy and pick up some medicine for her fever.¡± Verena¡¯s expression tightened slightly. Belinda¡¯s authoritative tone irked her, but she chose to remain silent. Lucas lingered for a moment, then nodded and left without furtherment. With Lucas gone, only Belinda and Verena remained in the room. Belinda, maintaining herposed demeanor, asked with a slight smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have medicine for the fever? But you must have some ice packs, right?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures ¡°Yes,¡± Verena admitted reluctantly. ¡°That¡¯ll work,¡± Belinda said casually. ¡°Just wrap an ice pack in a towel and ce it on your forehead. It should help reduce your fever.¡± Verena remained silent for a moment before turning and heading to the kitchen. A few minutester, she returned, settled herself on the sofa, and ced the towel-wrapped ice pack on her forehead. Belinda sauntered over and settled into the chair opposite Verena, crossing her legs with effortless grace. A slight smirk yed on her lips as she said, ¡°It seems you didn¡¯t take my advice to heart, Miss Reed.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes flickered, and she pressed her lips together before replying softly, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I was alone at home with a fever, feeling quite frightened. Ryan always turns his phone off at night, so I couldn¡¯t reach him. In that moment of panic, I didn¡¯t know who else to call but Lucas.¡± Belinda raised her eyebrows, feigning innocence. ¡°Is that so? You could have called an ambnce. The paramedics would have attended to you.¡± Verena looked down, her voice tinged with gentle earnestness. ¡°You might not understand, but I¡¯ve spent so much time in hospitals over the past few years due to my poor health. Those experiences have left me with a profound fear of hospitals, so I avoid them unless it¡¯s a severe emergency.¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk deepened internally, but outwardly, she adopted a mask of understanding. She nodded and said, ¡°I see. Nevertheless, Miss Reed, Lucas is not the right person to call. He isn¡¯t a doctor, and his presence alone isn¡¯t a cure. Here¡¯s an idea¡ªlet¡¯s exchange phone numbers. If you¡¯re feeling unwell in the middle of the night again, call me directly. As a doctor, I can assist you promptly.¡± . . . Chapter 68 ?Chapter 68: She pulled out her phone, tapping on her contacts app in preparation to add Verena¡¯s number. Verena¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, though she maintained a polite yet firm smile. ¡°No need for that, Mrs. rk, but thank you for the offer.¡± ¡°Oh? What¡¯s the matter? Why don¡¯t you want my number, Miss Reed?¡± Belinda chuckled, her toneced with mockery as she met Verena¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is it that your ailments can only be soothed by Lucas?¡± Verena¡¯sposed facade momentarily faltered, a flicker of difort crossing her face as Belinda¡¯s sharp words struck a nerve. ¡°Definitely not!¡± Verena responded instantly, her voice betraying no hint of sincerity. She then offered a smile and added, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to trouble you, Mrs. rk. But since you¡¯re so generous, I¡¯ll happily ept your offer. Here¡¯s my number¡­¡± After saving Verena¡¯s number on her phone, Belinda made a quick call to verify it. ¡°All set then. Miss Reed, anytime you feel ill, even in the middle of the night, just call me.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. rk,¡± Verena said, managing a tight smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Miss Reed,¡± Belinda replied. When Lucas returned with the medicine for Verena¡¯s fever, he watched her take it before departing with Belinda. Standing by the window, Verena watched as Lucas and Belinda walked away together, her hands curling into fists involuntarily. She had underestimated Belinda! Belinda was no longer the weak and humble woman she remembered; she was now her rival in love, a formidable opponent. If she didn¡¯t make her move quickly, she risked losing Lucas to Belinda. Determination hardened in Verena¡¯s gaze. The next morning, in the Cardiac Surgery Department of Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda was assisting Deputy Chief Physician Darlene with patient rounds. As they entered a room, Belinda caught sight of a middle-aged woman seated on a couch. The woman stood up as they entered, saying, ¡°Dr. Mitchell.¡± ¡°Mrs. Singh,¡± Darlene greeted with a polite nod. Jordy, the patient in the hospital room, was still asleep. He was the man who had copsed at Belinda¡¯s wee banquet that night. After discussing Jordy¡¯s health and the arrangements for his surgery with Amanda, Darlene and her team continued on their rounds. Afterpleting the rounds, instead of heading back to her office, Belinda returned to Jordy¡¯s room for a follow-up. She knocked gently on the door and then pushed it open. As Amanda caught sight of Belinda, she hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Is there an issue with my husband¡¯s health, doctor?¡± . . . Chapter 69 ?Chapter 69: ¡°It¡¯s me, Belinda,¡± Belinda said, removing her face mask. Harold had always considered Jordy a kind man with great talents. Both Jordy and Amanda had consistently been warm and supportive toward Lucas. Though Belinda had only interacted with Jordy and Amanda asionally at gatherings at the rk estate, their treatment of her had always been decent. They had never looked down on her because of her background or appearance. When Lucas had been less than kind to Belinda, Amanda had even scolded him for that. For these reasons, Belinda held the Singh couple in high regard. When Amanda heard the name ¡°Belinda,¡± her expression suddenly changed, her surprise evident. ¡°You are Belinda? It was you who saved Jordy that day?¡± Amanda asked, clearly shocked. She had not expected that Santino¡¯s goddaughter and Lucas¡¯ wife were the same person. ¡°Belinda, you look so different now! I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you if you hadn¡¯t told me,¡± Amanda remarked. Looking more closely, Amanda saw that although Belinda had lost a lot of weight and the dark mark on her face had disappeared, her facial features remained the same. Seeing Amanda¡¯s reaction, Belinda smiled. At that moment, Amanda grasped Belinda¡¯s hand, expressing her deep appreciation. ¡°Thank you, Belinda. What you did for Jordy was crucial. If it weren¡¯t for you, Jordy might have been in real danger.¡± Belinda modestly shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for thanks, Mrs. Singh. Any doctor would have done the same in that situation.¡± Just as Amanda was about to continue, they were interrupted by a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Amanda called out. Belinda and Amanda both paused, surprised by the person entering the room. ¡°Lucas, what brings you here?¡± Amanda greeted him with a warm smile. Lucas, surprised to encounter Belinda here, hesitated briefly before stepping inside. ¡°I had some free time from work today, so I thought I¡¯d stop by and see how Mr. Singh is doing,¡± Lucas said, his eyes drifting towards Belinda. It was the first time Lucas had seen Belinda like this. She was dressed in a doctor¡¯s overall, a stethoscope hanging gracefully around her neck, and her hair pulled back into a casual bun. There was no makeup on her face, which highlighted her natural beauty, and she radiated a sense of professional confidence. Catching Lucas¡¯ gaze, Belinda offered him a brief look before turning away. She said to Amanda, ¡°Mrs. Singh, I need to get back to work now. Please excuse me.¡± Amanda nodded understandingly. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s catch up over a meal when you find the time.¡± Belinda agreed with a nod and quickly exited. . . . Chapter 70 ?Chapter 70: Once Belinda had left, Amanda turned to Lucas and couldn¡¯t help but express her thoughts. ¡°Lucas, what on earth has happened to Belinda in thesest three years? She seems so different now.¡± Lucas shared a bit about Belinda¡¯s past troubles with hormone medicine during her childhood. ¡°I see,¡± Amanda said, a look of realization crossing her face. She then looked back at Lucas earnestly. ¡°Now that Belinda is back, you should really cherish her and make the most of your lives together.¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained stoic as he responded, ¡°We¡¯re actually nning to get a divorce.¡± Amanda suddenly furrowed her brows. ¡°Why? Is it because of that Verena?¡± Lucas replied with measured calm, ¡°Mrs. Singh, you¡¯re well aware of the reasons why I married Belinda in the first ce.¡± Amanda¡¯s expression flickered at his words. After a brief pause, Amanda said, ¡°Even if your initial reasons were strategic, three years is a long time. It¡¯s hard to believe there aren¡¯t genuine feelings between you two now. Plus, Belinda has been nothing but devoted to you. It¡¯s not every day you find someone who loves you so wholeheartedly. Lucas, you really should cherish her.¡± She pursed her lips firmly before adding, ¡°Verena isn¡¯t the right choice for you.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, looking at Amanda intently. ¡°You¡¯ve barely met Verena. What makes you so sure about her not being the right one for me?¡± He then scoffed lightly. ¡°Or did that old man say something about Verena to you?¡± Amanda shot him a scolding nce. ¡°Lucas! That¡¯s your father you¡¯re talking about!¡± She paused for a moment, her tone softening. ¡°I might not know Verena well, but there¡¯s something off about her.¡± Lucas replied with a hint of resignation, ¡°Since when did you start basing your judgments on vibes?¡± Caught off guard by Lucas¡¯ remark, Amanda said, ¡°Trust me and your father. We wouldn¡¯t steer you wrong. Verena isn¡¯t the right woman for you.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his voice carrying a weight of finality. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who can decide what¡¯s right for me.¡± Seeking to shift away from this topic, he asked, ¡°How is Mr. Singh doing now?¡± Amanda, sensing his reluctance to delve further into the topic about Verena, replied, ¡°Jordy¡¯s doing well. His surgery is already scheduled.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Lucas nodded, his tone relieved. He spent the next hour in Jordy¡¯s hospital room until a call from his assistant about apany issue prompted his departure. As he approached the elevator, a gentle voice halted him. ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± Lucas paused momentarily before turning around. His expression remained neutral when he recognized the person approaching him. . . . Chapter 71 ?Chapter 71: Kylee hastened toward Lucas, a warm smile brightening her face. ¡°Mr. rk, are you here to see Belinda? I can take you to her.¡± Lucas met her approach with a cool gaze. ¡°Is there something you want to say to me? Just say it.¡± Though caught off guard by Lucas¡¯ cold demeanor, Kylee managed to maintain her smile, though it was a bit forced. ¡°Actually, I have a favor to ask. Could you ry a message to Belinda for me? Despite securing her position at the Grand ins General Hospital with the help of the deputy director, she should know her capabilities are really not up to standard. The hospital conducts rigorous monthly evaluations, and failing those could lead to dismissal. It would be quite embarrassing for her to be dismissedter.¡± She pressed her lips together for a moment. Then, she continued, her tone sincere, ¡°Mr. rk, please tell Belinda it might be better if she chose to resign voluntarily. That way, she could focus on improving her skills and perhaps returnter, more prepared. Relying solely on connections won¡¯t sustain her position at the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Lucas listened, his expression unmoved. Then, his eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of mockery passing through them. He quirked an eyebrow. ¡°And what are you actually suggesting?¡± Kylee, momentarily flustered by his words, quickly regained herposure. ¡°Oh, nothing specific! I just hoped you could help convey this message to Belinda for me; that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle as if amused by a joke. ¡°You and Belinda work in the same hospital, yet you ask me to deliver this advice to her? Why not tell her yourself? What am I, a courier?¡± His voice turned icy as he concluded his thoughts. He knew all too well that Belinda, despite her naivety, had often been manipted by Kylee¡ªbetrayed and yet grateful to her so-called sister, who clearly harbored ulterior motives. Kylee¡¯s face tensed up. After a pause, she said resignedly, ¡°Belinda won¡¯t take my advice seriously if ites from me. But she might listen if ites from you, Mr. rk. She always listens to you.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips twisted into a sardonic, chilly smile, his demeanor formidable. ¡°Miss Wright, don¡¯t worry about Belinda. As long as she is my wife, who would dare dismiss her?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her expression faltering as she struggled toprehend Lucas¡¯ stance. She had assumed Lucas shared her disdain for Belinda. But now¡­ Lucas looked at Kylee with disdain. While he did not have affection for Belinda, he had even less tolerance for maniption. Kylee¡¯s attempt to use him to undermine Belinda was evident and only served to irritate him further. Seeing through Kylee¡¯s intentions, which were clearly aimed at smearing Belinda¡¯s reputation to sway his perception, Lucas felt a mix of impatience and contempt. Without another word or nce at Kylee, he turned and walked away. His tall figure receded with amanding air, leaving Kylee to stew in her frustration. . . . Chapter 72 ?Chapter 72: She had been the first to meet Lucas! So why had Lucas chosen Belinda, the unattractive, illegitimate child, over her? At that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but want to me Car for all this. If Car hadn¡¯t introduced Belinda to the rk family all those years ago, Belinda would never have had the chance to meet Lucas, much less marry him. Thinking of this, Kylee made up her mind. She would find a way to win Lucas over, taking him away from Belinda. Meanwhile, Belinda was in her office, engrossed in patient files when her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, a small smile yed on her lips. She picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello¡­¡± Mollie was on the line. ¡°Belinie, the Adams family reached out to Santino. They want to personally apologize to you. What¡¯s your take?¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t surprised by the news. Given Santino¡¯s intervention, it was expected that the Adams family would respond. With a thoughtful look, Belinda responded, ¡°Let theme. Since they want to apologize, I will hear it.¡± Mollie replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll schedule their visit for noon, so you can meet them during your lunch break.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda replied. During her break, Belinda drove to the Thomas family estate. Upon her arrival, she found the Adams family already waiting for her there. Matias, Ryan, and even Verena were present in the living room. Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn Matias immediately rose as Belinda walked in, addressing her respectfully, ¡°Mrs. rk.¡± Belinda acknowledged him with a cool nod, remaining silent. Belinda settled onto a sofa, and Matias wasted no time in expressing his regrets. ¡°Mrs. rk, I sincerely apologize. My son¡¯s actions were inappropriate, and I hope you can forgive him just this once.¡± He then nced at Ryan, urging him to speak. Ryan was frozen, his unblinking gaze fixed on Belinda. Even now, he struggled to grasp that Santino¡¯s goddaughter was, in fact, Belinda. Matias¡¯ sharp tone snapped Ryan to attention. ¡°Ryan.¡± Clearing his throat, Ryan stood up and turned to Belinda. ¡°I apologize, Mrs. rk. My words that day were thoughtless and inappropriate. Please forgive my disrespect.¡± His tone was indeed apologetic and sincere. Though he was reluctant to do this, Ryan knew this apology was crucial. Now, with the protection of the Thomas family and the affection of both Santino and Mollie, Belinda was no longer the vulnerable, overlooked outsider he could target easily. Hearing Ryan apologize to her, Belinda felt a smirk forming inside her. Indeed, the tables had turned dramatically! Belinda¡¯s continued silence made Matias anxious, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Mrs. rk, may I ask what would make you consider forgiving my son?¡± With a slight smile, Belinda replied smoothly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for forgiveness. I never took Mr. Adams¡¯ words personally.¡± . . . Chapter 73 ?Chapter 73: Matias¡¯ demeanor brightened at her words. Just as he was about to respond, Belinda added, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t matter enough to me. To fret over every trivialment from insignificant people would be utterly draining for me.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened at her words. She was calling him insignificant? Matias¡¯ face tensed as well, but he restrained any show of displeasure given their reason for visiting. He turned to Mollie with a hopeful smile. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, since Mrs. rk holds no resentment towards Ryan, perhaps we can discuss resuming our business coboration.¡± ¡°Mr. Adams,¡± Mollie said with a steady tone, ¡°Belinda¡¯s forgiveness stems from her gracious nature, not because the issue can be brushed aside easily. Your son made harsh usations without basis, iming she seduced a married man! Dismissing this lightly would invite others to disrespect Belinda.¡± Mollie¡¯s face was stern as she looked at Matias and continued, ¡°As for your proposal of partnership, Mr. Adams, consider it off the table.¡± The reactions from Matias and Ryan were immediate and visible. Matias opened his mouth to respond, but before he could, Verena, who had been quiet until now, spoke up. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Mrs. rk, please ept my apology as well. I too share in the responsibility for the matter. May I ask for some leniency toward the Adams family? I am prepared to ept full responsibility.¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a mix of softness and resolve as she spoke. Mollie seemed almost amused by Verena¡¯s words. She looked at Verena with disdain. ¡°You? I doubt you have the right to request any leniency. Miss Reed, there¡¯s something simple you can do for us¡ªkeep your distance from Belinda¡¯s husband. As it was pointed out before, Lucas is a married man. Your proximity to him might lead others to believe you¡¯re attempting to disrupt a marriage. That¡¯s not a good look, is it?¡± Mollie cleverly threw Ryan¡¯s words about Belinda back at Verena. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive Verena¡¯s expression turned rigid. Ryan, visibly agitated, quickly said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you might not be fully aware of the situation! Lucas and Verena once were deeply in love! If not for¡ª¡± ¡°¡®Once¡¯ is the key word. Why bother dwelling on the past?¡± Mollie interjected before Ryan could finish speaking. Her tone was sharp. Belinda, unable to suppress her amusement, chuckled. She looked at Ryan with a slight smirk and said, ¡°Even if they were once an item, that time has long passed. Now, Lucas is married. Yet, Ms. Reed still called himte at night yesterday, asking him toe over. Isn¡¯t that a bit inappropriate?¡± Mollie was visibly shocked by this revtion. She turned to Belinda, bewildered. ¡°What? Belinda, did that really happen yesterday?¡± Not only Mollie, but Matias and Ryan also showed signs of surprise. Ryan nced at Verena, his eyes conveying a hint of resignation. He knew why Verena had done that. With a forceful ¡°bang,¡± Mollie mmed her hand on the coffee table hard, her anger boiling over. ¡°This is utterly uneptable!¡± Then, turning sternly to Matias, she said, ¡°Mr. Adams, it seems you need to keep your son and niece in line more. As for any business dealings between our families, just forget about them.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I just wanted to say¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 74 ?Chapter 74: Before Matias could finish, Mollie interjected sharply, ¡°I¡¯m quite busy here, so I¡¯ll ask you to show yourselves out now.¡± Realizing Mollie¡¯s firm stance, Matias epted that further discussion was futile. With a gloomy expression, he resignedly led Ryan and Verena out. When they got inside the car, Matias forcefully shut the door with a loud ¡°bang,¡± causing both Ryan and Verena to sit rigidly, almost not daring to breathe. Once seated, Matias turned to Verena with a stern voice, saying, ¡°You knew we were going to make amends with Belinda, yet you contacted Lucasst night. How could you attempt to stir up trouble for Belinda?¡± His gaze hardened as he questioned her motives. ¡°Or perhaps, you only care about yourself; you don¡¯t care about the consequences of your actions for everyone else?¡± His words cut sharply. Verena appeared distressed and hurriedly exined, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. I felt really unwellst night, and with my mom away in Soling and Ryan unreachable, I didn¡¯t see any other option but to ask Lucas for help. I just needed him to bring me some medicine.¡± After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Please believe me. I really didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble for Belinda.¡± Ryan intervened, supporting Verena. ¡°Dad, Verena wouldn¡¯t cause trouble intentionally. You know her.¡± Matias maintained a serious demeanor. After a moment, he cautioned them both. He said, ¡°Remember, Belinda isn¡¯t the person she was three years ago. The way the Thomas family supports her now clearly shows how much they care about her. Keep your distance from her and avoid causing trouble for her from now on. Is that clear?¡± He then added something he seemed to have just thought of. ¡°And as long as Belinda and Lucas are married, Verena, you must stay away from Lucas.¡± When Verena heard this, herplexion immediately lost all color. Hearing that, Verena kept quiet, biting her lip. Ryan looked puzzled and said, ¡°Dad, you used to be all for Verena being with Lucas! Plus, her marrying Lucas would be good for our family!¡± Matias replied calmly, ¡°Are Verena and Lucas married right now?¡± He had supported their rtionship before because it didn¡¯t cost his family anything. In fact, it would have been beneficial if Verena had married Lucas. But things were different now. Lucas¡¯ wife had the Thomas family¡¯s support. He knew that if Verena got involved with Lucas while he was still married, it could cause big problems for the Adams family. This could make the Thomas family angry, and the Adams family would have to be med for the matter. Ryan was momentarily at a loss for words. But then, he said, ¡°Lucas said he¡¯ll divorce Belinda in a month and then marry Verena.¡± Matias didn¡¯t want to continue the topic anymore. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about this after he is divorced then.¡± He didn¡¯t want to hear any more words from Ryan and Verena and just said to the driver, ¡°Drive!¡± Ryan had to stop talking. . . . Chapter 75 ?Chapter 75: At the Thomas family estate, Mollie was really upset, clenching her teeth. ¡°Verena has no shame!¡± Belinda gently patted Mollie¡¯s back, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t get upset, Mollie. I didn¡¯t let her win.¡± Then, she told Mollie what had happenedst night. Mollie felt better after hearing that. ¡°You did great, Belinda! Keep dealing with that woman like that.¡± Even though you¡¯re nning to divorce Lucas in a month, you¡¯re still his wife right now, so you have the right to stand your ground! Why let people who upset you get away with it? You have the moral high ground now. You have nothing to fear!¡± Mollie said firmly. Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I think.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the right way to think!¡± Mollie responded. After talking to Mollie for a bit, Belinda left the estate and went back to the hospital to continue her work. During her shift, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Holley on the line. ¡°Belinda, can youe over after work? I¡¯d love to see you at the Wright family home,¡± Holley¡¯s voice came through. Belinda paused, pressing her lips tight before responding, ¡°I¡¯d rather not return to the Wright family home now. Let¡¯s meet at Vera Vis instead.¡± There was a brief silence from Holley. A realization dawned on Belinda, and she chuckled derisively. ¡°You¡¯re not the one asking for this visit, are you? Dad put you up to this, didn¡¯t he?¡± Holley quickly responded, ¡°Yes, your father asked me to call you, but I truly do miss you.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh and said, ¡°Fine, tell him I¡¯ll be there tonight.¡± She ended the call abruptly, not waiting for any reply from Holley. Belinda understood the real reason behind her father¡¯s summons. She recalled how she had publicly called out Kylee¡¯s mistake at the hospital. She knew Kylee would tell this to Baker andin about it. A smirk yed on Belinda¡¯s lips as she pondered this. Later, as she was changing in the locker room, her phone rang once more. Seeing the caller ID, she raised an eyebrow in surprise. She swiped to answer and said casually, ¡°Hello.¡± A hoarse, cold voice responded from the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in the parking lot at the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± ¡°Come here now.¡± The call was from Lucas. Belinda queried, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucas responded in a resonant tone, ¡°My dad insists I apany you to the Wright family estate.¡± This caught Belinda off guard. Earlier, Harold had invited her to dinner, and she had informed him of her ns to visit the Wright estate in the evening. He had said nothing about Lucasing along at that time. ¡°You have ten minutes,¡± Lucas stated abruptly, ending the call before Belinda could reply. . . . Chapter 76 ?Chapter 76: Quickly changing her outfit, Belinda grabbed her things and headed to the parking lot. She located Lucas¡¯ car, opened the door, and slid in. As soon as Belinda closed the door, Lucas started the car. On the way, Belinda said, ¡°Just drop me off at the Wright family estate. You don¡¯t have to stay there with me. I won¡¯t mention it to your father.¡± Lucas nced at her, a slight furrow forming between his brows. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t say anything, that doesn¡¯t stop my father from checking with the Wright family about the matter.¡± Belinda was lost in thought, pondering whether Harold would indeed do that. Considering Harold¡¯s eagerness to see her and Lucas together, it seemed likely. Deciding it was best to drop the subject, Belinda remained silent for the rest of the drive. When they arrived at the Wright family home, they got out of the car and entered together. Baker, who had been lounging on the living room sofa, leaped up and stormed toward the door, his voice thundering. ¡°You ungrateful woman! Why did you do that? You¡ª¡± His reproach halted abruptly when he noticed Lucas apanying Belinda. Holley, trailing behind Baker, froze in ce, her expression registering shock at the sight of Lucas. Her face then lit up as she eximed, ¡°Belinda, Mr. rk, you¡¯re back!¡± Her cheerful greeting snapped Baker out of his momentary daze. He stuttered, ¡°M-Mr. rk, what brings you here?¡± The interaction was somewhat amusing. Despite being Lucas¡¯ father-inw, Baker never feltfortable enough to call Lucas by his first name, always opting for ¡°Mr. rk¡± with notable deference in his tone. Given his knowledge of Lucas¡¯ indifferent feelings toward Belinda, Baker, as Belinda¡¯s father, was always cautious in his interactions with Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m here to join Belinda for dinner,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°Wee, wee! Please, Mr. rk,e inside,¡± Baker said, his head bowing slightly in a disy of exaggerated respect as he ushered Lucas further into the house. Once seated on the sofa, Lucas turned to Baker with a slight smile and inquired, ¡°Mr. Wright, it seemed like you had something important to say to Belinda just now. What was it?¡± Despite years of marriage to Belinda, Lucas continued to address Baker formally, never using his first name. ¡°Uh, I¡­¡± Baker faltered, struggling to find the right words to say. At that moment, a sound echoed from the stairs. ¡°Dad, is Belinda back?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice floated down, soft and melodic. She descended the staircase and walked into the living room, her expression changing as she noticed Lucas sitting next to Belinda. Her eyes sparkled briefly before dimming gradually, as if she had thought of something. Even though she was delighted to see Lucas, the fact that Lucas was there for Belinda dampened her spirits. Kylee then greeted Belinda and Lucas warmly, having quickly regained herposure. . . . Chapter 77 ?Chapter 77: Belinda turned to Baker, pressing for an answer, saying, ¡°Dad, what were you about to say to me earlier?¡± With Lucas in the room, Baker hesitated to voice his original thoughts. However, a sudden spark of resolution ignited in his eyes as he thought of something, and he addressed Belinda with a note of sternness. ¡°Tell me, why would you say those things in front of your colleagues at the hospital?¡± ¡°Those things?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. She responded with a calm expression, ¡°Dad, are you talking about the time you took Kylee to meet Mr. Rodgers at the Grand ins General, hoping he¡¯d help secure her a permanent position? What¡¯s the issue with me saying that? Isn¡¯t it the truth? Or are you implying you never did such a thing?¡± Her voice shifted to a tone of feigned innocence. Baker was momentarily speechless, taken aback by Belinda¡¯s direct challenge. Kylee, hearing the conversation, felt a wave of anger wash over her. How would Lucas perceive her after hearing such revtions about her? Baker, now visibly flustered, shot back defensively, ¡°What right do you have to judge your sister? Kylee might not be a permanent staff member yet at the Grand ins General Hospital, but it¡¯s only a matter of time before she bes one! She was a top student throughout university, unlike you, who just scraped through your exams. You should be thankful that your connections even got you a ce at the Grand ins General. Without them, how could someone with your skills have gotten into that hospital?¡± As Baker¡¯s temper red, his voice rose, his irritation palpable. Hepletely forgot that Lucas was still present and listening. Lucas observed this family squabble quietly, giving Belinda a meaningful look that conveyed a mix of sympathy and understanding. He was well aware that the Grand ins General Hospital didn¡¯t just hand out positions based on connections. Its hiring standards were strict, and genuine skills were essential for securing a role there. It seemed Baker might not fully grasp the extent of Belinda¡¯s skills. Belinda gave a slight shrug, her smile faint. ¡°Is that so? Yet, here I am, a permanent doctor at the Grand ins General Hospital, while Kylee remains on temporary status.¡± Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Lucas couldn¡¯t help but wear an amused expression after hearing Belinda¡¯s bold yet victorious deration. It was aplete turnaround from her usual demeanor. He knew that Belinda had always looked up to Kylee, treating her almost reverently as the ideal sister. What had changed to make her treat Kylee so differently now? Baker was clearly rattled by Belinda¡¯s assertion; hisplexion turned red as anger surged through him. He opened his mouth to retort when Belinda cut in, ¡°Hey, Dad, maybe you should calm down a little. My husband is still here, watching.¡± This gentle yet pointed reminder caused Baker to choke on his words, unable to find anything to reply. His expression changed rapidly, reflecting a storm of emotions. . . . Chapter 78 ?Chapter 78: Kylee, utterly embarrassed by the unfolding scene, felt her cheeks burn with humiliation. She dared only a quick, covert nce at Lucas, who was now looking at Belinda with an amused and seemingly appreciative smile. That look from Lucas, almost admiring, only deepened Kylee¡¯s frustration, sparking a bitter resentment within her as she bit her lip, wrestling with her emotions. The atmosphere in the living room became palpably tense. Holley made several attempts to lighten the mood with small talk, but her efforts fell t, failing to dissolve the tension in the air. Eventually, it was time for dinner, and everyone moved to the dining room. As they settled into their seats, Belinda inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Car?¡± ¡°She is tied up with something and won¡¯t be able to join us tonight,¡± Baker responded. Belinda acknowledged this with a nod and refrained from saying anything more. The meal proceeded in heavy silence, with the clinking of utensils against tes filling the air instead of conversation. Throughout dinner, Kylee stole nces at Belinda, her feelings osciting between jealousy and rising irritation. The more she reflected on the evening¡¯s exchanges, the angrier she became. She was determined not to let Belinda get away with this easily this time. She wanted Belinda to learn that she was not someone to be trifled with. Fueled by this resolve, Kylee¡¯s gaze sharpened, her mind racing with ns. Quietly, she began to devise a strategy, her eyes flicking cunningly as she formted her next move. Kylee rose from her seat, grabbed a nearby clean bowl, filled it with soup, and offered it to Belinda. ¡°Here, Belinda, try some of this soup.¡± Belinda looked up at Kylee, her piercing eyes slightly narrowed as she observed her closely. There was a distinct wariness in her gaze. Kylee pressed her lips together, then spoke gently, ¡°Belinda, I want you to know that I didn¡¯t mean to embarrass you in front of our colleagues. The incident was also my fault. I was happy to hear about your position at the Grand ins General Hospital, but when I first heard the news, I was so shocked that I spoke without thinking. I¡¯m sorry for that, Belinda. Do you think you could forgive me?¡± Throughout her apology, Kylee¡¯s words seemed genuine and heartfelt. Yet, Belinda remained unmoved, her gaze steady and her expression unchanged. At that moment, Baker intervened. ¡°Belinda, why are you still staring at Kylee? She¡¯s apologized and even brought you soup. Aren¡¯t you going to say anything? Come on, just ept the soup already!¡± A slight flicker crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes. After a few seconds, she stood up and reached for the bowl. She was curious to see what Kylee was up to. As Belinda was about to touch the bowl, Kylee unexpectedly let go of it. The soup sshed all over Kylee¡¯s hand. ¡°Ah!¡± Kylee screamed in agony, her hand instantly turning red. Herplexion turned ashen, and tears streamed down her face from the pain. . . . Chapter 79 ?Chapter 79: The room was stunned into silence by the incident. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker jumped to his feet, rushing to her side with a look of concern as he took her injured hand. ¡°It hurts¡­ it hurts so much! Dad, it¡¯s so painful!¡± Kylee cried, tears streaming down her face. Seeing his daughter in such pain, Baker¡¯s heart filled with sorrow and sympathy. At that moment, the Wright family butler rushed over. ¡°Miss Wright, you should cool it down with some cold water.¡± ¡°Yes, yes! Quick, help her!¡± Baker urged, snapping into action as he directed the butler to assist Kylee in treating her burn. Once Kylee had been attended to, Baker turned, his gaze narrowing angrily at Belinda. His eyes were filled with usation, as though trying to convict her with his stare alone. ¡°Belinda, how could you be so vicious? Kylee just offered you soup and an apology, and you repaid her by scalding her hand with the soup!¡± The veins in Baker¡¯s forehead bulged with anger as he spoke. By now, Belinda had regained herposure. Her voice was steady as she replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause the burn; she dropped the bowl herself.¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Baker exploded. ¡°You¡¯re still trying to deny your actions and me Kylee! I won¡¯t let this go without teaching you a lesson!¡± He began to stride toward Belinda with determination. At that moment¡­ ¡°Stop, Baker, please!¡± Holley intervened desperately, grabbing Baker¡¯s arm to stop him. ¡°Please spare her! It was an ident, a simple misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Baker forcefully shrugged off Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°Your pampering is what has spoiled her, making her this way!¡± As he walked away from Holley, she suddenly copsed to her knees with a heavy thud. Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with desperation as she looked up at Baker. ¡°Baker, please! I¡¯m begging you!¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and she bit her lip in frustration. ¡°Mom, stand up!¡± Holley turned to Belinda with tearful eyes, pleading, ¡°Belinda, please, just apologize to your father. Say you were wrong.¡± The strain on Belinda¡¯s face deepened, turning her expression into a dark scowl. Standing beside her, Lucas, who had been quiet until now, frowned deeply. A hint of disdain shed through his eyes as he heard Holley¡¯s words. It seemed to him that Holley was too quick to demand an apology from Belinda without first considering the truth. Taking a deep breath, Belinda stepped forward and reached out to help Holley up. But Holley was stubborn. ¡°No, I won¡¯t stand! Belinda, you need to listen to me¡ª¡± ¡°Stand up now!¡± Belinda cut her off sharply, her voice raised as she pulled Holley to her feet. . . . Chapter 80 ?Chapter 80: Holley trembled slightly as she stood up, her protests cut short. Belinda¡¯s expression smoothed into a mask of calm as she faced Baker squarely, her voice clear and deliberate. ¡°Let me be clear onest time¡ªit was Kylee who deliberately dropped the bowl. She was trying to frame me.¡± As Baker opened his mouth to respond, Kylee entered the dining room. Baker immediately turned to look at her, his tone anxious. ¡°Kylee, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now, Dad,¡± Kylee replied. She then nced at Belinda and added, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t me Belinda for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it was just an ident. I¡¯m okay now, so let¡¯s just forget this happened, alright?¡± Kylee said, trying to ease the tension. Baker stared at Kylee, his frustration evident. ¡°You¡¯re too forgiving! Belinda deliberately spilled soup on you, and you¡¯re just going to let the matter go? Your leniency will only encourage her to continue her behavior!¡± Kylee gently shook her head, her voice soft. ¡°We¡¯re sisters, Dad. It¡¯s right for me, the elder one, to be forgiving towards her.¡± Baker was momentarily speechless. Although furious, he restrained himself from doing anything to Belinda since Lucas was present. epting Kylee¡¯s approach for the moment, he decided to address the issue with Belinda some other day. With a heavy sigh, he turned to Belinda, his gaze stern. ¡°Well, Belinda? Aren¡¯t you going to apologize to Kylee now? Since she has defended you, we¡¯ll drop the matter for now. But let me be clear, if anything simr happens again, I won¡¯t be so lenient!¡± Belinda scoffed at Baker¡¯s words. ¡°Why should I apologize for something I didn¡¯t do?¡± She then faced Kylee, her expression icy. ¡°Kylee, you know better than anyone that I did not do that on purpose. Is it fun to stoop to such low tactics?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression showed a hint of hurt, her voice wavering. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry about the incident at the hospital, and I¡¯ve apologized to you already. What more do you want from me? Even if you can¡¯t forgive me, there is no need for you to retaliate and then me me. It really hurt me.¡± At that moment, Holley stepped in, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kylee. Belinda didn¡¯t mean to do that. I apologize on her behalf. Please don¡¯t hold it against her.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Belinda turned sharply toward Holley, disbelief and hurt evident in her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me either?¡± Holley, looking distressed, said to Belinda, ¡°Belinda, please, stop being so stubborn. Just listen to me, okay? Apologize to Kylee.¡± Belinda¡¯s silence stretched, her gaze fixed vacantly on Holley. After a long pause, a hollowugh escaped her, tinged with a sense of destion. Lucas, observing Belinda, detected a touch of despair in herughter. His brow furrowed in concern, a wave of unexined anger brewing within him. He opened his mouth, about to say something, but before he could speak, Belinda abruptly turned and walked over to the dining table. She picked up a bowl and begandling soup into it, her actions drawing puzzled looks from everyone around. Without warning, she then turned and sshed the hot soup onto Kylee¡¯s hand. . . . Chapter 81 ?Chapter 81: Kylee¡¯s scream reverberated through the dining room, sharp and piercing. ¡°Belinda, have you lost your mind?¡± ¡°Belinda, what are you doing?¡± The room froze, everyone stunned by the abruptness of Belinda¡¯s action. Even Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in shock at the scene unfolding before him. But within seconds, his surprise softened into aposed curiosity, his eyebrows arched slightly. Belinda set the bowl down slowly, her gaze coldly sweeping over to Kylee, who cradled her hand in agony. With a dismissive scoff, she said, ¡°Since everyone is so convinced I burned Kylee¡¯s hand on purpose earlier, I thought I¡¯d not let your usations be in vain. Now, I really did it intentionally. Happy to own up to that now.¡± Kylee stared at Belinda, her expression contorting with pain and shock. She was furious, unable toprehend Belinda¡¯s audacity. She was in disbelief over what had just transpired. How could Belinda have dared to do that to her? Had Belinda lost her mind? And right in front of Lucas, no less? Wasn¡¯t Belinda concerned that Lucas might see her as cruel and arrogant? ¡°You lunatic!¡± Baker eximed, his face contorted with rage as he advanced towards Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson right now!¡± As he spoke, he lifted his hand in a threatening gesture, about to hit Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes turned cold. She was ready to raise her hand to block Baker¡¯s move. ¡°Mr. Wright.¡± Lucas suddenly spoke up, his voice low and steady, carrying a hint of an implicit threat. He locked eyes with Baker, his lips curling into a faint, chilling smile. ¡°Have you considered the consequences of what you¡¯re about to do?¡± The words hit Baker like a hard blow, halting him mid-motion. His body tensed up, and he seemed momentarily paralyzed, the gravity of Lucas¡¯s question sinking in. After a tense pause, he reluctantly withdrew his hand, his anger simmering into a reluctant, defeated re. galnovels . is your storytelling hub Kylee¡¯s eyes welled up with disbelief and pain as she stared at Lucas. She could not believe that he had sided with Belinda under such circumstances. In the past, such behavior from him would have been unimaginable. Could it be that Lucas had fallen under Belinda¡¯s spell now? Even Belinda was shocked. She had not expected Lucas to defend her. Regaining herposure, she said with a calm tone, ¡°It seems there is no point in continuing this dinner.¡± Turning to Lucas, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± Lucas silently agreed, standing up and exiting the Wright family home with Belinda. Once in the car, Belinda felt that her emotions were still turbulent. After a few seconds, she turned to Lucas, her words trailing off. ¡°Just now¡­¡± Lucas cut her off sharply, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it for you.¡± Starting the engine, he added in a low, raspy voice, ¡°You¡¯re still my wife now, Belinda. Any harming to you reflects poorly on the rk family.¡± Belinda¡¯s intended thanks were stuck in her throat. Turning away, a mocking smile touched her lips, her voiceced with irony. ¡°I was about to say that even if you hadn¡¯t intervened, I could have managed the situation on my own.¡± . . . Chapter 82 ?Chapter 82: Slightly caught off guard by her words, Lucas let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Apparently, my assistance was unnecessary.¡± Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and immediately declined the call. Shortly after, another call came through, this time from Holley, which she also rejected. Then, her phone started buzzing with a barrage of notifications, one after another, until they finally ceased after a while. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Belinda. With a deep breath, Belinda checked the messages on her phone, her lips pressed tightly together. Baker¡¯s barrage of messages shed across Belinda¡¯s screen. ¡°Belinda! How dare you defy me? Return home within five minutes¡ªdo you understand?¡± ¡°Come back immediately and apologize to your sister! Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll hold back just because Mr. rk supports you!¡± ¡°Do you still consider yourself a part of this family? Do you still acknowledge me as your father? How dare you do that?¡± ¡°What has made you so vicious after just a few years away? What disgraceful life have you led abroad to be like this?¡± Belinda scoffed coldly at the tirade and swiftly exited the chat. It was then that she saw the messages from Holley. ¡°Belinda, please, don¡¯t be stubborn. Come back and apologize to Kylee now. She won¡¯t hold a grudge, and once she forgives you, your father will calm down.¡± ¡°Just this once, listen to me. Return home and apologize.¡± Holding her phone, Belinda¡¯s hand trembled slightly. Holley¡¯s words felt like sharp stabs to her heart. She put away her phone after a long moment and stared nkly out the car window, her emotions a tumultuous whirl. Lucas shot her a sideways nce, his keen eyes narrowing slightly. Silence enveloped the rest of their drive. Upon arriving at the rk family¡¯s home, they each retreated into their own routines as usual. To anyone looking, Belinda might have appeared unfazed by what had happened today. However, as shey in bed that night, sleep eluded her. The next morning, the dark circles under her eyes betrayed her unrest as she headed to work. At the rk family estate, Harold satposed on the sofa, looking at the two unexpected guests¡ªBaker and Kylee. Harold gestured for them to speak. ¡°If you have something to say, please, just say it,¡± Harold urged in an even tone. Baker did not hesitate. ¡°Mr. rk, normally one keeps family matters private, but I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end now. My younger daughter, Belinda, has really crossed the line this time. She is so vicious!¡± He gently lifted Kylee¡¯s hand, revealing the burn. ¡°Look at this. This is what Belinda did to Kylee.¡± Harold furrowed his brows at the sight, though he remained silent. ¡°What happened?¡± Norma, sitting beside Harold, pressed for more information. Baker spoke, his voice growing intense. ¡°Belinda intentionally hurt Kylee¡ªnot once, but twice! Initially, everything was normal when Belinda and Lucas joined us for dinner. Kylee was even serving soup to Belinda. But as Kylee handed her the bowl, Belinda let it slip on purpose, scalding Kylee. The soup was boiling hot! Despite the pain, Kylee didn¡¯tin. Instead, she asked me not to me Belinda. Yet, Belinda filled another bowl with soup and deliberately threw it on Kylee, worsening her burn.¡± . . . Chapter 83 ?Chapter 83: Baker¡¯s voice shook with anger. ¡°I wanted to teach Belinda a lesson right then, but Lucas intervened and defended her, preventing me from taking any action. However, I believe this matter cannot be overlooked. I¡¯m here to inform you about this, hoping that you and Mrs. rk will correct Belinda¡¯s behavior. Without proper discipline, her behavior is likely to get even worse.¡± Harold focused on a significant detail¡ªLucas had defended Belinda. Norma, visibly shocked, found the matter hard to believe. ¡°Did Belinda really do such a thing?¡± Baker replied, ¡°Lucas witnessed it all. If you have doubts, Mr. and Mrs. rk, you can ask him directly.¡± Harold studied Baker, his expression unchanging. ¡°So, you came here today solely to tell us about this matter and seek discipline for Belinda?¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°There¡¯s no other reason for your visit?¡± Harold¡¯s question left Baker momentarily speechless before he dismissed it with a shake of his head. ¡°No, there is no other reason for my visit this time. I simply wanted to update you on the situation.¡± Harold smiled and then leaned over to whisper something to Norma. Norma appeared concerned after hearing Harold¡¯s words. ¡°Are you really sure about doing this?¡± Harold gave a firm nod and said, ¡°Go ahead and do that.¡± Norma then stood up and ascended the stairs. Momentster, she returned to the living room, extending a piece of paper to Baker. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Confused, Baker looked down at the paper, his shock evident. The paper was a check for five hundred thousand dors! Staring up at Harold and Norma, bewildered, he stammered, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, what is this about?¡± Harold¡¯s chuckle filled the room. ¡°It¡¯s to cover Kylee¡¯s medical bills, and the extra ispensation for what happened. I hope it¡¯s enough.¡± Baker, thinking there was a misunderstanding, hurriedly rified, ¡°Mr. rk, this isn¡¯t why we came here today. We¡¯re not seeking any financialpensation!¡± ¡°Please, Mr. rk, we didn¡¯t mean to imply that at all.¡± Kylee, who had remained quiet earlier, finally spoke up. Baker nodded and continued, ¡°Exactly, Mr. rk. Our visit was to discuss Belinda¡¯s actions, not to ask for money from you. We refuse to ept the check.¡± Harold listened and thenughed softly. ¡°And why would I scold my daughter-inw for you? I¡¯m well aware of her character.¡± ¡°She is incapable of the actions you mentioned.¡± Baker and Kylee exchanged a look, and then Baker said, ¡°But Mr. rk, everything I¡¯ve told you is true! If you doubt it, please feel free to ask Lucas himself!¡± Harold¡¯s smile turned sardonic. ¡°Even if what you said is true, so what? I believe it must have been Kylee who caused trouble for Belinda first. If you think this amount isn¡¯t sufficient, just tell me.¡± The smiles vanished from Baker¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces as they grappled with Harold¡¯s response. Harold¡¯s fierce defense of Belinda caught both Baker and Kylee off guard. They had not expected Harold to be so unreasonable in his defense of Belinda. . . . Chapter 84 ?Chapter 84: Before they could react, Harold asked, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± His words suggested he was politely asking Baker and Kylee to leave. Kylee, holding back tears, whispered to her father, ¡°Dad, we should leave now.¡± Baker now realized that any further discussion with Harold would be pointless. He stood up reluctantly and said to Harold and Norma, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, we will leave now, but we won¡¯t ept your money. Please keep the check.¡± With those words, Baker and Kylee made their exit. As they departed, Harold signaled to his butler. ¡°Hooper.¡± Hooper quickly walked over. As Baker and Kylee reached the house¡¯s exit, Hooper intercepted them with a smile. Hooper pressed the check into Baker¡¯s hand. ¡°Mr. rk insists you ept this. He hopes it will close the chapter on this issue. Also, he mentioned that he doesn¡¯t want to hear about this from anyone else in the future.¡± Hooper departed swiftly after delivering his message, not lingering for a response. Baker¡¯s expression darkened as he examined the check, his anger brewing inside him. Was this simply a bribe to silence them? At that moment, Kylee struggled to articte her emotions. Recalling past visits to the rk residence with Car, she remembered Harold¡¯s demeanor toward her¡ªreserved yet polite. She wondered when Harold¡¯s attitude had shifted so drastically against her. Confusion clouded her thoughts. Sheter reasoned that Belinda must have said something bad about her to Harold! She had hoped earlier that Harold would disapprove of Belinda¡¯s actions upon learning of the incident. Yet, to her astonishment, Harold had firmly defended Belinda. Jealousy gnawed at Kylee. Why hadn¡¯t she been the one who had married Lucas? Baker, visibly angry, muttered, ¡°Harold¡¯s tant favoritism is outrageous!¡± He reassured Kylee, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylee. I¡¯ll ensure you receive justice.¡± Kylee, her lips trembling, gently shook her head. ¡°Dad, let¡¯s drop the matter. It¡¯s not worth offending the rk family over this. You heard what Mr. rk said.¡± Baker processed Kylee¡¯s words in silence, clearly weighing their options. Eventually, he let out a sigh and responded, ¡°We should head home now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kylee replied. At the Grand ins General Hospital, within the Cardiac Surgery Department, the office door opened following a knock, and a security guard stepped inside. Approaching Belinda purposefully, the security guard said, ¡°Doctor, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Belinda replied, getting up to follow him. When Belinda saw Holley outside, a crease formed between her eyebrows. She escorted Holley to a more private corner. ¡°Why are you here to see me?¡± Belinda asked. Holley exhaled deeply before replying, ¡°Belinda, something seemed off about you yesterday. You and Kylee were always close. What happened to change that? Did she do something that made you angry?¡± Belinda maintained a stoic face. ¡°Do you really think I deliberately caused that incident with Kylee yesterday?¡± she asked calmly. Holley bit her lip, her expression resigned. ¡°I don¡¯t want to think so, Belinda, but we all saw it clearly.¡± . . . Chapter 85 ?Chapter 85: ¡°You saw it clearly?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle with a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Kylee offered the bowl of soup to me yesterday with both of her hands, one hand cleverly shielding her action from prying eyes. Only she and I knew the truth of the situation.¡± Looking directly into Holley¡¯s eyes, disappointment evident, Belinda continued, ¡°I¡¯m your daughter. Don¡¯t you know what kind of person I am? Yet, it seems you¡¯ve chosen to believe Kylee over me¡­¡± She paused, adding gravely, ¡°Mom, this isn¡¯t the first time this has happened.¡± ¡°N-No, Belinda, it¡¯s not like that,¡± Holley stammered, clearly upset. Holley¡¯s hesitation clearlymunicated her inner thoughts. Belinda let out a coldugh in her heart, though her expression stayed calm. She asked, ¡°This isn¡¯t the only reason you came here to see me, is it?¡± ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice was gentle as she reached out to sp Belinda¡¯s hand, her eyes earnest. ¡°I believe you.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was subtle, her eyes narrowing just perceptibly. She met Holley¡¯s gaze silently. It was apparent to her that Holley wanted to say something more. Just as Belinda had expected, secondster, Holley continued, ¡°However, Belinda, you cannot deny that you deliberately poured that soup on Kylee¡¯s hand the second time. That was clearly wrong. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Kylee for that?¡± Belinda was not surprised by Holley¡¯s words. She knew this was the true motive behind Holley¡¯s visit this time. What value was there in Holley¡¯s earlier deration of belief anyway? Disappointment welled up within Belinda. She gave Holley a slight smile and said, ¡°If that¡¯s all you came here for, you might as well leave now. I will never apologize to Kylee.¡± Holley¡¯s expression turned worried. ¡°Belinda, please listen to me this once, okay? Compromise can be a virtue. Kylee holds a significant ce in the Wright family. Have you thought about how your father or Car would react to this? Think about Car! Kylee is her cherished daughter. What do you think will happen when she learns of this? Do you believe we will both emerge unaffected then?¡± Car had been away in Soling since yesterday and was still unaware of the incident. At the mention of Car, Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered slightly. But after a few seconds, her face settled back into an expression of indifference. ¡°So? If they wish to confront me, I¡¯m ready.¡± Belinda was prepared for any bacsh since she had made the choice to pour the soup on Kylee at that time. Holley, now both anxious and frustrated, said, ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± Belinda interjected sharply, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mom! I need to get back to work now. You should leave.¡± With that, Belinda turned to walk away. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley raised her voice with urgency. ¡°Consider this¡ªeven if you¡¯re not worried about the consequences, what about me? How will I face them? How can I look your father in the eye from now on? Do you believe he¡¯ll be gentle with me after everything that has happened?¡± Emotion cracked Holley¡¯s voice, a hint of a sob breaking through as she spoke. Belinda stopped in her tracks at that sound. Her posture tensed, her face momentarily losing color. She felt overwhelmed and trapped, as though being sucked down into an abyss, her feet dragged against her will. She tried to resist, yet she found herself devoid of strength. It was always like this. Whenever her actions slightly affected Holley, Holley would resort to emotional ckmail to coerce her intopliance. She had yielded so many times before. But not this time. Without turning to face her mother, Belinda said clearly, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. Even if Dad leaves you, I won¡¯t. I am able to take care of you on my own.¡± . . . Chapter 86 ?Chapter 86: With those words, Belinda resumed walking, not waiting to hear Holley¡¯s response. Holley stared after Belinda with wide eyes, struck silent by her daughter¡¯s unwavering stance. She had not anticipated this unyielding response from Belinda. Something like this had never happened before. Belinda had really changed a lot, bing someone she hardly recognized. The encounter with Holley cast a shadow over Belinda¡¯s day. Belinda found herself listless, unable to focus on her tasks. Though she had stood firm before Holley, she was still concerned for her, worried that Baker and Car might direct their frustration at Holley over the incident. At the rk family estate, upon Lucas¡¯ arrival, Harold immediately summoned him to the study. Harold initiated the conversation, saying, ¡°Baker and Kylee visited this morning.¡± Lucas¡¯ response was a subtle lift of his eyebrow. ¡°Did theye here to tell you about that incident?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Interested, Harold asked, ¡°What really happened?¡± Lucas quickly exined what had happened that day. ¡°Both sides told different stories, so it is hard to know the truth. Belinda¡¯s parents didn¡¯t trust what she said. They kept pushing her to apologize to Kylee. Finally, Belinda lost her patience and dumped a bowl of soup on Kylee¡¯s hand.¡± As he spoke, Lucas looked a bit impressed. He thoughtst night¡¯s Belinda was much more interesting than before. Seeing Lucas¡¯ change of expression, Harold raised his eyebrows. ¡°I knew it! Belinda wouldn¡¯t do something like that without a reason. She must have felt really cornered to throw that soup,¡± Harold said. Lucas smiled a little. ¡°You really trust her that much?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Harold replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m good at reading people.¡± Then, he paused, looked at Lucas, and asked, ¡°What do you think about this?¡± Lucas frowned as he thought of something. Then, he said coldly, ¡°This is none of my business.¡± Harold gave him a stern look. ¡°Belinda is your wife, Lucas. How is this not your business? Your wife is being bullied, and you just stand by and watch?¡± Lucas let out a coldugh. ¡°She said she doesn¡¯t need my help and that she can handle it herself.¡± His tone was a bit sarcastic. ¡°She seems to think she has everything under control. I think you don¡¯t have to worry about her.¡± Harold chuckled after hearing what Lucas said. He realized something else must have happened between Belinda and Lucas yesterday. He gave Lucas a meaningful look. It seemed to him that Lucas might not have even realized yet how much Belinda¡¯s troubles were affecting him. Harold¡¯s gaze prompted Lucas to rise from the couch, his brow furrowed. ¡°I should get going if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± ¡°Remember, no ns for dinner tomorrow. You need to be here,¡± Harold quickly said. Looking downward, Lucas caught Harold¡¯s eye. After looking at Harold for a while, Lucas departed, leaving the room in silence. . . . Chapter 87 ?Chapter 87: Harold watched Lucas as he walked away, sighing resignedly. He was certain Lucas had figured out tomorrow night¡¯s anticipated guest. At the Nostalgia Lounge, a bar, Belinda¡¯s mood was sour, prompting her to call Bethany for a drink. Bethany, having learned of yesterday¡¯s events and today¡¯s conversation with Holley, clenched her fists in anger. ¡°I can¡¯t wrap my head around your mother¡¯s choices sometimes,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°She obviously cares a lot about you, but some of her decisions really hurt you. She¡¯s your mother! Supporting you should be her instinct. Just her belief in you would mean everything. No need for grand gestures. And yet, her actions this time¡­¡± Bethany¡¯s voice held a hint of resignation. ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s simply too scared to face your dad or Mrs. Wright. She backs down, and in doing so, she is pulling you down with her.¡± Belinda remained silent, her eyes fixed on the drink in her ss, lost in thought. Time passed until she looked up again, her gaze distant. Bethany¡¯s heart ached when she saw her friend like this. She was about to offer more words offort when Belinda suddenly turned her gaze toward her. ¡°Bethany, there are so many times I just don¡¯t know how to get along with my own mother,¡± Belinda said, her tone tinged with a hint of self-mockery. ¡°She should be the one person I can rely on, but sometimes, she makes me feel so pressured. But what can I do? She¡¯s my mother. She¡¯s the one who raised me. I can ignore my dad¡¯s feelings without feeling bad, but with my mom, it¡¯s different¡­¡± Bethany felt for Belinda deeply. She softly patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Your mother really loves you. It¡¯s just that she always feels she has to apologize first when things go wrong.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes teared up as she felt overwhelmed with sadness. In a low voice, she said, ¡°What hurts the most is that she doesn¡¯t believe me. She has chosen to believe Kylee instead of me, not just once, but twice. That¡¯s what really hurts.¡± Bethany replied, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Kylee is really good at pretending! Even you were tricked by her before. Your mom couldn¡¯t see through her facade. She believes Kylee has always been nice to you. She probably thinks Kylee would not cause any trouble for you on purpose.¡± Belinda managed a faint smile. ¡°It alles down to trust, and she just doesn¡¯t trust me enough.¡± Bethany didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t deny the truth in Belinda¡¯s words. With a quiet sigh, Bethany lifted her ss. ¡°Let¡¯s drink tonight. Let¡¯s drink until we forget all the troubles.¡± Belinda clinked her ss with Bethany¡¯s and smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s not go overboard. We still have work tomorrow.¡± Then, they both chuckled. Upstairs, in a corner booth. Vincent, just back from a business trip, had arranged to meet Lucas and some other friends. Now, it was just Vincent and Lucas there. Ryan and the others hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Vincent looked at Lucas and said calmly, ¡°Ryan told me about what¡¯s been going on with Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted subtly, though he remained silent, simply taking a sip from his ss. . . . Chapter 88 ?Chapter 88: ¡°Belinda really has changed a lot over these three years,¡± Vincent said, exhaling slowly. After a pause, he added, ¡°Ryan told me that Harold suggested you and Belinda should wait a month before getting the divorce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. Vincent offered a small smile and asked, ¡°And your thoughts on that?¡± Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line and then said with a deep tone, ¡°I¡¯ve made a bet with my father¡­ I¡¯ll go along with his ns for Belinda and me this month. If I still feel the same about the divorce afterward, he will agree to back off.¡± Vincent¡¯s eyebrows lifted in response. He remained quiet, simply observing Lucas. With a defiant yet assured smile, Lucas said, ¡°There¡¯s no way I will lose this time.¡± Vincent, catching Lucas¡¯ confident air, asked with an underlying meaning, ¡°So, if you go through with the divorce from Belinda, do you n to marry Verena next?¡± At this, Lucas¡¯ smile stiffened. His lips tightened briefly as he fell silent, his response revealing his thoughts. ¡°It appears¡­ I was right in my earlier assumption,¡± Vincent suddenly said. Lucas turned to look at Vincent, a slight frown marking his face. Vincent didn¡¯t waste any time beating around the bush and said directly, ¡°It seems like there is something wrong in your rtionship with Verena.¡± Lucas paused for a moment. His voice low and subdued, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t even remember how it started, but¡­ I¡¯ve lost that feeling.¡± Vincent nodded and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it for some time.¡± He then asked, ¡°What¡¯s your n now?¡± Lucas replied with little emotion, ¡°I will marry Verena.¡± Hearing that, Vincent furrowed his brows slightly. With a steady voice, Lucas exined, ¡°I owe that to her. It¡¯s my promise and my way to try and right the wrongs.¡± He narrowed his eyes as he continued, ¡°Verena has suffered too much because of me over thesest three years.¡± Vincent responded after thinking for a while, ¡°Yet, what Verena truly wants might be different. She loves you. What she wants is your love for her, not a gesture born out of obligation.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes briefly flickered, and he said coldly, ¡°Offering her this marriage is all I can do at the moment. After I divorce Belinda, I¡¯ll tell Verena the truth about the matter. If she chooses not to ept it, I¡¯ll respect her decision and find another way topensate her.¡± Vincent stayed silent, knowing his words would not change Lucas¡¯ decision. Just then, Ryan and Verena arrived. ¡°Lucas.¡± Verena walked over and took a seat beside Lucas. She then turned to Vincent with a gentle tilt of her head. ¡°Vincent, good to see you back!¡± Vincent smiled in response. Ryan copsed onto the sofa. ¡°Vincent, your timing is impable. I¡¯m in misery and need a drink.¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow, asking, ¡°Is it because of the Thomas family¡¯s matter?¡± . . . Chapter 89 ?Chapter 89: The rumor that the Thomas family was considering a partnership with the Adams family had been well-known among their tight-knit circle. However, just recently, the Thomas family had shifted course dramatically, searching for a new coborator. Ryan nearly let slip a curse at Belinda, catching himself with a nce at Lucas. He took a deep breath, his frustration evident. ¡°I really misjudged Belinda. How could someone like her¡ªan outsider to the Thomas family, really¡ªsway the Thomas family to her side?¡± Vincent inquired, ¡°Is there nothing you can do to turn this around?¡± With a heavy sigh, Ryan replied, ¡°Mrs. Thomas made it clear that my family should forget about the coboration. What more can I try?¡± Yet, as he spoke, a new idea seemed to dawn on him. He looked hopefully at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, could you help me out here?¡± Lucas turned to face Ryan as Ryan continued, ¡°Belinda always listens to you. If she could speak to Mr. Thomas on my family¡¯s behalf, perhaps my family could still salvage this deal.¡± Ryan was also hoping to demonstrate to his father the real advantages of his ties to Lucas by doing this. Lucas, pausing only to sip his drink, responded decisively, ¡°I¡¯m staying out of this.¡± Ryan¡¯s face clouded with disappointment. ¡°Lucas¡ª¡± He was about to continue when Vincent interjected, ¡°Let¡¯s not get stuck on this. Let¡¯s just enjoy our drinks now.¡± Though dissatisfied, Ryan knew better than to express his displeasure in front of Lucas. Reluctantly, he lifted his ss and clinked it with the others. Meanwhile, at Belinda and Bethany¡¯s table, an unexpected group of visitors approached them. Three men in fancy suits, though looking a bit shady, walked over to Belinda and Bethany¡¯s table. The leader, Boyce, tried to smile charmingly at the two women. ¡°How about joining us for a drink?¡± One of the men put two drinks down in front of Belinda and Bethany as Boyce spoke. Belinda, looking uninterested, said, ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t drink.¡± Boyce justughed and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not an issue.¡± He turned to his friend Aldo. ¡°Get two sses of water for them instead.¡± ¡°Sure thing, boss,¡± Aldo responded. Belinda added, ¡°I mean, I¡¯m not drinking anything at all.¡± Boyce chuckled, trying to persuade Belinda. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be like that.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t say anything. Bethany, sitting next to Belinda, also showed no interest in the group of men. Boyce¡¯s face turned dark as he saw theirck of interest. ¡°Today, you¡¯re going to drink with us, whether you want to or not.¡± Belinda stood up, eyebrows raised. ¡°You think you can force me or something?¡± Boyce smirked and then instructed Aldo, ¡°Make these twodies drink, but try to be nice and gentle, okay?¡± Aldo smiled creepily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, boss; we¡¯ll be very gentle.¡± He reached out to touch Belinda¡¯s chin, but she quickly grabbed his wrist. . . . Chapter 90 ?Chapter 90: Aldo looked down at his hand in Belinda¡¯s grip, surprised. Before he could say anything, pain shot through his wrist. He cried out, ¡°Ouch! Let go! That hurts!¡± He tried to pull his hand back, but the pain only got worse. Belinda kept her face calm as she squeezed tighter. Aldo started to beg, saying, ¡°Please! I am sorry! Let me go!¡± ¡°I promise I won¡¯t do that again!¡± As he begged, his once-bold demeanor disappeared. Themotion caught the attention of others in the area, drawing curious nces toward the unfolding drama. Even from their elevated booth on the second floor, Lucas and his friends noticed the disturbance below. Vincent said, ¡°Look, isn¡¯t that Belinda and Miss Yates down there? They seem to be in a bit of trouble.¡± ¡°Serves Belinda right,¡± Ryan scoffed, clearly enjoying the situation. From their viewpoint, the group could make out Belinda and Bethany encircled by three men. One of the men appeared to be in pain in front of Belinda, though it was hard to tell exactly what was happening. ¡°Lucas, you should go down and help Belinda and her friend,¡± Verena said. Ryan, dripping with scorn, said sharply, ¡°Why should Lucas help them? For all we know, Belinda might like having all those men around her.¡± At Ryan¡¯s insinuation, Lucas¡¯ face turned grim. He shot Ryan a piercing look that shut him up immediately. Lucas rose from his seat, prepared to intervene. Just then, he saw the man in front of Belinda unexpectedly reel back several steps. Without hesitation, another man from the group suddenly lunged at Belinda with clear hostility! Belinda quickly lifted her hand,nding a sharp punch on the man¡¯s nose. The man grasped his nose, stumbling back before finally finding his footing. Lucas, watching the scene from a distance, suddenly narrowed his eyes in surprise. Boyce and his group stood in shock after watching Belinda move with unexpected agility and force. ¡°Everyone, act together!¡± Boyce instructed, his voice harsh with frustration. He believed his group would be able to take down one woman easily. However, it turned out that was not the case. Belinda executed a swift one-two punchbination, followed by a powerful side kick that sent Boyce through the air, flying meters away! All around, spectators were stunned, their expressions a mix of awe and surprise. Who could have imagined Belinda turning the tables like this? Belinda calmly dusted off her hands and rxed her shoulders. ¡°That was so impressive!¡± Bethany eximed with a grin, approaching Belinda and giving her a supportive pat on the shoulder. ¡°Your fighting skills have really improved a lot, Belinda.¡± Bethany had always been confident in Belinda¡¯s fighting skills, which exined herck of worry earlier. . . . Chapter 91 ?Chapter 91: Belinda gave a small, knowing smile in response. Since the earlier incident, she had dedicated herself to learning and mastering self-defense techniques. Belinda approached the recovering Boyce, raising her eyebrows in a mock challenge, asking, ¡°Still think my friend and I should grab that drink with you?¡± Visibly shaken, Boyce finally collected himself, his eyes betraying a flicker of resentment. However, he managed a forced smile and shook his head. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice dropped to a cold tone. ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be on your way now?¡± ¡°Right, we¡¯re leaving now,¡± Boyce said, visibly flustered. His associates, nursing minor injuries, helped him up, and they quickly left the bar. As they left, Boyce cast a hateful nce back at Belinda. He silently promised himself revenge for the humiliation he had received today. With the incident behind her, Belinda walked back to her seat and continued to drink with Bethany as if nothing had happened. The incident had clearly warned off any other potential troublemakers eyeing Belinda and Bethany. Belinda had shown herself to be not only a pretty face but also a force to reckon with¡ªa beautiful rose equipped with protective thorns! In the booth on the second floor, Lucas had already settled back into his chair. ¡°Belinda really handled that well. It¡¯s surprising she has great fighting skills like that,¡± Vincentmented, turning to Lucas. ¡°Did you know she was skilled like that?¡± ¡°Nope,¡± Lucas responded calmly, taking a sip from his drink. He had never really paid much attention to the old Belinda and had not bothered to learn more about her. However, witnessing today¡¯s Belinda in action stirred a new sense of curiosity in him. He found himself unexpectedly intrigued by theyers to her character he hadn¡¯t seen before. While Lucas appeared indifferent, he couldn¡¯t help but keep ncing down at Belinda. Verena, observing this, felt a sudden surge of jealousy. She knew it! Lucas was intrigued by Belinda¡¯s new persona now. Determined not to let Belinda win Lucas¡¯ affection, Verena resolved to do something to draw Lucas¡¯ attention to her. Thinking of that, Verena began to drink a lot more than usual. At the same time, Ryan watched Belinda from the booth, his emotionsplicated. Ryan¡¯s thoughts swirled. Belinda had been impressive just now¡ªher presence radiated an aura that demanded admiration. She was so captivating. Yet, the reality gnawed at him. Why did she have to be Belinda? The very woman he had once despised, scorned, and dismissed more than anyone else? If only she were just Santino¡¯s goddaughter, how much simpler and how much better things might have been! Nearby, the air grew still, heavy with unspoken words. An awkward silence settled over the group. Eventually, Vincent broke the silence, turning to Verena. ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much. You don¡¯t handle alcohol well, and you¡¯ll regret itter.¡± Verena gave him a slight smile, her voice already tinged with a slight slur. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know my limits.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze shifted between Verena and Lucas, his brow furrowing slightly as he shook his head. Ah, love¡ªso maddeninglyplicated. Downstairs, Bethany¡¯s warmth andpany had done much to lift Belinda¡¯s spirits. As they drank, Bethany¡¯s expression turned thoughtful, and her voice took on a meaningful edge. ¡°Belinda, what if Mrs. Wrightes to you and demands an apology from you?¡± . . . Chapter 92 ?Chapter 92: Belinda paused upon hearing that, falling silent for a while. Her feelings toward Car were anything but simple; respect, gratitude, and admiration were all tangled together in her heart. Car had been the only one in the Wright family who believed she hadn¡¯t stolen Kylee¡¯s ne. But that didn¡¯t mean she wouldpromise, not even for Car. When it came to matters of principle, Belinda¡¯s resolve was firm. ¡°No matter what, I will never apologize to Kylee,¡± Belinda said firmly, her voice cutting through the air. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who asks me to do that. The answer will always be the same.¡± Bethany nodded, her agreement resolute. ¡°Exactly! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why apologize? If you give in, it¡¯ll only encourage Kylee to keep pushing your boundaries.¡± At Kylee¡¯s name, Belinda slightly furrowed her brows in resignation. Lately, Kylee¡¯s behavior had grown shamelessly intolerable. Just as Belinda was about to say something, Bethany suddenly nudged her, gesturing toward the upper floor. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Lucas and his friends?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze followed Bethany¡¯s gesture,nding on the booth where Lucas and his group sat. Her expression darkened. Right now, Verena was clinging to Lucas¡¯ arm, swaying it slightly. Lucas leaned in, speaking to her in a low voice. Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. So, Verena had really decided to ignore her warnings. Very well, then¡­ Bethany bristled beside Belinda, her indignation palpable. ¡°What is Verena doing? Has she no shame?¡± Belinda rose from the sofa, her demeanor calm. ¡°Come with me, Bethany. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s going on there.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes lit up with anticipation. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go!¡± Verena was clearly drunk now. ¡°Verena? Are you okay?¡± Lucas asked, giving Verena a gentle nudge. Eyes closed, Verena pouted like a child. ¡°Don¡¯t bother me¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m sleeping¡­ Just let me sleep¡­¡± she murmured, clinging tightly to Lucas¡¯ arm. Ryan sighed, his voice filled with resignation. ¡°Just let her lean on you for a while. She has been in a bad mood these past few days.¡± Lucas frowned, about to respond, when a sharp, melodious voice cut through the scene. ¡°Well, well, well¡­ What¡¯s Miss Reed doing here?¡± The group in the room turned to see Belinda and Bethany approaching. Vincent, caught off guard, stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ Verena¡¯s drunk.¡± Bethany¡¯s lips curled into a derisive sneer. ¡°Since she is drunk, you should send her home now. What¡¯s this? Does being drunk give her the right to cling to someone else¡¯s husband?¡± Vincent¡¯s expression grew slightly awkward. Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, and Verena¡¯s current behavior, whether intentional or not, was undeniably out of line. ¡°She is drunk andpletely unaware of what she¡¯s doing. How could she possibly know better?¡± Ryan jumped in, quick to defend Verena. . . . Chapter 93 ?Chapter 93: Bethany, unimpressed, snorted and replied, ¡°Who knows if she is really drunk or just putting on an act?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ryan started, his irritation evident, but he stopped short. He knew better than to push Bethany too far, given her identity. Before the tension could escte, Lucas¡¯ low, emotionless voice cut through the air. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked Belinda. Belinda met his gaze with calmposure. ¡°I just noticed someone I know and thought I¡¯de over to say hello.¡± Ryan, seizing the chance, spoke before Lucas could reply. ¡°Well, now that you¡¯ve done that, you can leave.¡± Belinda turned her headzily, fixing Ryan with a pointed look. ¡°Whether I leave or stay is up to me. Why are you trying to interfere here?¡± Ryan was rendered at a loss for words for a moment, his expression darkening as frustration red in his eyes. With a coldugh, he retorted sarcastically, ¡°Well, well, looks like your newfound status really has emboldened you! Mr. Thomas¡¯ goddaughter is indeed not to be trifled with.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°If you¡¯re aware of that, then maybe you should shut your mouth.¡± Ryan red at Belinda, having nothing left to say. Lucas, leaning back in his seat, observed Belinda with a casual demeanor, narrowing his eyes slightly. His eyes betrayed nothing, but he didn¡¯t miss a single detail. Belinda was iming she was here to greet them? That was not true. She was clearly jealous. Meanwhile, Bethany walked toward Verena, her patience wearing thin. She reached out, attempting to rouse Verena. ¡°Miss Reed, wake up now. You should let go of Lucas and leave.¡± But Verena pped Bethany¡¯s hand away, groaning, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! Go away¡­ I don¡¯t want anyone else! Lucas¡­ Lucas¡­ I only want Lucas!¡± Her flushed cheeks and incoherent muttering left little doubt about her intoxication. Her eyes were closed; it seemed like she really was drunk. Ryan attempted to exin, ¡°My apologies. Verena gets clingy when she is drunk. She just happened to be sitting beside Lucas today, and, well¡­¡± He then turned to Belinda with a light shrug. ¡°I hope you can understand this, Mrs. rk. Once she has slept it off, she¡¯ll let go of Lucas on her own.¡± Hearing that, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. The absurdity of Ryan¡¯s words was too much to ignore. Bethany shot Belinda a questioning look, silently seeking her next move. Belinda stepped forward slowly, her eyes scanning Verena before locking briefly with Lucas¡¯. Lucas met her gaze, his dark eyes calm and unreadable. He leaned back slightly, looking as if curious to see what she would do. After a moment, Belinda broke eye contact and nced at the winess on the table. ¡°It seems Miss Reed really is drunk,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan replied with a coldugh. But as Vincent raised an eyebrow, wondering if Belinda was about to retreat, Belinda picked up a ss of wine and, without hesitation, sshed its contents directly onto Verena¡¯s face. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Verena shrieked, jolted upright as the wine drenched her face and hair. She blinked,pletely in a daze. . . . Chapter 94 ?Chapter 94: Ryan and Vincent fell into stunned silence. They both stared at Belinda, their mouths agape, unable to process what they had just witnessed. Belinda, however, remained unbothered. She set the ss back on the table with deliberate care, a faint smile ying on her lips. ¡°Look at that. Miss Reed is wide awake now, isn¡¯t she?¡± Lucas, unfazed, nced at his wine-soaked sleeve. A flicker of amusement crossed his face as he watched Belinda, his head tilting slightly in intrigue. Ryan quickly recovered from his shock and exploded, eximing in anger, ¡°Belinda! What the hell is wrong with you? Why did you do that to Verena? Have you lost your mind?¡± Belinda fluttered her longshes, feigning innocence as she asked, ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Adams? I was only trying to help Miss Reed sober up, you know?¡± Ryan let out a sharpugh, his anger barely contained. ¡°Help her sober up? More like taking the chance to get back at her!¡± ¡°Ryan, that¡¯s enough,¡± Verena suddenly interjected, her tone calm but decisive. ¡°Mrs. rk meant well.¡± While dabbing at the wine stains on her face with a tissue, Verena offered Belinda a faint, apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Mrs. rk, I was making a fool of myself earlier. I¡­ I really can¡¯t seem to control myself when I¡¯m drunk.¡± Her voice quivered, sounding weak and vulnerable, her expression painted with remorse. It made Belinda¡¯s demeanor seem almost aggressive inparison. But Belinda didn¡¯t care. With a gentle smile, she patted Verena¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Then, Miss Reed, maybe next time, you should drink less. If it happens again, I¡¯d be happy to help you sober up the same way.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction Verena¡¯s smile froze, her expression faltering. At that moment, Lucas rose from the sofa and approached Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± he said coldly. Belinda turned to him, her tone calm. ¡°You go ahead. Bethany and I aren¡¯t ready to leave yet.¡± Without waiting for Lucas¡¯ response, she nced at her friend. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bethany replied with a smile, and the two women walked away together. Lucas stood motionless, watching Belinda leave, his dark eyes clouded with unreadable emotions. From nearby, Vincent shook his head and murmured under his breath, ¡°What happened to Belinda in those three years abroad? She has changedpletely¡ªlike she is a whole new person now.¡± But even he had to admit, this new Belinda was maic. Back in their booth, Bethany burst intoughter. ¡°That was perfect! Absolutely perfect! Verena won¡¯t dare pull another drunken stunt next time.¡± Belinda chuckled lightly but said nothing more. They stayed a little longer before heading home separately. When Belinda stepped into the rk family home, the soft hum of the television in the living room caught her attention. She paused, curious, and headed toward the living room. There, Harold was sprawled on the sofa, dozing lightly, the TV casting flickering light over him. . . . Chapter 95 ?Chapter 95: ¡°Harold? Harold?¡± Belinda called softly, nudging him awake. Harold opened his eyes and smiled when he saw her. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re back.¡± Belinda said to him in a gentle voice, ¡°It¡¯ste. Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± ¡°I must¡¯ve nodded off watching TV,¡± Harold exined, though the truth was he had stayed up waiting for her. After a pause, he asked, ¡°Why were you out sote? Where did you go?¡± Belinda sat down beside him with a smile. ¡°I went to a bar with Bethany for a drink.¡± At her words, Harold¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Was something bothering you? Did someone make things difficult for you? If anyone dares to, just tell me¡ªI¡¯ll make sure they regret it!¡± His protective words warmed Belinda¡¯s heart. Belinda nodded and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold. I¡¯m not the same as before. I won¡¯t let anyone mess with me anymore. But if it happens, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Haroldughed, his worry easing. ¡°Alright, it¡¯ste. You¡¯ve got work tomorrow. Go on, get some rest.¡± Belinda said, ¡°I will. Let me help you to your room first.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Harold said, chuckling. After escorting Harold to his room, Belinda returned to hers. She showered and went straight to bed, not bothering to check if Lucas had returned. Sleep came quickly, the alcohol lulling her into a deep slumber as soon as her head hit the pillow. The next day, at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda resumed her routine. Kylee¡¯s absence for the past two days hardly surprised her. Belinda shook her head and let out a cold chuckle in her heart. She had just finished her rounds and returned to her office when her phone rang. Her eyes flickered as she looked at the caller ID. After a moment of hesitation, she answered. The call was from Car. ¡°Can we meet for lunch at noon?¡± Car asked directly, getting straight to the point. ¡°Sure,¡± responded Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Happer Restaurant,¡± Car said. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda replied. Car didn¡¯t say anything more and ended the call. Belinda¡¯s eyes lowered, her lips tightening slightly. She had detected coldness in Car¡¯s voice. It made sense, though. Given her recent actions towards Kylee, how could Car, Kylee¡¯s mother, not feel upset with her? With a bitter smile, Belinda put her phone away and focused back on her work. At noon, inside Happer Restaurant, Car sat opposite Belinda, her emotionsplicated. After being quiet for a while, she broke the silence, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to understand your perspective on the incident.¡± Belinda raised her eyes to meet Car¡¯s. She had anticipated Car would demand an apology from her right away. Belinda described the incident calmly, sticking strictly to the facts. As Belinda spoke, Car¡¯s expression became slightly puzzled. The story Belinda shared differed from what Baker had described to her. With no surveince camera in the dining room and Car absent during the incident, the truth relied solely on the ounts of those involved. . . . Chapter 96 ?Chapter 96: Car stayed quiet for a lengthy period. Breaking the silence, Belinda chuckled lightly and said, ¡°You came here to ask me to apologize to Kylee, right?¡± Car met her gaze and replied in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯m here to seek the truth.¡± ¡°The truth?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice took on a bitter edge. ¡°It¡¯s elusive.¡± Without any surveince in the dining room and just our conflicting stories, how can the truth be definitively determined?¡± Car fell silent once more. After a moment, she exhaled softly and said, ¡°Belinda, you seem so different now.¡± The Belinda she remembered would never have retaliated against Kylee in such a way. Belinda acknowledged this with a nod and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve changed. And honestly, I¡¯m okay with the person I¡¯ve be. I¡¯m not letting anyone push me around anymore.¡± She looked intently at Car and asked, ¡°Car, do you really think I would intentionally scald Kylee¡¯s hand? You remember the incident three years ago¡ªKylee wrongly used me of pushing her on purpose, and Dad beat me so badly that my back was left in tatters. If I had really scalded her hand on purpose, what would be in it for me? That would only make Dad think even less of me! Plus, you know how much I cared for Lucas before. If I had acted so cruelly in front of him, what would he think of me?¡± Belinda had never expressed these thoughts so openly before, knowing that doing so in front of Baker and Holley would have been futile. Baker and Holley had never taken her side. But with Car¡­ Things were different. Up to this point, Car had not once implied that Belinda had deliberately hurt Kylee or that she owed Kylee an apology. Car considered Belinda¡¯s words for a while, her gaze lowering. Then, with a light chuckle, she said, ¡°And yet, you ended up deliberately pouring the soup on Kylee¡¯s hand the second time.¡± A slight smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Since Dad and Mom were convinced I did it intentionally, I thought, ¡®Why not fulfill their expectations?¡¯ If they were determined to see it that way, I might as well show them exactly that,¡± she said, her expression growing a bit cold. Car was lost in thought for a moment before she slightly shook her head and said, ¡°You know, your fiery spirit reminds me a little of myself in my younger days.¡± Facing Car, Belinda pressed her lips together before replying directly, ¡°Car, I¡¯m going to be straight with you. I¡¯m not going to apologize to Kylee.¡± She paused, her resolve deepening as she continued, ¡°I don¡¯t apologize for things I didn¡¯t do, and for the things I think I did right¡­ I won¡¯t apologize for that, either.¡± At her words, Car¡¯s expression was somewhat resigned. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s just have our meal now.¡± The topic was dropped and did not resurface during the meal. Midway through, Belinda stepped away to use the restroom. After flushing the toilet, Belinda was about to leave the stall when she caught snippets of a conversation outside. ¡°Kylee, it¡¯s unbelievable how your sister could do such things to you, sshing you with soup twice! You can¡¯t let her get away with this easily!¡± ¡°Absolutely, Kylee! You should really let your father step in and teach her a good lesson!¡± . . . Chapter 97 ?Chapter 97: Hidden inside the stall, Belinda smirked, crossing her arms and leaning back on the wall as she listened to the ongoing tirade. Kylee¡¯s voice then came through, gentle yet firm, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say that; she didn¡¯t mean it. She just¡ª¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t mean it? Who would believe that? She must be jealous of you, trying to ruin your happiness!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Kylee, you¡¯re sessful, respected by others, and loved by your family. And your sister? A hidden-away, illegitimate daughter, unsightly and despised by everyone.¡± Her heart must be twisted with bitterness!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It has been three years, and Belinda is not who she used to be,¡± Kylee replied. ¡°Oh, please! How much could she possibly have changed? Just seeing her annoys me every time.¡± ¡°Yes! No makeover can change her! She is essentially someone despicable!¡± ¡°Oh, Kylee, now you¡¯ve piqued my curiosity. Why not bring her out sometime? I¡¯d really like to see this transformation for myself!¡± ¡°Really, let¡¯s see if she¡¯s still the same old eyesore!¡± Laughter erupted among the group, each person chiming in with their own taunts. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling A sharp light flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes as she swung open the stall door and stepped out. Theughter was cut off abruptly when the women noticed Belinda approaching. Kylee¡¯s expression shifted immediately when she saw Belinda. The other women, however, looked both shocked and somewhat delighted as they moved closer to Belinda. ¡°Ms. Thomas,¡± one of them greeted. Belinda instantly recognized the speaker¡ªit was Jada Sampson, from a family well acquainted with Kylee. The Sampson family was known as a minor noble family in Soling. When Belinda heard Jada greet her, her eyebrows arched slightly. ¡°Oh, you recognize me?¡± Jada offered a ttering smile. ¡°I had the pleasure of attending your wee party hosted by the Thomas family before.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°I see.¡± She then shed a smile at Jada, adding, ¡°But you might not be aware, I have another identity. Any idea what it might be?¡± Jada looked back at Belinda, a hint of confusion in her eyes. Belinda turned her gaze to Kylee, her smile turning mischievous. ¡°Kylee, aren¡¯t you going to introduce me to your friends?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Kylee, waiting for her to reveal Belinda¡¯s other identity. Kylee¡¯s expression was stiff, and she stammered, ¡°Uh, she¡­ She is¡­¡± Despite her efforts, Kylee couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. . . . Chapter 98 ?Chapter 98: One of the women seemed to connect the dots, her face paling as a possibility dawned on her. Belinda watched them with calm confidence, her red lips curving into a faint smile. ¡°Belinie,¡± she said, her tone deliberate, ¡°is the nickname Santino and Mollie gave me. But my real name is Belinda Wright.¡± Each word was spoken with crisp rity, carrying undeniable weight. The moment ¡°Belinda Wright¡± left her lips, the air in the restroom seemed to freeze. Kylee¡¯s threepanions stared at Belinda, their eyes widening in disbelief as they scanned Belinda from head to toe. The transformation was staggering. They couldn¡¯t believe this poised, elegant woman before them was the same overweight, unremarkable Belinda Wright they had once ridiculed. It wasn¡¯t just her appearance that had changed; her entire aura was different now. Belinda¡¯s gaze settled on Jada, her expression cool andposed. ¡°Ms. Sampson,¡± she began, her voice cutting through the heavy silence, ¡°now that I¡¯m here, tell me, have I changed enough for you?¡± Jada¡¯s face drained of color and then flushed deeply with embarrassment as she remembered her earlier insults. Her lips trembled, and she struggled to respond. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry,¡± Jada finally stammered. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean what I said earlier. I was just talking nonsense.¡± ¡°I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me this once!¡± |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°We¡¯re also really sorry!¡± one of the other women chimed in quickly. The third added hastily, ¡°We¡¯ll never speak ill of you again.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile deepened as she regarded them, her expression unreadable. ¡°Apologies are easy,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°And they don¡¯t feel very sincere, do they?¡± At her words, panic flickered across the women¡¯s faces as they exchanged nervous nces. Kylee, sensing an opportunity to shift the narrative, stepped in quickly, saying, ¡°Belinda, they didn¡¯t mean it. You don¡¯t have to¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up,¡± Belinda interjected, her voice cold andmanding. ¡°I¡¯m not talking to you.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression stiffened abruptly, though inwardly, she smirked. Go ahead, Belinda, she thought. Show them how arrogant you were. Jada pressed her lips together tightly before asking cautiously, ¡°Then what do you want us to do to show our sincerity?¡± Belinda tilted her head, her smile unyielding. ¡°Since you all seem to think so poorly of me, badmouthing me without hesitation,¡± she said lightly, ¡°why not start by cleaning up your filthy mouths? The sink is right there.¡± Shock rippled through the women, their faces turning pale in humiliation. But the fear of what Belinda might do if they refused was stronger than anything. After a brief hesitation, they walked over to the sink and turned on the faucets to wash their mouths. ¡°Harder!¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp voice rang out, startling them. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why do you seem like you don¡¯t have any strength? Do you need me to help?¡± . . . Chapter 99 ?Chapter 99: Terrified, the women scrubbed their mouths with renewed effort, the ordeal stretching on until their lips were numb and swollen. Atst, Belinda raised a hand. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± she said coolly. The three women stood there, their appearances disheveled, their makeup smeared, and their lips red and swollen from scrubbing. Belinda regarded them with a raised chin, her voice firm. ¡°Do whatever you want¡ªdefend Kylee, badmouth me again, or even spread this little story to anyone who¡¯ll listen. But make no mistake, I won¡¯t back down.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and strode out. The three women exhaled shakily, relief flooding them as soon as Belinda was gone. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Kylee hurried over, her expression a mix of feigned concern and regret as she handed them tissues. Jada nodded weakly, though her hand trembled as she dabbed at her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, wincing in pain. Kylee frowned and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. I should¡¯ve stopped her. Belinda went too far this time.¡± Jada shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Kylee. We deserved it for running our mouths. Besides, it¡¯s just our bad luck that Belinda overheard us.¡± Another woman, still shaken, added in a low voice, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather endure this than risk our families paying the priceter.¡± Kylee blinked, her confusion evident. ¡°Your families paying the price? What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Kylee, didn¡¯t you hear about what happened with the Adams family recently?¡± Jada looked at Kylee, her voice low but curious. ¡°What happened?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion. Jada inhaled sharply and then spilled the details, saying, ¡°Ryan was bad-mouthing Belinda at a restaurant, and it just so happened that Mrs. Thomas overheard him. Because of that, the Thomas family canceled the business cooperation with the Adams family right away!¡± Another woman spoke up, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°Yeah, it was about that huge resort project. The Thomas family was all set to sign with the Adams family, but they canceled the deal immediately after the incident. Now, they¡¯re looking for a new business partner.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion drained of color when she heard that. She was in disbelief. How could the Thomas family have gone to such lengths for Belinda? To think they would cancel a solidified partnership just to defend Belinda was beyond herprehension! A surge of envy washed over Kylee, her thoughts racing. Why did the Thomas family value Belinda so highly? She was, after all, just an illegitimate child of the Wright family. Didn¡¯t it embarrass them to associate so closely with her? Another woman added, her voice low, ¡°After what happened with the Adams family, my father warned me to always keep on Belinda¡¯s good side. If possible, he wants me to make friends with her, but at the very least, he tells me never to offend her.¡± ¡°Mine, too. My dad gave me the exact same advice.¡± . . . Chapter 100 ?Chapter 100: Jada leaned closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°I was actually thinking of using the incident to tarnish her reputation, but now that I think about it¡­¡± ¡°I believe it would not be wise. I¡¯m sorry, Kylee, but we need to think of a different n.¡± Kylee, despite seething with rage internally, put on a calm demeanor and said smoothly, ¡°Oh, Jada, there¡¯s no need for apologies. Besides, I¡¯ve forgiven Belinda already. We¡¯re sisters, after all. How could I possibly harbor any resentment towards her?¡± Her words, dripping with feigned sincerity, masked her true intentions. Today, she had nned this gathering specifically to twist and amplify the tale of her woes, knowing full well that herpanions reveled in gossip and would eagerly spread the rumor. Her ultimate aim? To tarnish Belinda¡¯s reputation irreparably. She had thought her n was foolproof¡ªeven if the Thomas family tried to intervene afterward, it would be toote. The damage to Belinda¡¯s reputation would have already been done. And since she wasn¡¯t the one spreading the rumors, even if the Thomas family sought revenge, they wouldn¡¯t trace it back to her. However, luck wasn¡¯t on her side this time¡ªencountering Belinda had disrupted everything. Now that Belinda¡¯s additional identity had been revealed, none of these women would dare cross her again. Kylee¡¯s carefullyid ns had crumbled in an instant, leaving her fuming with frustration. After the ufortable encounter, Belinda returned to the dining area without mentioning the incident to Car. She just resumed her meal in silence. As they finished, Car, wiping her mouth with a napkin, turned to Belinda with a concerned look. ¡°Belinda, can you tell me what¡¯s really going on between you and Kylee? You used to speak so highly of her, relied on her even. What changed so drastically in these past three years?¡± Belinda looked at Car, her smile tinged with bitter irony as she responded softly, ¡°I just came to see things clearly, that¡¯s all. Sometimes, the people who present themselves as allies might not really have your best interests at heart.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze drifted into the distance as she pondered for a while. ¡°The human heart is intricate and often indecipherable. I¡¯m done being yed for a fool.¡± Her words,den with unspoken implications, made Car furrow her brows. Before Car could probe further, Belinda rose from her chair, signaling the end of the conversation. ¡°I have to return to the hospital for the afternoon shift. Goodbye, Car.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda collected her belongings and left, her steps resolute and quick. On the drive back to the hospital, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Harold calling, requesting her presence at a family dinner in the evening, emphasizing it was important. Curiosity piqued, Belinda agreed. Given Harold¡¯s rare insistence, she suspected a significant reason behind the summons. Finishing her day¡¯s duties without dy, Belinda drove straight to the rk family estate. As she entered the vi and saw the gathering in the living room¡ªa family of three faces¡ªher expression subtly changed. Belinda blinked in recognition. So, they had returned. . . . Chapter 101 ?Chapter 101: The moment Kane rk, Harold¡¯s eldest son, saw Belinda, a flicker of confusion crossed his face. ¡°And this is¡­¡± he asked, his tone uncertain. Harold chuckled warmly. ¡°This is Belinda. You don¡¯t recognize her now, do you?¡± Kane¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Belinda?¡± Belinda offered him a small nod before turning to the woman seated beside him. ¡°Libby,¡± she greeted in a calm tone. The family of three before her were Harold¡¯s eldest son, Kane, his daughter-inw Libby rk, and his grandson Enzo rk. Kane and his sister, Georgie rk, were Harold¡¯s children from histe first wife. After her passing, Harold had remarried. His second wife, Norma¡ªmore than twenty years his junior¡ªhad given birth to his youngest son, Lucas. Kane had spent years living abroad for reasons that were seldom discussed, while Georgie had married someone in Soling and seldom visited Harold. Libby acknowledged Belinda with a nod, her surprise evident yet measured. Meanwhile, Enzo, sitting beside Libby, regarded Belinda with a mix of amazement and delight. The transformation in Belinda¡¯s appearance stunned him; she was now strikingly beautiful¡ªexactly his type. ¡°Belinda,¡± Enzo said, his voiceced with something ambiguous. Belinda met his gaze briefly, her expression frosty, a glint of cold disdain in her eyes. Enzo was, in her mind, nothing but a scoundrel. He was notorious for his endless string of girlfriends. Rumor had it that several of them had ended up pregnant, situations Kane had quietly handled. In the past, Enzo hadn¡¯t even spared Belinda a nce, always meeting her with disdainful eye rolls. Looking at Belinda, Kane was about to say something when the butler¡¯s voice rang out, announcing that Lucas was back. The announcement brought a subtle shift in the atmosphere. Kane¡¯s expression remained neutral, but a flicker of coldness darted through his eyes. Lucas entered the room, his expression calm and his gaze unbothered by the sight of Kane¡¯s family. He had anticipated their presence. Kane rose first, offering a smile. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re back.¡± Lucas, however, met his brother¡¯s warmth with an icy nce. His voice was sharp. ¡°Why are you back?¡± The room immediately fell into an ufortable silence. Three years ago, Lucas and Kane had been embroiled in a brutal power struggle. Kane¡¯s defeat had led to his exile from the country. Kane¡¯s face stiffened, his dark gaze lingering on Lucas, but he said nothing. It was Libby who finally broke the silence. ¡°As Kane gets older, his health has started to decline. He even had surgery not long ago. And with Harold getting on in years, Kane thought it best to spend more time with Harold.¡± Harold turned to Kane, his tone tinged with concern. ¡°You had surgery? What happened?¡± ¡°It was nothing, Dad. Just a minor procedure,¡± Kane replied with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. But I have to admit, I¡¯m not as robust as Lucas. I am too old now. Even a simple surgery felt like an ordeal.¡± ¡°At this stage in my life, who knows how much time I have left? I¡¯m not nning to go back abroad to Griyh Crait. I want to stay here and take care of you from now on.¡± . . . Chapter 102 ?Chapter 102: As Kane¡¯s words settled, the spacious living room grew quiet for a moment. Harold kept quiet, merely lifting his gaze to meet Lucas¡¯. It was clear that the matter was Lucas¡¯ to decide. Harold had made amitment years ago during that critical incident not to meddle in such decisions. Lucas broke the silence with a light chuckle. ¡°So, Kane, you¡¯re thinking of returning?¡± Kane gave a nod. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m feeling the years now, and it¡¯s getting tough for me to keep up with a lot of things. I¡¯d really like toe back and spend more time with Dad. He¡¯s aging, and having his family around would mean a lot to him.¡± After a pause, Kane added, ¡°Regarding my role at thepany, you¡¯re in charge. ce me wherever you think best.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes at this. Kane was clearly trying to manipte the situation by mentioning Harold. Yet, his readiness to ept Lucas¡¯ decision showed he was prepared to yield. Lucas¡¯ face gave away nothing; Kane¡¯s words didn¡¯t seem to affect him at all. He replied with a faint smile, ¡°If you¡¯re eager to return, Kane, then you can do that.¡± As soon as he spoke, everyone¡ªexcept Belinda¡ªstared at him in shock. No one had anticipated him agreeing so easily like this. However, Belinda knew better; Lucas was likely not done. In a casual voice, Lucas added, ¡°You¡¯ll start working tomorrow at Vortexsun.¡± ¡°Vortexsun?¡± Kane¡¯s face tightened. ¡°That is just a minor subsidiary!¡± Indeed, it was a smaller part of the family business known for not performing well. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucas responded calmly. ¡°Is that a problem? Are you unwilling to work there?¡± Kane narrowed his eyes slightly, catching the implications in Lucas¡¯ tone. He had been certain that, despite everything, Lucas would secure him a managerial role within one of Triumph Consortium¡¯s departments. He had never anticipated being sent to a smaller, less sessful subsidiary! Yet, after pausing to consider the situation for a moment, Kane offered a smile and said, ¡°I can work there. Lucas, you are the CEO, and I trust your judgment and will adhere to your instructions.¡± Lucas and Kane locked eyes, the air between them charged with unspoken tension. Lucas had agreed to Kane¡¯s stay in Askya for two reasons. Firstly, he was curious about Kane¡¯s intentions for being here. Secondly, he was aware that Harold, despite his outward silence, deeply missed Kane. Norma had once shared that she often found Haroldte at night on the balcony, gazing at an old photo of him and Kane, apanied by heavy sighs. After hearing Lucas and Kane¡¯s conversation, Harold beamed. ¡°Excellent, that¡¯s settled then. Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s have dinner.¡± It was clear Harold was truly pleased. Though he had long refrained from drinking before, he instructed Hooper to bring out some wine, ready to indulge a little today. The dinner progressed in a cheerful, congenial mood. During the meal, Enzo unexpectedly offered Belinda a serving of fish, cing it on her te. ¡°Here, Belinda, try some fish.¡± Belinda looked at the fish warily and then, without much thought, moved it to another empty te. ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t eat fish.¡± . . . Chapter 103 ?Chapter 103: Enzo was caught off guard by her blunt refusal. Though angry, he managed a forced smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Lucas shot Enzo a stern nce, his gaze sharp and questioning. After the meal, Lucas stepped outside, Belinda retreated to her room, and Kane¡¯s family remained in the living room, enjoying Harold¡¯spany. Noticing Enzo¡¯s persistent inquiries about Belinda, Kane furrowed his brows deeply. When Harold excused himself to the bathroom, Kane quickly pulled Enzo aside, asking, ¡°Why are you asking about Belinda? What are you nning to do here?¡± Enzo¡¯s face broke into a mischievous smile. He turned to Kane and said, ¡°Dad, don¡¯t you think Belinda is absolutely stunning now?¡± Kane¡¯s expression darkened immediately. His voice was cold and sharp as he fixed Enzo with a warning re. ¡°Listen to me carefully¡ªyou¡¯d better not get any ridiculous ideas. She¡¯s Lucas¡¯ wife!¡± Enzo¡¯s smile only widened, a glint of mischief in his eyes. ¡°Precisely. She¡¯s Lucas¡¯ wife¡ªmy uncle¡¯s wife by title. That¡¯s what makes it all the more exciting.¡± He leaned back slightly, his grin more meaningful as he continued, ¡°Imagine this: Lucas¡¯ wife falls for me, insists on divorcing him, and ims she¡¯ll marry no one but me. Wouldn¡¯t that be quite the spectacle?¡± For a moment, Kane was stunned by the audacity of his son¡¯s words. His eyes narrowed dangerously, and his voice thundered in a harsh reprimand. ¡°Shut up, you brat! I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t even think about it. If your grandfather gets wind of this nonsense, he will make sure you regret it!¡± Enzo shrugged, his tone light and dismissive. ¡°Rx. Then we just ensure he doesn¡¯t find out about this. This sort of thing, Dad, is best handled discreetly.¡± Kane¡¯s re hardened. ¡°Drop this idea immediately, Enzo. I mean it.¡± Enzo waved a hand in dismissal, irritation creeping into his voice. ¡°Alright, I heard you.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked away, heading back toward the living room. Kane watched his son¡¯s retreating figure, his brow furrowed in frustration. Yet, as the silence returned, Enzo¡¯s words lingered in his mind, nting a seed of thought. Whatever crossed Kane¡¯s mind brought the faintest curl to his lips before he followed his son back into the living room. That night, Kane¡¯s family remained at the rk family estate. A soft knock at Kane¡¯s door interrupted his quiet. He opened it to find a man waiting outside. With a faint smile, Kane stepped aside, allowing the man to enter. They then moved to the balcony, the night air cool. The man greeted Kane, bowing respectfully. ¡°Have a seat,¡± Kane said. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man replied. As the man settled into a chair, Kane¡¯s expression turned shrewd. ¡°Tell me, how are things between Lucas and Belinda these days?¡± The man appeared momentarily caught off guard, not expecting Kane¡¯s interest in such a matter. After a brief pause, heposed himself and answered, ¡°Not good. They were nning to finalize their divorce at the courthouse, but your father¡¯s asthma attack prevented them frompleting the process. However, it appears both Lucas and Belinda are determined to go through with the divorce.¡± He hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, your father struck a deal with Lucas. For one month, Lucas mustply with all of your father¡¯s arrangements concerning him and Belinda. If, after that time, Lucas still insists on the divorce, your father will stop interfering with the matter. At that point, Lucas will be free to marry the person he truly loves.¡± . . . Chapter 104 ?Chapter 104: ¡°The person he loves?¡± Kane¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°That would be Verena, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± The man nodded. ¡°Exactly. A few years ago, Lucas shed with your father over Verena on numerous asions.¡± But in recent years¡­ He has spoken of her less frequently.¡± Kane said nothing, though the smile in his eyes deepened. If Lucas¡¯ heart still belonged to Verena, then, as his elder brother, he would naturally do what he could to help him. After asking a few more questions, Kane dismissed the man. Once alone, he took out his phone and sent a brief text message. ¡°The original n is on hold. I have a new n now.¡± When Lucas returned to the bedroom, Belinda was sitting at the desk, her attention fixed on a book. When she noticed him enter, she looked up and asked, ¡°Are you really okay with your brothering back?¡± Lucas moved deeper into the room, his voice low and raspy as he uttered two simple words, ¡°Of course.¡± Belinda stood up and approached him, her brows knitting slightly. ¡°Your brother returned out of the blue and even offered to stay in Owathe instead of pursuing opportunities abroad. You gave him a position in a subsidiary, and he epted without hesitation. Doesn¡¯t that strike you as odd? He clearly has an ulterior motive foring back, and it¡¯s likely directed at you. Yet, you just agreed to it?¡± Lucas met her gaze without a hint of rm. Instead, a faint, yful smile tugged at his lips. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± His words caught Belinda off guard. She was worried about him? Maybe she was. After all, she had witnessed the brutal rivalry between Lucas and Kane years ago and remembered the toll it had taken on Lucas. Lucas had poured time, energy, and strategy into defeating his brother. Kane was cunning and ruthless; he had no regard for family bonds. She also hadn¡¯t forgotten the two assassination attempts Lucas had survived during that time. Though the mastermind was never found, she and Lucas both believed that Kane had been behind it. Belinda lowered her eyes, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡± ¡°Curious, huh?¡± Lucas chuckled softly, his disbelief evident. His eyes flickered with something unreadable. ¡°Of course, I know he has an agenda. But I¡¯m also curious about it. It¡¯s been three years¡ªI want to see what new tricks he thinks he can y on me now.¡± Belinda said nothing, her earlier worry ebbing away. Lucas wasn¡¯t the same man he had been three years ago. Since he had allowed Kane to return, it meant he had already calcted the risks andid his ns. Raising her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯, Belinda shifted the subject. ¡°One more thing¡ªdoes your dad already know what happened that night at the Wright family estate?¡± She had intended to ask this yesterday, but Lucas hadn¡¯te home untilte, long after she had fallen asleep. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas answered, his tone neutral. ¡°Your dad went straight to mine, dragging Kylee along toin.¡± Belinda sighed inwardly. She had suspected as much. Harold had clearly caught wind of something; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said those things to her. What surprised her, however, was Baker bringing Kylee to Harold¡¯s house to stir up trouble for her. What a ¡°wonderful¡± father Baker was! . . . Chapter 105 ?Chapter 105: Baker seemed bent on making her life difficult. Belinda knew that to him, only Kylee mattered. Whether she found happiness ornguished in misery seemed entirely irrelevant to him. When Lucas noticed the bitterness in Belinda¡¯s expression, his brows furrowed slightly. His tone was calm but firm. ¡°My dad wrote them a check for five hundred thousand. Medical expenses and a bribe to keep their mouths shut about the matter.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°He did?¡± She had not expected Harold to do that. For a moment, she was at a loss for words. The chill she had carried since that incident seemed to thaw. Warmth spread through her body, softening her heart. Seeing her subtle smile, Lucas snorted in disdain. Her emotions were really easy to change. The next day. Grand ins General Hospital, Cardiac Surgery Department. Every doctor in the department had assembled for an urgent meeting. The night before, a high-risk elderly patient had been admitted to the hospital, and now, the team was gathered to review the case and determine their course of action. Dr. Turner Ortiz, the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, began his exnation with a measured tone. ¡°The patient, Larkin Beckett, is 85 years old. A year ago, during a routine check-up, a cardiac abnormality was discovered, and he was diagnosed with Type B aortic dissection. We performed surgery at that time to seal the tear in his artery using a stent. However, earlier this morning, he was rushed back to the hospitalining of chest difort. His blood pressure had spiked to 190, and further tests revealed that the dissection had progressed toward the heart, forming a Type A aortic dissection.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°The CT scan confirmed the involvement of the ascending aorta and the entire aortic arch. Additionally, a 5-centimeter aortic dissection aneurysm has developed. The aneurysm¡¯s rapid growth poses an imminent risk of rupture and sudden death. Surgery is urgently needed.¡± The room fell silent as Turner¡¯s words sank in. The doctors exchanged uneasy nces, but no one spoke. Type A aortic dissection was infamously known as a ¡°death sentence,¡± with a high mortality rate even under the best circumstances. For an 85-year-old patient with hypertension and otherplications, the challenge was exponentially greater. The heavy silence stretched on, broken only when Darlene suddenly asked, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, if you were to perform the surgery, what would the sess rate be?¡± Turner¡¯s frown deepened. The question seemed to irk him, but seeing the anticipation in the room, he reluctantly answered, ¡°Thirty¡­ No, forty percent.¡± He had started to say thirty but decided to raise the number. The response did little to ease the tension in the room. A forty percent sess rate was far from ideal¡ªtoo low for a procedure of such magnitude. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t you think a forty percent sess rate is too low?¡± Belinda spoke up, her voice calm but firm. Turner turned his sharp gaze toward Belinda. He knew she was new to the department, brought in under unusual circumstances. Apparently, she had connections. Without undergoing the standard examination process, she had been assigned by Caiden directly to their team as a full-staff resident¡ªa fact that had not gone unnoticed by him. Before Turner could respond, Kylee interjected, ¡°Belinda, Dr. Ortiz is the best surgeon in our department. This surgery is extraordinarilyplex, and a forty percent sess rate is already very high. Anyone else would struggle to reach even that.¡± . . . Chapter 106 ?Chapter 106: Turner let out a derisive chuckle and looked at Belinda. ¡°What are you trying to say here? That you think you could lead this surgery?¡± His tone wasced with sarcasm, but Belinda remained unfazed. Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare to im that, Dr. Ortiz. However, I know someone who could. If she performed the surgery, the sess rate could reach ny percent.¡± The room stirred with surprise, Belinda¡¯s bold statement sparking a flicker of hope in the others. The doctors present had an idea who Belinda was talking about. Turner, however, broke into a sharpugh. ¡°Ny percent? That¡¯s absurd. Who is this so-called miracle surgeon you¡¯re talking about?¡± ¡°Is it Star?¡± one of the doctors blurted out, barely containing his excitement. Belinda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªStar.¡± A ripple of excitement passed through the room. ¡°I knew it!¡± one doctor eximed. ¡°With Star, we can all be assured. She can definitely handle this!¡± added another. As their murmurs of hope and anticipation grew louder, Turner¡¯s expression darkened. Turner was well aware of who this ¡°Star¡± was¡ªshe was the famed surgical genius. The tales of her expertise were so amplified that Turner found it hard to believe her skills were as extraordinary as everyone said. There was a time when her name was a daily echo in their department, with endless discussions about her remarkable talent, theplex surgeries she had mastered, and the throngs of patients moring for her care. Kylee, sensing the growing enthusiasm, interjected with a note of realism, ¡°Even if Star could increase the sess rate, think about how hard it would be to actually get her to perform this surgery. Plus, why should we outsource a surgery that belongs to our hospital?¡± Turner¡¯s mood lifted slightly at Kylee¡¯s words, and a flicker of doubt appeared on the faces of the other doctors. ¡°Exactly,¡± someone spoke up. ¡°Star isn¡¯t just sitting around waiting for our call!¡± ¡°I heard even the famous Elsa Torres from Ascein couldn¡¯t get Star to take on her son¡¯s case,¡± another added. Belinda, maintaining a calm demeanor, said, ¡°I understand your concerns, but Mr. Rodgers has connections with Star. She is known for tackling high-risk surgeries, and this case might just pique her interest.¡± Thisment reignited a wave of excitement in the room. ¡°Really? Mr. Rodgers knows Star personally? That is truly impressive!¡± one doctor eximed, thrilled at the prospect. ¡°That¡¯s incredible! I might actually meet my idol!¡± another voiced enthusiastically. Amidst the growing excitement, Turner fixed a stern gaze on Belinda and asserted firmly, ¡°I will be the one to perform this surgery!¡± His authoritative tone silenced the room, leaving the other doctors startled. As the room buzzed with murmurs, Turner¡¯s expression hardened. He pressed his lips together and spoke with deliberate calmness. ¡°Let¡¯s consider a few things here.¡± First, is there any certainty that Mr. Rodgers can even persuade Star to perform the surgery? Second, assuming she agrees, when can we expect her to arrive? And third, can we really be sure that her sess rate is as high as ny percent?¡± The room fell into contemtive silence after Turner¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 107 ?Chapter 107: When Turner noticed this, a slight smile crept across his face. This surgery was too important for him to simply hand over. It involved an elderly patient and was both high-risk andplex¡ªa challenge he was eager to meet head-on. Failure would be excused due to the procedure¡¯s difficulty, but sess would greatly enhance his professional standing. More crucially, the patient, Larkin, was the father of the Director of Education. Turner was gearing up to further his argument when a middle-aged man entered the office, halting the conversation. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Mr. Rodgers,¡± the doctors greeted Caiden as they quickly stood up. Caiden, upon entering, wasted no time. ¡°Theplexity of Larkin¡¯s case is exceptionally high. I forwarded his details to Starst night and requested her assistance. She has agreed and will arrive here soon with her team.¡± The room erupted into a mix of disbelief and excitement. ¡°God! Is Star reallying? I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually going to meet my idol!¡± ¡°This is fantastic! I¡¯m so excited!¡± While the others reveled in excitement, Turner¡¯s face clouded over with anger. He turned to Caiden, his tone a blend of disbelief and irritation. ¡°Mr. Rodgers! Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to outsource a case from our hospital to an outsider?¡± Caiden looked at Turner squarely. ¡°As long as the surgery is sessful, does it really matter who performs it?¡± Caught off guard, Turner was silent for a moment before he responded, ¡°But if the surgery fails and there¡¯s an uproar from the patient¡¯s family, our hospital¡¯s reputation will be on the line.¡± Caiden offered a reassuring smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for concern. Star has personally reviewed the case and confirmed a ny percent sess rate.¡± He then turned to address the gathered doctors, saying, ¡°Each department may nominate five individuals to observe the surgery.¡± Excitement immediately swept through the room. ¡°Really? Mr. Rodgers, please, I¡¯d like to observe the surgery!¡± ¡°Me, too! Please pick me! I¡¯ve always admired Star¡ªit is a dream of mine to watch her work!¡± Amidst the mor, Caiden¡¯s eyes briefly met Belinda¡¯s. That morning, around seven, he had forwarded Larkin¡¯s case file to her. Understanding theplexity of the procedure from his own expertise in cardiothoracic surgery, he had been relieved when Belinda had agreed to lead the operation. As the department buzzed with everyone discussing potential observers, Belinda discreetly exited the room and made her way to the parking lot, where her team was already assembled. Her assistant, Addie Juarez, greeted her with a set of new clothes and a bright smile. ¡°Finally, back to surgery! I¡¯ve really missed it.¡± Fred Reynolds, another assistant, echoed her enthusiasm and said, ¡°I feel the same way.¡± Kori Watson, the surgical instrument nurse, spoke up. ¡°Well, I actually enjoy the breaks from surgery.¡± Belinda gave a soft chuckle, not saying anything. . . . Chapter 108 ?Chapter 108: She swiftly changed into the fresh set of clothes, adjusted her wig, and slipped on a mask and sses, readying herself for the task ahead. The four of them made their way to the operating room via a secluded entrance, ensuring privacy. In the changing room, essible only to their team, Kori assisted Belinda with her surgical gown, mask, protective goggles, and gloves. Afterpleting the sterilization process, they all proceeded to the operating room. In the adjacent observation room, the doctors who had been selected to watch the surgery were brimming with anticipation as Star¡¯s team made their entrance. ¡°Is that really Star? She looks so young! I heard she was under thirty, but seeing her in person is another thing entirely,¡± one doctor said in awe. ¡°Watching my idol perform surgery is literally a dreame true!¡± another murmured excitedly. ¡°This is going to be incredible! I¡¯ve read about Star¡¯s quick and precise techniques,¡±mented a third. Meanwhile, Turner¡¯s face clouded over. He struggled to reconcile Star¡¯s youthful appearance with her reputed surgical prowess. At twenty-eight, he had only been an intern, nowhere near the level of acim that Star, not even thirty, had achieved. Rumors of Star¡¯s wless record in performingplex surgeries only intensified his frustration. In the operating room, Star and her team meticulously nned their approach, outlining the steps for aortic valve repair, sinus reconstruction, ascending aorta recement, and total arch recement. Once the anesthesia was administered and the patient stabilized with noplications, theymenced the surgery. In the observation room, the chatter subsided as the doctors focused intently on the procedure unfolding before them, captivated by each precise movement of Star, unwilling to miss a single detail of her technique. As the hours stretched on, restlessness began to set in among the spectators, with many shifting in their postures to findfort. ¡°Monitor the heart rate.¡± ¡°Check the blood pressure.¡± ¡°Pass the hemostatic mp.¡± Four hours into the procedure, Addie meticulously dabbed sweat from Star¡¯s forehead. Despite the intense focus required, Star¡¯s hands remained impressively steady. She showed no sign of fatigue. Twenty minutester, Star¡¯s voice broke the silence. ¡°Start suturing.¡± Fred responded from across the table, ¡°Right away.¡± With that, the crucial part of the surgery was effectively concluded. The murmurs in the observation room hardly helped to capture Star¡¯s efficiency. ¡°Is it over already?¡± ¡°Incredible, just over four hours. No wonder Star is so renowned for her speed.¡± ¡°The precision was extraordinary. Absolutely seamless!¡± ¡°Yes, she lives up to her reputation as the top surgeon. Remarkable!¡± As Fred continued with the suturing and Star began to step away from the operating table, Turner stood speechless, overwhelmed by the excellent skill he had just witnessed. He found himself unable to articte his astonishment. . . . Chapter 109 ?Chapter 109: Meanwhile, having changed out of their surgical attire, Belinda and Addie exited through a private passage. They had only taken a few steps when a woman¡¯s voice halted them. ¡°Star.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the sound of that voice. Sure enough, when she turned around, she found Kylee walking toward them with an excited look on her face. The sses Belinda wore were crafted from special materials, designed to alter the shape of her eyes. And so, whenever she wore them, others would get the impression that she had round eyes. Besides, Belinda¡¯s figure was well-hidden under her attire, and she was certain that Kylee would have no way of recognizing her. Addie stepped forward to stand in front of Belinda to protect her and asked Kylee, ¡°Do you need something?¡± Kylee didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°Well, the thing is, Star, you are my idol! I admire you immensely, and it would be my absolute honor to be your apprentice. Will you take me under your tutge?¡± Belinda was caught off guard. Was this really happening? Kylee wanted to be her apprentice? It was all she could do not to burst outughing right there and then. Even Addie had to suppress a smile that threatened to show on her face. ¡°I don¡¯t take apprentices,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t be so quick to refuse!¡± Kylee said in an anxious voice. ¡°I hope you¡¯ll take some time to consider this. I really am quite capable. I excelled in all my courses during college, and I¡ª¡± Belinda suddenly raised her hand, cutting Kylee off abruptly. ¡°There¡¯s no need to tell me this.¡± ¡°I do not take students, and that is that. Besides¡­¡± She paused for a moment and made a point of staring at Kylee a second longer. ¡°Even if I did, you wouldn¡¯t be one of them.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Kylee cried out in obvious frustration. ¡°Take a look at the badge you¡¯re wearing on your clothes and figure it out yourself.¡± With that, Belinda turned and left before Kylee could respond. Addie followed closely behind her. Kylee stood there, gnashing her teeth together as she watched the two depart. She then looked down at her badge. It read, ¡°Intern.¡± A wave of frustration washed over her. She had always loathed this humiliating title! News of Star appearing at the Grand ins General Hospital in Soling and performing an Aortic Dissection surgery quickly spread online, making headlines. The person who leaked the information detailed the circumstances under which Star came to perform the surgery and took care to mention that the operation only took four and a half hours. They also attached a photo to the article. The picture was taken at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot, and it only showed Star¡¯s profile. Although her appearance was a little vague, Addie¡¯s was captured rather clearly in the photo. Everyone knew that Addie was Star¡¯s assistant. Needless to say, the inte was in a frenzy now. ¡°No way! Is that really Star? Do we have a way to verify this? I can¡¯t believe she looks so young! She must only be in her twenties, at most!¡± ¡°There have always been rumors that Star is less than 30 years old. I thought they were fake before, but now¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I finally understand the true meaning of a genius! Star is so young and talented!¡± . . . Chapter 110 ?Chapter 110: ¡°Star! Is that really Star? She actually came all the way to Soling and performed surgery at the Grand ins General Hospital? I look up to her so much! Damn, why did this person take so long to publish this story? If they posted sooner, we could have gone to the hospital and caught Star before she left!¡± ¡°Grand ins General Hospital is top-notch! The fact that they managed to enlist Star¡¯s help is a testament to the quality of services they provide! Looks like I know where I¡¯m going if I ever need medical treatment!¡± ¡°Star is truly incredible! The surgery for Type A aortic dissection is already one of the most delicate surgeries, with very low survival rates. Not to mention the fact that the patient is 85 years old, with pre-existingorbidities. And yet, Star was able to finish the procedure in less than five hours! She is truly deserving of her title as the best surgeon! She¡¯s the top in the field, hands down!¡± ¡°Does anyone have Star¡¯s email? My father has a high-risk condition, and I¡¯d love to have her perform his surgery. She can name her price!¡± ¡°I would like her email address, too!¡± For a good while, all the online discussions revolved around seeking ways to contact the elusive Star. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Lucas was on the phone with Vincent when Vincent mentioned the matter of Star. ¡°Star?¡± Lucas said, his brows immediately knitting into a frown. ¡°That¡¯s right, the very same Star¡ªthe number one surgical expert who once turned you down,¡± Vincent said with a chuckle, his toneced with amusement. Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, but the tension in his jaw betrayed him. Very few dared to refuse him, and Star had done it not once, but twice. Back when Verena¡¯s mother had faced critical heart issues, Lucas had reached out to Star, believing her reputation and skills. His team had contacted her twice, practically begging for her expertise. However, both times, Star had rejected the request without hesitation. It had infuriated Lucas a lot at that time. ¡°Did she go to the Grand ins General Hospital today?¡± Lucas asked, his voice measured. Vincent replied, ¡°She did. I heard she performed an incredibly high-risk surgery on an 85-year-old patient. If the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department there had handled it, the sess rate would have been at best forty percent. But Star? She reviewed the case, analyzed the reports, and dered the sess rate could hit ny percent!¡± He paused, chuckling softly. ¡°Audacious, isn¡¯t she? But she pulled it off. The surgery was a sess¡ªand in just four and a half hours. She truly lives up to her reputation.¡± Lucas let out a faint scoff. ¡°Bold indeed,¡± he muttered. Only someone as bold as Star would have the audacity to reject him¡ªtwice. Vincent said with a grin, ¡°A photo of her was leaked online this time. It¡¯s just her profile, and she is masked and wearing sses, but you can tell she¡¯s young¡ªprobably not even thirty yet.¡± Hearing that, Lucas raised an eyebrow in surprise. Under thirty and already the most sought-after surgical expert? It sounded improbable. ¡°Apparently,¡± Vincent added, ¡°her visit caused such a stir that the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s website and app crashed. Everyone wants her to perform their surgeries now.¡± Lucas wasn¡¯t surprised. He believed this was exactly the kind of chaos Star¡¯s presence could spark. The two men spoke a while longer before Lucas ended the call. Yet, something gnawed at him. Acting on impulse, he turned on hisptop and searched for the photo Vincent had mentioned. When he saw it, he furrowed his brows. Even though Star had the mask and sses, he felt there was something hauntingly familiar about her. But then, he shook his head, believing that his thought was ridiculous. He must be overthinking this. . . . Chapter 111 ?Chapter 111: Later that evening, Lucas casually broached the topic with Belinda as they crossed paths. ¡°I heard Star went to your hospital today?¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°Yes! Everyone in our department was very thrilled to see her!¡± Lucas studied her carefully. He believed her reaction seemed perfectly normal¡ªgenuine, even. He nodded, saying nothing more. Clearly, he had been overthinking the matter. After all, a simr build didn¡¯t mean anything. Belinda and Star couldn¡¯t possibly be the same person, right? While Lucas pondered, Belinda¡¯s expression briefly changed. She didn¡¯t know why Lucas brought up Star, but she chose to respond as naturally as possible, not wanting him to suspect anything amiss. Her mind wandered to the incident fromst year¡­ Lucas¡¯ assistant had emailed her, requesting she travel to Askya for surgery on a high-profile patient. After reviewing the case, she had deemed it easy enough that her involvement wasn¡¯t necessary. She understood how the wealthy operated¡ªalways wanting the best for even the simplest of procedures. Her reputation had been at an all-time high at the time, so it wasn¡¯t a surprise that Lucas¡¯ team had reached out to her. Without much thought, she had refused to perform that surgery. A few dayster, Lucas himself had emailed her. She had turned him down again. Now, with Lucas suddenly mentioning Star, Belinda wondered if he had thought of this matter. But his silence now reassured her, and she let the thought pass. Exhausted from the day, she went to sleep early. However, in the dead of night, hunger roused her. Reluctantly, Belinda shuffled downstairs to the kitchen. Opening the fridge, she scanned its contents, unimpressed. She was about to shut the door when a faint noise behind her caught her attention¡­ Belinda turned and saw Enzo standing a short distance away, d in a silk robe that was loosely tied, revealing much of his chest. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed involuntarily at the sight. ¡°Up for a midnight snack too, Belinda?¡± Enzo inquired, a yful smile ying on his lips. Belinda chose to ignore him, turning her attention instead to the storage cab where she knew the snacks were kept. She walked over. Unperturbed by her silence, Enzo followed and positioned himself close behind her. ¡°Belinda, could you grab something for me as well?¡± he asked casually. Belinda didn¡¯t acknowledge his request. She pulled a pack of cookies from the cab and shut the door firmly. However, as she turned to leave, she found Enzo blocking her way. Her expression turned stern. ¡°Move.¡± Enzo remained where he was, his tone light. ¡°Come on, Belinda. Don¡¯t be so cold to me.¡± Belinda gave him a chilly look. ¡°Can¡¯t you get it yourself?¡± She questioned Enzo¡¯s motives silently. He had never shown her respect or kindness before, so why should she extend any courtesy to him now? Enzo raised his eyebrows, feigning innocence. ¡°You were already there. What¡¯s the harm in getting something more for me?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was icy as she said firmly, ¡°Move.¡± Trying to charm Belinda, Enzo shed a smile he considered very attractive. ¡°If you grab something for me, I¡¯ll move.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was not verbal; instead, she let out a cold chuckle. Without waiting for Enzo to speak again, she stepped forward swiftly, clenched her fist, and delivered a forceful punch to Enzo¡¯s face. The impact resounded with a loud bang, followed by Enzo¡¯s pained cry as he clutched his face, staggering backward. Giving him a frosty nce, Belinda walked past him without hesitation. . . . Chapter 112 ?Chapter 112: Enzo, his hand still on his cheek, felt the sting of both the blow and his wounded pride. He hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s fierce response. He had assumed she would ultimately yield. But to his astonishment, she had struck him with force. ¡°Damn! This woman really has quite the temper,¡± he muttered to himself, rubbing his sore cheek. Despite the shock, he found Belinda¡¯s defiance captivating. The challenge of tempering a fierce woman appealed to him deeply. When Enzo thought of this, a coldugh escaped him. ¡°This isn¡¯t over, Belinda,¡± he muttered under his breath. Meanwhile, Belinda paid no further mind to the encounter. After enjoying her cookies, she simply returned to her room and drifted back to sleep, leaving the night¡¯s conflict behind her. The next morning, at the Grand ins General Hospital, within the bustling Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda was apanied by Darlene as they made their rounds. During that, a patient asked Darlene curiously, ¡°Dr. Mitchell, is it true that Dr. Star performed a surgery here recently?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct,¡± Darlene replied with a nod. The patient¡¯s request was direct and eager. ¡°Can Star perform my surgery, too?¡± The question caught the other doctors present off guard, their expressions reflecting their surprise. Belinda¡¯s gaze briefly flickered at the mention of Star. Darlene, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem surprised at all. Before witnessing yesterday¡¯s procedure, she had known of Star only by reputation. However, after she had seen Star¡¯s surgical prowess firsthand, it had left her deeply impressed. She now fully understood the international mor for Star¡¯s expertise¡ªher skills were truly exceptional. Thus, the patient¡¯s request didn¡¯t seem out of ce to her. Rather, it felt quite expected. With a reassuring smile, she responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Haywood, but Star is currently unavable. She can¡¯t perform your surgery.¡± Undeterred, Dotson Haywood quickly said, ¡°Please have your deputy director try to contact her. Money isn¡¯t an issue. If Star agrees to take my case, she can name her price however she wants!¡± At Dotson¡¯s insistent request, Darlene was momentarily at a loss for words, caught off-guard. Seeing this, Belinda stepped in smoothly, saying, ¡°Mr. Haywood, we truly appreciate your preference for Dr. Star, but she¡¯s not just any surgeon. She specializes in particrly challenging cases. Dr. Star¡¯s involvement depends on theplexity of the surgery. Yesterday¡¯s procedure, for example, involvedplex factors including the patient¡¯s advanced age of 85, which aligned with her selective criteria. She cannot feasibly ept every case without risking overwhelming her schedule.¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile before continuing, ¡°Your own procedure, while serious, is well within the capabilities of Dr. Mitchell here. She is exceptionally skilled and can handle your surgery with the utmost care.¡± Another voice chimed in, supporting Belinda¡¯s reassurance, ¡°Yes, Mr. Haywood, Dr. Mitchell is highlypetent. You¡¯re in good hands, and there¡¯s no need for concern. Dr. Star won¡¯t be needed for your surgery.¡± After a moment of consideration, Dotson seemed to have digested the information, his expression softening. ¡°Alright, Dr. Mitchell, I trust you with my care,¡± he finally said with a nod. Darlene offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you for your trust, Mr. Haywood.¡± Elsewhere in the hospital, Turner was navigating simr patient interactions. As he made his rounds with his team, they entered the room of another patient. Approaching a middle-aged man standing by the bedside, Turner spoke with professional courtesy. ¡°Mr. Cohen, we¡¯ve scheduled your father¡¯s surgery for tomorrow morning at nine. Does that work for you? If there are any concerns Before Turner couldplete his sentence, Monroe Cohen interjected, raising his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± . . . Chapter 113 ?Chapter 113: Turner immediately inquired, ¡°Is there something troubling you?¡± Monroe looked directly at Turner and said without hesitation, ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors¡­ Did Dr. Star perform a surgery here yesterday?¡± There was a brief pause as Turner absorbed the mention of that name. Then, he responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± Monroe calmly presented his proposition, saying, ¡°Inform Caiden that if he can arrange for Dr. Star to handle my father¡¯s surgery, I will endow the hospital with a new research facility.¡± Turner¡¯s expression underwent a dramatic shift at Monroe¡¯s proposal. The revtion left not only him but also his entire team in stunned silence. They were taken aback by the magnitude of Monroe¡¯s offer¡ªa new research facility! The enormity of the pledge, exchanging such a valuable asset for one surgery, was almost unfathomable. In the spacious hospital room, a profound silence ensued as everyone processed such a generous donation. Just then, Kylee said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Cohen, but achieving that might be difficult. Because¡­¡± She went on to elucidate Star¡¯s selective criteria for surgeries, well-aware of Star¡¯s professional boundaries due to her deep admiration for her. After a short pause, she added, ¡°Dr. Ortiz in our department is highly skilled, almost rivaling Dr. Star. You can ce your full trust in his expertise.¡± An awkward cough from another doctor punctuated her endorsement. Monroe gave a slight chuckle but said, ¡°Just convey my proposal to Caiden.¡± Recognizing Monroe¡¯s resolute stance, Turner and Kylee reluctantly agreed to ry the message. Later, instead of heading back to his office, Turner strode towards the hospital garden, visibly agitated. Suddenly struck by an idea, Kylee narrowed her eyes and swiftly followed Turner. Kylee ced a cup of coffee in front of Turner. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t let Mr. Cohen¡¯s words get to you. Honestly, I think you¡¯re every bit as skilled as Dr. Star.¡± Turner nced at her, remembering her earnest tone, and smiled. ¡°Alright, no need tofort me,¡± he said lightly, though he appreciated her support. Still, Turner was realistic enough to know the gap between himself and Star. It wasn¡¯t something he could deny. Kylee sighed softly. ¡°To be fair, this mess isn¡¯t your fault. It¡¯s my sister¡¯s thoughtlessness. That surgery was our hospital¡¯s issue to handle, but she had to bring up Star. I¡¯m betting Mr. Rodgers only reached out to Star because of her.¡± She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°My sister¡¯s a huge fan of Star. She has mentioned her to me so many times.¡± Turner¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as Kylee¡¯s words sank in, his expression darkening. While he couldn¡¯t me Star for any of it, he couldn¡¯t suppress his frustration at the two people who had dragged Star into the situation¡ªBelinda and Caiden. Caiden, who had worked alongside him in the Cardiac Surgery Department before, had never been on good terms with him. Their strained rtionship hadn¡¯t improved over the years. And Belinda? Since she had secured her position at the Grand ins General Hospital through her connections with Caiden, he naturally viewed her with little favor. Noticing Turner¡¯s shift in mood, Kylee hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, don¡¯t let it bother you. No matter what, you¡¯re still the most skilled surgeon in our department.¡± . . . Chapter 114 ?Chapter 114: Turner didn¡¯t respond immediately. He narrowed his eyes slightly, lost in thought. After a moment, his expression softened, returning to its usual calm. ¡°Alright, Kylee. Don¡¯t worry about me. You can go back to work now,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Kylee nodded, giving him a small smile before leaving. At noon, at The Harlequin Eats, Belinda stepped into the private dining room to find several people already inside. As soon as Belinda entered, a woman seated on the sofa sprang to her feet and approached her with a bright smile. ¡°You¡¯re finally here!¡± the woman said warmly. Belinda offered a polite nod. ¡°Ms. Thomas.¡± Debra Thomas waved dismissively, pouting yfully. ¡°Oh,e on, Belinda! No need to be so formal. Just call me Debra.¡± Belinda smiled slightly but said nothing. Debra¡¯s family had distant ties to Santino¡¯s. Her grandfather and Santino¡¯s father were brothers, which technically made them fourth-generation rtives. Belinda had only met Debra once before, at her own wee banquet. Despite their limited interaction, Belinda hadter heard from Darren about Debra¡¯s family. Debra¡¯s grandfather had once helped Darren¡¯s, fostering an enduring connection between the two families. That morning, Debra had called unexpectedly, inviting Belinda to lunch. Out of courtesy and familial obligation, Belinda had epted the invitation. Debra led Belinda to the sofa with enthusiastic energy. ¡°Belinda, let me introduce you. This is my brother, Percy.¡± Belinda turned her attention to the man nearby. He looked to be in his early thirties, with sharp features and an air of quiet confidence. ¡°Percy, this is Belinda,¡± Debra said cheerfully. Percy Thomas extended a hand with a polite smile. ¡°Hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± Belinda shook his hand briefly. ¡°The pleasure is mine, Mr. Thomas.¡± ¡°Perfect! Now that Belinda¡¯s here, let¡¯s eat!¡± Debra pped her hands together and guided everyone to the table. Once seated, Debra dominated the conversation, directing most of her attention toward Belinda. ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re working in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital? That¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s nearly impossible for doctors under 30 to get hired there. You must be truly exceptional!¡± Debra¡¯s eyes sparkled with admiration when she looked at Belinda, her praise flowing freely. Belinda felt her scalp tingle under the intensity of Debra¡¯s adtion. She managed a chuckle, brushing it off. ¡°Not really. You are ttering me.¡± Before she could continue, Debra¡¯s expression abruptly changed. Her eyes were suddenly filled with tears, and momentster, she covered her mouth, sobbing quietly. Belinda¡¯s eyes grew wide in bewilderment. ¡°I must apologize for her to you.¡± Percy quickly spoke up. ¡°Debra has just recently been broken up with, so she is still very emotional. This has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda,¡± Debra said and sniffed. ¡°I lost myposure for a moment there. My boyfriend of three years broke up with mest night, saying that he has fallen for someone else. I just¡­ I can¡¯t ept it. And then I thought, if only I was as outstanding as you, then my boyfriend wouldn¡¯t have left me. I¡­¡± Instead of finishing her sentence, Debra burst out crying once again. . . . Chapter 115 ?Chapter 115: Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line and took a deep breath. ¡°Breaking up with someone like that might not be such a bad thing,¡± she said gently. However, Debra only cried harder. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± She threw her arms around Belinda¡¯s neck and buried her face in thetter¡¯s shoulder as she continued to sob. Belinda stiffened at the sudden contact. She wasn¡¯t expecting this kind of reaction, so she was quite at a loss as to what to do. Thankfully, Percy walked over and stroked Debra¡¯s back. ¡°There, there, Debra,¡± he coaxed. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. No more tears.¡± But Debra continued to sob for a while more before she finally pulled herself together. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda,¡± she rasped in between sniffles. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to lose control like that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Belinda said with an awkward smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to be upset. Ipletely understand.¡± ¡°Thank you, Belinda,¡± Debra said as she dabbed at the tears that were still spilling from her eyes. Then, as if struck by a thought, she asked, ¡°Belinda, will you¡­ will youe with me to a bar for some drinks tonight? I just can¡¯t be alone now.¡± Belinda blinked, caught off guard yet again by such a random request. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I already have ns for tonight,¡± she said politely. She couldn¡¯t put her finger on it, but being around Debra made her feel quite uneasy. Especially in light of that unwee embrace and the animated sobbing¡­ The mere thought of it had her scalp tingling. She could already see how the night would unfold if she actually agreed to apany Debra. There would be endless rounds of drinks, and Debra would likely spend the entire time crying and hugging her again. She believed it was better to refuse and avoid that situation. They weren¡¯t close, after all. Debra would be better off spending the evening with her best friends or someone close to her. Predictably enough, Debra looked at Belinda with a hurt expression on her face. ¡°Belinda, do you¡­ do you not like me for some reason? Do you not want to spend time with me?¡± Belinda was momentarily rendered speechless. After a while, she said resignedly, ¡°It¡¯s not that at all. I really do have other ns tonight.¡± Percy decided to step in again, and Belinda couldn¡¯t be more grateful for that. ¡°Debra, you shouldn¡¯t pressure Belinda like this. If you like, I will go with you,¡± Percy said. ¡°Alright,¡± Debra murmured before looking back hopefully at Belinda. ¡°But we can still hang out again, right? Maybe go shopping or grab a meal some other time?¡± ¡°If I am free, then of course,¡± Belinda replied. Debra¡¯s face immediately lit up. ¡°Great!¡± The rest of the meal proceeded with Debra jumping from one topic to another, though it was abundantly clear that she was trying to talk more with Belinda. This left Belinda pondering what Debra¡¯s intentions might be. When atst she asked if there was a specific reason for Debra inviting her to the meal this time, Debra only said that she simply wanted them to have a meal together. Even then, Belinda had a nagging feeling that things were not as they seemed. But since Debra made no move to borate, Belinda didn¡¯t pry any further. When they were done eating, they left the private room together. They were heading toward the elevator when Debra suggested, ¡°Belinda, let Percy drive you back to the hospital.¡± Belinda was just about to decline when she raised her eyes and saw something. She instantly froze in her tracks. Ahead, Lucas, Vincent, Ryan, and Verena strode toward Belinda and the others with deliberate steps. Lucas¡¯ gaze flicked toward Belinda, lingering just long enough to make her notice before he looked away, his expression as indifferent as if she were invisible. Belinda felt her throat tighten. The words she had prepared to decline Percy¡¯s offer dissolved. Instead, she said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trouble you then, Mr. Thomas.¡± . . . Chapter 116 ?Chapter 116: Percy¡¯s polite smile widened, warm and gentle. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡± And with that, the three of them walked away together. Belinda didn¡¯t nce back at Lucas. She wouldn¡¯t give him that satisfaction. Once Belinda and herpanions were gone, Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, his face clouding with something dark and unreadable. Inside the elevator, Belinda inhaled deeply, trying to steady her thoughts. As the silence stretched, an idea suddenly struck her. She turned to Percy and Debra with a smile. ¡°Oh, I just remembered¡ªI drove here myself. There¡¯s no need for you to send me home now, Mr. Thomas.¡± Belinda silently cursed herself for her earlier decision. What had she been thinking, agreeing to Percy¡¯s offer right in front of Lucas? What was the point in that anyway? Debra said smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Belinda. Percy can still drive you home. We¡¯ll have someone bring your car to the hospitalter.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°No need for that. I can drive myself back.¡± With that, she nced at her watch. ¡°I¡¯m short on time as it is, so I¡¯ll just head back to the hospital on my own now.¡± ¡°Thanks for the kind offer, though. Bye.¡± Before they could respond, she gave a quick wave and walked away, her steps brisk and resolute. Debra watched Belinda¡¯s retreating figure with a slight frown. Turning to Percy, she asked, ¡°What do you make of her?¡± Percy¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. ¡°She¡¯s guarded. Very guarded.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens Debra nodded, mulling over his words. ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. We¡¯re practically strangers. Give it time¡ªshe¡¯ll lower her guard after a few more encounters.¡± She paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you think our n will work?¡± Percy tilted his head, his expression unreadable. ¡°You have no faith in me?¡± Debra¡¯s lips quirked into a faint smile. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Percy said, his voiceced with quiet confidence. ¡°Just leave it to me.¡± Nodding, Debra said nothing more. Later in the evening, Belinda workedte, returning to the rk family estate well past eight. As she entered the bedroom, her eyes instinctively went to the desk, where Lucas sat, his presence cold andmanding. Belinda spared him only a fleeting nce before turning away. ¡°Who was the man you had lunch with today?¡± Lucas¡¯s cold voice cut through the silence like a de. Belinda¡¯s tone was calm, almost detached. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°None of my business? Don¡¯t forget, Belinda¡ªwe¡¯re still married. To the outside world, you¡¯re my wife.¡± Belinda turned to him, her gaze as cold as ice. ¡°And does being your wife mean I¡¯m forbidden from having lunch with other men?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas¡¯s tone was sharp. Belinda let out a soft, mockingugh. ¡°Before you start dictating what I can or can¡¯t do, Mr. rk, maybe you should take a closer look at your own behavior. Were you thinking about your marital status while dining with Verena?¡± Lucas stiffened, momentarily at a loss for words. . . . Chapter 117 ?Chapter 117: Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile as a sudden thought lit up her eyes. Tilting her head, she asked yfully, ¡°Or¡­ Could it be that seeing me with another man has made you jealous, Mr. rk?¡± At those words, Lucas¡¯ reaction was swift and unintentional. He abruptly stood up, tension rippling through his body. A momentter, he quicklyposed himself, his sudden outburst giving way to a cool, dismissive air. He regarded Belinda with a hint of derision. ¡°Jealous? Maybe if it were Verena, that might be possible. But you¡­¡± His voice trailed off as he appraised Belinda with a dismissive sweep of his eyes. ¡°Why would I feel anything for someone who means so little to me?¡± Belinda held his gaze steadily. In fact, a pang of regret sliced through her as soon as she posed the question. She knew well that Lucas would never get jealous because of her. His words, though expected, tightened her chest painfully. Yet, she forced augh, masking her hurt. She stepped closer to Lucas, her voice low and steady. ¡°Really? Not even a little?¡± Lucas met her advance with a steady, unmoving gaze. The light danced briefly in her eyes, lending a glimmering sharpness to her stare. He caught his breath for a moment. Then, he said, ¡°Of course.¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°I have no feelings for you whatsoever.¡± As the silence stretched between them, Belinda suddenly rose to her tiptoes, her arms snaking around Lucas¡¯ neck, and without a word, pressed her lips firmly to his in a bold, unexpected gesture. Lucas stood, rooted to the spot in sheer astonishment, his eyes wide as Belinda¡¯s unexpected kissnded on his lips. His first instinct was to stop the kiss, his hands moving to her shoulders to gently push her away. But Belinda¡¯s arms clung tighter around his neck, drawing him even closer, preventing any distance between them. For a brief moment, Lucas found himself unable to resist Belinda. She deepened the kiss, her boldness surprising even herself. As they kissed, Lucas felt his defenses crumble, a warmth spreading through him that left him momentarily powerless, his eyes fluttering shut under the intensity of the moment. Suddenly, Belinda stepped back, breaking the kiss abruptly. Lucas, caught off guard, staggered slightly, his eyes snapping open in a mix of confusion and realization. The spell of the moment was broken, leaving him visibly shaken. He realized fully what had just happened. His expression soured instantly, his gaze icy as he stared at Belinda. ¡°Belinda! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Who gave you the right to kiss me?¡± His voice was sharp, tinged with both shock and a faint trace of indignation. Belinda faced Lucas with a smug smile, her tone teasing yet sharp. ¡°You im to feel nothing for me, yet why did you close your eyes just now? Isn¡¯t that a sign that you enjoyed the kiss, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened even more, a mixture of anger and confusion washing over him. He opened his mouth to retort, but Belinda interjected smoothly, ¡°Denying your feelings, Mr. rk, isn¡¯t a very good habit.¡± After dropping her cutting remark, Belinda turned on her heel and strode toward the bathroom, shutting the door behind her without a backward nce. Lucas stared at her retreating figure, his expression darkening. His jaw tightened, and the veins on his forehead bulged visibly. A loud bang echoed through the room as his fist struck the desk. ¡°Damn it!¡± . . . Chapter 118 ?Chapter 118: Belinda had kissed him. And not only had he failed to push her away immediately, but worse¡ªhe had let himself sink into the kiss, losing allposure. How could he have been so easily swayed by Belinda? The memory of her mocking eyes just moments before made his chest tighten with frustration. Taking a steadying breath, Lucas left the room in long, purposeful strides, his mood stormy. Inside the bathroom, Belinda leaned heavily against the sink, her face flushing crimson. She turned the faucet on and sshed cold water onto her face repeatedly, willing the heat to subside. What was wrong with her? She had kissed Lucas. Boldly. Recklessly. And it had been her first kiss! The realization sent another wave of embarrassment crashing over her, her cheeks burning even hotter. She gripped the edge of the sink and forced herself to calm down. It had just been a moment of impulse, born out of sheer frustration with Lucas¡¯ aloof demeanor and maddeningly casual tone. That was all. She just wanted to see if he would crack¡ªif the ice in his veins would melt, even just a little. Rationalizing it did little to soothe her racing heart. Her fingers brushed against her lips, still tingling with the warmth of Lucas¡¯ kiss. Shaking her head, Belinda stripped off her clothes and stepped into the shower. The cold water cascaded over her, gradually cooling her flushed skin and calming the whirlwind of emotions inside her. That night, Lucas didn¡¯t return to the room, and Belinda, despite her exhaustion, found her thoughts too tangled to find peace in sleep. After what felt like an eternity, she finally drifted off to sleep. The next morning, the shrill sound of her rm jolted Belinda awake. She shot upright, fumbling to silence it, her face instantly heating up. She had dreamed about Lucasst night. And not just about him¡ªbut about them both, having sex. The vividness of the dream made her ears flush with pure embarrassment. Shoving the thought away, she scrambled out of bed, freshened up, and got dressed quickly. Skipping breakfast, she left the house and drove straight to the hospital. Arriving early, she headed to the cafeteria to grab breakfast. As soon as she stepped inside, she noticed something strange. Conversations halted briefly when people saw her, and people¡¯s gazes seemed to follow her as she walked to the counter. Belinda frowned slightly. She was puzzled by this. She quickly bought breakfast and found an empty table. As she began to eat after sitting down, murmurs from nearby tables caught her attention. ¡°That¡¯s her, right? The new doctor from the Cardiac Surgery Department¡ªBelinda?¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her.¡± The one with connections to Mr. Rodgers.¡± ¡°She¡¯s beautiful, no denying that. No wonder she¡¯s getting special treatment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous. The rest of us have to pass the hospital¡¯s permanent residency exam. But for her? A pretty face is all it takes to be a permanent staff member here.¡± ¡°My sister has tried three times to pass the exam! I thought this hospital was supposed to be all about fairness. Turns out, not so much.¡± ¡°Exactly. And I heard her grades in college were awful¡ªbarely passing. How good can her medical skills even be?¡± ¡°Keep your voice down! If she hears you and tells Mr. Rodgers about this, we¡¯re done for.¡± ¡°Right, let¡¯s just drop this topic.¡± . . . Chapter 119 ?Chapter 119: Belinda calmly took a sip of her oatmeal, her expression unchanged. A faint, sardonic smile yed on her lips. Belinda blinked, understanding the situation. So that was how it was. Initially, only the doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department knew that she had secured her position at the hospital through her connection with Caiden. But now, the rumor had spread like wildfire throughout the Grand ins General Hospital, thanks to some deliberate gossip. Despite this, Belinda remainedposed. After breakfast, she headed back to her department. As she changed clothes in the locker room, another resident doctor entered. ¡°Belinda.¡± The woman, Braelynn Warren, was thirty-three and also part of Darlene¡¯s team. She and Belinda shared a friendly rapport. ¡°Braelynn.¡± Belinda acknowledged her with a nod. Braelynn came closer to Belinda, lowering her voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing a lot of chatter today, mostly about you. They say you¡¯re only working here because of Mr. Rodgers, and they¡¯re not happy about it.¡± Belinda continued buttoning her doctor¡¯s coat, her expression unfazed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve caught wind of it, too, over breakfast.¡± Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? ¡°And what are your thoughts?¡± Braelynn inquired, looking concerned. Belinda shrugged slightly, maintaining her calm demeanor. ¡°There¡¯s not much to think about. I just need to focus on my work.¡± Impressed, Braelynn patted her shoulder. ¡°You handle pressure well. If it were me, I¡¯d be falling apart.¡± She nced around cautiously and then leaned in closer. ¡°I think Dr. Ortiz might have something to do with this,¡± she said. Belinda turned to look at Braelynn, her interest piqued by the mention of Turner. Braelynn spoke in a hushed tone, ncing around before continuing. ¡°You¡¯re new here, Belinda, and you might not yet know much about Dr. Ortiz. He is exceptionally talented in the OR and knows his craft well, but he can be quite set in his ways. Ever since you suggested Dr. Star for the Larkin surgery, he has been dissatisfied with you. Plus, your connection with Mr. Rodgers doesn¡¯t help¡ªDr. Ortiz has never seen eye to eye with Mr. Rodgers.¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Considering these two points, it¡¯s no surprise that Dr. Ortiz might hold a grudge against you. And with the rumors now circting hospital-wide, it¡¯s likely someone¡¯s stirring the pot on purpose.¡± Belinda gave a small nod, her face betraying no emotion. ¡°I appreciate the heads-up, Braelynn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re all in the same team, after all.¡± Braelynn gave a supportive smile before leaving. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. She suspected Kylee¡¯s involvement in this orchestrated gossip. She believed Kylee and Turner were likely nning something else as well. Since they had started spreading rumors about her getting into Grand ins General Hospital because of her connection with Caiden, Belinda knew the whisper campaign was far from over. With a strategic calm, she prepared for whatever was next, certain that Kylee and Turner would escte their tactics. After adjusting her clothes and checking her appearance onest time, she stepped out of the locker room and into the doctors¡¯ office. . . . Chapter 120 ?Chapter 120: The looks she received were mixed with curiosity and suspicion, the rumors having made their rounds. Yet, Belinda¡¯s demeanor remained unshaken, radiating indifference to the gossip swirling around her. This left her colleagues puzzled, unsure whether to believe she had a thick skin or to admire her stoicism. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Verena entered with a homemade lunch for Lucas. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve been working nonstop all morning. Please, take a break and eat something,¡± she said, setting the lunch box down on the table. Lucas looked up from his papers, his expression slightly softened but resolute as he replied in a firm tone, ¡°Verena, you don¡¯t need to bring me lunch from now on.¡± Verena¡¯s smile froze at Lucas¡¯ words. She looked at him, her expression tight. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas? Did I do something wrong?¡± ¡°No, but bringing me meals every single day must be a hassle for you,¡± Lucas replied. Verena shook her head earnestly. ¡°It¡¯s no hassle at all. I don¡¯t find it troublesome in the least.¡± She bit her lip and blinked at him, her tone sounding more pitiful. ¡°I really don¡¯t mind it, Lucas. I¡¯m happy enough just to be able to see you every day.¡± She sniffed lightly, as though trying to suppress some deep emotion. ¡°I know¡­ I know you and Belinda aren¡¯t divorced yet, and my actions might be considered inappropriate by most. But I can¡¯t help it. I just really miss you, Lucas. I want to see you as much as I can. At least for today, I¡¯d like to make sure you¡¯re eating well. I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯re done. Surely, that isn¡¯t too much to ask?¡± Toward the end, Verena¡¯s voice became more pleading than exnatory. Lucas appeared unfazed on the surface, but a keen sense of displeasure gnawed at his insides. He couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint how he felt about the situation, but he knew it made him ufortable. In the end, he simply stated, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do any of this, Verena.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing this willingly,¡± Verena said without hesitation, her eyes filled with unwavering devotion. ¡°Lucas, I love you, and I¡¯m willing to do anything for you.¡± For some reason, Lucas didn¡¯t even feel any ripples of emotion upon hearing her profession of love. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± he said after a moment. Verena stiffened again. She had never imagined that her heartfelt confession would elicit no reaction from Lucas. Verena swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to keep her panic from showing. She opened her mouth to say something when a knock came at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas called out. In walked Tinsley, Lucas¡¯ secretary. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± he greeted respectfully. ¡°Mr. Kane rk is here. He¡¯s waiting outside. Will you see him?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed slightly. After contemting it for a brief moment, he nodded and said, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Tinsley turned and left the room. As she did so, she nced discreetly over at Verena. As soon as Lucas¡¯ secretary was gone, Verena said, ¡°Go ahead and do what you need to do, Lucas. I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll bring you lunch again tomorrow, okay?¡± All the color had drained from Verena¡¯s face, but Lucas wasn¡¯t paying enough attention to notice it. He was about to ask Verena not to bring him lunch tomorrow, but Verena had already risen and was walking to the door. . . . Chapter 121 ?Chapter 121: Her hand had barely grazed the doorknob when the door was suddenly flung open from the outside. Verena instinctively stepped back several paces. Once she steadied herself, she looked up and locked gazes with the man who had just entered. In that split second, Verena¡¯s body went cold. Kane had not expected to run into Verena here, of all ces. ¡°Miss Reed,¡± he said, his eyebrows raised ever so slightly, his lips curling into a mischievous smile. ¡°Fancy seeing you here.¡± Verena forced a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°You are leaving already?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t be disturbing you and Lucas. Have a nice chat, you two.¡± With that, Verena fled the office without waiting for Kane¡¯s reply. Kane merely chuckled to himself and walked into the room. Meanwhile, Tinsley noted Verena¡¯s hasty exit from Lucas¡¯ office. She watched in suspicion as thetter rushed to the elevator. Then, she seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She took out her phone and typed out a message. After reading it once to confirm the text, she hit send. Belinda was just settling in for a nap when her phone buzzed. A message from Tinsley lit up the screen. Her lips curved into a cold smile as she read it. ¡°Mrs. rk, I saw Verena bringing lunch to Mr. rk at the office today.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°I see. Thank you, Tinsley.¡± Tinsley was quick to respond, ¡°No need to be so formal with me. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you. If Verenaes again, I¡¯ll let you know.¡± For a moment, Belinda considered telling Tinsley that it wasn¡¯t necessary, but after a pause, she simply replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Putting away her phone, she let out a sigh,y back on the bed, and closed her eyes. Today, she left work on time for once and returned to the rk family estate afterward. After dinner, she apanied Harold on a brief stroll before retreating to her room. By ten-thirty, Lucas still hadn¡¯t returned. Belinda found herself puzzling over his absence. She hadn¡¯t seen him since the night before. Was he avoiding her? Could it be¡­ he was feeling too awkward to face her? The thought brought a smile to Belinda¡¯s lips. But as the hours crept by and Lucas remained absent, she eventually drifted to sleep, the question still lingering. The next morning, she awoke to the same empty room. Her eyes sparkled with quiet amusement. If Lucas wanted to y avoidance games, fine. She had her own ns for the day. Since she had the day off, she decided to prepare a thermos of soup and pay a visit to Triumph Consortium. She was curious to see if she would run into Verena there. Upon arriving at the Triumph Consortium, Belinda walked into Lucas¡¯ office without hesitation. Lucas, absorbed in his work, barely nced up before speaking, his toneced with irritation. ¡°I told you, no more¡­¡± His words trailed off as his eyesnded on Belinda. His expression froze for a split second before shifting to one of mild awkwardness. He quickly looked away, pretending to focus on hisptop. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belinda held up the thermos. ¡°I brought you lunch.¡± ¡°Take it away,¡± Lucas said curtly, still refusing to meet Belinda¡¯s gaze. Belinda chuckled softly, preparing to respond, when a knock sounded at the door. . . . Chapter 122 ?Chapter 122: ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said, his voice clipped. The door opened to reveal Verena, her face lighting up with a smile as she stepped inside. ¡°Lucas, I brought you¡ª¡± Her words faltered the moment she spotted Belinda standing in front of Lucas¡¯ desk. Belinda turned toward Verena, wearing a faint smile. ¡°Fancy seeing you here, Miss Reed.¡± Verena¡¯s smile stiffened before she quicklyposed herself. ¡°Oh, Belinda, you¡¯re here, too.¡± ¡°Indeed,¡± Belinda replied, her tone light yet unmistakably pointed. ¡°I came to bring lunch to my husband.¡± At the word ¡°husband,¡± Lucas nced at Belinda briefly, his expression unreadable. A few secondster, he returned his focus to hisptop. Verena pressed her lips into a thin line, not saying anything. Belinda¡¯s gaze fell to the thermos in Verena¡¯s hand. Her eyebrows arched slightly as she asked, ¡°Miss Reed, could it be that you¡¯ve also brought lunch for my husband?¡± Verena hesitated, her grip tightening on the thermos. After a beat, she nodded. ¡°Yes. My mom made some soup for Lucas and asked me to bring it over.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened, her eyes gleaming with yful mischief. ¡°How thoughtful of your mom. Truly.¡± She paused, as if mulling over something, before tilting her head in mock concern. ¡°What a coincidence! I, too, made soup for Lucas today. Well now, it seems we¡¯ve brought the same thing to him. What do you think we should do now?¡± Her gaze then lingered on Verena, waiting for her to reply. Verena¡¯s expression was slightly stiff as she maintained her smile, holding back her rising irritation for a moment. Then, Belinda, seizing an opportunity, spoke up. ¡°Since it¡¯s a kind gesture from your mother, Miss Reed, it would be a shame to waste it. And as it happens, I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Would you mind if I took this meal off your hands? What do you think?¡± Verena¡¯sposure wavered slightly, a flicker of annoyance crossing her features. How could Belinda suggest that? Verena was angry at the audacity of Belinda to im what she had prepared for Lucas. Yet, in front of Lucas, she had to maintain her poise. Lucas observed the exchange with an inscrutable look. Verena couldn¡¯t figure out what he was thinking. Belinda¡¯s bold move to im Verena¡¯s meal made Lucas feel resigned. He hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to be bold enough to say that. As Verena hesitated, caught off guard by the proposal, Belinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Reed? Surely there¡¯s no harm in letting me enjoy the meal instead?¡± Her voice was tinged with faux innocence, skillfully veiling her sharp awareness of the difort she was inflicting. Internally, Verena was seething. The meal was something she had meticulously prepared for Lucas. She didn¡¯t want Belinda to have it. But how could she refuse Belinda outright? She managed a smile, though it clearly didn¡¯t reach her eyes, and said with strained courtesy, ¡°Of course, Belinda. Enjoy the meal.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened appreciatively as she took the thermos from Verena¡¯s grasp. ¡°Alright.¡± She sauntered to the coffee table, opened the container, and began to eat with evident relish. ¡°Mmm, this is delicious,¡± she remarked while eating. . . . Chapter 123 ?Chapter 123: The muscles in Verena¡¯s jaw tightened as she tried to keep her anger in check. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it,¡± she replied. Lucas, observing Belinda¡¯s rxed demeanor, couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle at the unfolding drama. After a few bites, Belinda looked up at Verena, her voice yful yet sharp. ¡°Miss Reed, next time you decide to bring my husband a meal, perhaps you could also send one to the Grand ins General Hospital. For me.¡± Verena blinked, taken aback by her words. Belinda batted her eyshes innocently. ¡°It¡¯s just a friendly suggestion. After all, wouldn¡¯t it be unfortunate if people began to talk when they learned that you brought lunch to my husband? You wouldn¡¯t want people to get the wrong ideas, would you? But if you included one for me, that could actually enhance your reputation. You¡¯d appear generous and considerate, rather than¡­ Well, you understand what I mean.¡± Her tone was sweet, yet the underlying meanings were unmistakable. Verena¡¯s face was a mix of emotions, her displeasure growing. She looked at Lucas for support, but he only gave Belinda a fleeting nce before looking away, disengaging from the situation. Fighting back frustration, Verena forced a final, strained smile. ¡°I need to leave now. Please, enjoy your meal,¡± she said. With a swift turn, she was ready to leave, not wanting to continue this conversation any longer. ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out, Miss Reed,¡± Belinda said as she stood up, her tone light yet insistent. Verena quickly refused, her voice firm. ¡°No, that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Ignoring the refusal, Belinda closed the distance between them with a few swift steps. ¡°Oh,e on, no need for such formality. You¡¯re our guest, after all,¡± she said, her voice carrying a polite but unmistakable edge. Together, Verena and Belinda made their way out of the office. The elevator ride down was steeped in silence, the tension between the two women palpable. Once they reached the parking lot, Belinda broke the silence, her voice casual yet carrying a serious undertone. ¡°Miss Reed, your recent actions have been troubling me for a while,¡± she said. At Belinda¡¯s words, Verena¡¯sposure cracked slightly. She looked up at Belinda, visibly disturbed. Belinda blinked innocently, meeting Verena¡¯s gaze. ¡°Miss Reed, how many times must I remind you to keep your distance from my husband? Yet here you are, brazenly bringing him lunch at his workce. Aren¡¯t you tantly challenging me? How can you do that?¡± Her voice maintained its cool, detached tone, betraying no emotions. Verena pressed her lips together, a flush creeping up her neck. ¡°Mrs. rk, I apologize for that. It wasn¡¯t my intention to make you feel that way. I was merely concerned¡­ Lucas might be neglecting his meals.¡± ¡°His dietary habits are not your concern,¡± Belinda cut her off sharply, her voice icing over. Verena¡¯s expression stiffened, her reply dying on her lips. Belinda¡¯s gaze was piercing as she said directly and firmly, ¡°If you persist in doing this kind of thing, Miss Reed, I might have to discuss your behavior with the head of the Adams family.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously before she let out augh. ¡°Is that really necessary, Mrs. rk? After all, in just a month¡ªno, let¡¯s be precise, in twenty days¡ªyou and Lucas will be divorced.¡± . . . Chapter 124 ?Chapter 124: She stressed the words ¡°twenty days¡± with a sardonic twist. Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. ¡°So what?¡± she retorted, her defiance clear. ¡°Until Lucas and I are formally divorced, I remain his wife. And you, Miss Reed, are nothing but a homewrecker!¡± Verena¡¯s face contorted with emotion as she red at Belinda. ¡°Who are you calling the homewrecker here, Mrs. rk? Lucas and I were in love first.¡± Belinda¡¯sugh was light, almost airy, as she replied, ¡°Lucas and I are still legally married, our union sanctioned and protected by thew. And you, Miss Reed? You¡¯re merely an old me of his, nothing more.¡± Verena¡¯s lips quivered, and she pressed them together, unable to counter the truth in Belinda¡¯s words. Belinda¡¯s expression remained calm, her demeanor unshaken. ¡°Once the divorce is finalized, feel free to pursue Lucas. Do whatever you want then. But before that, I expect you to respect my marriage with Lucas and keep your distance from him.¡± Her calm expression suddenly hardened, her gaze turning icy as she delivered a stern warning. ¡°Miss Reed, consider this myst warning. If I catch you asking Lucas to see you at odd hours or delivering him meals like today, I will take action. Don¡¯t test my patience.¡± With that, Belinda turned crisply on her heel and stepped into the elevator without a backward nce. Verena stood still for what felt like an eternity, the corridor around her fading into a blur as Belinda¡¯s words echoed in her mind. Herplexion shifted from white to flushed as anger and humiliation surged through her veins. The power Belinda wielded over her, simply by virtue of being Lucas¡¯wful wife, gnawed at her. Because Lucas and Belinda were legally married, Belinda had every right to act as she had. And Harold¡ªoh, how Verena¡¯s resentment toward him boiled at that moment! Yet, as her initial rage began to wane, a sliver of constion crept in. Only twenty days remained until the divorce was finalized. She reassured herself silently that the end of her ordeal was in sight. Soon, she thought, the tables would turn. Once she was Lucas¡¯ wife, once the legalities favored her, she would make sure Belinda experienced the same kind of humiliation she had felt. Just as she was thinking about that, her phone suddenly chimed, snapping her back to reality. She took out her phone and checked the message she had just received. When she read the contents, her face drained of color in an instant. ¡°Meet me tomorrow night at ten, Room 3202, Sumner Hotel. Don¡¯t bete.¡± Verena¡¯s hands trembled as she gripped her phone, the message ring back at her like an ominous sign. The message was clear and curt, and it chilled her to the bone. She recognized the number immediately¡ªit was him, thest person she expected to hear from at this time, the one who could turn her already turbulent world upside down. Her heart pounded in her chest, and a cold sweat broke out across her forehead as she processed the reality of her situation. With a shaky breath, she steeled herself and left, her mind racing with what this unexpected summons might mean. Meanwhile, Belinda sat nonchntly at the coffee table in Lucas¡¯ office, focusing solely on her meal as if the world around her had faded into the background. Lucas, sitting in front of his desk, shot her a brief, indifferent look before returning his attention to his work. . . . Chapter 125 ?Chapter 125: Once she finished eating, Belinda stood up, approached Lucas¡¯ desk, and looked down at him with a probing gaze. ¡°Lucas, are you avoiding me?¡± she asked, her voice cutting through the quiet of the room. Lucas paused, his fingers hovering over the keyboard, and then continued typing without looking up. ¡°Why would I avoid you?¡± he responded, his voice devoid of emotion, his eyes still on hisputer screen. Belinda, unperturbed by his detachment, gave a small shrug. ¡°Who knows? Maybe you¡¯re feeling shy.¡± At that, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but scoff. ¡°Shy? That¡¯s ridiculous. It was just a kiss,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°Besides¡­¡± He met Belinda¡¯s gaze directly, the detachment in his voice evident. ¡°Being kissed by someone I have no feelings for doesn¡¯t make me shy¡ªit repulses me.¡± The word ¡°repulses¡±nded like a blow to Belinda, but her face didn¡¯t register the impact. Instead, she offered a slight,posed smile and responded with unwavering calm, ¡°I apologize if that repulses you. It won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯ll leave you to your work now.¡± Turning gracefully, she exited the room without waiting for any further response from Lucas. The soft click of the door signaled Belinda¡¯s departure, leaving Lucas alone with his thoughts. He leaned back in his seat, his gaze lingering on the door long after Belinda had gone, his expression betraying a flicker of something moreplex than his words had suggested. He did not want to admit that Belinda had been right. He had indeed been avoiding her recently. He reached for the thermos that Belinda had left, unscrewed the lid, and took a tentative sip of the soup. Setting the thermos down, he couldn¡¯t help but snort softly. He knew Belinda¡¯s cooking, and he knew that Belinda had not made this soup herself. ¡°ims she made it herself,¡± he muttered under his breath. ¡°Liar.¡± Belinda¡¯s phone rang just as she stepped through the front door of her home. It was Caiden calling her. ¡°Hello?¡± Belinda answered the phone. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the rumors swirling around the hospital, haven¡¯t you?¡± Caiden asked without preamble. Belinda, with surprise in her voice, responded, ¡°You¡¯re up to speed on them too, then?¡± Caiden¡¯s response came with a hint of dry amusement. ¡°Of course.¡± He paused, his voice shifting to a more serious tone. ¡°What do you make of all this?¡± . . . Chapter 126 ?Chapter 126: With a light chuckle, her voiceced with a nonchnt edge, Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯m waiting to see how it all ys out.¡± Caiden, caught off guard by her response for a moment, let out a chuckle before saying, ¡°Right! Let¡¯s watch their next move. They¡¯re certainly not going to drop the act now. I¡¯m quite intrigued by what they hope to achieve.¡± Belinda, everposed, replied, ¡°I¡¯ll hold my ground and watch closely.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Caiden responded, his tone approving. Then, as if a thought had crossed his mind, he added, ¡°These days, my phone has been ringing non-stop.¡± ¡°All of them want you, the star surgeon, to perform surgeries,¡± Caiden teased. Despite the jest, Belinda¡¯s demeanor didn¡¯t change. She responded coolly, ¡°Notify me if there¡¯s an exceptionally difficult case that demands my expertise. Otherwise, I¡¯m not interested in routine surgeries.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know what to do,¡± Caiden replied with a chuckle. ¡°You are valuable. We won¡¯t y our trump card without good reason.¡± Belinda chuckled lightly but chose not to continue the topic. Soon, she ended the call with Caiden. Shortly after that, a more personal call left her visibly delighted. ¡°You¡¯re returning tomorrow?¡± she asked, her tone brightening. ¡°That¡¯s right. Can I count on you to pick me up at the airport at 11?¡± The gentle voice on the other end of the line belonged to a man. Belinda¡¯s smile widened. ¡°For your return, I¡¯d clear my schedule. Don¡¯t worry; I will pick you up tomorrow.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. See you then,¡± came the reply. ¡°See you tomorrow,¡± Belinda said before resuming her duties with a new spring in her step. That evening, Lucas returned home, but he did not speak with Belinda at all the whole night. The next morning, Belinda headed to the hospital, her energy restored by a full night¡¯s sleep. The rumors about her swirled persistently throughout the hospital, yet she remained unfazed, her professionalism undiminished. Her colleagues, observing her calm demeanor, couldn¡¯t help but admire herposure. After her morning rounds, Belinda took a short leave to go to the airport to pick up the man. She hadn¡¯t waited long before she recognized the familiar, deep, and slightly husky voice calling her name. ¡°Belinda.¡± Turning, she greeted the man with a bright smile, saying, ¡°Johnson, wee back!¡± She moved toward him, her face lighting up at the sight of the handsome man approaching her. Johnson Hoffman was strikingly good-looking, his features finely chiseled, and his presence charismatic. . . . Chapter 127 ?Chapter 127: He extended his arms in a warm wee as he looked at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s response was a radiant smile as she moved into his embrace. Their connection was immediate and heartfelt, reflected in the joyful curl of Johnson¡¯s lips¡ªa smile that radiated theforting warmth of sunlight. After they ended the hug, Belinda, buoyed by his presence, inquired, ¡°How long do you n to stay this time?¡± Johnson¡¯s reply came with a reassuring firmness, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving this time.¡± The simplicity of his statement brought a delighted surprise to Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful!¡± she eximed, her own decision mirroring his. ¡°I¡¯ve also decided not to return to Chixdon.¡± Johnson¡¯s gentle smile widened. ¡°I know,¡± he said, his voice soft. ¡°Let¡¯s grab lunch together,¡± Belinda suggested, eager to chat with Johnson. Johnson nodded in agreement, but just as he was about to say something, his phone rang. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± he quickly said, fishing the device from his pocket. He answered the call, saying, ¡°Hi, Vincent.¡± Belinda¡¯s curiosity was piqued at the mention of that name, her brows lifting subtly as she tried to gauge the nature of the conversation. Johnson¡¯s expression shifted to amusement at whatever Vincent was saying on the other end of the line. ¡°Yes, I justnded. I already have ns for lunch, but let¡¯s meet for dinner,¡± Johnson said, his tone firm and direct. He nced at Belinda before speaking into the phone, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk more tonight. See you then.¡± With that, he quickly ended the call. Belinda¡¯s soft chuckle lightened the air as shemented, ¡°Vincent always has impable timing, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Johnson¡¯s smile deepened in agreement. ¡°You are absolutely right,¡± he responded, putting his phone away. ¡°Now, where are you nning to take me for lunch?¡± ¡°Any particr cravings?¡± Belinda asked, ready to cater to his preferences. Johnson shook his head, his demeanor rxed. ¡°I trust your choice entirely,¡± he said to Belinda. ¡°Follow me, then,¡± Belinda said with a yful note in her voice, leading the way to Happer Restaurant¡ªa ce Johnson had always enjoyed. As Belinda and Johnson entered the familiar restaurant, she said, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since yourst visit here. Let¡¯s see if the dishes still live up to your memories.¡± Settling into his seat, Johnson passed a set of tableware to Belinda. The small gesture was a reminder of his gentlemanly nature. Oncefortable, he turned the conversation to a more personal topic, probing gently, ¡°So, how are things going with you and Lucas now? Have you two gone through the divorce?¡± Johnson had known both Vincent and Lucas for years, his friendship with them rooted in the shared experiences and status that came with being part of Owathe¡¯s elite circle. As the heir to the Hoffman family, the second most powerful among the city¡¯s eight prominent families, Johnson had always been an influential figure. . . . Chapter 128 ?Chapter 128: Belinda had first met him through Lucas, and though Johnson had never joined in with the others in ridiculing Belinda, they had not been close at the time. That had all changed when Belinda had moved to Chixdon, where Johnson had been sent by his father to manage theirpany. It was there, through several chance encounters, that their bond grew stronger, and they became close friends. Hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Belinda shrugged, her tone calm. ¡°Not yet. We were supposed to head to the courthouse that day, but Harold was hospitalized, so we couldn¡¯t finish the paperwork.¡± Johnson raised an eyebrow, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Harold really doesn¡¯t want you and Lucas to divorce, does he?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to him about this. After his birthday, I¡¯m going ahead with the divorce no matter what.¡± Johnson studied Belinda for a moment, a hint of concern flickering in his eyes. ¡°Are you truly okay with going through with this?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a soft, almost sardonic smile as she answered, her voice steady, ¡°What¡¯s there to not be okay with? Lucas and I can barely stand each other anyway. It¡¯s better for everyone if we just get the divorce over with. Then, he will be free to be with Verena.¡± Despite her calm words, a flicker of difort passed through Belinda, though she quickly masked it. Johnson, still watching her carefully, seemed to weigh her words. Was this truly her resolve, or was it simply a mask to hide her true feelings? Belinda, sensing his scrutiny, rolled her eyes with a hint of irritation. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Don¡¯t recognize me anymore?¡± Johnson smiled, his gaze briefly drifting before he spoke in a steady tone. ¡°Harold would never allow Lucas to end up with Verena. Even if you and Lucas do divorce, Harold will orchestrate things so that Lucas marries someone else¡ªsomeone from a well-established family. It¡¯ll never be Verena.¡± Belinda, intrigued, tilted her head slightly. ¡°Why does Harold dislike Verena so much? If it¡¯s about status, that doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, even I¡ªan illegitimate child¡ªam epted by him.¡± She had asked Ryan the same question before, but he had been clueless. Now, she wondered if Johnson might have an answer to this. Johnson shook his head, his expression contemtive. ¡°That remains a mystery to this day. When Harold first found out that Lucas was dating Verena, he didn¡¯t seem too bothered. He probably thought it was just a passing fling, nothing serious.¡± He paused, his brows furrowing slightly as he continued, ¡°But somewhere along the way, Harold¡¯s attitude shifted. He suddenly became adamant that Lucas break up with Verena. Nopromise, no discussion. When Lucas asked why, Harold simply said that Verena was not the right woman for Lucas and left it at that. But we all know that reason doesn¡¯t hold water.¡± Johnson¡¯s tone grew more intense. ¡°Lucas refused toply at that time, and Harold¡¯s stance only became firmer. They hit a deadlock. Then, when Lucas made it clear he wanted to marry Verena, Harold lost itpletely. He even went so far as to have people abduct Verena and use her as leverage to force Lucas to give up the idea.¡± Belinda absorbed his words in silence, the weight of the revtion sinking in. . . . Chapter 129 ?Chapter 129: She had never asked Johnson about the situation between Lucas and Verena before. Back then, even hearing Lucas¡¯ name had felt like tearing open an old wound to her. Johnson had always been careful not to bring him up around her. But now, her mindset had shifted. After a moment of reflection, Belinda spoke, her voice thoughtful. ¡°It seems¡­ Harold must have discovered something.¡± Johnson nodded in agreement. ¡°Lucas thought the same initially. But after an exhaustive search, he turned up empty-handed, which led him to suspect Harold might have wiped all the things he had discovered.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes, usually keen and calcting, narrowed further as she said, ¡°What secrets could Verena be hiding?¡± A thought seemed to strike Johnson, prompting a heavy sigh from him. ¡°Verena went through a lot in those three years of istion. She was under constant surveince, deprived of anymunication tools like phones orputers. She wasn¡¯t allowed inte ess and could only leave for a closely watched two-hour walk each day. There was a time her mental state took a nosedive, resulting in a diagnosis of depression and subsequent extensive psychological therapy.¡± Belinda fell into a thoughtful silence, her eyes reflecting a mix of emotions. She had not fully grasped the severity of Verena¡¯s ordeal back then until now. Johnson continued in a grave tone, ¡°It¡¯s hard to imagine what Verena could have done to make Harold resent her so much. But the cruelty of confining someone in such conditions is undeniable.¡± This was the first time he had talked about this topic with Belinda. Belinda remained silent, thinking about the guilt Lucas must be feeling regarding Verena. When Johnson noticed the subtle change in Belinda¡¯s expression, his gaze briefly flickered before he changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s move on from this topic. How is your investigation going into the unexined hormones in your body?¡± Belinda was pulled from her reflections, responding, ¡°I haven¡¯t found any clues. All the medicine packaging from my childhood was discarded right away. I had Addie check the calcium tablets I took for a deficiency after I grew up, but they were uncontaminated.¡± ¡°I¡¯m stumped about how those hormones entered my system before.¡± Johnson paused to consider this and then asked, ¡°Do you have any suspects in mind?¡± ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied directly. Johnson said, ¡°Given your lifelong struggle with weight, if hormones were secretly administered during your childhood, family members are typically the prime suspects. But I can¡¯t imagine your grandmother or mother being involved in this. They love you too much to ever harm you.¡± Belinda sighed deeply and said, ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m out of leads.¡± Johnson sought to reassure her, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about rushing the investigation. This is a case that goes back over twenty years¡ªit will require some meticulous digging to uncover the truth.¡± ¡°Yeah, I get it,¡± Belinda said with a nod. She then turned her attention to the meal and said, ¡°Let¡¯s just enjoy the meal for now.¡± . . . Chapter 130 ?Chapter 130: After they finished eating, Belinda dropped Johnson off at the Hoffman family home and then continued to the hospital to carry on with her responsibilities. In the evening, in a cozy corner of a distinguished restaurant, Johnson¡¯s return had sparked a mini-reunion among a group of friends with strong connections to both him and Lucas. Vincent initiated the conversation, saying, ¡°Johnson, tell us the truth. Who were you having lunch with today?¡± ¡°You just got back, and instead of catching up with us immediately, you were out eating lunch with someone else? Sounds fishy,¡± another friend added yfully. ¡°Come on, spill it. Are you dating someone? Did you have lunch with that person?¡± ¡°You must have had lunch with a woman, right?¡± Surrounded by the gentle ribbing of his friends, Johnson couldn¡¯t help but sigh, a hint of resignation in his demeanor. ¡°She¡¯s really just a very good friend of mine, not what you¡¯re all thinking,¡± he exined. ¡°A friend? Really now? Who ditches their friends for lunch over just a ¡®friend¡¯? Aren¡¯t we all your friends here?¡± one of the people present teased. ¡°Come on, just admit it¡ªshe¡¯s your girlfriend, isn¡¯t she? Why keep secrets from us?¡± another friend asked. Johnson gave a slight shake of his head and chose silence over further exnation, knowing it was futile to argue with his friends. Lucas, with his deep andmanding voice, suddenly spoke up, breaking through the banter. ¡°Are youing back for good this time?¡± The yful atmosphere shifted, and everyone¡¯s attention was now on Johnson. ¡°I¡¯m here to stay,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! It means more time for us to spend together,¡± Verena said with a smile, which Johnson returned with a nod of agreement. ¡°So, Johnson, after nearly three years in Chixdon, have you found a girlfriend yet?¡± Verena inquired, not missing a beat. Johnson shrugged lightly, smiling. ¡°No, I¡¯m still looking for someone who understands my cultural background here.¡± That sparked further curiosity. ¡°Okay, so tell us¡ªwas the woman you had lunch with today your girlfriend?¡± Johnson sighed quietly, not wanting to answer this question. Seeking to divert the conversation, he turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°How about you, Lucas? How have you been doingtely?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been doing quite well,¡± Lucas responded calmly. Just then, Ryan interjected from the side, ¡°Johnson, you might not be aware of this, but there has been quite a change with Lucas¡¯ wife, Belinda.¡± Johnson¡¯s eyebrows raised slightly in surprise. He hadn¡¯t expected Ryan to bring up the topic of Belinda. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°She has be quite close with the Thomas family, essentially bing part of their inner circle. Her social standing has seen a significant rise,¡± Ryan said, his tone tinged with displeasure. . . . Chapter 131 ?Chapter 131: ¡°Indeed, who would have imagined Belinda bing so close to the Thomas family? Santino and his wife practically treat her as their daughter now,¡± said one of the people present. ¡°Things have really changed now. No one dares mess with Belinda,¡± another added. ¡°Exactly. Those who have offended her haven¡¯t fared well.¡± ¡°Did you guys know about Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee? She was out to dinner with some friends who began badmouthing Belinda in the restroom. Coincidentally, Belinda was there as well and heard everything. It turned into quite the spectacle. Belinda made those women p themselves until she felt they had been sufficiently punished. By the time they left the restroom, they were all hiding behind masks, likely because their faces were too swollen to show.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened slightly upon hearing this. He knew Belinda well enough to suspect there was more to the story. ¡°Isn¡¯t Belinda just abusing her power? Just because she¡¯s the goddaughter of the head of the Thomas family doesn¡¯t give her the right to do that!¡± one personmented, visibly annoyed. ¡°That¡¯s right! She has taken it way too far this time.¡± Johnson was about to defend Belinda, believing there had to be more to the story, when a stern voice interjected, ¡°Hold off on judging until you know the whole story.¡± After Lucas finished speaking, the room fell into stunned silence. Everyone exchanged nces, seemingly unable toprehend that Lucas had actually spoken up for Belinda. In the past, no matter how much they had criticized or ridiculed Belinda, Lucas had always remained indifferent. But now¡­ Verena¡¯s eyes fixed on Lucas, a swirl of emotions rising within her. Lucas¡¯ attitude toward Belinda had shifted, and he was actually defending her! This change left Verena feeling uneasy, a sharp pang of difort twisting in her chest. One of the men who had been badmouthing Belinda earlier quickly cleared his throat, his voice nervous. ¡°Y-Yes, please forgive me, Mr. rk. I shouldn¡¯t have talked about Belinda like that.¡± Lucas dismissed him with a cold nce and then nonchntly took a sip of his drink. The room fell into an awkward silence. But just as the tension thickened, another man broke the quiet. ¡°Speaking of Belinda, I actually heard something about her recently,¡± he began, his voice full of intrigue. ¡°Didn¡¯t she join the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital? Well, rumor has it she got in through her connection with the deputy director of the hospital. Apparently, the deputy director bent the rules for her. Normally, everyone has to pass entrance exams to work there, but Belinda bypassed all that andnded a permanent position as a resident doctor.¡± ¡°Yeah, I heard the same thing from my uncle-inw working there,¡± Ryan said, his voice cool. ¡°Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee, is my uncle-inw¡¯s student. Even though she works at the Grand ins General Hospital, she¡¯s still just an intern there since she didn¡¯t pass the exam.¡± The rules at that hospital are strict, but Belinda? She just waltzed in, no exam, and with the deputy director¡¯s assistant escorting her on her first day.¡± . . . Chapter 132 ?Chapter 132: As Ryan spoke, a sneer twisted his lips, and a look of mockery flickered in his eyes. ¡°Belinda¡¯s sudden entrance immediately sparked discontent among the other doctors, as she bypassed the typical merit-based process. At the Thomas family¡¯s banquet, Darren mentioned Belinda was about to join the Grand ins General Hospital, and everyone was practically singing her praises, calling her a genius and saying she was young and full of promise. Looking back, it¡¯s clear now that the Thomas family must¡¯ve used their influence to get her in.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Now, the matter is stirring up a lot of people¡¯s discontent. Belinda will probably be fired soon. A doctor dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital? She won¡¯t have an easy time finding work anywhere else in the medical field.¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed just slightly, his expression unreadable as a sh of something crossed his gaze. He had already heard from Kylee how Belinda had managed to get into the hospital, but he hadn¡¯t anticipated the matter escting this much. There was definitely someone behind the scenes stirring the pot. Verena turned to Lucas, her brow furrowed with worry. ¡°Is it really that serious? Lucas, you have to do something to help Belinda.¡± Ryan scoffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°Help? This is an internal issue at the Grand ins General Hospital. Nobody can interfere.¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious to see how this all ys out,¡± another man chimed in eagerly, an excited gleam in his eyes. When Johnson saw the gloating expressions on the faces of those present, his expression remained unchanged. They wanted to see Belinda fall? They were in for a disappointment. He knew Caiden was aware of Belinda¡¯s true identity and would never let her be dismissed. In fact, it was more likely that he would shield her rather than let her go. ¡°Alright, enough about her,¡± Ryan said, clearly eager to change the subject, steering the conversation elsewhere. The group quickly shifted gears, talking animatedly about other things. After dinner, someone suggested heading to a bar, and the group, in high spirits, agreed to continue the night at Nostalgia Lounge. Coincidentally, Belinda was also at Nostalgia Lounge that evening. The first to spot Belinda was Johnson. He squinted slightly, a yful smile tugging at his lips before he suggested, ¡°Belinda¡¯s here, too, Lucas. What do you say we invite her to join us?¡± At Johnson¡¯s words, Lucas nced in the direction of Belinda but remained silent. Hisck of response was enough of a consent. ¡°I¡¯ll go get her,¡± Johnson said, rising from his seat and making his way toward Belinda¡¯s booth. When Belinda saw Johnson approach, a flicker of surprise crossed her face. ¡°You guys are here, too?¡± she asked, her voice light with a hint of amusement. Johnson nodded, shing a warm smile. ¡°Come and join us.¡± . . . Chapter 133 ?Chapter 133: For a moment, Belinda considered refusing. But when her gaze shifted to Verena and Ryan seated there, she changed her mind. ¡°Sure!¡± she said after a brief pause. She nodded at Johnson and then turned to Bethany, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Bethany. Let¡¯s join them.¡± Bethany, ever in tune with Belinda, gave a small nod of agreement. She knew that since Belinda had epted the invitation, there was a reason behind it, so she said nothing further and simply followed along. The three of them made their way to Lucas¡¯ booth on the second floor. As Belinda approached, her eyes casually fell on Lucas¡¯ face, and at that moment, their gazes locked. There was a brief, almost imperceptible pause before both of them quickly looked away, the tension palpable. With Belinda and Bethany now present, the atmosphere in the booth shifted, the air thick with an undeniable strain. Ryan, ever the schemer, his eyes flickering, quickly formted a n. Turning toward Belinda, he said, ¡°This sitting around is getting a bit dull, don¡¯t you think, Mrs. rk? How about we y a game?¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s suggestion, Belindazily lifted her gaze, her eyes locking with his as she asked, her voice calm and unbothered, ¡°What kind of game do you suggest we y?¡± Ryan, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, picked up the dice cup from the coffee table, giving it a casual shake. ¡°It¡¯s simple ¡ª dice. We roll andpare the numbers; the one with the smaller number is the loser. The loser needs to drink.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly, her expression calm. ¡°Sounds good,¡± she replied coolly, clearly unfazed. The man sitting next to Ryan grabbed a bottle of whiskey from the table and poured generous amounts into their sses, filling them to the brim. Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered to her ss, eyeing the amber liquid sloshing dangerously close to the rim. Ryan, noticing her gaze, chuckled softly. ¡°If it¡¯s too much for you, Mrs. rk, feel free to let me know. We can always make it half a ss.¡± Belinda gave a brief, dismissive nce at the whiskey before responding, ¡°No need for that. A full ss is fine.¡± ¡°Great! Let¡¯s start then!¡± Ryan grinned, clearly enjoying the challenge. The first round began. Belinda rolled a three. Ryan rolled a four. ¡°Just a bit of luck,¡± Ryan said, cing the dice cup down with a smirk. Without missing a beat, Belinda picked up her whiskey and downed it in one swift motion, not even flinching. . . . Chapter 134 ?Chapter 134: The room fell silent for a second, taken aback by her bold action. ¡°Impressive!¡± Johnson eximed, clearly impressed by Belinda¡¯s move. Ryan narrowed his eyes slightly, watching Belinda with a hint of curiosity before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± And so, the next round began. This time, it was Ryan who lost. Without hesitation, he downed his ss in one smooth motion. But as the fiery whiskey slid down his throat, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but wince slightly, his face momentarily contorting in difort. The game continued. In no time, Belinda had already finished five sses, while Ryan had only had one. The others watched in silent awe, their eyes wide in disbelief. More specifically, they were stunned by Belinda. No one had expected her to be this daring¡ªor to handle her liquor with such ease. After all, this wasn¡¯t some mixed drink¡ªit was pure whiskey, and she had already downed five sses. Yet, her expression remained utterlyposed. She seemed unaffected by the liquor. Watching Belinda drink with such ease, Lucas furrowed his brows slightly, his gaze lingering on her, but he chose to remain silent. ¡°Bravo! Mrs. rk, you¡¯re truly impressive!¡± Ryan said with a chuckle, clearly amused. He picked up the dice cup again, eager to continue ying. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s keep going!¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Belinda suddenly said, her voice calm but firm, halting the game. Upon hearing this, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but nce up at Belinda, a teasing smile ying on his lips as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mrs. rk? Afraid of losing? Or maybe you don¡¯t dare to continue?¡± Belinda merely curled her lips into azy smile, her eyes meeting his with a cool glint as she replied, ¡°I just find drinking cup by cup rather boring. Why not make things more interesting and raise the stakes?¡± With that, Belinda casually ced an unopened bottle of whiskey on the table between Ryan and her. ¡°One final round to decide the winner. The loser drinks the entire bottle. What do you think?¡± Her words hung in the air, and for a moment, the entire booth fell into stunned silence. Everyone stared at her, their expressions a mix of disbelief and shock. Was Belinda serious about this? That was an entire bottle of whiskey, and Belinda wanted the loser to drink the whole bottle? This wasn¡¯t just a casual challenge. This was madness. . . . Chapter 135 ?Chapter 135: Ryan¡¯s face tightened, his gaze locked on the bottle. He was clearly taken aback by Belinda¡¯s words. Drink a whole bottle of whiskey? Was Belinda out of her mind? Lucas, who had been observing the scene quietly, suddenly furrowed his brows, his voice low and disapproving as he turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, do you really enjoy drinking that much?¡± How could she propose such a reckless bet? Or was it all part of a calcted move? Did she want to get herself drunk and use it as an excuse to pull something on him? The thought crossed Lucas¡¯ mind, and he couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, feeling like he had seen through Belinda¡¯s n. But Belinda seemed oblivious to his words, her attention fixed on Ryan. Her lips curved into a yful smirk as she taunted him, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Adams? Afraid of losing? Or maybe you don¡¯t dare to continue?¡± She echoed his earlier words back at him, her voice light and filled with mockery. ¡°Come on, Ryan! Don¡¯t back out now! Since Belinda is willing to do it, why are you afraid?¡± ¡°Exactly! Go for it!¡± M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? The words from the others made Ryan¡¯s face darken with frustration. He was caught in a tight spot now. He had intended to get Belinda drunk, but he had not anticipated she would raise the stakes like this. Since he had started this game, he couldn¡¯t back down¡ªnot without losing face. He couldn¡¯t let Belinda look down on him. Besides, after seeing how things had gone so far, he was sure he could win this final round. Taking a deep breath, Ryan finally spoke, his voice resolute. ¡°Alright! Onest round to decide the winner!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it then,¡± Belinda replied, her tone still light, but there was a spark of challenge in her eyes. Without another word, she was the first to pick up the dice cup, shaking it expertly. This time, both of them took their time, the tension thickening as they shook the dice cups. ¡°Bang!¡± ¡°Bang!¡± The sharp sounds of the dice cups being mmed onto the table echoed through the room. Ryan quickly nced at his dice, a small sigh of relief escaping him as he removed his cup. He rolled a five. . . . Chapter 136 ?Chapter 136: ¡°That¡¯s a solid roll. You will definitely win this time!¡± someone nearby remarked, clearly impressed. Belinda, however, didn¡¯t even spare a nce at her dice. With a calm, almostzy motion, she lifted the dice. All eyes instantly turned toward her dice, the anticipation palpable in the air. ¡°Oh my God!¡± A collective gasp rippled through the booth. Ryan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Belinda had rolled a six. Damn it! Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress the smile that tugged at her lips. She ran a hand through her shoulder-length burgundy curls, her grin bright and triumphant. ¡°Seems like luck is really on my side today.¡± Bethany and Johnson exchanged a quick nce, amusement dancing in their eyes. From the very start, Bethany hadn¡¯t been concerned when Belinda had kept losing. She knew better¡ªBelinda had been ying the long game, losing on purpose to push Ryan into this high-stakes gamble. Lucas watched the scene unfold, his gaze fixed on Belinda, unreadable and intense. A flicker of uncertainty passed through him. Was that six a stroke of luck, or was it something else? Was Belinda really good at this? Ryan¡¯s expression froze as soon as Belinda lifted her dice cup, and for a long moment, he remained speechless, eyes locked on the result. Without a word, Belinda reached for the bottle of whiskey and ced it in front of Ryan with deliberate calm. ¡°Mr. Adams, go ahead and drink it now.¡± The booth fell into a heavy silence. No one dared to speak, the tension palpable in the air. Just the sight of the full bottle seemed to make everyone uneasy. They all knew that it would not be easy to drink the whole bottle. Finally, Verena¡¯s voice broke the quiet, her toneced with concern. ¡°Mrs. rk, it¡¯s just a game. There¡¯s no need to take it so seriously, right? Surely a whole bottle of whiskey is a bit much, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda chuckled softly at Verena¡¯s words, her eyes never leaving Ryan. ¡°Mr. Adams, are you afraid to drink, or is it just that you don¡¯t want to?¡± She paused for a moment, her smile turning sly as she leaned in slightly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a reasonable person. How about this¡ªif you go downstairs, stand on the stage, and shout three times, ¡®I am a coward,¡¯ you won¡¯t have to drink this bottle of whiskey.¡± At her words, both Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces darkened. The others exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of how to react to such a bold challenge. Belinda¡¯s request was cruel in its simplicity. . . . Chapter 137 ?Chapter 137: Shouting in front of everyone that he was a coward? No one would ever swallow their pride like that¡ªmost would prefer the whiskey over that kind of public humiliation. Ryan, his jaw tightening with the pressure of his pride, gave a strained smile and said, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯re overthinking this. I am willing to drink this.¡± ¡°A bet is a bet, and I¡¯ll stick to it.¡± With that, he grabbed the bottle and started to drink the whiskey, ready to face the consequences of his own wager. The sound of Ryan¡¯s steady gulping echoed through the room, each swallow adding to the growing tension. The others couldn¡¯t help but swallow nervously themselves, silently hoping Ryan would make it through this challenge. After just a few gulps, Ryan set the bottle down. A wave of difort spread through his body, the fiery burn of the whiskey hitting his stomach. His face flushed a deep crimson, but he said nothing, determined to keep going. Verena¡¯s eyes were filled with concern, her gaze flickering to Lucas, silently pleading for him to step in and help Ryan. £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she began. But before she could finish speaking, Lucas silenced her, saying, ¡°Shh! Don¡¯t distract him.¡± Verena¡¯s face went pale, her heart sinking. Was Lucas really just going to watch Ryan suffer like this? She clenched her teeth, feeling the weight of her helplessness. Time passed in tense silence, each second stretching painfully. Ryan continued drinking in short,bored gulps until the bottle was empty. With a final, shaky swallow, he turned the bottle upside down, showing it waspletely empty. Belinda¡¯s sharp, enthusiastic apuse cut through the tension. ¡°Bravo!¡± she cheered, her smile wide as she pped her hands. ¡°Well done, Mr. Adams! Truly impressive! You¡¯re a man of your word!¡± Ryan didn¡¯t respond, his face now a deeper shade of red. The people around him gently helped him to the sofa. As he copsed onto the cushions, the world spun around him, his vision swaying as if everything were in motion. His stomach burned, his throat scorched, and each breath he took felt like fire burning its way through him. ¡°Ryan, are you alright?¡± Verena¡¯s voice trembled with concern, her eyes wide with worry. Ryan nodded weakly, struggling to speak. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡ª¡± But before he could finish the sentence, his body betrayed him. A violent spasm twisted in his stomach, and before he could do anything to stop it, he began vomiting. . . . Chapter 138 ?Chapter 138: The force of it all made him feel utterly miserable, as if his insides were being wrenched out. Everything in his stomach came up in one painful rush, the pungent scent quickly filling the booth. When Belinda saw Ryan in such a pitiful state, her lips curled into a small, knowing smile. Her eyes glittered with sarcasm, her gaze fixed on him. Belinda rose from the sofa, her movements smooth and swift. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ve had our fun. We¡¯ll leave you to your¡­ recovery.¡± She nced at Bethany, a yful glint in her eyes. ¡°Shall we?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Bethany replied with a bright smile, rising to follow Belinda toward the door. Their departure carried an air of quiet victory, their steps light, having already won the bet. ¡°Ryan, are you feeling better now?¡± Verena asked gently, handing him a ss of water. Ryan took the ss with shaking hands, the cold water a wee relief after the chaos. After vomiting for a while, he felt a bit better now. His face was streaked with tears and snot, his usuallyposed demeanor shattered. The anger bubbling inside him was unmistakable. He had nned to teach Belinda a lesson, but instead, he had been humiliated by her. What was this? Karma? Or had he simply been too arrogant for his own good? Lucas sat still, his expression unreadable, but there was a subtle glimmer of amusement in his eyes. He found the whole spectacle oddly entertaining. ¡°Ryan,¡± someone nearby said with a serious expression, ¡°You might want to steer clear of Belinda from now on. There¡¯s something off about her.¡± ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m even starting to wonder if she let you win earlier on purpose,¡± another person chimed in. Ryan wiped his mouth with a tissue, his indignation palpable as he shot a re at them. ¡°Stop exaggerating things. It¡¯s just a bottle of whiskey.¡± ¡°No big deal. Next time, I¡¯ll make sure she regrets this.¡± Hearing Ryan¡¯s bold deration, the others exchanged brief nces and fell silent, sensing his bad mood. Verena was about to say something when her phone chimed with a message. She nced at the screen, her fingers stiffening when she saw the sender. ¡°Noting?¡± The message came from the same number as yesterday, and Verena¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. She fought to keep herposure and quickly typed a reply. ¡°Who is this? I don¡¯t know you. Why should I go and see you?¡± The reply was almost immediate. ¡°Verena, are you sure you won¡¯te and see me? Do you think you can handle the consequences of that?¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face drained of color. She bit her lip, knowing deep down that there was no way out of this. Taking a steadying breath, she texted back. ¡°Fine! Just go and see who you really are.¡± With that, she put her phone away and turned to Lucas and Johnson. ¡°Lucas, Johnson, I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll leave now. Please make sure Ryan gets home safely.¡± ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Johnson replied, his voice calm. . . . Chapter 139 ?Chapter 139: Verena quickly stood up and left, her pace quickening as she made her way out. Belinda and Bethany, not staying much longer, also decided to leave. Since Belinda had drunk several sses of whiskey, her stomach was in knots, a reminder of how much she had drunk. She made her way toward the kitchen after arriving at the rk family¡¯s home, intending to make herself a soothing cup of honey water to ease the difort in her stomach. But before she could reach the kitchen, she bumped into Enzo, who was emerging from the hallway. When she saw him, her frown deepened. Kane and Libby didn¡¯t stay at the rk family estate, but Enzo had chosen to remain, iming he wanted to spend more time with Harold. ¡°You¡¯re back, Belinda?¡± Enzo¡¯s voice carried a hint of mild curiosity as he raised an eyebrow at her. Belinda didn¡¯t even nce his way, heading straight for the kitchen. Without missing a beat, Enzo followed closely behind. He quickly said, ¡°Did you drink tonight? Looking for some honey water to calm your stomach? Let me make it for you.¡± Belinda stopped in her tracks, turning to face him with a sharp, icy gaze. ¡°No need for that. Just stay away from me.¡± With that, she walked into the kitchen, her tone final. Enzo casually leaned against the doorframe, a grin ying at the corners of his mouth. ¡°Oh,e on, Belinda. No need to be so cold toward me.¡± Belinda ignored him, her focus solely on preparing the honey water for herself. Unfazed, Enzo continued, ¡°Look, my father and Lucas have their issues, but that¡¯s between them. I¡¯m not like my father. There¡¯s no reason for you to be so hostile toward me.¡± He paused for a moment, watching Belinda with a more sincere expression, and then added with a smile, ¡°In fact, I¡¯d really like to be friends with you, Belinda.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s hands faltered for a moment as she prepared the honey water, her mind momentarily unsettled. Belinda turned her head slowly to look at Enzo. ¡°I just want you to stay away from me.¡± He wanted to be friends with her? That was absurd. She couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine using that word in connection with someone like Enzo. With an expression as cold as ice, Belinda picked up her cup of honey water, preparing to leave. But Enzo blocked her path with ease, not budging an inch. Belinda raised her gaze to meet his, her voice calm but sharp. ¡°If you don¡¯t want another ck eye likest time, you¡¯d better step aside now.¡± The memory of the punch Belinda hadnded on him lingered, and Enzo¡¯s expression shifted immediately, his breath catching. He hesitated for a moment, the tension thick in the air. Then, he stepped aside, not daring to push Belinda further. Without a second nce at Enzo, Belinda walked past him, her movements smooth and swift. When Enzo watched her leave, a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. He found something oddly satisfying in the way she ignored him, treating him like no one important. Back in her room, Belinda set her cup of honey water down before heading to the bathroom for a quick shower. By the time she emerged from the bathroom, Lucas had already returned. She gave him a brief nce before moving toward the sofa and sitting down, leisurely sipping her honey water. Lucas didn¡¯t waste any time. He approached her and sat down across from her, his voice low and rough as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on at the hospital? What¡¯s with the rumors about you there?¡± . . . Chapter 140 ?Chapter 140: Belinda nced at him, a flicker of suspicion in her eyes. Then, with a small, teasing smile, she responded, ¡°Oh? Are you concerned about me?¡± Lucas let out a sharp, mocking snort, his eyes narrowing with mockery. ¡°If you get fired, it won¡¯t just be your reputation on the line¡ªit¡¯ll be the rk family¡¯s, too.¡± His voice took on a chilling edge. ¡°If you¡¯re not really qualified and only got your job because of the deputy director¡¯s connections, I suggest you resign now. Don¡¯t drag the rk family¡¯s name through the mud.¡± His words were as cold as ice,pletely unrelenting. Belinda exhaled deeply and then let out a soft, almost amusedugh. ¡°You really don¡¯t need to concern yourself with my career, Mr. rk.¡± With that, she ced her honey water down and stood up, turning to leave. Lucas¡¯ gaze followed her, a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. Her reaction wasn¡¯t that of someone who was worried about the rumors at the hospital. She seemed confident¡ªalmost too confident¡ªin handling whatever wasing her way. Lucas¡¯ frown eased just slightly as the thought sank in. The next day, in the director¡¯s office at the Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°Liam, you wanted to see me?¡± Caiden asked, walking into the room with his usual calm. Liam Glyn, the director of the hospital, handed Caiden a letter. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Caiden opened the letter, his lips curling into a cold smile as he read it. It was an anonymousint letter, using both him and Belinda. The person who wrote the letter imed that Caiden had used his position to get Belinda, who was unqualified to have a job here, into the hospital, demanding an exnation and ountability. Liam studied Caiden intently. ¡°What do you have to say about this?¡± Caiden replied, ¡°Liam, I did consult with you before bringing Belinda here, and I was clear about her unique situation.¡± Only Caiden and his assistant knew Belinda¡¯s true identity as Star within the hospital. Liam¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You did mention it, but I never anticipated things would escte like this. Now, rumors are running rampant inside the hospital, and everyone¡¯s talking about this. We can¡¯t just let this slide without some exnation. You need to figure out how to handle this.¡± Caiden nodded, his expression calm. ¡°I understand. Leave it to me.¡± ¡°Good. Just make sure you handle it properly,¡± Liam said. ¡°Of course.¡± Caiden turned to leave. After exiting Liam¡¯s office, Caiden made his way directly to the Cardiac Surgery Department. When Caiden arrived, the other doctors in the office exchanged confused nces. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, is there something we can help you with?¡± one of the doctors asked, his tone tinged with confusion. Caiden¡¯s voice was firm as he gave his instructions. ¡°Call in all the doctors on duty today, along with the department head. We¡¯re having a meeting.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Rodgers,¡± the doctor replied. Once everyone had finished their tasks, they gathered in the office. As Caiden took his seat at the head of the table, Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly. It was clear her enemy had made a move. ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, I¡¯ll begin,¡± Caiden said, his voice steady. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have all heard the rumors circting around the hospitaltely. I¡¯m here to ask¡­ Do any of you have an issue with me?¡± . . . Chapter 141 ?Chapter 141: The room fell into a tense silence as the doctors exchanged uneasy nces, but no one spoke. Turner broke the quiet with a soft chuckle. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, how could you even ask that? You¡¯re the deputy director of the hospital. Who would dare have an issue with you? You¡¯re overthinking this.¡± Caiden nced at Turner for a brief moment before looking away. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Perhaps I worded that poorly. What I should have asked is¡­ Do you all believe that Belinda got into the Grand ins General Hospital solely because of my connections and not due to her own abilities?¡± The other doctors remained silent, ufortable under the weight of his words. Turner, now unable to hold back anymore, decided to speak up directly. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m thinking about! Mr. Rodgers, you know as well as anyone how Belinda got in. She joined outside of the scheduled exam period, bypassing the usual process.¡± ¡°Of course, people are going to feel displeased about that. Our hospital has always prided itself on fairness and merit. Without real skill, no one should be allowed to work here. Just look at my student, Kylee. She has been here for over a year and is still just an intern because she didn¡¯t pass the qualifying exam. It¡¯s tough, but that¡¯s the rule. Rules are meant to be followed.¡± He paused for a moment, his gaze sharpening as he turned to Belinda, his voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°But this one¡­ She just used her connections with you to get into our hospital and even secured a permanent position. Is that really fair?¡± Caiden¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as he replied, ¡°So, Turner, what do you suggest we do about this?¡± A spark of satisfaction shed in Turner¡¯s eyes as he seized the opportunity. ¡°Here¡¯s my proposal¡ªlet Belinda perform a solo surgery using the virtual surgery system in our department. If she seeds, her capability will be proven, and no one will ever question her qualifications again. How does that sound?¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze remained unwavering. ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t seed?¡± Uncover new worlds at g alnov els Turner¡¯s smile deepened, his eyes gleaming with calcted intent. ¡°If she fails, then she should pack her things and resign. And the person who brought her in¡ªyou, Mr. Rodgers¡ªshould face consequences as well.¡± Caiden raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What kind of consequences?¡± Turner leaned forward, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°How about forfeiting your year-end bonus? Do you think that¡¯s fair?¡± The room fell silent, the weight of Turner¡¯s words sinking in. Forfeiting Caiden¡¯s year-end bonus was no small matter. The amount at stake was enormous, and the suggestion felt almost too bold. Caiden, however, remained unfazed. His expression was unreadable. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. Turner had yed his cards well¡ªtrying to manipte both Caiden and her in one move. As Caiden stayed silent, Turner¡¯s gaze sharpened. He continued, ¡°So, Mr. Rodgers, what is it going to be? Do you agree to do this or not?¡± ¡°And what kind of surgery do you have in mind for Belinda, Turner?¡± Caiden asked, his tone calm but carrying an underlying edge. Turner didn¡¯t hesitate, leaning forward as he spoke with an air of certainty. ¡°After giving it some thought, I suggest a type-B aortic dissection surgery. It is suitable for minimally invasive techniques andplex enough to truly test a doctor¡¯s skill and expertise.¡± The other doctors in the room exchanged quick, concerned nces, their eyes betraying a mix of disbelief and shock. It was true that type-B aortic dissection surgeries were less risky than their type-A counterparts, but even so, the procedure was far from easy. Especially for Belinda¡ªa resident physician who had never performed surgery on her own before. . . . Chapter 142 ?Chapter 142: To ask her to take on such a challenging procedure was clearly intentional. It was a direct challenge, an attempt to ce Belinda in a position she could hardly escape from, and by extension, to undermine Caiden. Kylee shot a quick look at Belinda, a smile tugging at her lips. She believed there was no way Belinda could perform the surgery sessfully. Expecting a resident doctor to perform a type-B aortic dissection solo was practically a setup for failure. Kylee had not expected Turner to escte things this far so quickly after her little provocation. The audacity of his move was impressive, to say the least. Through it all, Belinda¡¯s face remained perfectly neutral, her expression unreadable, as though the entire conversation had nothing to do with her. Seeing this, the other doctors couldn¡¯t help but admire Belinda¡¯sposure. Her calmness was truly remarkable, especially given the circumstances. ¡°Isn¡¯t the difficulty level of this surgery a bit high?¡± Caiden asked with a light chuckle, his voiceced with curiosity. Turner nodded thoughtfully, his gaze steady as he responded, ¡°It¡¯s true that it¡¯s a challenging procedure for any resident physician. But let¡¯s not forget, this is the Grand ins General Hospital¡ªthe best of the best. A little extra difficulty just makes the evaluation more worthwhile, don¡¯t you think?¡± Turner¡¯s reasoning was well-articted and hard to argue with. ¡°Alright, I agree!¡± Caiden suddenly dered, surprising everyone in the room. The other doctors exchanged incredulous looks. Caiden actually agreed? Was he out of his mind? Turner¡¯s eyes gleamed with triumph, but just as he was about to speak, Caiden cut him off. ¡°However¡­¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze shifted, briefly meeting Kylee¡¯s eyes before turning back to Turner. ¡°Belinda cannot be the only one performing the surgery. Kylee needs to perform this surgery, too.¡± Kylee froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. Why was she suddenly dragged into this? What did she have to do with it? At Caiden¡¯s words, Turner¡¯s expression soured. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, isn¡¯t this a bit much? Kylee is just a contract intern here.¡± Caiden smiled lightly, his expression calm yet filled with a subtle sharpness. ¡°I think this is absolutely necessary for her to do that. Turner, look around this entire hospital¡ªdo you see any other department heads with a contracted intern by their side? In fact, isn¡¯t Kylee the only one in our entire hospital with a situation like this?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°She has been here for over a year, has taken the qualifying exam twice, and still hasn¡¯t passed. By the hospital¡¯s rules, she should have been dismissed long ago. But out of respect for you, she was allowed to stay. Now, since you¡¯re so eager to uphold the rules and fairness, shouldn¡¯t the same principles apply to her? Am I wrong?¡± Caiden¡¯s words were deliberate, his tone cutting through the room. The Grand ins General Hospital prided itself on its strict regtions, and Caiden¡¯s words struck at the heart of those very rules. Turner¡¯s face froze, his confident expression faltering for the first time. Turner couldn¡¯t find a way to refute Caiden¡¯s words. Kylee, meanwhile, shot Turner a look filled with panic and anxiety. She had only wanted to see Belinda fail¡ªhow had she ended up tangled in this mess? Desperately, she gave Turner several subtle nces, silently urging him to think of something, anything, to avoid epting Caiden¡¯s terms. When Belinda noticed Kylee¡¯s panicked eyes, her lips curled slightly into a smirk. Wasn¡¯t Kylee just gloating a moment ago? What happened to that smug expression now? Ah, it was indeed easy tough at someone else¡¯s misfortune until the tables turned. . . . Chapter 143 ?Chapter 143: At that moment, Caiden¡¯s voice broke the tension, his words deliberate and final. ¡°If this is going to be a test, then both Belinda and Kylee will perform the surgery. If Kylee wins, she¡¯ll skip the exams and be a resident physician here, effective immediately. As for Belinda¡­ She¡¯ll leave this hospital for good, her name never to be considered for employment here again.¡± A murmur of shock rippled through the room. Caiden wasn¡¯t done, though. He continued, ¡°To make the matter more interesting, I¡¯ll donate my entire year-end bonus to charity as a gesture of good will, and I¡¯ll also give you, Turner, one month of my sry.¡± Turner¡¯s eyes gleamed with sudden interest. Kylee¡¯s face lit up as well, her hopes rising at the prospect of victory. But just as they both began to relish the thought, Caiden¡¯s next words were like a cold ssh of water pouring down their heads. ¡°However, if Belinda wins, she¡¯ll be promoted to attending physician. Kylee will have to resign, and Turner¡ªyou¡¯ll donate your year-end bonus and give me one month¡¯s sry.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by his words, momentarily speechless. Her gaze snapped to Caiden, confusion and disbelief swirling in her chest. Why had he said those things? When had she ever agreed to such a promotion? When she first joined the hospital, she had made it clear¡ªshe intended to remain a resident physician, nothing more. Now, it was clear Caiden was trying to outmaneuver both her and Turner, scheming against both of them! The thought made Belinda clench her teeth in frustration. Caiden sneaked a quick nce at Belinda. When he noticed the sharpness in her expression, a flicker of unease passed through his features. But he quickly masked it, straightened his posture, and turned his focus back to Turner, his expression now serious as he awaited a response. Both Turner and Kylee fell into an uneasy silence. The stakes were undeniably tempting, but the risks were also very high. After a moment, Turner broke the silence, his voiceced with caution. ¡°What happens if neither of them manages toplete the surgery sessfully?¡± Caiden¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°The surgery will be scheduled for a week from now. If neitherpletes it sessfully then, we¡¯ll let them perform it again another time. The one who performs it sessfully first will be dered the winner.¡± Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn Turner¡¯s brow furrowed as he considered this. He wasn¡¯t done yet. He leaned forward, a slight edge to his voice. ¡°But even if Belinda seeds, she still hasn¡¯t been here long enough to qualify for an immediate promotion to attending physician, has she?¡± Caiden chuckled softly, his eyes glinting with quiet firmness. ¡°Our hospital has always prioritized skill over tenure. If Belinda can sessfully perform a type-B aortic dissection surgery on her own, are you really suggesting she¡¯s not worthy of the title of attending physician?¡± Turner fell silent, his mind churning. He weighed the risks against the potential rewards, and in the end, the benefits seemed to outweigh the risks. Refusing now would only leave him with fewer options. If he refused this, Caiden would never let Belinda perform the surgery on her own. Besides, as Caiden had pointed out, Kylee¡¯s position at the hospital was already fragile. ording to the rules, Kylee shouldn¡¯t have been able to stay here. Making Belinda perform the surgery was the only way to force Caiden into a corner. Losing a year-end bonus would be a significant blow to Caiden¡¯s finances. But more importantly, Turner saw this as an opportunity to expose Caiden¡¯s ipetence to the hospital¡¯s shareholders. Once the shareholders lost faith in Caiden, it would be far easier for him to orchestrate Caiden¡¯s downfall. As for Belinda¡¯s chances of seeding? Turner believed there was no way Belinda would perform the surgery sessfully. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s do this!¡± Turner agreed directly. . . . Chapter 144 ?Chapter 144: Caiden wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Turner¡¯s response. His expression remained unreadable as he gave a small, acknowledging nod. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. Thepetition will take ce in a week.¡± With that, Caiden stood up and made his exit. Throughout the entire exchange, neither Belinda nor Kylee had been consulted. But honestly, their opinions did not matter here. After all, this was no longer just a rivalry between Belinda and Kylee. It had escted into a high-stakes power struggle between Caiden and Turner. Turner also rose to his feet. ¡°Alright, you all can continue with your work. Kylee,e with me.¡± Kylee¡¯s face was pale as she followed Turner out of the room, still in a daze. When Kylee arrived at Turner¡¯s office and closed the door, her anxiety took over. She looked flustered, her voice trembling as she eximed, ¡°Mr. Ortiz, how could you agree to Mr. Rodgers¡¯ proposal? I-I¡­¡± She hesitated, her words faltering before she let out a sigh, her expression defeated. ¡°What am I supposed to do?¡± Turner, calm as ever, understood her concerns. He replied with a steady tone, ¡°Given the situation, if I hadn¡¯t agreed, the issue would have lingered unresolved. I had no choice but to agree at that time.¡± Kylee chewed on her lip nervously, her face paling as she voiced her deepest fear. ¡°But¡­ With my current skills, there¡¯s no way I can handle a type-B aortic dissection surgery on my own!¡± She was painfully aware of her limitations¡ªshe hadn¡¯t performed a single surgery independently before, let alone one asplex as this. With just a week to prepare for the surgery, how could she possibly seed? Turner gave a soft chuckle, his voice more encouraging than Kylee had expected. ¡°Who hasn¡¯t had to start from scratch? Every doctor has faced a simr situation like this. You don¡¯t want to be stuck as an intern in this hospital forever, do you?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? With a light sigh, he leaned back in his chair, giving Kylee a reassuring look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll teach you everything you need to know. Rx. Even if you can¡¯tplete the surgery in a week, it¡¯s fine. Your sister won¡¯t seed, either, so you¡¯ll have time to practice. All you need to do is perform the surgery sessfully before she does.¡± Kylee¡¯s furrowed brows eased slightly as she considered his words. After a moment of reflection, she couldn¡¯t help but admit that Turner had a point. ¡°If you couldn¡¯t perform the surgery sessfully, Belinda certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to, either. At least she had been at the Grand ins General Hospital for over a year, observing countless surgeries under Turner¡¯s meticulous guidance. In terms of both skill and experience, she believed she was undoubtedly better than Belinda. With this thought, Kylee allowed herself a small sense of relief. Turner, seeing her expression, added, ¡°And think about it¡ªif you seed, you¡¯ll be a full-fledged resident physician without even having to sit for the exams. Isn¡¯t that exactly what you¡¯ve always wanted? This is the chance you¡¯ve been waiting for. Shouldn¡¯t you grab it with both hands?¡± Kylee pressed her lips together. She looked as if a spark of determination had been lit inside her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Ortiz! I¡¯m going to seed¡ªno doubt about it!¡± Turner¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear. I haveplete faith in you.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°For the next few days, don¡¯te to work. Focus entirely on practicing your skills.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Kylee nodded firmly. Meanwhile, on the other side of the hospital, Belinda stepped out of the office and found a quiet spot to make her call to Caiden. . . . Chapter 145 ?Chapter 145: ¡°How could you do that earlier, Caiden?¡± Belinda said, her voice sharp with frustration the moment the call connected. On the other end of the line, Caiden let out an awkward chuckle, his unease evident. ¡°Star, I know I was wrong this time. I broke my promise. But what could I do? You saw the situation¡ªI had no choice but to agree!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was tinged with irritation. ¡°You agreed, fine. But why on earth did you have to throw in that idea about promoting me to attending physician?¡± Belinda asked, her frustration clear. Caiden responded with a firm tone, ¡°What else was I supposed to do? We couldn¡¯t just let them walk all over us without putting up a fight, could we?¡± He spoke withplete conviction, as though what he had done was the only reasonable course of action. ¡°If we¡¯re going to make this interesting, there has to be something on the line. Rewards, penalties¡ªbasic rules,¡± Caiden said, his tone serious. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°You could¡¯ve just offered your bonus,¡± she replied coolly. Caiden paused and thenughed awkwardly. ¡°Uh¡­ That didn¡¯t exactly ur to me at the time.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice dripped with disbelief. ¡°I swear, it¡¯s the truth!¡± Caiden quickly said. ¡°Look, the bet has been made, and the n is already in motion. Comining about it now won¡¯t change a thing.¡± He hesitated for a moment and then added, ¡°How about this¡ªto make up for all this mess, I owe you a favor. This sounds fair, right?¡± At this point, despite her reluctance, Belinda had no choice but to ept the situation. She decided to stop dwelling on it and move forward. On the other end of the line, Caiden¡¯s voice took on a more serious tone. ¡°The director received an anonymousint today, using me of favoritism. He¡¯s insisting I address the issue properly. I know Turner is behind this, and I won¡¯t let him off the hook. He needs to be dragged into this mess.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow, intrigued. An anonymousint? No wonder Caiden was so upset. ¡°Now, this has be a matter involving not just you and Kylee, but Turner and me as well,¡± Caiden continued. ¡°When the timees, you cannot show any mercy.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda replied, her voice cool and assured. When it came to Kylee, mercy was thest thing on her mind. Caiden¡¯s tone softened a little. ¡°I have no doubts about your ability to handle the type-B aortic dissection surgery. But the virtual surgery system might be new to you. You should practice a little.¡± ¡°No need for that,¡± Belinda replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve used the virtual surgery system plenty of times before.¡± Caiden paused, and then, realization dawned on him. Of course! How could he have forgotten who Star¡¯s mentor was? For someone like Belinda, the virtual surgery system was nothing new. ¡°Alright then! That puts my mind at ease,¡± he said, relieved. After exchanging a few more words with Caiden, Belinda ended the call and returned to the office. News of the uingpetition between Belinda and Kylee using the virtual surgery system spread like wildfire throughout the hospital. The buzz intensified as everyone began specting about who woulde out on top. Most were quick to ce their bets on Kylee. They were sure she would win. After all, Kylee had been under Turner¡¯s expert tutge for years, while Belinda¡ªwell, to most, she was just a pretty face, all style and no substance. Only a select few believed that Belinda could actually win. But Belinda didn¡¯t mind this in the slightest. She carried on with her tasks, unaffected by the whispers that filled the air around her. . . . Chapter 146 ?Chapter 146: During this time, she received a call from Harold, asking her to join Lucas for dinner that evening. Although she felt a hint of resignation, she agreed. She knew too well that Harold wasn¡¯t going to give up trying to push her and Lucas together. Even if she refused to join Lucas for dinner this time, Harold would find another way to make them spend more time together. To save Harold the trouble, she decided to go along with it. Later, just before the workday ended, Belinda received another call¡ªthis time from Debra. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s have dinner tonight,¡± Debra suggested with her usual cheerful tone. ¡°Sorry, I already have ns tonight,¡± Belinda replied, keeping her voice even. Debra¡¯s curiosity got the better of her. ¡°ns? Who are you having dinner with tonight?¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at the question. She responded with a neutral tone, ¡°Someone you don¡¯t know.¡± Realizing how intrusive her question had sounded, Debra quickly apologized, ¡°Sorry, Belinda, I didn¡¯t mean to pry. I just asked that without thinking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Belinda replied with a nonchnt tone. Debra hesitated before continuing, ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°Would you have time after dinner tonight? Maybe we could hit the Dream Club for some fun?¡± ¡°I¡¯m busy then, too,¡± Belinda declined once again, her tone polite but firm. A heavy silence settled on the line, stretching out for what felt like an eternity. Unable to bear the quiet any longer, Belinda asked, ¡°Hello? Are you still there?¡± A few seconds passed before Debra¡¯s voice broke through, softer than usual. ¡°Belinda, do you not like me?¡± Upon hearing the question, Belinda felt a wave of resignation. She didn¡¯t like being put on the spot like this¡ªit made everything feel too awkward. ¡°No, you¡¯re overthinking this,¡± Belinda replied softly, hoping to defuse the tension. There was a long pause on the other end of the line before Debra hesitantly spoke again. ¡°Then, how about tomorrow night?¡± Belinda paused for a moment, unsure of how to respond. Debra said, ¡°Belinda, honestly, I have so few people I can really talk to. Even though we haven¡¯t known each other for long and haven¡¯t met often, I really like you. I hope we can be friends. But if I¡¯m bothering you, or if you don¡¯t like me, just tell me, and I¡¯ll stop bothering you.¡± Her voice was tinged with vulnerability, and Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit sorry for her. With the weight of Debra¡¯s words lingering, Belinda sighed and thought it over. She didn¡¯t dislike Debra, but they didn¡¯t have much inmon to talk about. Still, there was no reason to reject Debra outright. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda finally said. ¡°I have time tomorrow night.¡± Debra¡¯s voice brightened instantly, filled with relief and excitement. ¡°I¡¯m so d you agreed! That means you don¡¯t think I¡¯m annoying.¡± Before Belinda could reply, Debra continued, ¡°See you tomorrow night then!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said softly, unable to hide the faint smile tugging at her lips. After work, Belinda drove to the restaurant where she was meeting Lucas. Harold had reserved a private room at this restaurant. As Belinda entered the room, she saw that Lucas was already there, sitting at the table. ¡°Order whatever you want,¡± Lucas said, his voice casual. . . . Chapter 147 ?Chapter 147: After Belinda sat down, Lucas slid the menu toward her. Belinda looked at it and then selected two dishes before handing the menu back to him. Once their orders were ced, the two of them sat in silence. After a while, Belinda finally broke the quiet. ¡°Next time your dad asks us to have dinner together, you don¡¯t have toe.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow at her words, a slight frown forming. He scoffed lightly. ¡°If I don¡¯te, you¡¯re just going to run to Harold andin about the matter, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda was rendered momentarily speechless, feeling a bit resigned. She took a deep breath before finally saying, ¡°Then I won¡¯te. How about that?¡± Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. Belinda met his gaze evenly, her face calm and without any signs of ying games. For some reason, this made Lucas feel a little frustrated. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he leaned back slightly, speaking with a trace of amusement. ¡°Do you think, with my father¡¯s far-reaching influence, he wouldn¡¯t know whether we had dinner together or not?¡± Belinda fell silent, considering his words. She realized he was right. Harold¡¯s connections were vast, and he would likely find out about it if they didn¡¯t follow his instructions. Just then, Lucas chuckled softly, his tone light and teasing as he turned to look at Belinda. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You don¡¯t want to have dinner with me?¡± He paused, a yful glint in his eyes. ¡°Or¡­ Are you afraid that the longer you¡¯re around me, the harder it¡¯ll be to keep your feelings for me in check?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She opened her mouth, but no words came out at first. After a while, she rolled her eyes dramatically and let out a coldugh. ¡°Lucas! Could you be any more full of yourself?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his voice low and smooth. ¡°Isn¡¯t what I said true?¡± Belinda let out a soft chuckle, her fingers casually tracing the rim of her cup as she spoke, her tone almost teasing. ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you, Mr. rk. I¡¯m worried that the longer you spend with me, the more you¡¯ll find yourself unable to resist falling for me¡­ And then, you won¡¯t want to go through with the divorce.¡± She spread her hands, feigning resignation. ¡°If that happens, I¡¯d be quite troubled.¡± At her words, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but snort, his smileced with sarcasm. He replied in a firm tone, ¡°That¡¯s one thing you¡¯ll never have to worry about.¡± Belinda met his gaze, her expression cooling slightly. ¡°Good to know.¡± From that point on, their conversation came to an end. The two sat in silence as the dishes were served, the quiet between them thick¡ªan unspoken tension hanging in the air. After they finished eating, they both stood up to leave, but before they reached the door, it swung open on its own. Belinda frowned, puzzled by the sudden movement. Just then, an eerie squeak echoed from the door. Belinda¡¯s scalp tingled in response, her body stiffening instinctively. Before she could react, a wave of mice darted through the door¡ªat least six of them! ¡°Ahhh!¡± Belinda screamed, her voice high-pitched and panicked. In one swift motion, she spun around and jumped into Lucas¡¯ arms, her arms and legs clinging to him like an octopus, her body trembling in sheer terror. Lucas was taken aback as Belinda suddenly leaped into his arms, her body trembling with fear. Instinctively, he wrapped his arms around her legs, trying to steady her. . . . Chapter 148 ?Chapter 148: When he realized what had just happened after a few seconds, his expression darkened, and he spoke in a low, firm voice. ¡°Get down.¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m scared! Mice! There are mice in the room!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was a shaky whisper, her body vibrating slightly against Lucas¡¯. She clung to Lucas tightly, as though afraid that if she loosened her grip, Lucas would throw her to the mice. ¡°Why are you so terrified of a few mice?¡± Lucas asked, perplexed. He nced around, finally noticing the little creatures scurrying about inside the room. Before Belinda could respond, the room was plunged into darkness. ¡°Ah!¡± Belinda shrieked, her eyes snapping shut as she buried her face against Lucas¡¯ neck, clutching him even tighter. Lucas felt her warmth and the delicate scent of her hair, a wave of something unfamiliar stirring within him. Seconds passed before he managed to regain hisposure, a sh of irritation crossing his features. ¡°Get down.¡± His voice was firm, reaching to pry Belinda¡¯s legs off him. Belinda¡¯s grip tightened instantly, her voice breaking as she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m scared! Lucas, please¡­ Don¡¯t make me get down!¡± Her words, tinged with a sob, made Lucas pause, his gaze softening as he studied her. A flicker of resignation crossed Lucas¡¯ eyes as he sighed quietly. He carefully cradled Belinda in his arms and, feeling the need to leave the room, made his way toward the door. He reached for the handle¡ªonly to find it locked. With a grim realization, Lucas knew exactly who was behind this. The mice, the sudden darkness, and the locked door¡ªHarold¡¯s handiwork, no doubt. Lucas exhaled sharply, the absurdity of the situation settling in. Wasn¡¯t Harold a bit too old for these childish tricks? ¡°W-What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled as she noticed Lucas¡¯ sudden silence. ¡°The door is locked from the outside,¡± Lucas replied, his voice steady. ¡°W-What?¡± Belinda¡¯s face drained of color as she processed his words. Being stuck in here, with the mice¡­ She couldn¡¯t even handle the thought of it. Her pulse quickened, and she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to push away the rising panic within her. Lucas, initially intent on having Belinda get down so that he could make a call, hesitated as he saw her distress. Her fear was evident. He quickly pulled his phone from his pocket with one hand, found Harold¡¯s number, and dialed it without another word. The phone rang for a long time, but Harold didn¡¯t pick up. Lucas had expected as much. He nced down at Belinda, his voice low and calm. ¡°My father isn¡¯t picking up my call. Looks like he wants us to stay locked in here a little longer.¡± Hearing that, Belinda bit her lip, frustration evident on her face. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she spoke in a low voice, her tone tinged with difort. ¡°Lucas, could you carry me to the dining table and set me down on a chair?¡± She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of him holding her forever, not knowing when the door might open. Lucas paused, assessing the situation before he turned on the shlight on his phone. With a swift motion, he carried Belinda over to the dining table. When her feet finally touched the chair, Belinda crouched down immediately, her hands pressing hard against her ears. The sound of the mice skittering across the floor seemed to have invaded her mind, like a relentless, torturous echo that made her tremble uncontrobly. Her thoughts spiraled back to a distant memory¡ªelementary school, that day¡­ That day was the day she had tried to forget for a long time. She shut her eyes tightly, breathing heavily, as panic crept up her chest. . . . Chapter 149 ?Chapter 149: Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas frowned deeply, a sh of concern flickering in his usually calm eyes. It was just a few mice, yet he hadn¡¯t anticipated how much it would unsettle Belinda. He dialed the rk family estate¡¯sndline, but no one answered the call. After a brief moment of hesitation, he called Hooper. This time, the call went through. Before Hooper could say anything, Lucas spoke up, his voice sharp. ¡°Hooper, tell my father to unlock the private room door.¡± ¡°Belinda is not doing well right now.¡± The phone was on speaker, and Harold¡¯s voice immediately echoed on the other end of the line, filled with urgency. ¡°What happened? Is Belinda okay?¡± Lucas nced over at Belinda, his expression tight with concern. ¡°Thanks to you, she is curled up on a chair, trembling like a leaf now.¡± Harold¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of rm in his voice. ¡°Is it really that bad?¡± Lucas let out a low, humorless chuckle, his wordsced with sarcasm. ¡°What do you think? Open the door. Now.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Harold replied quickly, his voice now tinged with guilt. ¡°I¡¯ll get someone to open it right away.¡± With that, Harold hung up the call. He immediately barked orders to his people to open the door. A momentter, the sound of a lock turning echoed through the air in the private room, and the door clicked open. Lucas nced back at Belinda, his gaze softening as he reached down to lift her into his arms. Startled, Belinda instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, her body stiffening as she clung to him. Without saying a word, Lucas walked toward the door, his steps steady as he carried Belinda out of the room. galnovels hosts great stories Once outside, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He carried her straight to the elevator, never once setting her down. When they reached the parking garage, he carefully ced her in the passenger seat of his car. Belinda released her grip on Lucas, her palms cold with sweat, her chest rising and falling unevenly. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice low. Lucas didn¡¯t reply. He shut the passenger door softly and slid into the driver¡¯s seat. Then, he started the car. The drive was quiet, with both Lucas and Belinda staying silent. Belinda seemed lost in her thoughts, her body still tense, a distant look in her eyes. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had happened to her, what she had gone through that had made her so terrified of something as small as a mouse. When the car finally pulled into the rk family estate¡¯s garage, both Lucas and Belinda climbed out, the weight of the night lingering between them. Belinda¡¯s legs wobbled as she walked, her fear still lingering. She kept ncing down at the ground, her eyes darting nervously as if expecting something to appear. Noticing her unease, Lucas softened his tone. ¡°There are no mice here. You¡¯re safe, don¡¯t worry.¡± Belinda swallowed hard, her lips pressed together in silence, her nerves still on edge. As they entered the house, Harold rose from the living room sofa, his concern evident. ¡°Belinda, are you okay?¡± he asked, his voice filled with worry. Belinda¡¯s face remained pale, a hint of exhaustion lingering in her eyes. She looked at Harold with a hint of resignation, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Harold, please don¡¯t do that again.¡± Harold quickly nodded, his tone filled with sincerity. ¡°Alright, I promise, I won¡¯t do it again.¡± . . . Chapter 150 ?Chapter 150: He then spoke gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°Belinda, you should go upstairs and rest now.¡± Belinda gave a slight nod, her lips barely parting as she said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head to the bedroom now.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Harold replied. Once Belinda had ascended the stairs, Harold turned to Lucas, pulling him aside. ¡°Is Belinda really that afraid of mice?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he recalled Belinda¡¯s panic in the private room. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. After a pause, he added with a tone of quiet understanding, ¡°She¡¯s terrified of mice. It¡¯s deeper than just a fear. She probably has gone through something scary rted to this.¡± Harold sank back onto the sofa, guilt washing over him as he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I should have known this would happen. I¡¯ve heard her mention it before, but I never realized it was this bad.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You really went low, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Harold shot him a quick, defensive look. ¡°I don¡¯t care what I have to resort to as long as it is effective.¡± His n had been simple¡ªcreate an environment of fear to push Belinda and Lucas closer. He had believed that Belinda would seek Lucas¡¯ protection when she was in fear. That way, Lucas and Belinda would be closer. But he had not anticipated that Belinda¡¯s fear of mice ran this deep. Lucas scoffed softly, his gaze sharp as he turned to Harold, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Old man, your birthday is in less than twenty days.¡± Discover your escape on g aln ov el s Harold caught the implication in Lucas¡¯ words, and his expression shifted, a dark cloud crossing his face. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? There¡¯s still time.¡± Lucas gave a dismissive snort, saying nothing more as he stood up and headed for the stairs. Harold remained seated, his brow furrowed in worry. He had no experience ying matchmaker, and now, he felt utterly clueless about how to get things moving. If only he could make Lucas fall for Belinda, then the thought of divorce would be long gone from Lucas¡¯ mind. He needed toe up with a better n. In the dead of night, Belinda shot upright in bed, her scream echoing through the stillness. ¡°No!¡± she gasped, trembling as she tried to shake off the remnants of her nightmare. Her breathing was rapid as she took a shaky breath, trying to calm herself. It was just a dream¡­ The bedsidemp clicked on, and Lucas stirred in his bed, squinting sleepily at Belinda. Even in the dim light, he could see Belinda¡¯s face¡ªpale and slick with sweat. ¡°Belinda, why are you so afraid of mice?¡± His voice, deep and groggy, reached Belinda in the quiet of the room, causing her heart to race just a little faster. Perhaps it was the soothing depth of Lucas¡¯ voice that drew Belinda in, making her want to share her fears. Hugging her knees close, she spoke softly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When I was in elementary school, I was bullied for being overweight and having a dark spot on my face. In third grade, a few of my ssmates decided to lock me in the school¡¯s storage room¡­ And there were dozens of mice inside that room.¡± As she spoke, her breath quickened, her eyes squeezing shut as the memory flooded back. ¡°I was trapped in there, terrified and all alone with those mice for an entire night.¡± When Lucas heard her words, his expression changed instantly. . . . Chapter 151 ?Chapter 151: Third grade. Belinda had barely turned ten years old at that time. A child that young, trapped in a dark, confined space with dozens of rats for an entire night. ¡°What happened after that?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and full of raw emotion. Belinda¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she replied, ¡°Afterward, my mother marched into the school and caused a huge scene. She even threatened to take it to the media. The school was scared of that and expelled those students who locked me there.¡± She paused, her eyes distant as the memory resurfaced. She still remembered how Holley had held her, crying, and even grabbed a knife, ready to confront those people. Thankfully, her grandmother had stopped Holley before things could get worse. Belinda exhaled slowly, lifting the nket and sliding out of bed. ¡°You should try to get some rest,¡± she said to Lucas in a low voice. After saying that, she made her way to the balcony and settled into the swing chair there. Lucas closed his eyes andy back down, but sleep seemed far away, his thoughts lingering on Belinda¡¯s words earlier. Half an hourter, Belinda returned to bed, her movements light. Eventually, Lucas drifted off, but Belinda remained wide awake, the weight of that memory pressing on her mind. The next day, at work, Belinda couldn¡¯t stop yawning, feeling very sleepy. ¡°Didn¡¯t sleep wellst night?¡± Darlene asked Belinda after they finished their rounds. Belinda blinked a few times, startled by the question, and then nodded, a faint smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Yeah,¡± she admitted. ¡°Make sure to adjust your schedule and get some rest,¡± Darlene advised, her voice soft but firm. ¡°After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered some case studies on type B aortic dissection surgeries. Come with meter to pick them up.¡± Belinda blinked in surprise. She had always thought Darlene didn¡¯t like her, but here Darlene was, going out of her way to help her. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Mitchell,¡± Belinda said with a genuine smile. Darlene¡¯s response was calm, almost measured. ¡°Practice well. You¡¯re part of my team now. Don¡¯t embarrass me when the timees.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Belinda replied readily, feeling a surge of gratitude. After she received the case studies, Belinda skimmed through a few pages, feeling even more appreciative of Darlene¡¯s unexpected support. Just then, her phone rang. The caller ID made her pause for a moment. With a flicker of hesitation, she answered the call. It was Holley on the other end of the line, inviting her to lunch at noon. Without asking too many questions, Belinda agreed. At noon, she drove to the restaurant. When she entered the private room, Holley was already there. . . . Chapter 152 ?Chapter 152: ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Holley greeted her with a bright smile, reaching out to take her hand warmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered. Come, sit down.¡± Holley guided Belinda to the table, her eyes narrowing yfully as she said, ¡°It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve seen you. Why haven¡¯t youe by to visit me recently?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped with worktely,¡± Belinda exined, settling into the chair. Holley gave a slight nod and said, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard the rumors floating around the hospital.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her gaze steady. After a brief pause, Holley hesitated and then asked softly, ¡°Belinda, I have to know¡ªdid you really get into the Grand ins General Hospital because of your connection to the deputy director there?¡± A faint, knowing smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips as she met Holley¡¯s eyes. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked. Holley shook her head, uncertainty in her gaze. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know.¡± The smile on Belinda¡¯s face slowly faded. She knew exactly what Holley implied. Even though Holley said she didn¡¯t know, Belinda knew Holley believed she had only gotten her job through connections. Holley sighed, her tone gentler now. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, Belinda. It¡¯s just¡­ The Grand ins General Hospital is one of the most prestigious hospitals. Getting in there isn¡¯t easy. Everyone says the doctors there are the best. After graduation, you were a stay-at-home wife at the rk family estate, not interning at major hospitals. Then, after returning from Chixdon, you directly got a job at the Grand ins General Hospital. The situation is just hard for me to understand.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze remained calm, unfazed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin further. I just want to know, did you invite me to lunch today just to ask about this?¡± ¡°Of course not, sweetheart, I just care about you very much,¡± Holley responded quickly, her voice filled with concern. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live Belinda let out a cold chuckle, her tone sarcastic. ¡°Oh? Is that so? For a moment, I thought you called me here because you heard about my uingpetition with Kylee. I thought maybe you wanted to make sure I let her win.¡± She turned to Holley, her smile deepening with a hint of irony. ¡°But now, I see¡­ I must have misunderstood you, Mom.¡± Holley¡¯s face froze at Belinda¡¯s words, her lips pressed together in an uncertain line. Belinda¡¯s smile faltered as she observed the hesitation in Holley¡¯s eyes. After a brief silence, Belinda scoffed lightly, her voice thick with sarcasm. ¡°So¡­ You really came here to tell me to let Kylee win thepetition, didn¡¯t you?¡± Holley¡¯s lips moved soundlessly for a moment before she finally spoke, her voice wavering. ¡°Belinda, I know this is hard to hear, and I know it will make you feel disappointed in me. But¡­ I¡¯m doing this for both of us. I heard from your father that if Kylee loses, she¡¯ll be dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital and never be rehired. The consequences are just too severe.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, her voice trembling. ¡°If Kylee were dismissed for any other reason, we could handle it. But if it¡¯s because she lost to you, it would be a whole different situation. Do you understand this, Belinda?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t!¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened, and her voice rose, sharp with frustration. Holley¡¯s eyes were filled with tears as she met Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Belinda¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just not strong enough. You and I have already struggled so much in the Wright family, and if Belinda cut her off,¡± her tone firm. ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll ask you only one thing. You only considered that Kylee shouldn¡¯t be dismissed because of me. Did you ever think about what happens if I lose? If I lose, I¡¯ll also be dismissed. I will never be rehired, too. And once I am dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital, finding work at another hospital will be nearly impossible for me.¡± As Belinda spoke, her eyes locked onto Holley¡¯s, her voice heavy with an emotion Holley wasn¡¯t prepared for. . . . Chapter 153 ?Chapter 153: Holley¡¯s eyes widened slightly in disbelief. ¡°Is¡­ Is it really that serious?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her silence echoing louder than words ever could. After a long pause, Holley¡¯s voice trembled as she said, ¡°But¡­ But that¡¯s exactly why Kylee can¡¯t lose! If she does, Car will hold it against you, and your father¡ªhe¡¯ll be furious, beyond words. Belinda, I¡¯m begging you, please let Kylee win this time. Even if¡­ Even if it means you will be dismissed from the hospital, I¡¯ll take care of you. I¡¯ll look after you for the rest of your life. And you still have Lucas, don¡¯t you? Lucas and his father¡ªsurely they won¡¯t let you struggle to find work.¡± Holley reached out and grasped Belinda¡¯s hand tightly, her expression one of desperation and pleading. A deep sense of disappointment gripped Belinda¡¯s chest, suffocating her. No matter how Holley tried to spin it, it all boiled down to one thing¡ªHolley wanted her to sacrifice her own future for Kylee¡¯s sake. How utterly absurd! Belinda stared at Holley, the turmoil inside her making it impossible to tell whether she was more disappointed or hurt. After a long breath, Belinda spoke up, each word sharp. ¡°You told me not to outshine Kylee before, and I listened. You said I shouldn¡¯t do anything better than her, that I should always be beneath her, and I obeyed. Now, with thispetition, one that could determine my entire future, you want me to give in again?¡± Then, unexpectedly, a smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips¡ªbut it wasn¡¯t a smile of happiness. It was a smile that hid more pain than tears ever could. Belinda continued, ¡°Mom, I have to ask¡­ Are you really my mother, or Kylee¡¯s?¡± At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s face drained of color. g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all Holley had never imagined that Belinda would say something so harsh. Belinda¡¯s words cut deep, each one like a knife to her heart. Her voice quivered. ¡°Belinda¡­ You¡­ You¡¯ve really hurt me with those words. I never thought you would doubt me like this!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but scoff lightly at Holley¡¯s words. She had hurt her? Did Holley even realize how many scars Holley had left on her heart, how many years of pain and disappointment had built up within her? Holley, still desperate, continued, her voice trembling, ¡°I know¡­ I know what I¡¯m asking of you isn¡¯t fair. But I¡­ I have no choice. It¡¯s all for our future, for both of us.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cool, her face like stone. She was unaffected by Holley¡¯s desperate pleas. Seeing this, Holley felt sad. She knew that her attempts at remorse had only deepened the distance between them. Suddenly, a sharp sound echoed through the room. Holley had raised her hand and pped herself across the face, the sound ringing out like a hit to Belinda¡¯s heart. Belinda¡¯s gaze snapped up at the unexpected action, her eyes wide. Holley¡¯s face crumpled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯m the one to me. I¡¯ve been useless all my life.¡± ¡°It¡¯s bad enough that I¡¯m a failure, but now, I¡¯ve dragged my daughter into this mess.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes, her breath hitching as she sniffed. She lifted her gaze to Belinda once more, the tears spilling over as she sobbed, saying, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve thought it through. You can do what you feel is right. I won¡¯t ask you topromise anymore.¡± But Belinda saw through her mother¡¯s words. Despite the tears, despite the sorrow, Holley still wanted her to let Kylee win thepetition. At that moment, Belinda found the whole situationughable¡ªutterly pointless. When she thought of this, she smiled slightly as she spoke directly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel like this anymore. I promise¡ªI¡¯ll let Kylee have her way.¡± . . . Chapter 154 ?Chapter 154: At Belinda¡¯s words, Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, a flicker of disbelief crossing her features. ¡°Belinda, you¡­ You¡­¡± But after a moment of stunned silence, Holley quickly regained herposure, her voice softening. ¡°Belinda, I said you didn¡¯t have to do that. Just do whatever you feel is right.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cool and unwavering. ¡°I¡¯ve already given my word, and I¡¯ll keep it.¡± She paused for a beat and then continued, her tone steady, ¡°You¡¯ve gotten what you wanted now. Whether or not we finish this meal doesn¡¯t matter anymore. I¡¯m heading back to the hospital now. You can stay here and enjoy your lunch.¡± With that, she stood up, ready to leave. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley¡¯s voice caught as she reached out and grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist. Looking up at Belinda with pleading eyes, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much. Please, stay and have lunch with me.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t spare Holley a nce. Her face remained cold as she calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯d rather not. I¡¯m not in the mood to have lunch with you right now. I need some time alone.¡± She effortlessly pried Holley¡¯s hand away, picked up her bag, and turned to leave. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice trembled as she called after Belinda, but Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her heart set. She knew staying here would only make things worse for both of them. Once in the car, Belinda sank into the driver¡¯s seat, resting her head back against the headrest as she closed her eyes, the weight of the day pressing down on her. She didn¡¯t know how to describe what she was feeling now, yet she couldn¡¯t deny the undercurrent of emotions swirling within her. Though she resented Holley and med her for so many things, she could never bring herself to be truly harsh with the woman who had given her life. Despite the anger that asionally consumed her, memories of Holley¡¯s tenderness toward her always surfaced in her mind, softening the edges of her bitterness. Just then, her phone rang, cutting through her thoughts. Belinda nced at the caller ID, and instantly, her eyes lit up. Without a second thought, she swiped to answer the call. ¡°Belinda.¡± A warm, gentle voice greeted Belinda on the other end of the line. ¡°Grandma!¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up as she responded, her tone full of delight. ¡°When are youing to Owathe? You¡¯ve been traveling for so long. Are you back in the country now?¡± When Belinda had first returned to the country, she had called Kenia Lewis, her grandmother, offering to bring her to Owathe. But Kenia had been on a trip with close friends, and the n had been dyed. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back! Just got back today. That¡¯s why I¡¯m calling you now,¡± Kenia replied cheerfully. ¡°When will youe to Owathe then? I¡¯lle to pick you up,¡± Belinda said, a touch of excitement in her voice. Kenia quickly responded, ¡°No need for you to pick me up. Sarai will apany me there. I¡¯ll head to Owathe after I rest for a couple of days.¡± Belinda hesitated and then said, ¡°Well, with Sarai apanying you, I do feel a bit more at ease. But I still want to pick you up. I¡¯ve missed you so much, Grandma.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice softened, a smile in her tone. ¡°You don¡¯t need toe, my dear. I know how busy you are with work. Don¡¯t worry; Sarai will take care of me. Just wait for me patiently.¡± . . . Chapter 155 ?Chapter 155: Belinda thought for a moment and then sighed. ¡°Alright then, but hurry up, or I¡¯lle get you myself!¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Kenia chuckled warmly. After a brief silence, she asked, ¡°Belinda, are you happy sinceing back to the country? If something¡¯s bothering you, tell me. Don¡¯t keep it all inside. I¡¯ll always be here to share your burdens.¡± When Belinda heard this, her eyes shimmered with unshed tears, and her voice wavered slightly. She said, ¡°I¡¯m doing okay, Grandma. Really, no need to worry about me.¡± Despite Belinda¡¯s assurances, Kenia sensed a tremor of something unspoken in her granddaughter¡¯s tone. She chose not to probe further over the phone, understanding that some conversations were better held face to face. They exchanged a few more words before Kenia ended the call. Without hesitation, Kenia dialed another number. ¡°Hello? Mom?¡± Holley¡¯s voice carried a note of surprise. ¡°Did you mistreat Belinda?¡± Kenia cut straight to the chase. Holley, taken aback by the bluntness of the question, stammered, ¡°No, no! What makes you think that?¡± ¡°I just spoke to Belinda on the phone. She didn¡¯t sound quite herself,¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was calm but firm. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Hearing this, Holley let out a sigh of relief. She quickly said, ¡°Mom, I assure you, you¡¯re worrying too much. I haven¡¯t done anything to her.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice hardened slightly. ¡°Holley, I won¡¯t stop you from trying to ingratiate yourself with that family¡ªthat¡¯s your choice. But let me be clear¡ªBelinda is not to be sacrificed for your ambitions. If I learn that you¡¯ve let her makepromises just for your gain, there will be consequences.¡± Holley swallowed nervously, her unease palpable. ¡°Did you hear me?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice sharpened, breaking through Holley¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Yes, Mom, I heard you loud and clear,¡± Holley responded promptly, her voice low and tinged with fear. ¡°Good, remember that,¡± Kenia said briskly before ending the call. After the call ended, Holley bit her lip, her mind swirling with tumultuous thoughts. Meanwhile, across town in a luxurious VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena opened the door and stepped inside. ¡°Ryan.¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a hint of relief as she entered the room. ¡°Verena,¡± Ryan said, straightening up in his hospital bed. He paused mid-sentence, noticing Verena¡¯s unsteady steps. ¡°What happened to you? Your steps seem unsteady,¡± he asked. At his words, Verena¡¯s expression froze for a moment before she smiled. ¡°Oh, I just twisted my ankle yesterday. It¡¯s nothing serious; I¡¯m already feeling better today.¡± Ryan nodded, feeling concerned for Verena. He was about to say something when she quickly interjected, ¡°And you? Are you feeling any better now?¡± ¡°Actually, I was ready to be discharged yesterday,¡± Ryan said, throwing his hands up in a shrug. ¡°But my mother, being her usual self, insisted I stay here longer.¡± After the ordeal at the bar, Ryan had been confident the worst had been behind him, especially since the vomiting had eased the difort in his stomach. Butter that night, severe abdominal pain and incessant sweating had prompted an urgent hospital visit. Verenaughed softly, acknowledging his predicament. ¡°Aunt Ainslie does tend to worry a lot.¡± . . . Chapter 156 ?Chapter 156: Ryan merely grimaced in response, his thoughts briefly wandering. Verena, picking up on the shift in his mood, suggested cautiously, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s time we keep our distance from Belinda.¡± Ryan¡¯s reaction was swift and tinged with bitterness. ¡°You want to give up now? This is just the start. No, we¡¯re not backing down this easily.¡± Verena¡¯s voice softened with concern. ¡°It just seems we¡¯ve been at a disadvantage in every encounter with her.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression hardened, memories of their past encounters with Belinda shing through his mind. He had once been the one to bully Belinda, who had no choice but to suffer in silence. But now, the tables had turned. He let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Like I just said, this is just the start,¡± he said to Verena, his eyes narrowing slightly. Frustration brewed in Ryan as he grappled with his feelings. He hated Belinda, but what he hated more was that he now realized he had feelings for her. Disgusted with himself, he shook off these thoughts and refocused on the conversation. ¡°You¡¯ll see, Verena,¡± he said, his voice carrying a mix of resolve and bitterness. ¡°Belinda¡¯s days at the Grand ins General Hospital are numbered. She won¡¯t be so smug for much longer.¡± Verena, looking perplexed, inquired, ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ryan leaned in closer, lowering his voice. ¡°Uncle Turner told me that the surgery Belinda is facing is way out of her league. It is almost certain that she will be dismissed soon!¡± Verena blinked, absorbing the implications, her eyes flickering with emotions. After a while, she sighed and said, ¡°But every time I see Belinda, I can¡¯t shake off a lingering sense of fear. Just the other day, delivering food to Lucas, I bumped into Belinda, and she threatened me once again.¡± Ryan, taken aback, responded, ¡°Really? You never mentioned that to me before.¡± Verena sighed, her eyes downcast. ¡°What¡¯s the point? It already happened. Besides¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Then, she continued with a somber tone, ¡°She wasn¡¯t entirely wrong in what she said. She and Lucas are technically still married, and I¡¯m just Lucas¡¯ ex.¡± Ryan quickly countered, his voice firm, ¡°Don¡¯t let her words get to you.¡± ¡°Their marital status doesn¡¯t define your ce in Lucas¡¯ heart or the nature of your rtionship with him. What matters is who Lucas truly cares for, who really matters to him.¡± Verena, her expression fraught with doubt, met Ryan¡¯s gaze. ¡°But do you honestly think I still hold that important ce in Lucas¡¯ heart?¡± she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Absolutely, isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Ryan said without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Verena stayed quiet, herposed face masking the turmoil within. Ryan, sensing her unease, gently reassured her with a pat on her shoulder, his voice earnest and firm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this too much, Verena. Rely on me. I¡¯ll make sure Lucas ends things with Belinda and marries you soon. Just trust me.¡± Verena met his gaze and gave a determined nod. ¡°Alright, I trust you.¡± Ryan smiled in response. His mind was already racing with ns for what he needed to do next. The remainder of Belinda¡¯s day was overshadowed by her earlier unpleasant meeting with Holley. She had ns to hit the Dream Club with Debrater but ended up canceling them,cking the energy for any social interaction. All she wanted was a drink now. Initially, she thought of calling Bethany to ask her to join for a drink, but with Bethany away on business, she called Johnson instead. Johnson suggested they go to a restaurant known for its quality offerings, perhaps hoping good food might improve her mood. . . . Chapter 157 ?Chapter 157: ¡°Cheers,¡± Belinda said, raising her whiskey ss and clinking it with Johnson¡¯s. She downed her whiskey in one go and immediately topped up her ss. ¡°Another one,¡± she said, consuming three sses swiftly. As she reached for a fourth, Johnson quickly intervened to stop her, saying, ¡°Hold on, that¡¯s plenty! You¡¯ll bepletely drunk soon if you keep this up.¡± Belinda waved off his concern nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I can handle it.¡± ¡°Even if your alcohol tolerance is high, this isn¡¯t the way to drink,¡± Johnson cautioned. After a pause, he asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s driving you to drink like this?¡± With a bitter chuckle, Belinda opened up about her loomingpetition with Kylee. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed with concern, prompting him to ask, ¡°What happened after you agreed topete with her? Has your father talked to you?¡± Belinda shook her head slightly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s actually my mother¡­¡± She let out a sarcastic chuckle and continued, ¡°She is hoping I will let Kylee win thepetition.¡± ¡°What?¡± Johnson¡¯s shock was evident. ¡°Your mom really said that to you? She wants you to just let Kylee win?¡± Belinda confirmed it with a nod. ¡°Yes, strange, isn¡¯t it?¡± Johnson was momentarily speechless, struggling to process what he had just heard. After a pause, he questioned, ¡°But why would she ask that of you?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes drifted downwards as she exined, ¡°She mentioned that if Kylee were to be expelled because of her rivalry with me, it would only make things more difficult for us both at home.¡± Johnson absorbed her words for a moment and then said, ¡°I understand her concern; it¡¯s not unfounded. But still¡­ asking you to lose to Kylee because of that? That¡¯s not right! Is she aware of what losing could mean for you?¡± ¡°She¡¯s aware of that,¡± Belinda replied, taking a deep breath before she ryed the disheartening things Holley had said to her. After hearing everything, Johnson let out a dryugh. ¡°She is certainly only looking out for her own interests, isn¡¯t she? But has she thought about how you¡¯ll maintain your dignity in the rk family if you really lose? And with everyone already talking about the matter, if you let Kylee win, it will only fuel the gossip even more. You can¡¯t makepromises this time!¡± he said firmly. Despite hearing that, Belinda said, ¡°I¡¯ve already given her my word. I told her I would let Kylee have her way.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Johnson furrowed his brows, worry etched on his face. ¡°Belinda! Have you lost your mind?¡± he eximed, his voice thick with concern. Belinda shed him a sly smile, her tone yful yet sharp. ¡°Why are you so worked up? I promised to let Kylee have her way, but the details¡­ those are mine to define.¡± Johnson rxed upon hearing that, hisughter echoing in the room. ¡°That¡¯s more like you,¡± he said with a grin. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re clearly not in the best spirits, I will drink with you until you are satisfied! Let¡¯s drown these absurdities.¡± Johnson could see the weight of her mother¡¯s request pressing on Belinda. Drinking seemed the most straightforward escape for her. Belinda, clearly thinking the same thing, knocked back her ss with a single tilt. Although she usually maintained herposure even when drinking, tonight was different. The alcohol hit her hard and fast, and she was drunk soon. She transformed, her inhibitions lost to the liquor. ¡°Hello, everybody! Let¡¯s get this party started! Show me your hands!¡± she shouted, standing on the sofa. She held a fake flower in one hand, and a vase became her fake microphone. She was pretending she was the star of her solo concert. . . . Chapter 158 ?Chapter 158: Johnson couldn¡¯t suppress hisughter upon seeing this. It was his first time seeing Belinda let loose like this, and it was unexpectedly entertaining. Suddenly, Belinda turned to Johnson with a yful scowl. ¡°You! Yes, you, over there. Why aren¡¯t your hands up? Join in the fun with me; don¡¯t just sit there!¡± Caught off guard, Johnson pointed to himself, incredulous yet amused. ¡°Me?¡± ¡°Yes, you! Get those hands up¡ªshow me some spirit!¡± Belinda eximed, her voice ringing with infectious enthusiasm. Johnson was frozen, momentarily baffled. He realized that Belinda was indeedpletely drunk this time. She didn¡¯t even recognize him anymore, not calling him by his name. ¡°Come on! Or do I need to go there and make you put your hands up myself?¡± Belinda said, her impatience growing by the second. Resigned to the absurdity of the moment and seeing no value in arguing with a tipsy Belinda, Johnson finally lifted his hands, waving them with a resigned smile. ¡°There! That¡¯s the spirit!¡± Belinda pped, clearly pleased. Johnson hoped her interest would wane soon, but instead, Belinda¡¯s energy only seemed to increase. She had him pping, singing, and at one point, even attempting a dance step. Johnson realized this couldn¡¯t go on much longer. With a sigh, he walked over, grabbed Belinda¡¯s discarded boots, and gently lifted her from the sofa. ¡°Time to call it a night, superstar,¡± he said. Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m ¡°How dare you!¡± Belinda protested, her yful indignation peaking as she yfully tugged at Johnson¡¯s hair and ear. ¡°You rogue, let go of me!¡± ¡°Ouch, ouch¡ªeasy there!¡± Johnson winced, quickening his steps toward the exit. As he reached the doorway, Johnson nearly collided with Lucas, who had just unexpectedlye out of the opposite room. Johnson paused abruptly, the sudden encounter catching him off guard. Lucas, equally surprised, took a moment to process the scene before his eyes¡ªBelinda in Johnson¡¯s arms, both looking slightly disheveled now. His expression shifted from surprise to something else, his eyes darkening as he took in the sight. Belinda was in Johnson¡¯s arms. Lucas, his expression tightening, demanded coolly, ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why are you two together?¡± Before Johnson could exin the situation, Belinda, still in his arms, yfully grasped his face. ¡°You¡¯re quite the catch! Would you tell me your name? I think you can be my new boyfriend,¡± she slurred, her wordsced with a teasing charm. The corridor quieted to a hush at her words. Johnson nced toward Lucas, his expression a mix of awkwardness and resignation. He was momentarily at a loss for words, unsure of how to exin the situation to Lucas. The assistant following Lucas quickly lowered his head, trying not to draw any attention. But he couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and sneaked a nce at Lucas. He noticed that Lucas¡¯ expression was as dark as a storm cloud. Lucas¡¯ eyes grew cold, and his voice carried a sharp edge as he said to Johnson, ¡°This situation¡ªwhat exactly is happening here?¡± Johnson, sensing the rising tension, tried to exin everything. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s not what it seems. We were just having dinner, and Belinda ended up drinking too much because she was upset.¡± . . . Chapter 159 ?Chapter 159: Lucas stared at Johnson, his features tightening. ¡°Are you two close enough to have dinner alone?¡± His tone was icy. Johnson offered a small, reassuring smile, attempting to diffuse the tension. ¡°Yes, Belinda and I¡­ we are friends.¡± The word ¡°friends¡± seemed to hang heavily in the air. Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed deeply, his skepticism apparent. Johnson and Belinda were friends? Since when? Why didn¡¯t he know this? Seeing that Belinda was already drunk, Lucas didn¡¯t press the issue of their sudden friendship. Instead, he moved forward, his voice dropping to a sharp tone. ¡°Hand her to me now.¡± Johnson, recognizing the gravity of the situation,plied without hesitation, gently transferring Belinda into Lucas¡¯ arms. Belinda, disoriented from the alcohol, furrowed her brow andined, ¡°Stop moving around so much!¡± She waved her hand with impatience and identally pped Lucas in the face. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further at the contact. He gazed down at Belinda, his voice low and threatening. ¡°Behave, or you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Momentarily subdued by Lucas¡¯ cold tone, Belinda stopped talking, her eyes glossy with unshed tears, making her seem vulnerable and pitiful. Lucas let out a deep sigh, his frustration evident. Turning to Johnson, he said briskly, ¡°I¡¯ve got this from here.¡± He then carried Belinda away without looking back. Johnson handed the forgotten boots to Lucas¡¯ assistant, who quickly nodded in acknowledgment and hurried after Lucas. Explore captivating tales on galnovels . Navigating towards the car, Lucas managed to keep Belinda calm. However, once Belinda was inside the car, her spirited nature resurfaced as she climbed into the back seat. In her haste and confusion, she didn¡¯t notice the low ceiling, and with a sharp thud, her head struck the roof of the car. ¡°Ouch!¡± Belinda winced in pain, grabbing her head as she scrunched into a ball. Lucas watched her antics, a faint smile breaking through his stern demeanor. ¡°Careful, you¡¯ll hurt yourself more,¡± he said, his tone tinged with a hint of amusement. The assistant in the front passenger seat maintained a rigid posture, eyes glued to the road ahead, consciously avoiding the rearview mirror to escape the unfolding drama in the back seat. The driver, feeling equally ufortable, elerated toward the rk family estate, hoping to end the chaotic journey as soon as possible. Just when it seemed Belinda might calm down, she bounced back with renewed energy, her antics bolder than before. Finally, the car arrived at the destination. Lucas, holding Belinda steady as he carried her from the car, received her giddypliment. ¡°Wow, handsome! You¡¯re so strong and manly! Such a catch!¡± Belinda muttered. Lucas just ignored herpletely, focusing on getting her inside the house without further incident. When Harold saw Lucas enter the living room carrying Belinda, he immediately stood up, surprise etched across his face. ¡°Lucas, what happened? Why are you two back home together?¡± . . . Chapter 160 ?Chapter 160: But before Lucas could say anything, Belinda, still drunk and in high spirits, blurted out, ¡°Hey, old man, your beard is fascinating! Is it real?¡± With an impish grin, she reached out and tugged at Harold¡¯s beard. ¡°Ouch!¡± Harold cried out, recoiling from her grasp. His expression was one of utter astonishment as he rubbed his chin. He stared at Belinda with wide eyes. ¡°It hurts? Then that must mean it¡¯s real! This is so fun!¡± Belinda eximed, her handsing together in apuse. Harold¡¯s face betrayed a mix of pain and bewilderment, prompting a subtle smile from Lucas. Belinda was the first person who dared to pull Harold¡¯s beard. ¡°Is she drunk?¡± Hooper inquired, his expression one of sheer disbelief. ¡°Very,¡± Lucas said with a hoarse voice. ¡°Let¡¯s get her upstairs to rest then. I¡¯ll have someone prepare some soup for her,¡± Harold said, carefully inching away from Belinda to keep a safe distance. Lucas silently agreed, nodding. Then, he carried Belinda to her room. Once in the room, he tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Ouch!¡± Belinda eximed as she rolled across the bed, her head spinning momentarily. Once the room stopped whirling around her, her energetic demeanor returned. She threw a sheet over her shoulders and staggered to the desk, where she climbed up using her hands and feet. Perched atop the desk, wrapped in the gray sheet, she stood tall and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I am the spider woman!¡± Lucas observed her disy, a mixture of amusement and resignation on his face¡ªBelinda was quite amusing now. ¡°Woohoo! I will fly now!¡± Belinda shouted, teetering on the edge of the desk. When Lucas noticed she was ready to jump, his eyes widened with rm. ¡°Belinda!¡± he yelled sharply. Her antics momentarily paused by Lucas¡¯ shout, Belinda looked at Lucas nkly. Lucas approached her quickly. ¡°Get down slowly.¡± ¡°No jumping,¡± Lucas warned, his voice firm but with a hint of concern. Looking at Lucas, who was now in front of her, Belinda shed a goofy smile. ¡°I will fly now!¡± she eximed, before leaping off the desk. Lucas sprang into action faster than he could think, dashing forward to catch Belinda just as she jumped. She crashed into his arms, immediately clinging to him with all limbs like a ko hugging a tree. ¡°Belinda! What were you thinking? That was dangerous!¡± Lucas said, his voiceced with frustration as veins stood out on his forehead. Just as he spoke, a sharp sting shot through his neck. Lucas winced in pain, furrowing his brows. Belinda had bitten him! ¡°Belinda! You¡¯re going to regret that,¡± Lucas said, anger creeping into his voice, annoyance seething through his clenched teeth as he set her down on the sofa. Belinda merely chuckled after seeing his reaction. . . . Chapter 161 ?Chapter 161: Then, a knock at the door interrupted the scene. Lucas answered it to find Hooper, who had brought a bowl of warm soup. Taking the bowl, Lucas walked over and handed it to Belinda, who was now seated on the sofa. ¡°Here, drink this,¡± he said. Belinda sat upright on the sofa, mimicking a posture of attentiveness. ¡°Okay,¡± she replied, quickly downing the soup in just a few gulps. Setting the cup down, she casually wiped her mouth and suddenly let out a robust burp. Before Lucas could say anything, she copsed onto the sofa. Lucas was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. He looked at Belinda resignedly, picked her up with ease, and carried her back to her bed. Drained from the night¡¯s escapades, Belinda was now sleeping soundly. Lucas draped a nket over her and then went to the bathroom. Standing before the mirror, Lucas noticed the bite mark Belinda had left on his neck¡ªa vivid reminder of her wild behavior. He muttered a curse under his breath, a mix of irritation and resignation coloring his tone. The next day. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures As the rm went off, Belinda woke up with a piercing headache. She opened her eyes, and the first thing she did was reach up to touch her head. It was painful there. What had transpired? Who had struck her? After sitting up, she began piecing together the fragments of the previous night. Slowly, the events came back to her, and she gasped, covering her mouth with her hand in shock and disbelief. Belinda blinked, lost in thought. Yesterday¡­ That drunken fool¡­ Was that really her? What on earth had she donest night? Belinda clutched her head and screamed internally. She was utterly mortified, and she wanted nothing more than to disappear right there and then. The bathroom door opened with a click, and Lucas walked out. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when he saw Belinda crouched on the bed with her head in her hands. ¡°Oh, the superstar has woken up.¡± Belinda bit her lower lip. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to lift her head now. She knew she had kept referring to herself as a superstarst night. Taking a deep, fortifying breath, she finally mustered the courage to look up. She cleared her throat, her expression serious. ¡°Apologies forst night. I drank too much and lost myposure.¡± Lucas sauntered over until he was standing in front of her. He crossed his arms over his chest, his eyes twinkling with amusement. . . . Chapter 162 ?Chapter 162: ¡°I have just one question,¡± he said, his voice deep and a little husky. ¡°Exactly when did you be the spider woman?¡± And just like that, Belinda¡¯s calm facade cracked. Anger and embarrassment crossed her face as she threw the covers aside and dashed into the bathroom at lightning speed. She reeked of alcohol now, to the point that even her senses were overwhelmed by the scent. Later, when Belinda finally emerged from the bathroom, Lucas was no longer in the room. Belinda breathed a long sigh of relief. But when she made her way downstairs and saw Harold, she almost lost herposure again when she remembered what she had done to him the previous night. Belinda walked over to him with a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Harold,¡± she said awkwardly. ¡°I had too much to drink and made a fool of myselfst night.¡± Harold onlyughed heartily. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all right, perfectly all right!¡± But then, he went on to advise gently, ¡°Drinking too much is never a good thing. Try to refrain from doing so from now on.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda nodded obediently. ¡°Good! Now, let¡¯s go have breakfast,¡± Harold said. Find your favorite stories at galnovels ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m already runningte for work. I¡¯ll eat at the hospital. Bye!¡± Belinda said. With that, she hurried out of the house. In the afternoon, Belinda received a call from Baker. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked curtly. ¡°Come home for dinner tonight,¡± Baker said. Belinda¡¯s response was quick and t. ¡°If you have something to say to me, just say it over the phone now.¡± Baker¡¯s invitations to a meal were nothing more than excuses to reprimand her for one thing or another. Each time Belinda had a meal with him, she always left the Wright family estate stewing in pent-up anger. ¡°Your aunt Madonna and her family are visiting,¡± Baker said. Belinda frowned. Now, she was even more unwilling to go back home for the meal. But after some thought, she said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll be there.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Baker to say anything more and hung up on him. After clocking off work, Belinda jumped in her car and drove straight to the Wright family¡¯s residence. When she arrived, her aunt, Madonna Bat, and her family were already there. Belinda greeted Madonna and her husband courteously. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Is this really Belinda?¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes grew wide, and her jaw fell open. Baker had told her that Belinda lookedpletely different now, but nothing had prepared her for this. Seeing Belinda like this left her absolutely stunned. Madonna¡¯s daughter, Lillie Bat, was also gaping at Belinda in disbelief. ¡°Wait¡­ Belinda, did you get cosmetic surgery?¡± Madonna shot Lillie a pointed look. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense, Lillie!¡± Then, she turned back to Belinda with a warm smile. ¡°Belinda has always been pretty. She just used to be chubby, so her features didn¡¯t stand out back then.¡± Hearing this, Belinda turned her head slightly, looking at Madonna. . . . Chapter 163 ?Chapter 163: ¡°Well, you can¡¯t me me for saying that!¡± Lillie said. ¡°The change in her appearance is just so drastic.¡± Just then, Baker pped his hands to call their attention. ¡°All right, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s head to the dining room to eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The group went to the dining hall and took their seats. They were halfway through dinner when Madonna suddenly turned to Belinda with a smile. ¡°I heard from your dad that you have close ties with the Thomas family now. Is that true?¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly at the question, her voice smooth as she responded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡± The moment Madonna heard this, a bright smile spread across her face. ¡°Perfect! The Thomas family has a project now, and they¡¯re looking for business partners. Albin¡¯spany is very interested in that project. Why don¡¯t you speak with Mr. Thomas and ask him to work with Albin? After all, we are family.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a quiet sneer. So, that was the real reason for this dinner. Now it all made sense to Belinda¡ªMadonna¡¯s earlier defense of her, which was rare, and her sudden shift in attitude toward her. Madonna had always seen herself as superior, and Belinda, being the illegitimate daughter of Baker, had never been more than a passing thought to her. But now, with a favor to ask, Madonna was willing to offer a false kindness. With a faint smile, Belinda replied, ¡°Sorry, Aunt Madonna, but I can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Madonna furrowed her brows, frustration shing across her face. ¡°What do you mean? You¡¯re practically like a daughter to the Thomas family, aren¡¯t you? That makes us all family. Besides, it¡¯s just a small favor.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile remained steady and unwavering. ¡°I don¡¯t interfere in the Thomas family¡¯s business matters. I truly can¡¯t help you with this. Please, Aunt Madonna, don¡¯t make things difficult for me.¡± Madonna¡¯s expression soured immediately, and her voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°As expected, people often change when they move up in the world. Who am I to you anyway? Just your aunt, right? If you won¡¯t help me, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Belinda fell silent, her gaze calm but firm. She didn¡¯t feel the need to respond to Madonna¡¯s sarcastic words. When Madonna saw Belinda ignoring her, her frustration deepened. Turning sharply to Baker, she asked, ¡°Baker, do you have nothing to say about this?¡± Baker¡¯s irritation simmered beneath the surface at Belinda¡¯s refusal to show any respect to Madonna or help her. But after a brief moment of contemtion, his thoughts shifted. He remembered how even Holley had personally approached Belinda, asking her to speak on his behalf with the Thomas family, only for Belinda to reject the request outright. Given that, it wasn¡¯t surprising Belinda would refuse Madonna¡¯s request as well. Before Baker could respond, Car¡¯s voice cut through the tension. She said, ¡°Work matters aren¡¯t something for the younger generation to meddle in. Madonna, don¡¯t make things difficult for Belinda.¡± Car¡¯s sudden defense of Belinda left Madonna momentarily stunned. She hadn¡¯t expected that. . . . Chapter 164 ?Chapter 164: Now that Car had said that, what more could she say? All she could do was offer a strained smile and reply, ¡°Alright, Car, I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡± And with that, the matter was dropped, with no further mention made. After dinner, everyone settled onto the sofa, engaging in light conversation. Belinda, however, was already thinking of an excuse to leave. That was when Kylee, with a mischievous glint in her eye, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Belinda, Lillie mentioned wanting to go to a bar. Why don¡¯t we apany her to Nostalgia Lounge right now? What do you think?¡± Baker, sensing an opportunity to keep the mood light, said, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯re just sitting around here now. Go out and enjoy yourselves. I¡¯ll cover the expenses.¡± Belinda hesitated for only a moment. Having already refused Madonna, Belinda knew it would seem a bit too cold to turn down Lillie¡¯s invitation as well. They were still family, after all, and there was no need to make things more awkward now. With a soft sigh, she nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± So, Belinda and Kylee took Lillie to Nostalgia Lounge. However, what Belinda hadn¡¯t expected was that as soon as they settled into their booth, they would run into someone she knew¡­ At the sound of that voice, Belinda furrowed her brows slightly. She turned her head, and as she had expected, she saw Debra and Percy standing there. ¡°Fancy running into you here, Belinda!¡± Debra said, her face lighting up with genuine delight. Belinda offered a polite nod but said nothing more. ¡°Belinda, who are they?¡± Kylee asked, scrutinizing both Debra and Percy. Their attire clearly indicated they were from a wealthy or influential family. Belinda spoke calmly. ¡°They are rtives of Santino¡ªDebra Thomas and Percy Thomas.¡± At the mention of ¡°Santino¡± and the surname Thomas, both Kylee¡¯s and Lillie¡¯s eyes gleamed with surprise. Kylee, ever the social one, was the first to speak to Debra and Percy. ¡°Ms. Thomas, Mr. Thomas, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both. I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s sister, Kylee.¡± She then gestured to Lillie. ¡°This is our cousin, Lillie Bat.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you both,¡± Lillie said, her tone polite. After a brief pause, Kylee asked, ¡°Ms. Thomas, Mr. Thomas, are you meeting someone here?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just the two of us,¡± Debra replied with a smile, her eyes flickering with something Belinda couldn¡¯t quite ce. ¡°Why don¡¯t you join us, then? It¡¯s always more fun with a bigger group!¡± Kylee suggested, her eyes sparkling with excitement. She then turned to Belinda, her tone suddenly shifting as if a thought had just urred to her. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened slightly, the weight of the situation settling in. What could she say now that the invitation had already been made? . . . Chapter 165 ?Chapter 165: ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Belinda replied, her voice calm but tinged with a hint of reluctance. With that, they all settled into the booth together. As Debra and Percy joined the group, Kylee and Lillie shifted their focus, their attention fixated on the siblings. They surrounded them, effortlessly steering the conversation and pulling out topics to discuss. At some point in the conversation, Debra¡¯s voice cut through the chatter. ¡°Did you mean Darren? Oh, wait a second. I¡¯ll call him and have him join us now.¡± She fished out her phone, her fingers tapping quickly as she dialed Darren¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Darren, it¡¯s Debra. Belinda and I are at Nostalgia Lounge now. Got time to join us?¡± Augh escaped Debra¡¯s lips as she listened, nodding along to whatever Darren had said on the other end of the line. ¡°Great! We¡¯ll wait for you.¡± She hung up and turned to Kylee and Lillie, a smile ying on her lips. ¡°Darren said he¡¯ll be here soon.¡± Lillie¡¯s face lit up with a pleased smile, her eyes gleaming with interest. Belinda, watching this, couldn¡¯t help but furrow her brows. What was that look on Lillie¡¯s face? What was she nning to do now? The subtle look left Belinda a bit puzzled. About an hourter, Darren finally arrived. ¡°Darren!¡± Debra waved excitedly at him, her voice bright. Darren acknowledged her with a nod and then made his way to the booth, directly sitting down beside Belinda without hesitation. ¡°Darren,¡± Belinda greeted him with a warm smile. Just as Darren was about to speak, a soft voice cut through the air unexpectedly. ¡°Darren, may I call you by your first name?¡± Both Belinda and Darren looked up. It was Kylee who had spoken. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly at the tone of Kylee¡¯s question. Darren, of course, knew who Kylee was. His eyes shed with coldness as he gave a blunt response. ¡°No, you may not.¡± Kylee, caught off guard by the direct refusal, flinched slightly, her face turning a shade of pink from embarrassment. She quickly said, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Thomas. I just thought¡­ Since Belinda is so close to the Thomas family now, our families are somewhat rted, so I thought we could be closer¡­¡± However, Darren responded with a short, coldugh, his expression dark. Darren fixed Kylee with a mocking gaze, his tone biting. ¡°The Thomas family is close to Belinda¡ªnot the Wright family. I trust you can grasp the distinction.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression shifted immediately. She felt humiliated now. She hadn¡¯t expected Darren to so openly dismiss the Wright family. The meaning in his words was unmistakable: the Thomas family only recognized Belinda, and this had nothing to do with the Wright family. So, there was no point for the Wright family to try to get close to the Thomas family. The air grew thick with tension. Kylee looked utterly embarrassed, and even Debra and Percy appeared uneasy. . . . Chapter 166 ?Chapter 166: Lillie, on the other hand, turned her re on Belinda. How could Belinda just sit there and let Darren humiliate Kylee like that? Were they not family? Did Belinda find this amusing? Was she secretly enjoying the spectacle now? Lillie¡¯s disdain for Belinda deepened as she looked at her. Kylee forced a tight smile, her voice strained. ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± The tension at the table became palpable, but Darren and Belinda seemed untouched by it. They sat together, chatting softly, entirely unconcerned with the others. Lillie, however, wasn¡¯t ready to let things be. With a ss of wine in hand, she approached them, her smile practiced. ¡°Hello, Mr. Thomas. I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s cousin, Lillie Bat. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you today.¡± ¡°May I have a drink with you?¡± she asked. Darren nced at her, his expression neutral. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he lifted his wine ss. He reasoned that, since Lillie was Belinda¡¯s cousin, ignoring herpletely would be impolite. Besides, Belinda hadn¡¯t mentioned any bad blood between them, so their rtionship must have been tolerable. Lillie¡¯s smile brightened as she clinked her ss with Darren¡¯s. But just as the sses touched, her grip faltered, sending wine spilling onto Darren¡¯s tailored ck trousers. ¡°Oh no! I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. Thomas!¡± Lillie eximed, flustered, as she grabbed a tissue and reached out to dab the stain. Darren¡¯s expression darkened as he pushed her hand away. Belinda immediately handed him a tissue, her voice calm. ¡°Darren, why don¡¯t you head to the restroom to clean up?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darren epted the tissue and left the booth. Lillie, however, seemed ready to follow Darren. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Thomas!¡± she called after him, taking a step forward. ¡°Stop right there,¡± Belinda said sharply. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lillie paused, blinking in surprise. ¡°I was just going to see if there¡¯s anything I can do to help Mr. Thomas.¡± Belinda let out a scoff internally. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that. You can sit back down,¡± Belinda said, her tone frosty. ¡°But¡ª¡± Lillie bit her lip, looking troubled. ¡°Sit,¡± Belinda raised her voice, her tone leaving no room for argument. When Lillie heard Belinda¡¯s firm tone, her eyes flickered with resentment, but under the watchful eyes of Debra and Percy, she didn¡¯t say anything and sank back into her seat. Twenty minutester, Darren returned, his trousers cleaned and nearly dry. The moment he sat down, Lillie was at it again, her voice dripping with regret. ¡°Mr. Thomas, I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ¡°It was all my fault. I was so careless earlier.¡± Darren said nothing, clearly not wanting to talk to Lillie. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, you can pour a drink on me,¡± Lillie said directly, cing a fresh ss of wine in front of Darren. . . . Chapter 167 ?Chapter 167: Darren furrowed his brows. He looked at her for a moment, his voice sharp with irritation. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Just stay away from me.¡± Tears welled up in Lillie¡¯s eyes, spilling over as she sat there, looking pitiful and helpless. Belinda rolled her eyes upon seeing this. Belinda frowned. Did Lillie really have to put on a show and cry like that to gain sympathy? Anyone who didn¡¯t know any better would think they had bullied her or something! ¡°What are you doing, Lillie? Darren didn¡¯t even say anything harsh. Why are you crying like this now?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and questioned Lillie right there and then. ¡°I¡­ I just¡­ I just feel so sorry. I made a mistake,¡± Lillie said in between sobs as she wiped away her tears. Then, she turned to Darren and said, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Mr. Thomas. I cry easily, you see. You must think I am being ridiculous.¡± ¡°Enough. Go back to your seat,¡± Darren¡¯s voice wasced with impatience, and he waved his hand dismissively at Lillie. ¡°Just head back here and sit down, Lillie,¡± Kylee chimed in, taking Lillie¡¯s hand to guide her back to her seat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Thomas is a kind person. He won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± Meanwhile, Debra and Percy exchanged a look of disdain and disbelief at the dramatic performance Lillie was putting on. She was so obvious in what she was trying to do here; this was absurd. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt Belinda had been curious about Lillie¡¯s intentions, but what thetter did next made her understand everything. As it happened, it didn¡¯t take long before Lillie got drunk. After getting drunk, Lillie started to act out. She danced around the room, singing at the top of her lungs. It would have been fine if she had kept to that, but then, she decided to approach Darren. With flushed cheeks and a wide grin on her face, she approached Darren and said, ¡°Hey, handsome. You look a bit familiar. Here, let me take a closer look at you.¡± Without warning, she reached out to touch Darren¡¯s face. But Darren pped her hand away before she could even make contact. Lillie withdrew her hand with a sullen expression. ¡°Ouch! Hey, that hurts! You¡¯re so mean! Now, you have to blow on my hand to make me feel better!¡± With that, she extended her hand to Darren again. ¡°That is enough, Lillie!¡± Belinda snapped, clearly irritated. At that point, only a fool would fail to recognize Lillie¡¯s tant interest in Darren. The thing was, Belinda could vividly remember Madonna once saying that among their family, Lillie was the one who held her liquor the best. Today, Lillie had hardly drunk anything before she appeared drunk. Clearly, she was pretending to be intoxicated to get closer to Darren. Lillie ignored Belinda and pouted at Darren. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? Am I too far away from you? I¡¯lle closer to you, then.¡± . . . Chapter 168 ?Chapter 168: She was poised to throw herself directly into Darren¡¯s arms when a hand suddenly shot up and grabbed her back by the cor. ¡°Ugh!¡± Lillie winced as she felt the fabric tighten around her throat. ¡°Sorry about this, Darren,¡± Belinda said, still clutching Lillie¡¯s cor. ¡°It appears my cousin is drunk out of her mind. I¡¯ll take her home now.¡± Darren nodded in acknowledgment, his expression dark and cold. Of course, his displeasure was not directed at Belinda. Belinda nodded toward Debra and Percy and then dragged Lillie out of the room. ¡°Hey, who do you think you are? Why are you dragging me like this?¡± Lillie eximed as she struggled against Belinda¡¯s hold. ¡°Let go of me! I said, let go!¡± But Belinda ignored her and quickened her pace. Kylee jumped to her feet and hurried after them. It wasn¡¯t until they were in the parking lot that Lillie finally dropped the act and screamed, ¡°Let go of me, Belinda!¡± Belinda obliged, stopping in her tracks and releasing Lillie¡¯s cor. Lillie looked furiously at Belinda as she straightened her clothes. She took a deep breath and opened her mouth to say something. ¡°Are you done pretending now?¡± Belinda interjected sharply before Lillie could utter a word. Belinda stood with her arms crossed over her chest, looking down at Lillie with obvious disdain. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Lillie demanded, her expression fierce. Belinda shrugged lightly and said in an innocent tone, ¡°What do I mean by that? I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re asking. Weren¡¯t you very drunk just now? How did you sober up so quickly?¡± Lillie was tired of the pretense now, so she decided to drop the act altogether. ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured out that I was putting on an act, why the hell did you still drag me out here? Didn¡¯t you get what I was trying to do in there?¡± With Lillieying her cards on the table, Belinda didn¡¯t bother with subtleties either. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m well aware of your intentions,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°But there¡¯s just no way I am going to let you get what you want.¡± ¡°Why is that?¡± Lillie red at Belinda. ¡°Because Darren already has a girlfriend,¡± Belinda stated matter-of-factly. Lillie let out a coldugh. ¡°I¡¯m not as clueless as you think. I know that Mr. Thomas already broke up with his girlfriend.¡± Indeed, Lillie had learned this little tidbit from Debra earlier. Belinda furrowed her brows, but before she could say anything, Kylee interjected, ¡°Come on, Belinda. Everyone has the right to pursue their own happiness. Lillie likes Mr. Thomas, so it¡¯s only natural for her to want to get closer to him. You are Lillie¡¯s cousin, while Mr. Thomas is your close friend. If they actually end up together, wouldn¡¯t that form a tighter bond between our family and the Thomas family? There¡¯s no harm in that, is there?¡± Hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a cold chuckle. She looked back and forth between the two women and said in a calm voice, ¡°Darren and his girlfriend might be on a break at the moment, but they still care deeply for each other.¡± . . . Chapter 169 ?Chapter 169: ¡°The only reason they haven¡¯t reconciled yet is because of their pride.¡± Then, she fixed her gaze on Lillie and told her directly, ¡°Besides, there is no way in hell Darren will ever like you.¡± Belinda knew exactly what kind of person Lillie was¡ªa vain and selfish gold digger. Lillie had even built a reputation for being a school bully back when they had been young. Darren didn¡¯t deserve to be with someone like her. And if, by some twist of fate, Darren somehow did take an interest in Lillie, Belinda swore to herself that she would do everything in her power to tear them apart for Darren¡¯s sake. ¡°You!¡± Lillie seethed, her face turning red with fury. After a while, sheposed herself, took a deep breath, and straightened her back. ¡°I can¡¯t know that for certain if I don¡¯t try!¡± she dered with renewed conviction. ¡°There is no need for you to try,¡± Belinda retorted almost immediately. ¡°Your efforts will go to waste because your goal is an impossible one!¡± Lillie¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. ¡°Are you saying that you won¡¯t help me win Darren over, is that it?¡± Belinda shot her a look of contempt. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying.¡± Her tone grew colder as she went on to warn, ¡°Let me make myself clear, Lillie. You will never bother Darren again, nor will you even think about using me as a way to get close to him. If I find out that you¡¯ve sprung yet another ridiculous attempt to catch his attention¡­ Let¡¯s just say I will teach you a lesson you will never forget.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and strode away. Lillie was furious, but all she could really do was stomp her foot and yell out in frustration. After a while, she whirled around to face Kylee, her eyes still wide and a little crazed. ¡°What did Belinda mean by all that? Was she threatening me just now?¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a thin line and nced awkwardly at the ground. ¡°Calm down, Lillie,¡± she finally managed to say, albeit stiffly. ¡°Belinda meant nothing of the sort.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t defend her, Kylee! I¡¯m not a fool! She doesn¡¯t want me to get anywhere near Darren!¡± Lillie eximed in anger. Something flickered in Kylee¡¯s eyes at that moment, but she quickly masked it. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though,¡± she said with a sigh. ¡°Belinda seems particrly protective of Mr. Thomas. I once mentioned wanting to meet him, but Belinda was against it. She was very adamant about it, too. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I might have thought she was worried I was going to take something precious from her.¡± Kylee¡¯s tone wasden with meaning. Lillie quickly caught on, and her eyes narrowed with her own suspicions. Could it be¡­ Lillie looked at Kylee, furrowing her eyebrows slightly. ¡°Could it be that Belinda has feelings for Darren, too?¡± Kylee¡¯s face registered shock, her hand flying to her mouth. ¡°Impossible! They¡¯re practically family. Plus, like Belinda herself mentioned, Mr. Thomas is taken! And let¡¯s not forget that Belinda is married. She shouldn¡¯t be eyeing other men, should she?¡± Lillie let out a coldugh. ¡°And what¡¯s so odd about that? Some people just can¡¯t seem to settle for what they have!¡± Her expression hardened, her eyes shing with disdain. ¡°Then again, considering her mother¡¯s notorious reputation, what else could we expect? Since her mother was a mistress, how could Belinda be any different from her mother?¡± Kylee stayed silent. . . . Chapter 170 ?Chapter 170: After a while, she ventured her own theory. ¡°I think Belinda¡¯s feelings for Mr. Thomas stem more from possessiveness than anything romantic. She just can¡¯t stand the thought of him with someone else.¡± Lillie replied sharply, ¡°Be it possessiveness or real affection, if she won¡¯t support me, then she¡¯s against me!¡± She paused for a moment, eyeing Kylee. ¡°You¡¯re on my side, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kylee offered a small smile. ¡°Both you and Belinda are my family. I hold you both dear.¡± Lillie¡¯s sneer was icy. ¡°You are being too naive, Kylee. Too soft. Has Belinda ever treated you like a sister? Why waste your kindness on someone who couldn¡¯t care less about you?¡± Without waiting for Kylee¡¯s answer, Lillie turned and strode toward their car. As Lillie turned away, Kylee¡¯s face contorted with resentment and anger, but she swiftly regained herposure and caught up with Lillie. At the rk family estate. Belinda had just ascended to the second floor when she encountered Lucas exiting the study. Lucas raised an eyebrow at the sight of her. After a brief pause, he frowned, his voice low and gravelly. ¡°Have you been drinking?¡± Belinda, puzzled by his sudden interest in her, managed to keep her expression neutral and nodded. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. Lucas¡¯s face grew stern. ¡°Don¡¯t you know how you always act when you¡¯re drunk? Yet, you still drank today.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by his words. She straightened up, her voice firm. ¡°I can handle my drinks quite well! A few drinks are hardly a challenge for me.¡± Hearing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh. Seeing Lucas like this reminded Belinda of her previous drunken embarrassments. Her eyes flickered defiantly as she said, ¡°That incident was an exception!¡± Lucas gave her a brief, dismissive nce before going inside the room. As she watched him walk away, Belinda clenched her teeth, silently swearing never to be caught inebriated again¡ªat least not in front of Lucas. Just as she was about to go to the bathroom, Lucas suddenly called out, ¡°Belinda.¡± Belinda paused and turned to look at him. Lucas looked at her intently, his expression unreadable. After a moment, his voice, cool and direct, cut through the silence. ¡°What exactly is going on between you and Johnson?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda suddenly remembered that on the night she had gotten drunk, Lucas had taken her from Johnson¡¯s care. She kept her face calm. ¡°He and I are just good friends.¡± ¡°Good friends,¡± Lucas echoed her words, his tone neutral. His gaze was unyielding as he looked at her. ¡°Everyone knows how close Johnson and I are. If you¡¯re seen too closely with him, consider what people might say about me, about the rk family.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow creased slightly in defiance. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting here?¡± Lucas was forthright. ¡°I expect you to keep a respectful distance from Johnson.¡± . . . Chapter 171 ?Chapter 171: Belinda met his stare evenly, her voice firm. ¡°And what if I don¡¯t do that?¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze intensified, his sharp eyes narrowing. His expression turned cold in an instant. Belinda suddenly smiled. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re frequently seen with Verena. Didn¡¯t you ignore my requests to distance yourself from her? If you cannot do that yourself, why do you think you have the right to ask me to do that? Isn¡¯t that a bit hypocritical?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression grew dark, and he remained silent, his stare piercing. After a brief pause, an idea seemed to strike Belinda. She arched an eyebrow provocatively. ¡°Or could it be that seeing me with another man bothers you, Mr. rk? Does it make you jealous? Or angry?¡± Lucas¡¯s brows knitted together, a sh of annoyance betraying his usual stoicism as if Belinda¡¯s words had struck a nerve. Yet, he maintained his poise on the surface, his emotions unreadable. Momentster, his eyes glinted with sarcasm. ¡°Feel free to mingle as you wish; just ensure you don¡¯t tarnish the rk family¡¯s reputation or cause me embarrassment,¡± he said icily. With those sharp words, he brushed past Belinda and made his way to the bathroom. Belinda remained still, her emotionsplicated. She wasn¡¯t taken aback by Lucas¡¯s words, yet it still made her feel a bit hurt. A few secondster, she exhaled deeply and headed to another bathroom for a shower. After showering, Belinda stepped out onto the balcony to call Darren. ¡°Home already?¡± Darren¡¯s voice, deep and charming, greeted Belinda as the call connected. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda responded. After a pause, she continued, ¡°Darren, I¡¯m sorry for today¡¯s drama.¡± Darren¡¯sugh came through light and easy. ¡°What are you apologizing for? You didn¡¯t cause it.¡± ¡°Still, I was the one who brought those two people along,¡± Belinda said, feeling resigned. Darren¡¯s voice wasforting. ¡°You can¡¯t control what others do.¡± After a brief silence, he inquired, ¡°Does your cousin have feelings for me?¡± It was clear to anyone at that time that Lillie had feelings for Darren. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda admitted, a trace of embarrassment in her voice. Darren chuckled, hisughter tinged with a hint of scorn. Belinda quickly reassured him, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve made it clear to her that she shouldn¡¯t bother you. If she uses me as an excuse to try to get close to you again, tell me right away.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Darren replied. After a moment, he continued, ¡°And even if she attempts anything, I won¡¯t let her get close to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Belinda replied, her voice brightening with a smile. Then, she said, ¡°Could you please tell Santino and Mollie that work has kept me tied up recently? I¡¯ll make time to see them as soon as I can.¡± . . . Chapter 172 ?Chapter 172: ¡°Of course,¡± Darren replied. They exchanged a few more words before Belinda ended the call and went back inside. Once in her room, shey on the bed, closed her eyes, and let sleep take her. In the dead of night, the buzzing of her phone jerked her awake. Fumbling in the dark, she grabbed her phone and saw the caller ID. She furrowed her eyebrows slightly. Without a second thought, she swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice was faint and strained on the other end of the line. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± At the sound of her voice, Belinda sat upright, her expression filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m really not feeling well right now, Belinda. Could youe over?¡± Holley¡¯s voice carried a hint of desperation. ¡°Hang on, I¡¯m on my way.¡± With that, Belinda ended the call. She threw off her nkets and switched on her phone¡¯s shlight, making her way to the walk-in closet. Suddenly, a click sounded, and themp on Lucas¡¯s side of the bed illuminated. ¡°It¡¯ste; where are you headed?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and unexpectedly charming in the stillness of the night. ¡°My mom¡¯s not feeling well. I need to go see her,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. She then went to the walk-in closet to change. Lucas¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a flicker of concern crossing his features. He remained quiet as Belinda walked out after getting changed. Belinda didn¡¯t pay him any mind and opened the door to leave. Lucas frowned, feeling a surge of annoyance mixed with worry inside him. He did not understand why he was worried about Belinda right now. She was an independent grown woman, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for her. Despite his conflicted feelings, Lucas got out of bed. He retrieved his phone from the bedside table and dialed a number. The call connected swiftly. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± the voice on the other end answered promptly. ¡°Belinda has just left. Keep an eye on her,¡± Lucas instructed, his tone firm. ¡°Uh¡­¡± There was a brief pause from his assistant, who then asked, ¡°Should we ensure Mrs. rk¡¯s safety?¡± Lucas was silent for a few seconds and then stubbornly replied, ¡°Just track where she goes at this hour. That¡¯s all.¡± To cut off any further inquiries, Lucas ended the call immediately. He rationalized to himself that if anything were to happen to Belinda, Harold could be so distressed that it might trigger his asthma. Thus, he convinced himself he was acting out of concern for Harold, not Belinda. With that justification, Lucas set down the phone, switched off themp, and settled back to sleep. . . . Chapter 173 ?Chapter 173: At Vera Vis, Belinda entered the house and made her way directly to Holley¡¯s room. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Holley¡¯s weak voice greeted Belinda as she slowly opened her eyes. Her cheeks were pallid, and her voice was hoarse. Belinda approached the bed and gently touched Holley¡¯s forehead. As she had suspected, it was indeed very hot. ¡°You have a fever,¡± Belinda said. ¡°So, it¡¯s a fever. No wonder I¡¯ve been feeling so dizzy and weak,¡± Holley murmured feebly. ¡°Just rest for now,¡± Belinda said. After assisting Holley back into a lying position, she stepped out of the room. She retrieved the medicine kit and returned to Holley¡¯s side, fishing out a thermometer and tucking it under Holley¡¯s arm. Momentster, she read the thermometer. ¡°It¡¯s quite a high fever,¡± Belinda said as she sifted through the medicine kit for fever-reducing medicine. Upon finding the medicine, she helped Holley take it and then fetched a cooling gel patch from the fridge, applying it gently to Holley¡¯s forehead. After doing all this, Belinda began dabbing Holley¡¯s skin with a cotton ball soaked in alcohol, helping to cool her down further. When Holley saw Belinda care for her, her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Belinda continued her actions, her face unchanged, her voice steady. ¡°You¡¯re my mom. It¡¯s my duty to look after you when you¡¯re ill. No apologies necessary.¡± Holley sighed deeply. ¡°I was not talking about this¡­¡± When Belinda heard this, her hands stilled momentarily. Belinda continued to wipe down Holley¡¯s body, choosing not to acknowledge her earlier words. Yet, Holley continued to speak, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°I know you still hold it against me, Belinda. And I don¡¯t me you¡ªI me myself, too. I was never strong enough. If only I¡¯de from a better background, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have had to leave your father. That way¡­ you wouldn¡¯t have had to bear thebel of being an illegitimate child. You¡¯ve always had to concede to Kylee and restrain yourself. You have never been allowed to surpass her in anything.¡± As she spoke, tears streamed down Holley¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Every time I think of this, my heart is heavy with sorrow. Belinda, this is all my fault. You¡¯ve endured so much because of my choices¡­¡± With that, Holley reached out, sping Belinda¡¯s hand, forcing her to stop. Belinda looked at Holley, her face a mask of mixed emotions. She was struggling to articte her feelings now. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Discussing this now onlypounds our worries. You need to rest. You¡¯re ill.¡± Holley responded quickly, ¡°But knowing you me me is unbearable to me.¡± Belinda regarded Holley with a steady gaze and asked, ¡°So, would you prefer I tell you I don¡¯t hold you responsible for any of this?¡± . . . Chapter 174 ?Chapter 174: Hearing this, Holley was momentarily speechless, her lips parting but no words emerging. Belinda continued, ¡°If it eases your mind, then yes, Mom, I don¡¯t me you for any of this. Just focus on recovering and let go of these thoughts.¡± Holley¡¯s face turned a bit red, a trace of embarrassment flickering in her eyes. Over the years, Belinda had realized that Holley was inherently a timid soul, prone to avoiding confrontation. This wasn¡¯t new to her. She had recognized this trait in her mother long ago. What was there to hold against her mother? This was simply who Holley was. Moreover, even if she med her mother for this, what purpose would it serve? Holley was her mother, the one who had raised her. eptance was her only real option. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley began, wanting to say something more, but Belinda cut her off. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a night. You need your rest now. I¡¯ll stay right here with you.¡± Belinda quickly finished wiping down thest few spots of Holley¡¯s body and made sure Holley wasfortable in bed. Holley said nothing more and slowly shut her eyes. That night, Belinda remained vigntly at Holley¡¯s bedside. She tended to Holley throughout the night, and it wasn¡¯t until just past dawn that Holley¡¯s fever began to subside. Once Holley awoke, Belinda fed her a bowl of warm soup and ensured she took her medicine. Only then did she feelfortable enough to return to her room for some rest. Yet,e noon, Holley¡¯s voice unexpectedly roused her. Belinda rubbed her eyes wearily and propped herself up, asking Holley, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Shaking her head, Holley replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°But your father¡­ He is back.¡± She hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°He wants to speak with you about something.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s expression tightened with frustration. She responded, somewhat sharply, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him I was up all night? Can¡¯t this wait?¡± The abrupt awakening had left Belinda with a heavy headache. Holley spoke in a hushed tone. ¡°I mentioned it, but he insisted on talking to you now. He has othermitmentster and wants to see you right away. He said you could return to sleep afterward.¡± Belinda¡¯s frustration was palpable, her anger nearly spilling over. ¡°Alright, I understand. Just give me a moment,¡± she said tersely. ¡°Okay, he¡¯s in the study waiting for you,¡± Holley said. Then, she quietly exited the room. Belinda quickly got dressed and left her room, heading toward the study. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder what urgent matter her father needed to discuss with her right now. In the study, Belinda entered with dark circles under her bloodshot eyes, visibly worn from a sleepless night. Baker noticed her fatigue but merely gestured toward the sofa with aposed demeanor. ¡°Sit down,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 175 ?Chapter 175: Once Belinda was seated, she raised her eyes to look at Baker, waiting for him to speak. Without any preamble, Baker began, ¡°Kylee told me aboutst night¡¯s incident at the bar.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched at the mention, yet she kept silent. After a pause, Baker asked, ¡°What¡¯s your take on Lillie¡¯s interest in Darren and her intentions?¡± Belinda scoffed lightly, a faint smirk appearing on her face. ¡°That¡¯s just a pipe dream. She will never win Darren¡¯s heart.¡± Baker¡¯s face clouded over. He was clearly unhappy with her words. He said sharply, ¡°Darren is single, and so is Lillie. Why couldn¡¯t they be together? Darren may be a catch, but Lillie has her merits, too.¡± Not interested in dragging the conversation, Belinda cut to the chase, saying, ¡°What are you really trying to say?¡± Bakerposed himself, his tone bing earnest. ¡°I think what Kylee said before is right. If Darren were to pair with Lillie, it could strengthen the tie between our family and the Thomas family. You should support Lillie in this.¡± Belinda let out a derisiveugh. She felt that it was absurd that Baker had such thoughts. She said, ¡°I already told everyonest night, Darren has his heart set on someone else. Lillie and he are a nonstarter. She needs to let go of her idea of being together with Darren.¡± Yet, Baker countered firmly, ¡°But how can you be sure that Darren won¡¯t fall for Lillie? If Lillie tries and fails, then so be it. But giving up without an attempt? How is that fair?¡± Belinda stood her ground. ¡°There¡¯s no point in trying!¡± Baker¡¯s expression darkened immediately. His anger palpable, he stared at Belinda with suspicion. ¡°Could it be¡­ You have feelings for Darren, too?¡± he asked. Belinda furrowed her eyebrows immediately. She met Baker¡¯s questioning look with a frosty re and replied firmly, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! Why would you even suggest that?¡± This notion seemed preposterous to her. Was Baker out of his mind? Baker said, ¡°If you have no feelings for him, then why oppose the idea of helping Lillie get together with him? Wouldn¡¯t their union benefit our family?¡± Belinda let out a dismissive scoff upon hearing that. She said, ¡°So, you think because I don¡¯t support this, I must be interested in Darren? Using that logic, if someone wanted to court you and I didn¡¯t support it, would that mean I have feelings for you?¡± Baker was rendered momentarily at a loss for words, his face darkening. Before he could gather his thoughts and respond, Belinda asserted, ¡°I¡¯ll make myself clear once more. I won¡¯t help Lillie in pursuing Darren. She shouldn¡¯t even think about using me to get close to him. If there is nothing else you want to say now, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With that deration, she rose from her seat. ¡°Wait!¡± Baker suddenly said. Belinda paused, looking at him, her face an unreadable mask. . . . Chapter 176 ?Chapter 176: ¡°Yourpetition with Kylee ising up, right?¡± Baker suddenly changed the topic. Belinda responded, her voice steady and controlled, ¡°What exactly are you trying to say by bringing that up?¡± Baker retrieved the cup from the table and took a sip of his coffee, his tone rxed. ¡°Just maintain a positive attitude and give it your all. There¡¯s no disgrace in losing to Kylee.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her gaze piercing. ¡°And what makes you so sure I¡¯ll lose to her?¡± Baker¡¯s voice carried a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? You have never outdone Kylee at university before. What has changed now? You think you¡¯ve be smarter now that you¡¯ve graduated from university?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered. She absorbed his insinuation. It suddenly dawned on her that Holley hadn¡¯t asked her to lose to Kylee because Baker had told her to do that. So, that was solely Holley¡¯s idea? The realization settled heavily in Belinda¡¯s chest, stirring a mix of disappointment and hurt inside her. As Belinda stayed quiet, Baker continued, ¡°Like I said, there¡¯s no shame in losing to Kylee. After all, you are sisters. Surely, there¡¯s no room for resentment between you? And if things go south at the Grand ins General Hospital, I¡¯ll ensure you have a position elsewhere. So, don¡¯t feel pressured; just take it easy.¡± He let out a chuckle, hisugh tinged with a dismissive tone. ¡°Regardless of your efforts, the oue will likely remain unchanged anyway.¡± Baker had always looked down on Belinda. Even though he was aware that she was working at the Grand ins General Hospital now, he assumed it was only through the Thomas family¡¯s connections. He held no real expectation for her to pose any challenge to Kylee in the uingpetition. In his mind, Kylee would undoubtedly prevail. After Belinda heard Baker¡¯s words, a smile tugged at her lips. Clearly, in Baker¡¯s mind, Kylee, his favorite, would always be the best. How, then, could he have possibly asked Holley to persuade her to lose to Kylee in thepetition? Belinda regarded Baker with aposed expression, asking pointedly, ¡°Are you we done here? May I go now?¡± Observing Belinda¡¯s detached demeanor and her tant indifference to his opinions, Baker felt his irritation intensify. Yet, finding no point in prolonging the conversation, he dismissed her with a curt gesture. ¡°Go ahead and leave.¡± Without further ado, Belinda turned and exited the room. She headed straight to her room, swiftly gathered her belongings, and prepared to leave the house. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve hardly rested. Where are you off to now?¡± Holley inquired softly, her toneced with concern. Belinda looked at Holley, her eyes reflecting a turmoil of emotions. After a brief pause, she inhaled deeply and responded, ¡°I need to deal with something now. I¡¯m going out.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Holley¡¯s response, exiting the house briskly. Instead of returning to the rk family estate, Belinda drove directly to the Thomas family¡¯s home. Thankfully, she had the day off today. Given her exhaustion from the previous night, she pondered how challenging it would have been to work under such fatigue. Upon seeing Belinda, Mollie greeted her warmly. . . . Chapter 177 ?Chapter 177: ¡°Look who¡¯s here, our busy bee.¡± With a weary smile, Belinda replied, ¡°This busy bee needs to catch up on some sleep after staying up all night yesterday.¡± Mollie immediately adopted a more serious demeanor. ¡°Then let¡¯s cut the chatter. You should head up to your room and rest now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said, nodding appreciatively as she went upstairs to rest. At The Harlequin Eats, Johnson and Lucas were having a meal together. Johnson turned to Lucas with a knowing smile and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t just a casual lunch, is it, Lucas?¡± Lucas smirked slightly, his voice low and gravelly as he spoke. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you.¡± He set his fork down, meeting Johnson¡¯s gaze squarely, and asked, ¡°Is there more than just friendship between you and Belinda?¡± Johnson mustered a small, shy smile. ¡°Well¡­ How should I put this¡­¡± Seeing Johnson like this, Lucas felt a sudden, inexplicable jolt in his heart. Johnson¡¯s reaction suggested that¡­ Lucas waited for Johnson to continue in silence, his gaze fixed intently on him. Johnson took a few more seconds before continuing, ¡°Let¡¯s just say that Belinda and I are merely very good friends. For now, anyway.¡± ¡°For now?¡± Lucas echoed, each word hanging heavily in the air between them. Johnson nodded. ¡°Yes, for now. After all, no one can tell what the future holds, right?¡± The meaning he implied with his tone was unmistakable. Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, but before he could say anything, Johnson spoke again. ¡°By the way, Lucas, when are you nning to divorce Belinda?¡± ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Lucas countered smoothly. ¡°I¡¯m just a little concerned about you two,¡± Johnson said, his smile deepening. ¡°Both of you are close friends that I cherish deeply. It goes without saying that I care about your rtionship.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Is that all?¡± Johnson raised his chin and met Lucas¡¯s eyes. They stared at each other for a while before Johnson relented with a sigh, saying, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll admit it.¡± He cleared his throat, his expression turning earnest. ¡°I won¡¯t keep it from you any longer, Lucas. Over the years, I¡¯vee to realize that I¡¯ve developed feelings for Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly as he heard that. His expression turned dark in an instant. A sh of frustration flickered in his deep eyes for a second. His suspicions were correct all along. Johnson indeed had feelings for Belinda! Damn it! Lucas wasn¡¯t sure exactly why, but the confirmation only brought forth a surge of rage within him. What was worse, he felt something akin to worry at the back of his mind. If Johnson liked Belinda, then what about Belinda? Did she have feelings for Johnson, too? In the silence that followed, Johnson noted the somber expression on Lucas¡¯s face and pressed his lips into a thin line. After a while, he said, ¡°I know it is not right to covet a friend¡¯s partner. I also know that having feelings for your wife is not appropriate. But we can¡¯t exactly control our feelings for someone, can we? Besides, we both know that you have never had feelings for Belinda. She never held any ce in your heart. Weren¡¯t you the one to propose a divorce the moment you found Verena? What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ me liking Belinda isn¡¯t entirely unforgivable, right? What do you think?¡± . . . Chapter 178 ?Chapter 178: Johnson analyzed the situation for a while and justified his position in all of this. His tone was heartfelt, and he did his best to convey his sincerity to his friend. But Lucas¡¯s expression remained grim, and it didn¡¯t look like that was going to change anytime soon. After another long moment of silence, Johnson was suddenly struck with a realization. ¡°Wait am I wrong? Lucas, have you developed feelings for Belinda now?¡± He hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°In that case, I will bury my feelings for Belinda. I will never do anything to ruin your rtionship with her.¡± The only thing that registered in Lucas¡¯s mind was that Johnson had said he might have feelings for Belinda, and he reacted like a man whose deepest, darkest secret had just been exposed to the world. ¡°Impossible!¡± he shouted defensively. ¡°I could never have feelings for Belinda!¡± His voice was a little hoarse, but his tone was firm. When Johnson heard this, something unspoken shed fleetingly in his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s great, then,¡± he said, his face suddenly lighting up. ¡°You have nothing to worry about, Lucas. I won¡¯t act on my feelings while you and Belinda are still married. Once you finalize the divorce, I will confess my feelings to her and express my intentions to pursue her.¡± His expression softened and turned wistful when he said this, as if this was the one dream he had in life. As Johnson spoke with a serene smile, Lucas¡¯s features tightened subtly, a storm of emotions swirling behind his eyes¡ªfrustration and difort at the forefront. After a tense silence, Lucas¡¯s voice roughened with emotion. ¡°Is Belinda aware of how you feel about her?¡± galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates ¡°She doesn¡¯t know,¡± Johnson replied, shaking his head. After a pause, he added, ¡°And Lucas, please don¡¯t tell her this. I¡¯m concerned it might make things awkward between me and her if she knew this too soon. Plus, you two are still legally married. It wouldn¡¯t be right for her to find out my feelings for her under these circumstances. You need to keep this a secret for me.¡± Lucas responded with silence, his expression unreadable. Noticing Lucas¡¯s reticence, Johnson said, ¡°I have feelings for Belinda, and I intend to pursue them in the future. Would that bother you?¡± At this, Lucas let out a coldugh. A look of contempt shed across his handsome features as he met Johnson¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t care for her, so why would this bother me? After my father¡¯s uing birthday, Belinda and I will get a divorce. After that, she can be with whoever she wants¡ªthat is no concern of mine.¡± His tone was resolute, his words sharp and clear, as if he was trying to convince both Johnson and himself. Johnson¡¯s eyebrows knitted briefly before he rxed. He said, ¡°Your words are reassuring!¡± He chuckled with a hint of mischief, his toneced with intent. ¡°If you could perhaps arrange more chances for me and Belinda to meet, that would be wonderful.¡± Hearing that, Lucas could feel the veins on his forehead throbbing a few times. He fixed Johnson with a frosty look, his voice dropping to an icy whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck.¡± Johnson quickly raised his hands in a gesture of surrender,ughing. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll back off. Are you happy now?¡± . . . Chapter 179 ?Chapter 179: Silence fell between them following the exchange. Lucas resumed his meal, his brow furrowed in displeasure. What was wrong with the chef here today? Why did everything taste so off? During their meal, Lucas¡¯s curiosity overcame his irritation, prompting him to inquire, ¡°Johnson, why do you have feelings for Belinda? What¡¯s so special about her?¡± What on earth was so great about that woman? Johnson replied with a soft smile, his gaze thoughtful. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin. Even if I could articte this, you wouldn¡¯t understand what I feel. You have to interact with Belinda in person and really see her with an open heart to understand the nuances that make her so charming.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze dropped, his longshes veiling whatever emotion flickered in his eyes, rendering his thoughts unreadable to Johnson. Looking at Lucas¡¯s reaction, Johnson spoke up, his smile tinged with relief. ¡°I¡¯m actually d to hear you don¡¯t have feelings for her, Lucas. Otherwise, I¡¯d have no chancepeting against you.¡± Lucas remained silent, offering no response. With a casual shrug, Johnson added, ¡°Because, you know, Belinda has feelings for you. If you felt the same about her, I¡¯d be out of the running.¡± At this, Lucas¡¯s expression softened slightly, but it was fleeting. After their lunch, Lucas and Johnson went their separate ways, heading back to their respectivepanies. |??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? At Triumph Consortium, tension hung thick in the air throughout the afternoon. Employees trod carefully, their voices barely above whispers, anxious not to stir any trouble. Everyone at Triumph Consortium knew that their CEO, Lucas, was not in the best of moods today. Outside the CEO¡¯s office on the top floor, Lucas¡¯s voice could be heard sharply cutting through the quiet. ¡°Is ¡®sorry¡¯ the only thing you have to offer when you fail? If you can¡¯t manage such a simple task, how do you expect to run a department? I expect a satisfactory proposal on my desk by the end of the day tomorrow, or you can pack up your things and leave thispany!¡± Several minutester, the assistants and secretaries outside the CEO¡¯s office watched as the director of the creative department walked out of the office with his head hanging low. With a gulp, the on-duty secretary swallowed nervously. The general assistant said, ¡°Can you see it? Mr. rk is in a foul mood today. Tread carefully and stay alert!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the secretary and the other two assistants responded quickly, nodding in agreement. One assistant whispered, ¡°It¡¯s odd, though. Mr. rk was fine this morning. What could¡¯ve happened at lunch to change his mood so dramatically?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen him like this before,¡± another assistant added, clearly bewildered. ¡°Enough talking. Let¡¯s all get back to work,¡± the general assistant said, his voice low as he frowned. With that directive, everyone scattered, returning to their tasks. . . . Chapter 180 ?Chapter 180: At the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda woke up to find it was already past seven in the evening. Feeling much more revitalized after her rest, she headed downstairs. She noticed that both Santino and Darren had returned home. ¡°Hello, Santino, Mollie, Darren,¡± Belinda greeted them, stifling a yawn. ¡°What kept you upst night?¡± Mollie asked curiously. Belinda exined, ¡°My mom had a high feverst night, so I stayed upte all night to make sure she was okay.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mollie nodded, not saying anything more. During dinner, Santino suddenly turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, is Albin Bat your aunt¡¯s husband?¡± Caught off guard by the question, Belinda hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Yes, he is. Why do you ask?¡± Santino exined, ¡°He was at mypany today, introduced himself as your aunt¡¯s husband, and expressed interest in coborating with me.¡± Belinda¡¯s frustration was palpable as she heard that. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. She was astonished by Albin¡¯s audacity to use her name to approach Santino. Before Belinda could respond, Santino inquired further, ¡°Belinda, does your aunt¡¯s family treat you well?¡± Laughing at the question, Belinda teased, ¡°Why do you ask? If they always treat me well, will you agree to coborate with them?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads ¡°Of course,¡± Santino responded without hesitation. His earnest reply surprised Belinda for a moment. After a while, she smiled, touched by his words. She probed further, ¡°And does Albin¡¯spany meet your criteria for a coboration?¡± Santino admitted, ¡°Honestly, hispany falls short of our standards, but it¡¯s manageable. If his family is good to you, I see no harm in giving him a chance.¡± Belindaughed and stated clearly, ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t even consider it, Santino. Just turn him down directly!¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Santino gave her a puzzled look. Darren understood what Belinda meant and said, ¡°What Belinda is saying is that her rtionship with Albin¡¯s family is strained, so there¡¯s no need for you to agree to coborate with the Bat family because of her.¡± Santino turned to Belinda. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda confirmed with a nod, her face set in a resolute expression. In truth, her ties with the Bat family were more than strained¡ªthey had a bad rtionship. Previously, the Bat family had always treated her with disdain andmunicated with her only in harsh tones. Darren smiled faintly, his voice steady as he exined, ¡°It¡¯s quite apparent. If the rtionship between Belinda and the Bat family were indeed good, Albin wouldn¡¯t have needed to approach you in person using Belinda¡¯s name. Belinda would have been the one introducing him to you.¡± Darren had also seen Belinda roll her eyes with a displeased look earlier when she had heard Santino mention Albin¡¯s visit. Santino paused to consider this and, finding the logic sound, nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll instruct my assistant to formally decline their proposal tomorrow.¡± . . . Chapter 181 ?Chapter 181: After hearing the news of Albin¡¯s visit to Santino, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk, a trace of sarcasm flickering in her gaze. Did the Bat family truly believe they could sway Santino merely by mentioning her name? Ridiculous! Were they expecting her to repay their malice with kindness? But she was far from a saint. She would never forget how they had treated her and would never help them. She never forgot those who treated her well. And her adversaries? She remembered them just as well, if not better. The dinner that evening buzzed with warmth. After dinner, Belinda strolled through the estate with Mollie when her phone buzzed with the notification of a message. ncing at her phone, Belinda noticed that the message was from Johnson. ¡°Head to the Dream Club now; we need to talk.¡± Curious, Belinda replied, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Juste over. You¡¯ll see when you arrive. Make it quick,¡± Johnson urged. ¡°Understood,¡± Belinda responded. As Belinda pocketed her phone, Mollie¡¯s voice broke the silence, asking, ¡°Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Just a friend needing to talk to me at the club,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°You should go then. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Mollie replied. ¡°No rush¡ªI¡¯d like to finish our walk together first,¡± Belinda responded with a smile. Mollie, epting her decision, simply smiled and nodded. ¡°Alright then.¡± Once their walk ended, Belinda made her way back to the house, grabbed her bag, and headed out. Upon arriving at the Dream Club, Belinda swung the doors to the private room open to find Johnson absorbed in a game of snooker by himself. Noticing Belinda¡¯s arrival, Johnson offered her a cue stick. ¡°Care for a game?¡± Belinda ced her bag aside, grasped the cue stick, and joined the game Johnson had already initiated. With a decisive ¡°bang,¡± one of the balls dropped into a pocket. ¡°Nice shot!¡± Johnson apuded with a smile. Carefully eyeing her next move, Belinda leaned over for another attempt. Unfortunately, the shot this time missed its mark. Johnson stepped forward, positioned himself by the table, and took aim. He casually mentioned, ¡°I had lunch with Lucas today.¡± Belinda shot him a quick nce but kept her thoughts to herself, not saying anything. . . . Chapter 182 ?Chapter 182: ¡°He asked me about my rtionship with you,¡± Johnson said as he executed his shot. Belinda, keeping her face neutral, prepared for her turn. With a slight smirk, Johnson dropped his nextment. ¡°I told him that¡­ I have feelings for you.¡± Another ¡°bang¡± echoed as Belinda¡¯s attempt sent the cue ball into the pocket by mistake. She stared at Johnson in disbelief. ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± Johnson ced his stick on the rack and walked toward the sofa. Belinda, puzzled and shocked, followed him. ¡°Why on earth would you lie to Lucas, saying that you have feelings for me?¡± Once they were seated, Belinda sighed and asked Johnson, feeling resigned. She was certain Johnson didn¡¯t harbor feelings for her because she had identally learned of someone else he deeply cared about before. Johnson faced her with a raised brow and said, ¡°I was doing you a favor.¡± Confused, Belinda asked, ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a hint of mischief, Johnson exined, ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder if Lucas might be jealous? Stirring up a sense of crisis in him could bring interesting oues.¡± Belinda scoffed dismissively, ¡°Jealous? Please. He doesn¡¯t have feelings for me at all. Why would he be jealous?¡± A sly smile yed on Johnson¡¯s lips. ¡°Are you absolutely certain about that?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze narrowed, suspicion etching her features as she considered his words. Johnson suggested, ¡°Why not test it out? What if Lucas actually gets jealous?¡± Belinda looked down, her expression unchanged. After a while, she said, ¡°And if he does get jealous, what then? Does it really change anything?¡± Johnson¡¯s face took on a solemn look as he met her gaze directly. ¡°If he is jealous, it indicates he has feelings for you.¡± Pausing for a moment, he drew a deep breath. ¡°Belinda, think about it. Are you really over Lucas? This could be your chance to uncover his true feelings for you. Don¡¯t you want to know this?¡± Belinda stayed quiet, pondering Johnson¡¯s words. Could Lucas really feel jealous because of her? Would he care if he knew that Johnson had feelings for her? After a moment, Belinda burst intoughter and looked at Johnson with a hint of mischief. ¡°But wouldn¡¯t that put you in an awkward position?¡± Johnson grinned upon hearing that. He gave a casual shrug. ¡°A minor sacrifice for the possible joy of you is worth it.¡± Johnson could sense Belinda¡¯s unspoken agreement. He was well aware that beneath her facade of wanting to sever ties and fall out of love with Lucas, her feelings for Lucas remained. As a devoted friend of Lucas and a trusted confidant to Belinda, Johnson earnestly wished for their mutual happiness. He also hoped that they could be together. Therefore, if his subtle nudges could help mend their rtionship, he was all for it. And should it be clear that Lucas harbored no affection for Belinda, he wouldn¡¯t force anything. Belinda offered a small smile and pursed her lips before inquiring, ¡°When you mentioned your feelings for me to Lucas, what was his reaction?¡± . . . Chapter 183 ?Chapter 183: Johnson answered, ¡°I questioned whether it would bother him if I pursued you. He insisted it was of no concern to him.¡± At that, a bitter smile touched Belinda¡¯s lips, her expression subtly tinged with sarcasm. Johnson looked at her and casually said, ¡°Yet, Lucas is a proud man. Even if his feelings were stirred, he wouldn¡¯t easily admit that.¡± Belinda remained silent. She believed Johnson didn¡¯t know Lucas as well as she did. ¡°Let¡¯s switch gears and sing instead,¡± Johnson suggested, shifting the mood. He scrolled through the song list and chose the song ¡°I Only Care About You,¡± passing the microphone to Belinda. ¡°You always bring this song to life. I want to hear you sing it again.¡± Belinda gave him an eye roll but epted the microphone nheless. Midway through Belinda¡¯s performance, a thought struck Johnson. He swiftly pulled out his phone, captured a video of Belinda¡¯s heartfelt singing, and sent it to Lucas via WhatsApp. At that time, Lucas was stayingte at the office, working. The notification from his phone drew his attention. He grabbed it and tapped open WhatsApp. When he noticed the message was from Johnson, his eyebrows gave a slight twitch. Curious, he clicked on the video Johnson had sent him. In the footage, Belinda appeared, gripping the microphone, gazing forward, her red lips parting slightly¡­ ¡°Time may pass quickly, but my focus remains on you alone. Enveloped willingly by your presence, I realize how vital a soulmate is in life¡ªwithout one, life seems devoid of purpose¡­¡± Her voice, both charming and melodious, was filled with emotion, effortlessly drawing Lucas into the depths of her singing. This was Lucas¡¯s first time hearing Belinda sing. Just then, a sudden thought crossed Lucas¡¯s mind. Belinda was with Johnson at this very moment? When he thought of this, his brow creased instantly. At that moment, his phone buzzed once more with a new message from Johnson on WhatsApp. Lucas checked the new message from Johnson. ¡°Lucas, Belinda is with me right now. I¡¯ll bring her hometer. If Harold asks about her, please find an excuse for me.¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened as he read this. He quickly closed WhatsApp and tossed his phone aside. Meanwhile, Johnson wasn¡¯t the least bit concerned by Lucas¡¯sck of reply. He continued to sing with Belinda for a while. After a few songs, they moved on to another round of pool. They were neck and neck in the match when Belinda¡¯s phone suddenly rang. Belinda took her phone out of her pocket, her eyes flickering briefly when she caught sight of the caller ID on her screen. She inhaled slowly and swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Where are you?¡± came Lucas¡¯s deep voice from the other end of the line. . . . Chapter 184 ?Chapter 184: ¡°I am at the Dream Club,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Stay there and wait for me. My dad told me to pick you up.¡± Lucas hung up before Belinda could respond. Belinda could only stare at her phone in bewilderment. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Johnson asked as he approached Belinda, noticing her expression. Belinda pursed her lips together and then sighed. ¡°Lucas called asking where I was. Then, he told me to wait for him here. Apparently, Harold told him toe and pick me up.¡± Johnson chuckled under his breath. ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s panicking now,¡± hemented in a teasing tone. Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion. ¡°Panicking? About what?¡± Johnson nced at his watch, his lips curling into a sly smile. ¡°Forty minutes ago, I sent him a message saying that you¡¯re with me. Didn¡¯t take him long to call you, huh?¡± Belinda blinked at him in surprise. First of all, she had never expected Johnson to send Lucas such a message, and behind her back, too! Second of all, Lucas¡­ Was Lucasing to get her because Harold had told him to do so, or was it because he didn¡¯t like her spending time alone with Johnson? ¡°Hang on,¡± Johnson said as he took out his own phone and dialed Lucas¡¯s number. The call connected after a couple of rings. Johnson put it on speaker before saying, ¡°Lucas! Come on, man! I asked you to cover for me in front of Harold, and yet you¡¯re stilling to pick up Belinda now?¡± ¡°Sorry,¡± Lucas said slowly. ¡°I only saw your message after I got my dad¡¯s call.¡± Johnson smirked at the obvious excuse. He shot Belinda a mischievous look and went on to say, ¡°Look, Lucas, do you think you cane a bitter? Or I can just drop her off at the rk family¡¯s residence, and we can all meet up there. How does that sound?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already on my way to the Dream Club,¡± Lucas stated. ¡°I¡¯m busy with work now, Johnson. I still have important work to do after I pick up Belinda. I can¡¯t dy this.¡± This was his way of telling Johnson to stop wasting his time with pointless negotiations. Johnson put on an act, sighing in disappointment. ¡°All right, then,¡± he said. Lucas promptly ended the call without another word. After the call ended, Johnson pocketed his phone and grinned at Belinda. ¡°Do you believe he only saw my message after he got the call from Harold?¡± Belinda pursed her lips and said nothing. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t,¡± Johnson added with a knowing glint in his eyes. ¡°You should ask Harold about this when you get home. See whether he really asked Lucas to pick you up, or if Lucas is just using the old man as an excuse.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t react. Her expression remained unchanged, but she did take Johnson¡¯s words to heart. Less than half an hourter, Belinda walked out of the club and into the parking lot, where Lucas was waiting for her in his car. She opened the car door and got in. No sooner had she fastened her seatbelt than Lucas started the engine and sped away. When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯s question, her eyes briefly sparkled. ¡°He¡¯s fantastic! He is handsome andes from a respectable family. He has a great build, and¡­¡± Lucas cut her off before she could continue, his tone sharp. ¡°A great build?¡± . . . Chapter 185 ?Chapter 185: He stressed each syble, turning to face Belinda with a cold stare. ¡°How would you know that?¡± ¡°Just by looking, of course,¡± Belinda replied matter-of-factly. Lucas¡¯s forehead veins bulged in response. Looking? How on earth could she have seen Johnson¡¯s build closely before? Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his voice cold as he asked, ¡°And just how did you manage to see that?¡± Belinda blinked, a flicker of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Well¡­ That¡¯s something I can¡¯t really disclose.¡± With a yful hint of secrecy, she seemed to suggest something very scandalous, yet internally, she was calm. How had she seen it? She had merely looked, naturally. What else could it be? It wasn¡¯t like she had seen Johnson naked or anything. The car suddenly came to a halt, its tires screeching against the roadside. Lucas¡¯s face flushed with fury, his eyes a raging dark hue. Clenching his teeth, he said sharply, ¡°Belinda, have you lost all sense of decency? We are still legally married!¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Belinda felt her heart flutter at his intense disy of emotion. She faced Lucas directly, questioning, ¡°In what way have I lost all sense of decency?¡± A mischievous thought flickered across her mind, prompting a slight smirk from her. ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Mr. rk? Why are you so angry?¡± Lucas was stunned for a moment. Then, he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Who were you with just now?¡± he asked casually as the car merged onto the highway. ¡°Johnson,¡± Belinda replied with a calm expression, knowing that Lucas already knew the answer. Lucas fell silent. Just when Belinda thought Lucas wouldn¡¯t speak again, he suddenly asked, ¡°So, what do you think of Johnson?¡± It was Belinda¡¯s remark that made him recognize the intensity of his own reaction. Regaining hisposure, he forced a scornful smile. ¡°Angry? Hardly¡­ I just feel embarrassed by you. Once we¡¯re divorced, you¡¯re free to look at whomever you please. But while you¡¯re still my wife, I expect you to have some decency and do what is right. Don¡¯t tarnish my family¡¯s name.¡± By the end of his speech, his tone had turned stern. Lucas didn¡¯t wait for Belinda¡¯s response; instead, he fired up the engine and continued to drive. On the outside, Lucas maintained a facade of calmness, yet internally, he felt like a raging fire was consuming him. He was frustrated with himself now. He was startled by the unsettling realization that Belinda had a growing influence over his emotions¡ªa development he found troubling. Meanwhile, Belinda remained calm, casually observing Lucas before she shifted her gaze to the passing scenery outside the car window, her face a mask of neutrality. The rest of the drive passed in silence. . . . Chapter 186 ?Chapter 186: Upon reaching the rk family home, they exited the car and entered the house in session. Inside, Harold was lounging in the living room, absorbed in a television show. Noticing their arrival, Harold brightened up and called out cheerfully, ¡°You¡¯re back!¡± Belinda greeted Harold with a nod. Lucas, wearing an indifferent expression, said, ¡°I¡¯m off to the study now.¡± ¡°Still buried in work?¡± Harold inquired. Turning to Harold, Lucas said in a cold voice, ¡°Had you not insisted I pick her up, I would have finished working already.¡± Harold, caught off guard by his words, shot Lucas a sharp look. ¡°You brat! What¡¯s so wrong about picking up your own wife? It¡¯s your responsibility!¡± Without a word, Lucas turned and made his way upstairs to the study. Belinda, hearing their conversation, felt a pang of disappointment. So, it had been Harold¡¯s idea for Lucas to pick her up. She had thought otherwise¡­ Clearly, she had read too much into the matter. At that moment, Belinda struggled to pinpoint her emotions. Each time she dared to think Lucas harbored even a trace of affection for her, reality would briskly correct her. The sting of that realization was acutely unpleasant. Yet, unbeknownst to Belinda¡­ Although Harold was the one who had arranged for Lucas to pick Belinda up, it was actually a maid who had subtly hinted to Harold in conversation, prompting him to ask Lucas to pick up Belinda. And that maid¡­ ¡°Harold, I¡¯m going to turn in for the night,¡± Belinda said to Harold. Harold nodded and responded, ¡°Alright, have a good night.¡± Once in her room, Belinda went to the bathroom. After her shower, she noticed Lucas was absent. At that moment, her phone began to ring. Belinda picked up the call. Johnson was on the other end of the line. ¡°So, did you ask Harold about that?¡± he asked eagerly. ¡°Yes, Harold did arrange for Lucas toe and get me,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Really?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice carried his surprise. He thought for a second and then suggested, ¡°Keep trying. We will find out about Lucas¡¯s true feelings for you eventually.¡± Belinda remained silent. She suddenly felt that this kind of probing was pointless. She realized how futile it was to hope for Lucas¡¯s affection. Belinda and Johnson exchanged a few more words before she ended the call. . . . Chapter 187 ?Chapter 187: She ced her phone aside and stretched out on the bed. Exhausted from a sleepless night yesterday and having rested only for a few hours earlier, Belinda felt fatigue quickly ovee her. She switched off themp and closed her eyes, sinking into a deep sleep soon. When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. After getting ready, she headed to the hospital for work. It was a particrly busy day at the hospital, and Belinda was constantly on her feet until she finally got a break at lunchtime. At the sprawling estate of the Wright family, today, since Car was not at home, Holley decided to visit the Wright family home. The dinner table was upied only by Madonna¡¯s family, Baker, and Holley. Displeasure marred Lillie¡¯s features; her contempt for Holley¡¯s presence was evident. Despite this, with Baker, the family head, not saying anything about it, she naturally kept her thoughts to herself. Unexpectedly, Madonna scoffed in the middle of dinner, catching everyone¡¯s attention. With a scornful look, she said, ¡°Belinda¡¯s alliance with Santino seemed to promise social advancement. We all hoped to leverage her new connections before. Yet, unexpectedly¡­¡± Baker furrowed his brow and asked, ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡± Frustrated, Madonna responded, ¡°This morning, Santino¡¯s assistant contacted Albin to refuse his offer of coboration. They imed that Albin¡¯spany was unsuitable to work with them. I think that¡¯s just an excuse! It¡¯s apparent that the Thomas family ces no value on Belinda. Despite Albin identifying himself as Belinda¡¯s family, they still refused his proposal!¡± Hearing this, Baker tightened his lips and remained quiet. What value did Albin have by being Belinda¡¯s aunt¡¯s husband? Not even he, Belinda¡¯s biological father, received any respect from the Thomas family because of her! Madonna added sharply, ¡°Clearly, Belinda means nothing to the Thomas family. She believes she is aligning herself with power, assuming she is beyond all of us. But what is the reality? She is nothing but aughingstock!¡± The sarcasm in her tone was evident. Baker, still silent, continued eating, his demeanor detached. Holley couldn¡¯t resist saying, ¡°From the beginning, Belinda was clear she wouldn¡¯t get involved in the Thomas family¡¯s business dealings.¡± Right after Holley finished speaking, Madonna¡¯s piercing eyes turned toward her. She eximed in anger, ¡°And just who do you think you are? Should you be speaking here at all? You should know your ce!¡± Holley immediately recoiled and mped her mouth shut. With a cold sneer, Madonna said, ¡°Belinda said she won¡¯t get involved? She wishes she could! But really, is she even in a position to meddle?¡± Holley bowed her head, too intimidated to utter another word. At that moment, Madonna turned her attention to Baker and inquired, ¡°Baker, have you discussed Lillie¡¯s issue with Belinda?¡± Baker¡¯s face momentarily stiffened. His expression darkened as he answered, ¡°She turned me down.¡± . . . Chapter 188 ?Chapter 188: ¡°What?¡± Madonna stared at Baker, her disbelief evident. ¡°She refused you even after you personally spoke with her about that? Baker, doesn¡¯t your own daughter respect you?¡± Baker felt a sting of humiliation at her words. Scowling, he retorted, ¡°You know her situation has changed! She has the backing of the Thomas family now; what can I do? I can¡¯t force her to do things she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡± Madonna let out a scornfulugh. ¡°The backing of the Thomas family? Well, whether the Thomas family truly supports her remains to be seen.¡± Baker stayed silent, his frustration evident. At that moment, Madonna¡¯s eyes turned towards Holley, who had been quietly eating from the side. ¡°Holley,¡± she called. Holley lifted her gaze to meet Madonna¡¯s. ¡°Yes, what can I do for you?¡± Madonna fixed her stare on Holley, articting each word with emphasis. ¡°Your daughter¡ªshe ought to heed your advice, right?¡± Holley quickly grasped what Madonna was hinting at. With a nervous gulp, she pressed her lips together for a second and responded, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. I¡¯ve tried speaking with Belinda several timestely, but she wouldn¡¯t heed my words.¡± After a brief hesitation, she hastily continued, ¡°Now that she¡¯s an adult, she has formed her own views and rarely takes my guidance.¡± Madonna¡¯s face chilled at Holley¡¯s exnation. Her sneer sharpened as she asked, ¡°Are you saying you won¡¯t help me with this?¡± Holley quickly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m unwilling to help you, but honestly, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Madonna¡¯s gaze hardened, her voice biting. ¡°Enough with the excuses! Just tell me if you will help me with this!¡± Taking a deep breath, Holley firmly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I really cannot help you with this.¡± Despite her fear of Madonna, Holley stood resolute on this issue. ¡°Very well then! This is truly great!¡± Madonna¡¯sughter wasced with fury. She then turned to Baker, gesturing at Holley. ¡°Look, Baker! Now it¡¯s not just Belinda opposing us, but even this insignificant woman dares to refuse me!¡± Baker scowled, his voiceden with impatience. ¡°Belinda isn¡¯t thepliant child she used to be! She no longer heeds my words or Holley¡¯s, so badgering Holley is pointless. Let¡¯s just drop this! If Lillie is genuinely interested in Darren, she should pursue him herself. If she seeds, then it¡¯s all because of her own efforts. Ultimately, it all depends on Darren¡¯s feelings, right? Even if Belinda were to intervene, if Darren doesn¡¯t reciprocate Lillie¡¯s feelings, it would not work!¡± Holley promptly nodded in agreement. As Baker began to defend Holley, Madonna¡¯s irritation surged. ¡°Baker, you¡­¡± She could hardly believe Baker wasn¡¯t taking her side but was instead supporting his mistress. Bristling with anger, she instructed Holley, ¡°Fetch me a bowl of soup, now!¡± . . . Chapter 189 ?Chapter 189: Baker frowned and said, ¡°We have servants here for that. Why should Holley have to do it?¡± ¡°No, Baker, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll go,¡± Holley said, reassuring him gently. She then excused herself and went to the kitchen. It was clear to Holley that Madonna was using this errand to express her displeasure. Holley soon returned, setting a bowl of soup down in front of Madonna. As Madonna touched the bowl, she quickly pulled back her hand, wincing in pain. Furious, she eximed, ¡°Holley! This is too hot! Are you trying to hurt me?¡± Holley felt a surge of resignation. She knew clearly that the bowl of soup was not hot. She had made sure of it herself¡ªit wasfortably warm, definitely not hot enough to hurt anyone. Holley bit her lip before carefully responding, ¡°I tested it myself¡ªit¡¯s not too hot.¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes narrowed as she retorted sharply, ¡°What are you trying to imply here? That I¡¯m making this up to target you?¡± Though it seemed obvious, Holley kept herposure. She took a deep breath and asked, ¡°What would you like me to do then?¡± ¡°What do I want?¡± A sinister smile crept over Madonna¡¯s face as sheughed coldly. Just then¡­ Madonna reached out, grabbed the bowl, and flipped it onto Holley¡¯s head. The soup poured over her, soaking her hair and shoulders. A wicked sneer curled across Madonna¡¯s lips as she taunted, ¡°Well? Do you know whether it¡¯s hot or not now?¡± The dining room fell silent. Everyone froze, stunned by Madonna¡¯s shocking disy of cruelty. For a long moment, no one moved or spoke, struggling to process what had just happened. After a while, Holley blinked, her trembling hand reaching up to touch her soiled hair. Anger and disbelief warred on her face as she stammered, ¡°How¡­ How could you do this to me?¡± Madonna set the bowl down with deliberate force and shot her a withering re. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? What? Do you want to hit me now?¡± ¡°Madonna, you¡¯ve gone too far this time!¡± Baker¡¯s chair scraped loudly as he shot to his feet, his voice sharp with fury. He quickly strode over to Holley, gently wiping the soup from her hair with a tissue. His expression darkened. Turning to Madonna, he demanded, ¡°How is this hot? It¡¯s barely warm!¡± Madonna folded her arms, unfazed. ¡°I think it¡¯s hot. What are you going to do about it?¡± Baker¡¯s jaw clenched as he said, ¡°Apologize to Holley. Now.¡± Madonna let out a mockingugh, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Apologize? To her? Have you lost your mind, Baker, or do you think I have? You want me to apologize to a mistress? How ridiculous! I would never do that!¡± Baker¡¯s face hardened, his voice low and dangerous. ¡°Stop it, Madonna! Enough with the nonsense.¡± But Madonna stood her ground, her posture defiant. ¡°Nonsense? Oh, so now the truth is nonsense? Holley knew you were married, and she still had your child behind everyone¡¯s back.¡± And now, here she is, acting like she belongs in this house! Car tolerates her because she¡¯s too kind for her own good, but that doesn¡¯t make Holley¡¯s behavior any less shameful. . . . Chapter 190 ?Chapter 190: So yes, I will bully her if I want to! Just being in the same room as her makes my skin crawl. I¡¯ve lost my appetite now!¡± Madonna quickly stood up and turned to leave. As she passed Holley, she paused to re at her, her voice icy with contempt. ¡°Shameless bitch!¡± Without another word, she stormed out of the room. Albin and Lillie quickly stood up and followed her. Silence descended over the dining room. Only Baker, Holley, and a quiet maid remained now. The maid stood in the corner, her head bowed, unwilling to meet anyone¡¯s eyes. Holley¡¯sposure crumbled as tears streamed down her cheeks. Baker hesitated for a moment before pulling her into a gentle embrace. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Holley. I shouldn¡¯t have let this happen. Madonna has no right to treat you that way.¡± Holley sobbed against his chest, her shoulders shaking. After a while, she pulled away, her voice hoarse and trembling. ¡°She¡¯s right, though. I am despicable. I ruined your family. This is all my fault.¡± ¡°Holley¡ª¡± Baker began, but she cut him off, shaking her head violently. Covering her face, she then turned and ran away. ¡°Holley!¡± Baker called after her, but she didn¡¯t stop. Visit gal????v??ls for updates Baker stood there, his expression darkening slowly. He also believed Madonna had crossed a line this time. At the Grand ins General Hospital. Belinda answered her phone, surprised. ¡°Paulette? Is something wrong?¡± Paulette was a maid of the Wright family, and Belinda had been quite close to her when she had lived there. ¡°There is something I think you need to know,¡± Paulette said in a serious tone. Belinda¡¯s tone shifted, her brow furrowing. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Today, your mother came to the Wright family estate for lunch and had an unpleasant run-in with Madonna,¡± Paulette said. At the mention of Madonna, Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed sharply. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± she asked. Paulette sighed and began recounting the events at the dining table today, her tone heavy with frustration. ¡°In the end, your mother left in tears,¡± Paulette continued, pausing for a moment. ¡°Honestly, what Madonna said was beyond cruel, and her behavior? Completely out of line. She was clearly causing trouble for your mother on purpose.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. She took a steadying breath before asking, ¡°And my dad? What was his reaction?¡± Paulette hesitated before answering. ¡°Your dad defended your mom right away. He scolded Madonna and even demanded she apologize. But, of course, Madonna wouldn¡¯t back down, and he¡­ He couldn¡¯t force her to apologize.¡± Belinda fell silent. Her fingers tightened slightly around the phone as her thoughts churned. After a long pause, she asked, ¡°Madonna wanted my mother to convince me, didn¡¯t she? Did my mother really refuse her?¡± ¡°She did,¡± Paulette replied with a nod. ¡°Your mother was adamant¡ªshe refused outright and said she wouldn¡¯t try to persuade you, no matter what. That¡¯s what really set Madonna off.¡± . . . Chapter 191 ?Chapter 191: Belinda exhaled slowly. Her voice softened as she said, ¡°Alright. Thanks for telling me this, Paulette.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Paulette replied, her tone lighter now. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda ended the call, but the tension in her body lingered. She gripped her phone tightly, her mind a storm of anger. Madonna! That woman had really crossed a line this time! Belinda understood this perfectly¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just an attack on her mother; Madonna had targeted her mother to get back at her. Unable to confront her directly, Madonna had taken her anger out on her mother instead. When Belinda thought about the humiliation Holley had suffered today, a sh of darkness crossed her eyes. At the same time, she hadn¡¯t expected Holley to have refused Madonna. She had assumed that to tter Madonna, Holley would agree without hesitation and thene to plead with her. But Holley hadn¡¯t done that. At that moment, aplicated mix of emotions swirled in Belinda¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t know how to feel about this. She took a deep breath, steadying herself. Then, with sharp determination in her eyes, she pulled out her phone and made a call. In a cozy private room of a coffee shop, the door clicked open. Madonna entered, her designer handbag swinging from her arm, her every movement oozing arrogance. She settled onto the plush sofa and looked at Belinda, who was seated across from her. With a smirk, she said sarcastically, ¡°At this hour, instead of inviting me to dinner, you asked me to have coffee with you? How charming.¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive. She believed the sight of Madonna¡¯s face alone was enough to ruin her appetite. She began, her voice calm and measured, ¡°I heard about what happened at lunch today.¡± Madonna¡¯s smirk deepened into a sneer. ¡°Oh, really? What do you want to do about that? Are you here to defend your pathetic mother who is a shameless mistress?¡± Leaning back on the sofa, Madonna crossed her legs and folded her arms, her gaze dripping with contempt. ¡°Go ahead, Belinda. Show me what you¡¯ve got then.¡± A knock interrupted the tense moment as a waiter stepped in, cing a steaming cup of coffee in front of Belinda before leaving the room. Belinda rose slowly, picking up the cup of coffee with a calm demeanor. Without a word, she raised the cup over Madonna¡¯s head. And with a flick of her wrist¡­ The coffee inside the cup cascaded down, soaking Madonna¡¯s head. Madonna froze, her face contorting with disbelief. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Her scream tore through the room as she shot up from the sofa. ¡°Belinda! How dare you do that to me?¡± Her voice cracked with fury. ¡°You bitch! Are you out of your mind?¡± Disheveled and furious, Madonna stood with her hair in disarray, her makeuppletely ruined, and coffee dripping down her face. Her manicured poise was gone, and her expression twisted into a mask of rage. Belinda, calm andposed, ced the coffee cup on the table and picked up a napkin. She cleaned her fingers with a graceful air, her lips curling into a faint, almost imperceptible smile. . . . Chapter 192 ?Chapter 192: ¡°You poured a bowl of soup on my mother, Madonna,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Now, I¡¯ve poured a cup of coffee on you. This all seems fair to me. We are even now.¡± Her voice was soft yet sharp, each word delivered with unnervingposure. ¡°You¡­¡± Madonna was rendered speechless. Her eyes burned with rage as she raised her hand, intent on pping Belinda. But before she couldnd the p, Belinda caught her wrist effortlessly. Madonna¡¯s face twisted with further anger, her teeth clenched as she hissed, ¡°Let go! Belinda, let go of me right now!¡± Belinda¡¯s grip tightened briefly before she released Madonna¡¯s hand with a forceful shove. The momentum sent Madonna stumbling backward, copsing onto the sofa in an ungraceful heap. ¡°How dare you do this to me!¡± Madonna shouted, ring up at Belinda, her chest heaving with indignation. Belinda returned to her seat with an air of nonchnce, recliningzily. She locked eyes with Madonna, her expression icy and indifferent. ¡°Madonna,¡± she began, her voice as measured as ever, ¡°you should be grateful the bowl of soup you dumped on my mother wasn¡¯t scalding hot. If it had been¡­¡± Her gaze sharpened, her tone cold. ¡°If that had been the case, what I poured on you today wouldn¡¯t have been just a cup of warm coffee.¡± Madonna¡¯s re didn¡¯t waver, though her fingers trembled with rage as she reached for a napkin. She dabbed at the sticky streaks on her face, her breathsing fast and shallow. g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! Taking several deep breaths, sheposed herself, the tremor in her hands stilling. When she finally spoke, her voice carried a mocking edge. ¡°Well, well¡­ Look at you now. The Thomas family has your back, and suddenly, you think you¡¯re untouchable.¡± Belinda smirked faintly, leaning forward. ¡°If you¡¯re aware of the Thomas family¡¯s support for me, then here¡¯s some advice¡ªdon¡¯t mess with me.¡± Madonna let out a loud chuckle. Her gaze then turned steely,ced with derision. ¡°You think the Thomas family actually values you, Belinda? But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the truth. If they cared even the slightest about you, why would they refuse to cooperate with Albin, knowing full well that Albin is your rtive? They do not care about you at all. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t bother giving us any preferential treatment, not even for your sake.¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained calm, her poise unshaken. She tilted her head slightly, her lips curving into a slight smile. ¡°Do you want to know why they refused Albin?¡± Madonna¡¯s mocking smirk faltered for a moment, a flicker of uncertainty crossing her features. She said nothing, her silence stretching into an uneasy pause. Belinda spoke up, her voice soft yet cutting. ¡°When Albin went to thepany to meet Santino, Santino told me about his visit immediately. He even asked if I wanted to let you have the project. I said no.¡± Her gaze didn¡¯t waver, each word striking with force. ¡°So, Santino refused Albin outright.¡± Madonna¡¯s eyes widened, blood draining from her face. Madonna stared at Belinda in disbelief, her jaw ck. ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± she finally managed to say, her voice barely a whisper. How could this be? Belinda must have been lying! Santino would never listen to Belinda! Belinda, however, was unmoved by Madonna¡¯s shock. Her gaze was icy, her voice sharp. . . . Chapter 193 ?Chapter 193: ¡°Madonna,¡± she began, each word dripping with contempt, ¡°you¡¯d better humble yourself and apologize to my mother, or else¡­¡± Madonna scoffed upon hearing that, her anger ring. Belinda wanted her to apologize to that shameless woman? That was absurd. She would never do that! ¡°Are you threatening me right now?¡± Madonna said, her voice rising. ¡°What can you possibly do to me?¡± Belinda smiled, a knowing glint in her eye. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you,¡± she said calmly. ¡°But the Bat family¡¯spany¡­ Well, that¡¯s a different story. Thepany might suffer if you don¡¯t apologize to my mother.¡± She was using her connections to intimidate Madonna, to manipte her. But why not? Since Madonna hadn¡¯t yed fair, why would she? Madonna¡¯s face darkened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± she hissed. Then, a flicker of something crossed her face. Her lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You think you can hurt the Bat family¡¯spany just because you say so? Do you really have that much power?¡± Belinda shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Believe it or not, it doesn¡¯t matter. Just ask your dear brother about Ryan and the Adams family. He¡¯ll fill you in.¡± Then, you can decide whether to apologize to my mother or not.¡± Madonna¡¯s face twisted into a mask of fury. She clenched her jaw, and her eyes narrowed into slits as she red at Belinda. ¡°You can dream on!¡± she spat, her voice venomous. ¡°I will never apologize to your mother! She is a shameless homewrecker!¡± A dangerous glint shed in Belinda¡¯s eyes. She was about to unleash a torrent of fury, but then, she suddenly thought of something. A slow, calcting smile spread across her face as she locked eyes with Madonna. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love ¡°Oh, Madonna,¡± she said, her voice dripping with contempt, ¡°you seem to have forgotten a little detail about your past. You do remember how you managed to marry Albin before, right?¡± Madonna¡¯s face paled. Her eyes widened in shock and fear as she stammered, ¡°What¡­ What are you talking about?¡± Belinda leaned forward, her voice low and menacing. ¡°Let me refresh your memory then,¡± she said. ¡°You saw Albin, a handsome young man, and you wanted him. So, you tricked him. You drugged him and slept with him, forcing him to marry you. All while he was engaged to another woman.¡± Madonna¡¯s face turned a sickly shade of white. She tried to say something to defend herself, but the words caught in her throat. Belinda continued, ¡°And let¡¯s not forget how you showed up at the Bat family¡¯s doorstep, pregnant and demanding to marry Albin. That was when Albin and his fianc¨¦e were already preparing to get married. A real ssy move, Aunt Madonna.¡± With that, Belinda started pping. Madonna¡¯s expression turned livid. ¡°This is nonsense! How did you know this?¡± ¡°Nonsense?¡± Belinda smirked. ¡°ording to Kylee, it¡¯s the truth. She told me that your dear brother had revealed everything to her while he was drunk.¡± ¡°Are you saying that Baker lied about this?¡± It was indeed Kylee who had revealed the truth to Belinda. Back then, Kylee had spoken of Madonna with so much disdain and contempt. Belinda had been furious about the matter as well. Later, after seeing Kylee¡¯s true colors, Belinda had realized the real target of Kylee¡¯s words hadn¡¯t been Madonna at all. Kylee had said that to insult Holley subtly. Madonna felt a surge of anger as she silently cursed Kylee and Baker. Before she could respond, Belinda continued, ¡°You climbed your way to the top as a homewrecker yourself. Now, you¡¯re standing on a moral high ground, judging others? I feel embarrassed for you. Tell me, Aunt Madonna, are you really any better than my mother?¡± . . . Chapter 194 ?Chapter 194: Belinda often puzzled over the thoughts of the arrogant people around her. Take Madonna and Ryan, for instance. Neither had climbed their socialdders with any semnce of integrity. Yet, they didn¡¯t hesitate to relentlessly assail her with insults, as if determined to crush her beneath their scorn. Could it be that Madonna and Ryan thought belittling her would somehow cleanse their own tarnished reputations? Before Madonna could get a word in, Belinda rose swiftly, grabbed her bag, and made for the exit. When Madonna watched Belinda walk away, a sneer of fury contorted her features. This bitch! She refused to believe anything Belinda had just said. Madonna scoffed at the thought. How could the Thomas family extend such favors to someone who wasn¡¯t even rted to them like Belinda? It seemed utterly absurd! After leaving the coffee shop, Belinda went to the parking lot and took out her phone, dialing a number. She said to Harold over the phone, ¡°I won¡¯t be home for dinner tonight, and I might note back to sleep in the rk family¡¯s residence today. My mother is really struggling right now and needs me to be by her side.¡± A pause followed before Harold responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll send Lucas to apany you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes darted briefly, showing her hesitation, as she quickly responded, ¡°No need for that, Harold. I can handle this on my own.¡± Harold replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t say no so quickly. Seeing you and Lucas together could really cheer your mother up. Believe me.¡± ¡°Where are you right now? I¡¯ll send Lucas to pick you up.¡± Belinda remained quiet, digesting Harold¡¯s words. After a brief pause, she agreed and shared her location. ¡°Alright,¡± Harold responded before ending the call. Belinda put her phone away, settled into the driver¡¯s seat of her car, and waited for Lucas to show up. It took about forty minutes before Lucas arrived. Belinda got into his car, and they drove off to Vera Vis. On the way, Belinda broke the silence. ¡°Did this interrupt your work?¡± Lucas scoffed, shot her a quick nce, and answered sarcastically, ¡°What if it did?¡± Belinda yfully tilted her head and said, ¡°Then, I guess I can only say that I am sorry.¡± This coaxed a cold chuckle out of Lucas. After a brief pause, he said, his tone bing grave, ¡°What¡¯s going on with your mother?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and then answered, ¡°She¡¯s been mistreated by my Aunt Madonna. I can only imagine how distressed she is now.¡± Lucas fell silent after her response. When they reached Vera Vis, Belinda authenticated her entry with a fingerprint scan. The house stood in darkness, not a single light glowing. She turned on the lights in the living room but didn¡¯t find Holley there. Concerned, Belinda proceeded to Holley¡¯s bedroom, which was also engulfed in darkness. Switching on the light, she discovered a deeply troubling scene: Holley was curled up on the bed, her body shaking with silent sobs, a clear disy of deep emotional turmoil. ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said softly, her voice filled with concern as she sat down on the bed. . . . Chapter 195 ?Chapter 195: Holley slowly turned her head upon hearing Belinda¡¯s voice, revealing her tear-streaked face. Belinda¡¯s heart clenched at the sight, her eyes narrowing with a mix of concern and determination. Holley was on the bed, her eyes swollen and puffy from prolonged crying. Her nose was a bright red, a clear sign of her distress. ¡°Belinda, what brings you here?¡± she asked, her voice hoarse and strained as she slowly sat up. ¡°I came to keep youpany,¡± Belinda said softly. After a brief hesitation, she added, ¡°And Lucas has also apanied me here to see you.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mouth slightly agape. ¡°What? Mr. rk is here, too?¡± Belinda nodded, a small smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s right outside the room.¡± ¡°Quick, let¡¯s leave the room! We shouldn¡¯t keep Mr. rk waiting,¡± Holley said hurriedly, springing out of bed and smoothing her disheveled clothes. As they stepped out of the room, Holley spotted Lucas sitting on the sofa. The sight of him surprised her. Despite the fact that Lucas had been married to Belinda for so many years, this was his first visit here. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Holley greeted him cautiously, her tone respectful and slightly nervous. Even Baker, who was far more familiar with Lucas, would never dare to address Lucas by his first name. So, she didn¡¯t dare do that, either. Lucas nced up at Holley, his eyes registering brief surprise before he gave her a slight nod, his expression unreadable. His mind wandered as he observed her, wondering just how Belinda¡¯s aunt had mistreated Holley to leave her looking so broken and fragile. Your next story begins at galnovels . After settling into the sofa, Belinda turned to Holley, her tone steady and sympathetic. ¡°I know about what happened between you and Madonna.¡± At her words, Holley¡¯s eyes reddened instantly, herposure crumbling. She turned her head away, sniffled, and choked out, ¡°Well, she went too far, but¡­ But she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong.¡± Belinda scoffed, herugh sharp and biting. ¡°She didn¡¯t exactly rise to her position honorably back then, so what right does she have to judge you now?¡± Her gaze softened as she leaned forward, speaking to Holley with a serious expression. ¡°Mom, you have no reason to feel inferior to Madonna. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong to her, so why let her intimidate you? If she dares insult or bully you again, fight back¡ªcurse her out and hit her if you have to! Don¡¯t waste your energy being nice to someone who doesn¡¯t deserve your respect.¡± Her eyes glimmered mischievously as she added, ¡°And if things escte, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it for you. And even if I can¡¯t¡­¡± She turned her head toward Lucas, her lips curling into a yful smirk. ¡°My husband will have your back, right?¡± Belinda blinked at Lucas, her teasing tone making the statement sound almost lighthearted. Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly, Belinda¡¯s words catching him off guard. Holley, her eyes still brimming with tears, turned to look at Lucas as well, her expression tinged with fragile hope. Lucas shifted ufortably under theirbined gazes. An inexplicable sensation stirred within him¡ªone he couldn¡¯t quite understand. He should have dismissed Belinda¡¯s words, perhaps even responded with a cold, cutting remark, as was his habit. But those words refused toe. Instead, after a long pause, he exhaled softly and said in a low voice, ¡°Yeah.¡± . . . Chapter 196 ?Chapter 196: Though his voice was not loud, it was clear enough for both women to hear. Holley¡¯s face broke into a smile, her tear-filled eyes shining with relief. Her voice trembled as she murmured, ¡°Okay, I understand now.¡± Belinda cast Lucas a lingering look, her eyes brimming with gratitude that seemed to stir something deep within her. Her heart fluttered unexpectedly, though she quickly turned her attention back to Holley. Picking up a tissue, Belinda leaned closer and gently dabbed at Holley¡¯s tear-streaked face. ¡°Mom, you can stop crying now,¡± she said tenderly. Holley sniffled, her lips trembling as she managed a small smile. ¡°These are tears of happiness, sweetheart,¡± she said, her voice filled with emotion. Belinda sighed lightly, a trace of resignation flickering across her face. Seeing Holley like this tugged at her heart, filling her with a mix of protectiveness and sorrow. Once her tears were wiped away, Holley shifted slightly, herposure returning. ¡°Mr. rk, Belinda,¡± she said hesitantly, her tone a bit cautious, ¡°have you two had dinner? I can cook something for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Belinda interjected quickly, rising to her feet with purpose. Without waiting for a response, she strode toward the kitchen. Now, in the spacious living room, only Lucas and Holley remained. Holley sat still for a moment, her gaze darting nervously. Though she was in her own home, Lucas¡¯ imposing presence made her feel strangely out of ce, as if she were the guest here. The silence stretched, heavy and awkward, until Holley finally spoke, her voice careful but curious. ¡°Mr. rk, so¡­ How are things between you and Belinda now?¡± she asked. The question hung in the air. Lucas¡¯ expression changed slightly, his lips pressing into a thin line as hepsed into silence. About half a minuteter, Lucas finally spoke, his voice low and rough. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡± Holley gave a small nod, her expression softening as she said, ¡°As Belinda¡¯s mother, I only ever wish for her to live a happy life. Belinda has had such a hard time growing up with me. She has endured so much ridicule because of my mistakes. I have failed her as a mother¡­¡± Her voice wavered, and her eyes grew misty again, tears threatening to fall once more. She continued, ¡°Now, as long as she can live happily, I¡¯m satisfied.¡± Lucas listened in silence, offering no response. He knew what Holley wanted to hear¡ªthat he would promise to take care of Belinda and ensure her happiness. But it was a promise he couldn¡¯t make and wouldn¡¯t make. So, he let the silence stretch between them. Noticing Lucas¡¯ck of reaction, Holley frowned slightly, a hint of unease flickering across her face. She hesitated but eventually pressed on, her tone more deliberate. ¡°Mr. rk, you know, Belinda has only ever liked two people in her life. You¡ª¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, his brows drawing together. ¡°Two?¡± he interjected. ¡°Uh, yes.¡± Holley nodded, a bit startled by his sudden interjection. ¡°When Belinda was about fifteen,¡± she continued carefully, ¡°she came home one day and told me she had a crush on a boy. She said he was very outstanding¡ªso much so that she wanted to work hard to improve herself and be someone worthy of him.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze darkening with a shadow of something unspoken. There was an odd, almost unreadable meaning in the look he gave Holley. . . . Chapter 197 ?Chapter 197: He was lost in thought for a moment. He had not anticipated that Belinda had been harboring a secret first love all this time. Holley caught the change in his demeanor and froze, realizing toote that perhaps she shouldn¡¯t have brought up this particr story in front of Lucas. She quickly added, her tone turning lighter, ¡°But after that, she never mentioned that boy again. I think she probably forgot all about him. Besides, the person she loves the most is you, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas responded with a faint scoff, his lips curling slightly, but he didn¡¯t say a word. Holley¡¯s lips parted as if she wanted to say something more, but she hesitated, thinking better of it. Silence hung in the air between her and Lucas. At the Wright family estate, the door swung open to reveal Madonna, her appearance utterly disheveled. Her hair was in disarray, her clothes rumpled, and the faint aroma of coffee clung to her. Baker¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Madonna, what happened to you?¡± he asked. Lillie stepped forward quickly, her brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Mom, why do you smell like coffee now? What on earth happened?¡± Madonna let out a coldugh, sinking onto the sofa with a dramatic huff. She shot a sharp, sideways nce at Baker, her toneced with sarcasm. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask your Uncle Baker¡¯s daughter about that?¡± Baker blinked, confused. ¡°Kylee did something to you?¡± he asked. But Lillie¡¯s eyes narrowed as realization dawned. ¡°It¡¯s Belinda, isn¡¯t it?¡± Madonna¡¯s face contorted with fury as she clenched her teeth. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Belinda! She is just as insufferable as her mother, the homewrecker!¡± At the insult, Baker¡¯s frown deepened, a shadow crossing his face. Madonna continued, her voice sharp and tinged with indignation. ¡°Holley went crying to Belinda, saying I bullied her.¡± After that, Belinda invited me out, poured a cup of coffee on my face, and then had the audacity to threaten me! She demanded I apologize to her mother. Otherwise, she said I would face severe consequences!¡± ¡°What?¡± Lillie¡¯s voice rose, a mix of anger and disbelief spilling into her tone. ¡°That is outrageous! Belinda has gone way too far! You are her aunt¡ªhow dare she treat you like this?¡± Baker stayed silent, his expression dark and clouded with conflicting emotions. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t deny that Belinda¡¯s actions were excessive. Disrespecting her aunt in such a way wasn¡¯t appropriate. But on the other hand, he understood her motivation. Belinda was standing up for her mother¡ªhow could he fault her for that? ¡°Baker, don¡¯t you have anything to say?¡± Madonna demanded, her sharp tone cutting through the tense silence as she turned to him with an usatory re. ¡°What do you want me to say?¡± Baker said. Madonna spoke up, her righteous indignation ring. ¡°Your daughter treated me like this. Shouldn¡¯t you discipline her and make her kneel and apologize to me?¡± Baker¡¯s gaze remained steady, and after a tense pause, he replied firmly, ¡°If you apologize to Holley, I¡¯ll have Belinda apologize to you.¡± Madonna shot to her feet, her eyes wide with fury and disbelief. ¡°What did you just say? Baker, you are actually siding with that homewrecker over your own sister? How could you do this to me? And have you ever thought about what your wife would think?¡± . . . Chapter 198 ?Chapter 198: Baker¡¯s face hardened, his voice turning cold and resolute. ¡°The matter of Holley and the matter of Belinda are not the same. Madonna, you¡¯re in the wrong concerning the matter with Holley. You should apologize to her.¡± Madonna folded her arms defiantly, her jaw set. ¡°Dream on! I¡¯ll never apologize to that despicable homewrecker!¡± ¡°You!¡± Baker¡¯s temper red, his voice rising, but he stopped himself, his fists clenched at his sides. Madonna, however, ignored his anger, standing her ground. The atmosphere between them grew heavier, the tension thick and unyielding as neither was willing to back down. After a long moment of silence, Madonna¡¯s expression shifted slightly, as though a thought had just crossed her mind. She turned to Baker, her tone tinged with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Baker, tell me¡ªwhat exactly happened to Ryan¡¯s family after he crossed Belinda?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes widened slightly. He was caught off guard by the sudden question. For a moment, he seemed stunned, but then, something clicked in his mind. His expression shifted, a flicker of understanding passing through his gaze. He pressed his lips together as he considered his response. Baker¡¯s tone turned sharp, his voice carrying a probing edge. ¡°What do you mean by that? What exactly are you trying to ask?¡± Madonna let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes dramatically. ¡°How would I know? Belinda told me toe back and ask you this,¡± she snapped impatiently. Baker tilted his head slightly, nodding as if pieces of a puzzle were falling into ce. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s about that matter,¡± he said after thinking for a while. ¡°During one meal, Ryan¡­¡± He began recounting the events, his voice steady and factual, without any embellishment. He exined everything clearly, ensuring Madonna understood the entire thing. As his words sank in, Madonna¡¯splexion paled noticeably. Her breathing grew shallow, and she took several uneven breaths before she muttered, her voice trembling, ¡°No, that is impossible! Absolutely impossible!¡± Her wide, disbelieving eyes locked onto Baker¡¯s as she continued, her voice rising with desperation, ¡°Baker, you¡¯re lying to me! Just so I¡¯ll apologize to Holley, you and your daughter are teaming up to deceive me!¡± Baker¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver under her usation. He met her gaze with calm resolve and replied, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to ask around yourself. This matter has been the talk of the town¡ªplenty of people know about it.¡± Madonna was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. Her throat worked as she swallowed hard, her visible struggle betraying her internal conflict. Deep down, she knew Baker wasn¡¯t lying. She believed he wouldn¡¯t fabricate something of this magnitude just to make her apologize to Holley. But she just couldn¡¯t ept that this was real. If what Baker had said was true, and considering how much the Thomas family valued Belinda, it wasn¡¯t beyond reason that they would refuse to coborate with their family¡ªor even sabotage existing partnerships. This realization struck Madonna like a physical blow, and her throat felt unbearably dry. Even swallowing became an effort, the weight of her thoughts pressing down on her. Beside her, Lillie stood motionless, her shock mirroring Madonna¡¯s. She was at a loss for words, processing the information. Who would have thought Belinda wielded such influence now? After a brief nce at them, Baker stood up and adjusted his jacket, his tone calm yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ve said all I needed to say. What you want to do next is up to you. But don¡¯t wait until Belinda takes matters into her own hands to realize your mistakes. By then, it might be toote to apologize to her or make amends.¡± . . . Chapter 199 ?Chapter 199: Without waiting for a response, he turned and headed upstairs, leaving behind a pale Madonna and an anxious Lillie in the heavy silence. At Vera Vis, Lucas seemed to have a better appetite than usual. Perhaps it was the meal that suited his taste, but he ate more than he typically did this time, finishing an extra portion. Belinda noticed this and allowed a small, satisfied smile to curve her lips. She had prepared several dishes she knew Lucas liked, a subtle gesture to repay him for helping her earlier. After dinner, she loaded the dishes into the dishwasher, wiped down the counters, and returned to the living room with a te of fresh fruit. The three of them¡ªLucas, Belinda, and Holley¡ªsat together on the sofa, eating fruit and watching TV. The atmosphere was uncharacteristically tranquil, a rare harmony settling over the room. As the clock nearly struck ten, Holley broke the peaceful silence, speaking with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You two should head back.¡± Belinda looked at her mother and then said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ll stay over tonight and keep youpany.¡± Turning to Lucas, she added, her tone casual, ¡°You can head back now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied with a nod, his tone calm. Holley, watching the exchange, didn¡¯t refuse Belinda. ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t you see Mr. rk out?¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, wanting to refuse, thinking it was unnecessary for her to see Lucas out. But then, she remembered Lucas¡¯ earlier support for her. Suppressing her reluctance, she nodded lightly. ¡°Okay, I will do that.¡± The two left Holley¡¯s ce and stepped into the elevator together. The hum of the elevator filled the silence, but Lucas broke it, his curiosity evident. ¡°How exactly did your aunt hurt your mother?¡± he asked, his deep voice calm but probing. Belinda blinked, surprised that Lucas would show any interest in the matter. After a brief moment of contemtion, she began recounting the entire story to him. Lucas listened intently, his brows furrowing as the details unfolded. Madonna¡¯s actions, as described by Belinda, were undeniably over the line. However, when Belinda mentioned that she had sshed coffee on Madonna for that, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted. His brow arched slightly, a flicker of amusement crossing his face. He knew that Belinda wouldn¡¯t let anyone mess with her or her loved ones now. Her response was exactly what he hade to expect. Belinda exhaled deeply, her tone calm yet resolute as she said, ¡°I won¡¯tment on who was right or wrong in what happened between my mother and father. Even though I understand that my mom shouldn¡¯t have been the other woman, as her child, I have no right to judge her. But as a mother, she has always given me her all, treating me like the most precious person in her life. So¡ªeven though she made mistakes in the past, I will never allow anyone to hurt her!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t waver as he replied calmly, ¡°You did the right thing.¡± When Belinda heard his affirmation, her lips curved into a small, confident smile. ¡°Of course! I only gave Aunt Madonna a taste of her own medicine.¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle, the sound almost imperceptible, and he didn¡¯t say more. When the elevator doors opened, the two walked out of the elevator and went toward Lucas¡¯ car. The cool night air wrapped around them, and just as they neared the vehicle, Lucas¡¯ pace slowed. He seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He turned his head slightly, his deep, husky voice breaking the quiet. ¡°I heard¡­¡± . . . Chapter 200 ?Chapter 200: ¡°There was someone you had a crush on when you were young?¡± The question caught Belindapletely off guard. She stopped mid-step, her head turning sharply to meet Lucas¡¯ gaze. Her longshes fluttered in confusion as she asked, ¡°Someone I had a crush on? What are you talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze held hers, a hint of teasing in his eyes. ¡°Forgotten already? When you were fifteen, you liked someone.¡± With Lucas¡¯ reminder, Belinda suddenly remembered. Her eyes flickered slightly as she met his gaze. She pressed her lips together before asking, ¡°Did my mother tell you this?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied, his hand casually tucked into his pocket. His tone carried a hint of sarcasm as he added, ¡°So, where is this person now? Why did you stop liking him?¡± Belinda regarded him with aplex expression, her thoughts swirling. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she said calmly, ¡°We¡¯re still in touch.¡± At her response, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. They were still in touch? Damn it. A storm brewed within him as he tried to process her words. How could she im to love him while maintaining contact with someone she had a crush on before? The thought burned like wildfire in his mind. Did she want to keep two men on a string at once? Lucas¡¯ gaze turned icy as he looked at Belinda, his voice sharp and dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Oh, impressive, Belinda. Married and still keeping close ties with another guy? Aren¡¯t you afraid you¡¯re biting off more than you can chew?¡± Belinda, however, remainedposed. She tilted her head slightly, a cool defiance glinting in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re no less impressive, Mr. rk, considering you are still in touch with Verena,¡± she retorted smoothly. Lucas froze, momentarily struck speechless by her unexpectedeback. Belinda¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as she raised her head, staring at him unblinkingly. She didn¡¯t miss a flicker of emotion in his face or the tension in his posture. Her voice was deliberate, her tone cutting as she said, ¡°Besides¡­ Do you even care if I¡¯m maintaining a close rtionship with another guy now, Mr. rk?¡± Her question struck a nerve. Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed tightly, a storm of frustration and confusion shing in his eyes. He realized, once again, that his reaction had been far too intense. After a moment to collect himself, Lucas let out a coldugh, his tone sharp and bitter. ¡°We¡¯re about to have a divorce. Why would I care about that?¡± Belinda felt a twinge in her chest, a feeling she couldn¡¯t quite name. Was it disappointment? Maybe his cold response was simply what she had expected all along. She quickly masked her emotions, shrugging lightly as she averted her gaze. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± she replied evenly. Lucas¡¯ eyes remained fixed on her, his intense stare saying more than his words ever could. He stayed silent. As they walked a few more steps and Lucas¡¯ car came into view, Belinda stopped, her voice steady but detached. ¡°I¡¯ll head back now. Bye.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for a response from Lucas, turning on her heel and walking away without hesitation. . . . Chapter 201 ?Chapter 201: Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened as he watched her retreating figure, a storm brewing behind hisposed facade. A few secondster, he smoothed his expression into an unreadable mask, got into his car, started the engine, and drove off into the night. That evening, Belinda stayed with Holley. While her mother slept soundly, Belinda found it difficult to getfortable and only managed to drift off after two in the morning. The next day, after preparing for work, Belinda left the house, her mind already upied with the tasks ahead. Holley, meanwhile, enjoyed a quiet morning. After freshening up, she sat down to a simple yet thoughtful breakfast Belinda had prepared for her. Just as she was savoring her meal, her phone rang, the screen lighting up with a call from Baker¡­ At noon, in a private dining room at a restaurant, Holley stepped inside, only to freeze in her tracks when she saw the people in the room. Baker sat at the table with Madonna and her family. Holley¡¯s expression shifted immediately. Baker had only mentioned having lunch with her¡ªhe hadn¡¯t said a word about Madonna and her family being here. If she had known this, she never would havee. As Holley hesitated in the doorway, unsure whether to leave or stay, Baker gave Madonna a pointed look. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said. Madonna¡¯s face twisted with displeasure, her reluctance obvious. But with no other choice, she rose from her chair and approached Holley. Her expression was dark as storm clouds, and as she came closer, Holley instinctively stepped back, putting some distance between them. ¡°Holley, don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Baker said quickly. Stopping a few feet from Holley, Madonna bent stiffly at the waist, her entire demeanor radiating reluctance. Through clenched teeth, she forced out a begrudging apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her words clipped and strained. Holley¡¯s eyes widened, shock flooding her features. What on earth was going on here? Madonna was actually apologizing to her now? Was this even real? Before Holley could process what had just happened, Madonna straightened up abruptly. Fixing Holley with a sharp re, Madonna let out a dry, mockingugh. ¡°Well done, Holley,¡± she sneered, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You¡¯ve really raised a good daughter.¡± It was hard to tell whether her words carried more anger or envy, but the edge in her voice was unmistakable. Without waiting for a reply, Madonna turned sharply on her heel and returned to her seat immediately. Hearing this, Holley blinked, her confusion evident in the furrow of her brows and the mix of shock and puzzlement in her expression. ¡°Holley,e here and sit down,¡± Baker said, gesturing toward an empty chair. After Holley settled into the seat, Baker leaned forward, his voice steady as he exined, ¡°It was Belinda. She went to Madonna yesterday and asked her to apologize to you.¡± At his words, Holley¡¯s face shifted into a look of realization. So that was why Madonna had suddenly changed her attitude toward her¡ªit was all because of Belinda. . . . Chapter 202 ?Chapter 202: Holley could only imagine what Belinda might have done to achieve this. She figured her daughter must have used some calcted tactic to threaten or pressure Madonna. Otherwise, there was no way Madonna would have ever apologized to her. The thought filled Holley with a swell of emotion, her heart deeply moved. Across the table, Madonna clenched her teeth, her eyes dark with fury. She gripped the edge of her seat, resisting the overwhelming urge to fling the dishes at Holley. She didn¡¯t dare do that now. She was afraid of provoking Holley. Most especially, Belinda. Her investigations had confirmed that what Baker had told her was true. The Thomas family had indeed canceled their coboration with the Adams family, all because of Belinda. Madonna had even heard whispers about other people in the upper ss who had dared to offend Belinda. Those people had been forced into humiliating acts, such as pping themselves in public, just to protect their families from Belinda¡¯s retaliation. The more Madonna thought about it, the more resentment simmered within her. She knew now that Belinda hadn¡¯t been bluffing after all. It was because of Belinda that the Thomas family had so decisively cut ties with the Adams family. Madonna¡¯s thoughts churned with bitterness. Life truly had its unexpected twists and turns. Who would have thought that the illegitimate child she had once sneered at and belittled could now effortlessly hold the lifeline of her family¡¯s financial stability in the palm of her hand? If she had known this day woulde, she would have treated Belinda far differently from the very start. Holley relished her meal with a satisfaction she hadn¡¯t felt in ages, while Madonna sat stewing in silent frustration. Later that evening, after returning home, Holley picked up the phone and called Belinda. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s up?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice came through, calm but curious. Holley took a deep breath, her tone carrying a mix of surprise and delight. ¡°Belinda, today at noon, your Aunt Madonna apologized to me.¡± On the other end of the line, Belinda raised an eyebrow, a soft chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°How did it feel? Did you enjoy it?¡± Holley covered her mouth to stifle augh, nodding vigorously as if Belinda could see her. ¡°Of course. It felt amazing! It¡¯s not every day I get to see your Aunt Madonna swallow her pride.¡± ¡°As long as you enjoyed it, I am happy,¡± Belinda replied, her voiceced with quiet amusement. Holley¡¯s tone softened, filled with gratitude. ¡°Belinda, thank you. Thank you for standing up for me.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained stoic, her tone unwavering as she said, ¡°I promised you¡ªI wouldn¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± Holley¡¯s chest tightened at her daughter¡¯s resolute words, her eyes welling up with tears. She was deeply moved. After a moment of silence, Belinda¡¯s voice dropped, soft and probing. ¡°Mom, why didn¡¯t you agree to help Aunt Madonna back then?¡± If Holley had agreed to help Madonna¡ªor rather, Lillie¡ªthings might not have escted as they had. Even if her efforts might have proven fruitless and Madonna might have berated her, Madonna likely wouldn¡¯t have treated her as harshly as she had before. . . . Chapter 203 ?Chapter 203: After hearing Belinda¡¯s question, Holley was silent for a moment, the lines on her face crackling with hesitation. Finally, she spoke up, her voice tinged with regret. ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint you anymore.¡± Belinda, caught off guard by the response, fell silent. Holley sighed deeply before continuing, ¡°Belinda, after everything that happened with Kylee, I know I let you down. It hurt you deeply, and it hurt me, too. But there was nothing I could do about that. I always felt I owed Kylee and Car. Whenever an opportunity arose to repay that debt, I tried my best to seize the chance, hoping it might alleviate the guilt weighing on my heart. But in doing so, Ipletely overlooked your feelings. That was my mistake, and for that, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Belinda listened, her heart tightening at her mother¡¯s words. Her lips parted slightly as if to respond, but she found herself speechless. After a brief pause, Holley¡¯s voice took on a firmer tone. ¡°But I don¡¯t owe Madonna anything! And I absolutely won¡¯t let her be the reason I disappoint you or hurt you again. Even though I knew my refusal would infuriate her, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say yes.¡± Belinda felt a mix of emotions, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she felt a surge of relief and happiness hearing her mother¡¯s resolve. She pressed her lips together lightly and then said with a gentle firmness, ¡°From now on, Mom, if anyone dares to hurt you, you must tell me.¡± ¡°Do you understand?¡± Holley chuckled, a lightness in her tone that hadn¡¯t been there before. ¡°All right, I understand. With you backing me now, I¡¯m not afraid of anything anymore.¡± Belinda nodded, a small smile curving her lips. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll get back to work now.¡± ¡°Go ahead. Take care of yourself,¡± Holley said. ¡°I will,¡± Belinda replied. After ending the call, Belinda resumed her work. Later, as she took a break, sipping water at her desk, her phone rang again. The caller ID made her eyebrows knit slightly in suspicion. Why was he calling her? Swiping to answer the call, she kept her tone neutral. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You handled your mother¡¯s situation well,¡± came Baker¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Belinda froze for a moment, lowering her phone to nce at the screen again as if to confirm she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. She couldn¡¯t believe that Baker had said that to her. For Belinda, receiving praise from Baker felt as unlikely as spotting a unicorn. Before Belinda could muster a response, Baker continued, ¡°But¡­ Isn¡¯t it a bit excessive for you to throw coffee in your Aunt Madonna¡¯s face?¡± A wry smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Disrespectful? I simply gave her a taste of her own medicine. What? So, it¡¯s eptable for her to dump food on my mother¡¯s head, but it¡¯s uneptable for me to ssh coffee in her face?¡± There was a pause on Baker¡¯s end, and then his tone shifted, tinged with resignation. ¡°No matter what, she¡¯s still your aunt. You shouldn¡¯t have disrespected her like that.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faded, her expression hardening. . . . Chapter 204 ?Chapter 204: Unwilling to entertain any further lectures, she cut to the chase, her tone brisk. ¡°Just tell me the real reason for your call.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s direct words, Baker didn¡¯t bother skirting around the issue. ¡°Your Aunt Madonna has already apologized to your mother. Now, isn¡¯t it time for you to apologize to your Aunt Madonna?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly before she threw her head back and burst intoughter. Belinda doubled over andughed in disbelief. Baker wanted her to apologize to Madonna? How could he even suggest such a thing? What would be his next demand? That she kneel in front of Madonna to show her regret? Baker paused at Belinda¡¯s reaction, his brows knitted. He was displeased with her response. ¡°There is a clear difference between the two matters. Your Aunt Madonna was indeed wrong for the way she treated your mother, but she already apologized and paid the price for her actions. Now, as for you¡ªthrowing coffee in your Aunt Madonna¡¯s face is clearly wrong. She is your elder, for goodness¡¯ sake. Why won¡¯t you just apologize to her?¡± Baker¡¯s voice rang out with conviction and self-righteousness. ¡°She deserved it!¡± Belinda retorted. ¡°My elder, huh? Does she even act like one? You honestly expect me to apologize to someone like her? What kind of world are you living in, Dad?¡± Baker opened his mouth to respond, but Belinda cut him off, saying, ¡°If that¡¯s the only reason you called me, then we have nothing more to discuss. I¡¯m busy.¡± With that, she hung up the phone. Furious, Baker called back in a matter of seconds, but Belinda simply ignored his call. She didn¡¯t want to bother herself with Baker anymore, especially since talking to him was obviously a waste of breath and energy. Time passed, and soon, it was the day of the much-anticipatedpetition between Belinda and Kylee. The hospital was buzzing with excitement. Every doctor and nurse who wasn¡¯t on duty flocked to the auditorium to witness the event. The ce was packed, with the massive split-screen disy set up at the front. One side showed Belinda in the neurosurgery simtionb, while the other side disyed Kylee in the cardiac surgery simtionb. ¡°Who do you think will win?¡± Everyone had their own thoughts about that, and it didn¡¯t take long for them tounch into animated discussions. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Kylee, of course! You wouldn¡¯t believe how much time Dr. Ortiz has spent training her. She has kept practicing even after work hours.¡± ¡°Dr. Ortiz seems confident about thepetition, so Kylee must be well-prepared.¡± ¡°Exactly! In contrast, Belinda leaves work on time every single day, and Mr. Rodgers hasn¡¯t given her any special training. Based on diligence alone, Kylee has already surpassed Belinda by miles.¡± Ryan sat in the back row with a faint smile on his face as he listened to the chatter around him. He had brought Verena here today for the express purpose of watching Belinda make a fool of herself. The damn woman was always so arrogant. He was more than eager to see how she nned to save face after losing thepetition and getting kicked out of Grand ins General Hospital. With this thought in mind, Ryan pulled out his phone and started a live stream. He even shared the link in his group chat with his friends. . . . Chapter 205 ?Chapter 205: ¡°Attention, everyone! Thepetition is about to start! Today, we shall find out who is getting fired from Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Members of the group clicked on the link one by one, and soon enough, Ryan¡¯s live stream had a small audience. A few momentster, the huge screen disyed Belinda¡¯s setup. She and her instrument nurse were already in position. d in her surgical gear, Belinda adjusted her sses before slipping on the smartwatch that connected to the virtual surgical system. The system powered on, and a prompt appeared. ¡°Wee to the Virtual Surgery System.¡± The same message popped up on her side of the big screen in the auditorium. With that, the screen synced to Belinda¡¯s smart sses, providing the audience with her real-time perspective of the entire procedure. Within a couple of minutes, Kylee was synced up as well. Once they were both ready, thepetition officially began. A sharp beep echoed through the room, signaling the start of the simtion. The virtual disy illuminated with the details of the case¡ªa simted patient presenting with a Type B aortic dissection. Belinda began performing the surgery first. Her n revolved around a minimally invasive stent graft procedure. This approach, typically used for Type B dissections, involved threading a stent through a small incision in the femoral artery to iste the damaged portion of the aorta. galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub It required the surgeon to be precise and was a technically demanding operation, needing steady hands and unwavering focus. At the outset, both Belinda and Kylee seemed to progress without issues. Their movements were calcted, their strategies clear. But midway through, Kylee began to falter. Turner noticed this immediately. His sharp eyes narrowed, concern creasing his brow as he watched Kylee perform the surgery. The anxiety twisting in his chest was almost palpable. He couldn¡¯t deny what he knew. Kylee¡¯s track record during practice had been abysmal. During the days of rigorous training, she had only managed a single sess¡ªand even that was regarded as a lucky fluke. Since then, she hadn¡¯t been able toplete the procedure sessfully, not even once. Although Turner outwardly appeared confident, deep down, he was far from certain that Kylee would seed this time. Still, he wasn¡¯t overly worried. He believed that Belinda probably wouldn¡¯t seed either. In his mind, as long as both women failed today, he had time on his side. He could work tirelessly with Kylee, guiding and teaching her. Eventually, she would be proficient and perform the surgery sessfully. ¡°Hey, have you seen how steady Belinda¡¯s hands are?¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s like they don¡¯t even tremble. It¡¯s incredible.¡± ¡°I think Belinda might actually win this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not over yet. Let¡¯s wait and see. The situation could change, and no one will know the result until the end.¡± . . . Chapter 206 ?Chapter 206: The murmurs reached Ryan, who was live-streaming the event on his phone. His jaw clenched slightly as he tightened his grip on the device, unable to hide the tension coursing through him. Meanwhile, in the Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO¡¯s office, the atmosphere was markedly different. ¡°Lucas, did you hear that?¡± Johnson nudged Lucas¡¯ arm with a slight smile, looking at him as if gauging his reaction. ¡°Those doctors are saying Belinda has a real shot at winning.¡± He looked pleased that people were saying Belinda would win this time. Today, Johnson had only one goal¡ªto drag Lucas into watching Belinda¡¯spetition with him. He had even gone so far as to bribe a nurse at Grand ins General Hospital to arrange a live video feed from the event. Despite Lucas¡¯ obvious reluctance to watch thepetition, Johnson had ced his iPad squarely on Lucas¡¯ desk, determined to make him watch. Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, giving no indication of being swayed by Johnson¡¯s enthusiasm. Just then, a loud bang echoed from the live feed, cutting through the tense atmosphere in the room. The noise caused Belinda¡¯s hands to tremble, resulting in a minor but noticeable error in the procedure. ¡°Oh no! Belinda made a mistake!¡± one observer eximed in shock. ¡°What the hell? Where did that noisee from?¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°And why was it only on Belinda¡¯s side? Kylee¡¯s room wasn¡¯t affected at all,¡± someone else added with a frown. The tension was palpable as rapid knocking suddenly echoed from the door of Belinda¡¯s simtionb. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Who¡¯s knocking at a time like this?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was unaffected as she looked up briefly, saying to the instrument nurse in a calm tone, ¡°Angie, go see what¡¯s happening.¡± Angie Castillo frowned, clearly torn. ¡°But what about the surgery¡­¡± She hesitated, ncing at the ongoing procedure. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can handle it on my own. Go ahead,¡± Belinda assured her, her voice steady as she worked to correct the mistake she had made earlier. Angie nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright.¡± She walked away and opened the door to find a young boy standing outside, clutching a basketball and looking very remorseful. The audience, who had been watching thepetition, could hear the boy say, ¡°Miss, I¡¯m sorry! My basketball identally hit your door just now. I apologize for that.¡± Angie looked at the boy, clearly in no mood for an extended exchange. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. You can leave. We¡¯re very busy right now,¡± she replied quickly. But the boy shook his head, his voice firm despite his small stature. ¡°No, Miss! My mom and dad taught me that if I did something wrong, I must apologize properly. I¡¯ve apologized to you, but I haven¡¯t apologized to the others inside the room. Please let me in so that I can say sorry to everyone. Then, I will leave right away.¡± Before Angie could respond, the boy stepped forward, clearly intent on entering the simtion room. Angie¡¯s heart jolted as she flung her arms out to block the boy. ¡°Absolutely not! You mustn¡¯t go in there. I already told you¡ªwe¡¯re busy right now. Please, just walk away.¡± . . . Chapter 207 ?Chapter 207: Her tone carried a mix of urgency and firmness, but the boy wasn¡¯t deterred. ¡°Miss, I must go inside and apologize. Please, just let me in. I¡¯ll say what I need to say and leave immediately. I will not waste your time.¡± Before Angie could respond, he darted to the side, attempting to slip past her into the room. Panicking, Angie lunged for the door handle and mmed it shut with a resounding bang that echoed through the corridor. Now, both she and the boy were left outside the room. Inside the auditorium, the abrupt gesture caused a ripple of murmurs among the gathered doctors and nurses. ¡°This is bad,¡± someone said, voice hushed yet panicked. ¡°The door to the virtual surgery room is locked now, and the instrument nurse doesn¡¯t have fingerprint ess. Unless Belinda opens it for her, the nurse will not be able to enter the room. Belinda is performing the surgery now and can¡¯t open the door, so the nurse has to find the chief neurosurgeon to unlock the door for her.¡± ¡°But Dr. McCoy is in surgery right now! He won¡¯t be avable.¡± ¡°Then it¡¯s over. The nurse can¡¯t enter the room!¡± ¡°Who even is that boy? Why is he so determined to get in? Do you think it¡¯s deliberate sabotage?¡± ¡°Without the instrument nurse, how can Belinda handle the surgery? It¡¯s impossible for her to manage alone.¡± Uneasy nces were exchanged, the growing tension filling the air. One consensus was clear: Belinda would probably fail this time. The worried whispers, transmitted through the nurse¡¯s phone, reached Lucas and Johnson. Johnson clenched his jaw in frustration. ¡°That boy must be doing this on purpose. Someone probably sent him to cause trouble for Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed, a flicker of something unreadable crossing his face. He said nothing, though his mind churned with a single thought: could Belinda withstand this mounting pressure and perform the surgery sessfully? In the auditorium, no one noticed that Turner¡¯s lips twitched into a faint smirk. His gaze slid toward Caiden, seated beside him, his toneced with mockery. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, at this rate, it looks like Belinda doesn¡¯t stand a chance of winning.¡± Caiden¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He was unaffected by the matter. His voice was calm, almost detached. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, the surgery isn¡¯t over yet. Let¡¯s not rush to conclusions now.¡± Turner chuckled lightly but said no more, his confidence unwavering. In his mind, Belinda couldn¡¯t possibly perform the surgery sessfully after what had happened. Behind him, Ryan caught Verena¡¯s gaze, and the two exchanged a knowing smile before returning their attention to the screen. The room fell silent, the tension palpable as every gaze remained glued to the screen. Inside the simtion room, Belinda¡¯s hands were steady as stone. Not a single tremor betrayed the pressure she was under. Her focus was razor-sharp, entirely on correcting her earlier mistake, and she was nearly done doing that. ¡°Look at herposure,¡± someone whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not easy for her to stay this calm under the current circumstances.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± another agreed. ¡°Her hands haven¡¯t faltered once. She is handling this perfectly.¡± . . . Chapter 208 ?Chapter 208: At that moment, Kylee¡¯s control slipped. She also made a mistake, but unlike Belinda, she was unable to correct her mistake. Panic overtook her, and within moments, the simtion delivered its verdict, beeping three times. ¡°Surgery Failed.¡± The words shed across Kylee¡¯s screen. The audience watching this was stunned. ¡°Kylee failed!¡± one person said in shock. ¡°That mistake was fixable. If only she¡¯d kept her head, she could¡¯ve corrected her mistake.¡± ¡°She panicked¡ªthat¡¯s what cost her. She is clearly not experienced in this. Still, she has done remarkably well to get this far.¡± ¡°Now, we need to see whether Belinda will seed.¡± Turner¡¯s smug confidence cracked as Kylee¡¯s failure registered. His expression darkened, a flicker of worry breaking through. But after a moment, he leaned back in his seat, regaining hisposure. He knew that even though Kylee had failed, it wouldn¡¯t matter if Belinda also failed, and he was sure Belinda would not seed. At worst, this round would end in a draw, leaving time for further preparation before the nextpetition. Ten minutester, Kylee entered the auditorium, her face pale, looking defeated. Turner felt a twinge of anger when he saw Kylee, but he knew that there was no point in scolding her now. So, he let Kylee settle down beside him and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯ve done better this time than you ever did before. But you still need to work on your mindset. It¡¯s imperative that you stay calm under pressure and don¡¯t rush the procedure. Everything falls apart when you panic. Do you understand?¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a tight line and nodded. After a few seconds, she turned to him with regret in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Ortiz. I¡­ I let you down.¡± Turner sighed softly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Just make sure you don¡¯t repeat the same mistake next time.¡± But Kylee was still anxious. ¡°But¡­ will there be a next time for me?¡± Her gaze drifted to the screen, where Belinda was still performing the surgery. She felt a ball of dread in the pit of her stomach. Turner chuckled lightly and gestured toward the screen. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? Belinda is all by herself now.¡± That reminder hit Kylee with a stark realization. ¡°What is going on?¡± she asked with a confused expression. A meaningful smile appeared on Turner¡¯s face, but he said nothing. Kylee¡¯s eyes flickered briefly. After noticing how confident Turner was, she felt her anxiety melting away. She fixed her gaze on the screen and watched in silence. The minutes ticked by. Belinda¡¯s movements were faster now, but her hands remained steady. At that point, both Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces began to turn pale. Was it actually possible for Belinda to finish the surgery sessfully? Just then, ¡°She did it!¡± ¡°She actually seeded!¡± . . . Chapter 209 ?Chapter 209: ¡°My goodness! Belinda actually did it! After all the interruptions during the procedure, shepleted the surgery sessfully all by herself!¡± Belinda was still finishing up to conclude the operation, but the auditorium was already erupting in cheers and cries of excitement for her. After a few seconds, the words ¡°Surgery Sessful¡± shed across Belinda¡¯s screen. ¡°No¡­ No way! How is this possible?¡± Ryan shot up from his seat, his face a mask of shock and disbelief. Sitting next to him, Verena was just as shaken. Neither of them had expected Belinda to pull it off. And they weren¡¯t the only ones with grim expressions now. Turner and Kylee were frozen in their seats. Turner¡¯s expression was particrly dark, while Kylee¡¯s face was as pale as a ghost¡¯s. Kylee¡¯s mind was racing with thoughts. Belinda had really seeded! How could this be happening? Now, she was going to be fired. The Grand ins General Hospital would never hire her again. When Kylee thought of this, a wave of despair washed over her. How could this have happened? How could Belinda have possibly seeded? It was such a delicate and challenging surgery! How could Belinda have aplished it all on her own? Before long, heads were turning in Caiden¡¯s direction. He was seated at the center of the front row. He slowly rose and walked to the stage with a folder in his hand. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive Standing behind the podium, he retrieved a few sheets of paper from the folder and spoke into the microphone. ¡°These are admission test papers. When I recruited Belinda to join this hospital, I sought the approval of our director, Mr. Glyn, to have her take the admission test in advance. It was agreed that her score would determine whether she would be epted as a staff member of the hospital or not. The test was administered in front of both myself and Mr. Glyn, as well as several of the hospital¡¯s shareholders. Her score was also determined on the spot.¡± After a pause, he said, ¡°I believe many of you are curious about her score. Mara, pleasee up to the stage and read the result for everyone.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Rodgers.¡± A female doctor named Mara Garza stood up and hurried to the stage. When she took the exam papers from Caiden, she quickly checked the score written on the first page. Shock widened Mara¡¯s eyes as she gazed at the test score on the paper clutched in her hands. Her lips parted slightly, her face a mask of disbelief. Could this really be Belinda¡¯s test paper? How was this possible? Belinda, she¡­ ¡°Mara,e out of your daze. What did she score?¡± Prompted by her colleagues¡¯ impatient calls, Mara finally regained herposure. Struggling to swallow, Mara announced, ¡°A perfect score! Belinda¡­ She got a perfect score, not making a single mistake.¡± Silence engulfed the auditorium momentarily. Then, a wave of murmurs broke the silence. ¡°A perfect score? Are you kidding me?¡± . . . Chapter 210 ?Chapter 210: ¡°This can¡¯t be true!¡± ¡°Nobody has ever had a perfect score at the Grand ins General Hospital! This is unheard of!¡± ¡°Oh my God, Belinda is incredible! How could she have achieved that?¡± At that moment, no one dared question Belinda¡¯s capabilities; instead, they looked up to her with almost reverential admiration. They believed Belinda was a genius. This wasn¡¯t just a test of theory; it included practical tasks as well. That Belinda scored wlessly even in the practical part meant she had executed every task without error. Kylee, Turner, Ryan, and Verena remained seated, expressions of utter disbelief painted on their faces. The reality of Belinda scoring perfectly on the hospital¡¯s entrance exam was beyond their belief. Stunned, Kylee was lost in thought. What an achievement a perfect score was! Having taken the test twice herself, she knew she could only get half of the answers right in the exam. But Belinda¡­ Kylee was in disbelief. She recalled that back in school, Belinda had consistently rankedst in the ss. Belinda had always admired her then, so how could Belinda have surpassed her now? Could Belinda have suddenly discovered some hidden abilities? No one entertained the thought of Belinda cheating. The exam papers were locked up before using the fingerprints of Liam, Caiden, and eight other shareholders. The exam papers could not be essed without all ten fingerprints, making cheating impossible. Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories This stringent security was precisely why Belinda¡¯s perfect score seemed so shocking. Everyone was so stunned by this revtion. ¡°I will disy the exam papers of Belinda in the hospital¡¯s Hall of Honor. Feel free to review it at your convenience,¡± Caiden spoke up at that moment. He then turned to look at Turner. With a hint of mockery, he said, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, Kylee, we should return to the Cardiac Surgery Department now.¡± At this, Kylee¡¯s face turned pale. Was she about to be fired now? She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of leaving the Grand ins General Hospital! Caiden¡¯s words snapped everyone back to the stark reality. They remembered now that thepetition was a showdown between Belinda and Kylee, with the loser facing dismissal from the Grand ins General Hospital, unable to be rehired by the hospital in the future. Reluctantly, Turner and Kylee rose to follow Caiden out of the auditorium. At the same time, Johnson had just ended a video call. Beaming with pride, he eximed, ¡°I knew it! Belinda was destined to seed.¡± Lucas, watching Johnson¡¯s joy at Belinda¡¯s sess, frowned slightly. But he had to admit that he hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s perfect score on the hospital¡¯s entrance exam. He was aware of the difficulty of the exam. Simply passing the exam was sufficient for one to be a staff member at the Grand ins General Hospital. Yet, many people had failed to pass the exam. Belinda, however, had not just passed the exam; she had aced it with a perfect score! After this event, no one could doubt Belinda¡¯s capabilities or suggest she had used her connections to secure her ce at the Grand ins General Hospital. . . . Chapter 211 ?Chapter 211: Belinda exited the virtual surgery system room afterpleting the surgery. Angie, who had been anxiously waiting outside the room, quickly approached Belinda, her expression a mix of worry and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda. I made a mistake. I shouldn¡¯t have shut the door. After I managed to send that little troublemaker away, I looked for Dr. McCoy. But with Dr. McCoy in surgery, I was unable to get him to unlock the door for me.¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile. ¡°If the door had not been shut by you, that boy would have stormed in. You¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Angie took a deep breath and hesitantly inquired, ¡°So¡­ Did you¡­ Did you finish the surgery sessfully?¡± Angie had been waiting outside the room without her phone, so she had no idea how thepetition went. Hearing Angie¡¯s question, Belinda let out a sigh, her expressionced with a hint of resignation. Angie¡¯s face immediately crumpled with guilt. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! I messed everything up!¡± Seeing Angie so upset, Belinda couldn¡¯t bear to tease her any longer. Her face broke into a smile. ¡°Rx! I was just joking. I finished the surgery sessfully,¡± she said. ¡°Really?¡± Angie¡¯s eyes were wide with a mix of surprise and delight. Belinda nodded and winked at her. ¡°Of course.¡± Angie let out a huge sigh of relief before giving Belinda a mock re. ¡°How can you trick me like that just now?¡± Belinda chuckled and linked her arm with Angie¡¯s. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head back to the department now.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Angie replied. Then, she walked toward the elevator with Belinda. ¡°I wonder if Kylee seeded inpleting the surgery,¡± Angie suddenly said. ¡°If she did, that would bring you to a tie.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a smile at that, but she said nothing. Then, she remembered something and turned to Angie. ¡°About that boy earlier¡ªwho is he?¡± ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me started! He is the son of the deputy director of the Neurosurgery Department. Whenever the deputy director couldn¡¯t find anyone to babysit him, he would bring him to the hospital. Who could have anticipated that he would suddenly show up on this floor today, of all days?¡± Angie huffed in exasperation. Belinda let out a cold chuckle, and a knowing glint appeared in her eyes. She didn¡¯t believe that the boy¡¯s presence earlier had been a coincidence. What were the chances of that boy showing up right when she had been performing the surgery? And what were the odds that, out of all the doors lining the hallway, he would throw his basketball toward the room she was in? Belinda didn¡¯t voice these thoughts, however. She just said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Upon returning to the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda and Angie found that, apart from the doctors on duty, everyone else was already seated around therge conference table. As soon as they stepped into the room, they were greeted with a round of apuse. . . . Chapter 212 ?Chapter 212: ¡°Congrattions onpleting the surgery, Belinda!¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said with a smile and took her seat. At that moment, Caiden spoke up, looking at everyone present. ¡°In today¡¯spetition, Belinda finished the surgery sessfully, while Kylee failed on her end. In ordance with the terms we agreed upon, Kylee will be dismissed from the Grand ins General Hospital, and Dr. Ortiz will donate his annual bonus and also hand over a month¡¯s sry to me. And most importantly¡­ Belinda is officially promoted to the position of attending physician now. Does anyone have any objections?¡± No one voiced any objections, of course. After everything, only a fool would protest. Belinda had earned her ce at the Grand ins General Hospital fair and square and proved her outstanding skills to everyone in thepetition. To say that Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s faces were grim now would be an understatement. ¡°Mr. Rodgers!¡± Kylee suddenly blurted out, unable to ept her fate. ¡°Can you please reconsider this and not fire me? I really want to keep working here. I¡¯m even willing to withdraw from the hospital exams in the next two years for this.¡± ¡°Just please, don¡¯t fire me.¡± At that moment, Kylee couldn¡¯t care less about her pride. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to leave this hospital and pretend that everything was fine, even though she had agreed to the terms before. Caiden smiled at Kylee, but his voice carried a hint of disdain. ¡°Miss Wright, we all agreed to the terms of the deal before. Are you trying to go back on your word now that you¡¯ve lost thepetition? That isn¡¯t very fair.¡± The color drained from Kylee¡¯s face. She said, ¡°No, no, I¡¯m not trying to go back on my word. I¡ªI just¡­ I just want to ask for a bit of leniency; that¡¯s all.¡± Caiden didn¡¯t care for her pleas. He turned to Belinda and asked her directly, ¡°What do you think, Belinda?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression froze as she turned slowly to look at Belinda. Who would have thought her fate at the Grand ins General Hospital would one day rest in Belinda¡¯s hands? The sheer irony of it all was almost too much to bear. Belinda¡¯s gaze lingered on her sister, a faint, yful smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. ¡°Kylee, you really want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Pausing just long enough to let her words settle, Belinda continued, her tone edged with faux sincerity, ¡°As your younger sister, how could I not help you right now?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her thoughts spinning. She had not expected Belinda to say anything like this. Just as Kylee opened her mouth to respond, Belinda held up a hand, gesturing for her to remain silent. ¡°But¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s voice turned steely, the yful edge fading. ¡°A bet is a bet. Without consequences, thepetition this time would be meaningless, don¡¯t you think? After all, I can¡¯t let people tarnish my name for nothing. So, here¡¯s the deal: if you really want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, you can. But you can only work here as an intern. No permanent staff position. And you¡¯re barred from ever taking the entrance exam again.¡± The room fell into stunned silence as if the air had been sucked out of it. For a long moment, no one spoke, the tension in the room evident. When Kylee finally processed what Belinda had just said, her face darkened, the implications hitting her like a punch to the gut. To remain an intern indefinitely, barred from ever advancing, was a fate worse than being fired from the hospital. . . . Chapter 213 ?Chapter 213: But Kylee was quick to mask her anger, recing it with a pitiful, downcast look. Her voice, tinged with hurt, quivered as she said, ¡°Belinda, isn¡¯t this¡­ Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± Belinda tilted her head, feigning innocence with her expression. ¡°Too much? Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t want to leave the hospital? That¡¯s why I came up with thispromise. If you don¡¯t think it¡¯s fair, then maybe you should consider looking for work elsewhere now.¡± Her smile returned, sharper this time, cutting like a de. Kylee¡¯sposure cracked for just a moment. She was at a loss for words. She understood Belinda¡¯s intentions perfectly now¡ªBelinda wasn¡¯t showing her kindness; she was humiliating her. She had only one choice to make: stay and be humiliated as a perpetual intern, or leave the hospital and concede total defeat. At that moment, Caiden¡¯s calm, authoritative voice broke the silence. ¡°I think Belinda¡¯s proposal is reasonable. Kylee, the terms have beenid out for you. The decision is up to you. Take the evening to think it over and give me your answer by tomorrow morning. Meeting adjourned.¡± Without waiting for a response, Caiden stood up and left the room. The others followed his lead, rising to their feet. One by one, they turned to Belinda, congratting her with warm smiles. Eachpliment was like a dagger to Kylee¡¯s pride. Her fists clenched tightly beneath the table as her jaw tightened. Jealousy, frustration, and resentment churned inside her, threatening to boil over. Unable to bear the humiliation any longer, Kylee left work early. She went straight home, locked herself in her room, and cried out loud. When Car called Baker to tell him this, Baker immediately rushed back home from the office. ¡°Kylee, open the door! What¡¯s wrong? Why are you crying like this?¡± Baker said, knocking on Kylee¡¯s door with concern. Car stood behind Baker, her brows furrowing as a realization struck her. ¡°Kylee,¡± she said, raising her voice slightly, ¡°isn¡¯t today the day of yourpetition with Belinda? Did you lose?¡± The question hung in the air for only a moment before Baker¡¯s expression changed in understanding. His knock became more insistent. ¡°Kylee, is that why you are crying? Did you lose to Belinda? Come out and tell us.¡± Several tense minutes passed before the door creaked open. Kylee emerged from the room, her face red and her eyes swollen from crying. The moment she saw Car, the dam broke. She flung herself into her mother¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. ¡°Mom,¡± she choked out, her voice trembling with pain. ¡°I lost to Belinda. I lost!¡± Car and Baker exchanged nces, surprise shing across their faces. So, it was true. Kylee had lost to Belinda in thepetition. . . . Chapter 214 ?Chapter 214: ¡°It¡¯s alright, honey. One loss doesn¡¯t mean anything,¡± Car said, gently patting Kylee¡¯s back. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and talk about this properly.¡± With that, the three of them made their way to the living room. Sniffling, Kylee recounted the events of the morning, her voice trembling as she spoke. Car listened intently, her expression calm, while Baker¡¯s face betrayed disbelief. ¡°Belinda really won?¡± Baker said. ¡°How is that even possible? Did she¡­ Did she cheat?¡± Car shot him a sharp re. ¡°How could you suspect that? Belinda is also your daughter.¡± Baker shifted ufortably, looking away. He just found this hard to believe. Turning her attention back to Kylee, Car asked, ¡°So, have you been fired from the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Kylee dabbed at her eyes with a tissue, saying, ¡°Not yet. Belinda gave me two options. If I want to continue to work at the Grand ins General Hospital, I can only stay as an intern. No more exams, no chance of bing a full staff member. The other option is to leave the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± The room fell silent for a moment before Baker eximed in anger, ¡°What? That¡¯s absurd! What kind of choice is that? Don¡¯t worry, Kylee, I¡¯ll call Belinda right now and¡ª¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Car¡¯s firm voice stopped him. Baker turned to her, confused. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales ¡°Don¡¯t be so impulsive,¡± Car said with a sigh. Baker lowered his phone reluctantly, his expression still stormy. Car¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Kylee. ¡°Tell me, Kylee, what do you think about all this?¡± Kylee hesitated, her voice trembling as she answered, ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital. I worked so hard to get there! But¡­ I do not want to be an intern there forever. Belinda¡¯s proposal is just a way to trap me in a difficult position. She is out of line!¡± ¡°Then you can leave the Grand ins General Hospital and work somewhere else,¡± Car said calmly, her tone almost matter-of-fact. ¡°Owathe is a big city, Kylee. There are plenty of hospitals.¡± Kylee bit her lip. ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± ¡°But you don¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital, and you also don¡¯t want to be an intern there forever,¡± Car interjected, finishing Kylee¡¯s sentence with a steady gaze. ¡°Do you honestly think that is possible?¡± Kylee faltered, her lips parting as if to argue, but no words came. She looked away, silent. After a pause, she said in a low voice, ¡°But this wasn¡¯t even my idea. It was my mentor who¡ªI¡­¡± Car¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°If you didn¡¯t agree with the bet, you should have refused from the beginning. By going along with it, you already epted the terms. And now that you¡¯ve lost, you want to shift the me to others? Kylee, is this the kind of person I raised you to be? Someone who shirks responsibility?¡± Kylee bit her lip again, tears welling up in her eyes, but she remained silent. . . . Chapter 215 ?Chapter 215: Baker¡¯s heart ached at the sight of his daughter like this. ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Car,¡± he said gently. ¡°Kylee is already upset.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡ª¡± ¡°Stop talking!¡± Car snapped. ¡°And don¡¯t even think about calling Belinda. She has done nothing wrong here. In fact, she was kind enough to even offer Kylee another chance. A bet is a bet. Kylee should face the results. Do I really need to exin this to you?¡± Baker suddenly fell silent, and Car turned back to Kylee. ¡°Now,¡± Car said, her voice steady, ¡°tell me, Kylee, what is your choice? Will you stay at the Grand ins General Hospital under Belinda¡¯s terms, or will you leave?¡± Kylee stopped crying. She sniffled softly, her gaze fixed on the floor, lost in thought. What stung the most wasn¡¯t her loss but her mother¡¯s unwavering stance. Not only had her mother refused to side with her, but she had also defended Belinda, insisting that Belinda had done nothing wrong. A flicker of anger and frustration toward Car bubbled up within Kylee, though she kept it hidden. She didn¡¯t want to leave the Grand ins General Hospital. So, she quickly made up her mind. Even if it meant being an intern for the rest of her career, she wouldn¡¯t leave the Grand ins General Hospital. Though not every patient at the Grand ins General Hospital was affluent, it was the go-to institution for the wealthy and powerful. The hospital was unmatched¡ªits resources, reputation, and roster of top medical professionals made it the ideal ce for her to grow. If she yed her cards right and impressed the right person, someone influential could easily help her bypass the barriers to bing a permanent staff member there. Step into a new journey on galnovels .con The thought reignited her determination. She wouldn¡¯t let go of such an opportunity. ¡°I want to stay at the Grand ins General Hospital,¡± Kylee finally dered, her voice steady despite the lingering sniffles. Car¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Are you sure? You won¡¯t regret itter and me others, will you?¡± Kylee flinched at the pointed question, but she quickly nodded. ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong,¡± she said, her voice soft, almost pleading. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t haveined about my mentor or Belinda. I¡­ I was just too upset and lost control of my emotions.¡± ¡°I said things without thinking. I know this is my fault. I lost because I wasn¡¯t good enough. I understand that now.¡± Car¡¯s expression softened after she heard that. ¡°Admitting your mistakes is the first step to growth,¡± she said. ¡°And since you¡¯ve made your decision, I¡¯ll support you.¡± Kylee nodded, her resolve firm. ¡°Thank you, Mom. I¡¯ll go back to my room now.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Car replied. As Kylee disappeared upstairs, Car turned to Baker, her expression shifting. ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her too much,¡± she said sternly. ¡°She¡¯s lost her sense of responsibility because of it. What you call love is only doing her harm.¡± Baker sighed, his shoulders slumping. ¡°I understand now,¡± he muttered, offering no defense. . . . Chapter 216 ?Chapter 216: Just then, his phone rang. ncing at the caller ID, he stepped aside to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baker, how did thepetition between Belinda and Kylee go?¡± Holley¡¯s voice came through the line, tinged with curiosity. Baker¡¯s jaw tightened, his voiceced with anger. ¡°Belinda won.¡± ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s shock was palpable. ¡°Belinda won?¡± She blinked. How could this be possible? Belinda had promised her she would let Kylee win! Baker said in a sarcastic voice, ¡°None of us expected this oue, but it¡¯s the truth. Belinda won, and Kylee lost. And as if that weren¡¯t enough, Belinda gave Kylee a choice¡ªto stay at the hospital as an intern forever or leave entirely. Very generous, don¡¯t you think?¡± Holley fell silent, the weight of his sarcasm sinking in. After a moment, she said, ¡°I need to go. We¡¯ll talkter.¡± Before Baker could reply, Holley ended the call. She immediately dialed another number, this time calling Belinda. Holley waited for a long time, but Belinda did not pick up. Holley called again, waiting as the tone droned on. Still, no answer. Frustrated, she resorted to sending a message to Belinda. ¡°Call me back when you see this message.¡± Belinda, however, had seen it all¡ªthe calls, the message. She had ignored Holley¡¯s calls deliberately. She knew exactly what Holley wanted to talk about, and at this moment, she had no desire to discuss anything remotely rted to thepetition with Holley. Letting her phone sit untouched, she chose to ignore Holleypletely. That night, at thevish Dream Club, Johnson hosted a gathering in Belinda¡¯s honor. He had spared no effort, inviting a mix of colleagues and acquaintances to celebrate Belinda¡¯s win this time. Belinda arrived to find the private room bustling with people. She maintained a calm expression. ¡°Everyone, a toast!¡± Johnson announced with a broad smile, raising his ss high. ¡°To Belinda, our newly promoted attending physician!¡± ¡°Congrattions!¡± ¡°Cheers to that!¡± The room echoed with good wishes, though most of it felt hollow. Only a handful seemed genuinely happy for Belinda. The rest had only shown up out of respect for Johnson. Ryan, seatedzily in a corner, swirled the drink in his hand. His lips curved into a sardonic smile as he spoke. ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? Belinda gets promoted, but it¡¯s you, Johnson, throwing the party for her. Quite the head-scratcher.¡± His remark drew a few questioning nces from the group. Johnson was unfazed by Ryan¡¯s words, his tone steady. ¡°Belinda and I are close friends. Even Lucas knows that.¡± At the mention of his name, Lucas looked up, his gaze calm. He said nothing, but he was indeed displeased. Why had Johnson organized this celebration for Belinda? To an outsider, it might seem like Belinda and Johnson were a couple! Not that it mattered, Lucas reminded himself. He didn¡¯t care about Belinda. Why should it bother him who arranged the celebration for her? . . . Chapter 217 ?Chapter 217: ¡°I see,¡± someone murmured, breaking the brief silence. Another voice chimed in, ¡°Mrs. rk, you¡¯re so young yet already an attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital. This is truly impressive!¡± Ryan scoffed. He leaned forward, his voiceced with disdain. ¡°Impressive? That¡¯s an overstatement. Winning some glorified virtual surgerypetition doesn¡¯t mean anything. It¡¯sughable that Caiden promoted you because of that, Belinda. Has he lost his mind? Real surgeries aren¡¯t simtions. Just because youpleted this virtual surgery sessfully this time doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be able to do it in real life.¡± He let the words hang and then added with a mocking edge, ¡°Sure, you aced the entrance exam. Big deal. The real test is under the scalpel. When you start messing up real surgeries, Caiden will regret his impulsive decision.¡± A tense silence settled over the room. No one rushed to Belinda¡¯s defense. Many people believed Ryan had a point. They also believed that virtual surgeries, no matter how realistic, weren¡¯t the same as the real operating room. Many agreed with Ryan¡¯s words, thinking Caiden had made a terrible mistake promoting Belinda. Johnson¡¯s face grew cloudy, but he chose to remain silent. He, for one, knew the full extent of Belinda¡¯s medical skills. He believed Belinda was more than worthy of being an attending physician. Even Lucas, observing from the sidelines, couldn¡¯t entirely dismiss Ryan¡¯s words. The challenges ahead for Belinda were undeniable. Belinda, however, remained unruffled. She met Ryan¡¯s gaze with a calm, cutting smile. ¡°Mr. Adams, I suggest you focus on your own affairs. If you have spare time, remind your uncle Turner to pay the money soon.¡± Ryan¡¯s face darkened instantly, fury shing in his eyes. Because of Belinda¡¯s victory, Turner had lost a hefty sum: a year-end bonus and a month¡¯s sry. That was a lot of money, and Ryan¡¯s chest burned just thinking about it. Turner was even more furious about this, but there was nothing he could do about it. Before the tension could escte, Johnson stepped in smoothly, saying, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s lighten the mood, shall we? No use sitting here like this. How about we y a game?¡± ¡°Good idea!¡± someone chimed in eagerly. ¡°Let¡¯s y Truth or Dare¡­ and add some new rules to spice it up!¡± Others quickly jumped on board. ¡°Sounds fun!¡± ¡°I¡¯m in!¡± With that, the atmosphere shifted, and the game began. At first, the game started harmlessly. The dares were lighthearted, almost yful¡ªthings like doing push-ups over another person lying on the floor or performing an impromptu dance in front of everyone. Everyoneughed, the mood was easy, and boundaries stayed intact. But as the night dragged on, the dares grew bolder, each round pushing the limits just a bit further. Now, the challenges included two people kissing for a full minute or someone performing a striptease for the group. In one round, the dare called for two men to kiss. The unlucky yer immediately forfeited. He grabbed three shots of whiskey and downed them in quick session, the sound of yful jeers following him. The game continued. ¡°Who¡¯s the King this round?¡± someone called out. ¡°I am,¡± Vincent dered, his grin mischievous as he considered his options. . . . Chapter 218 ?Chapter 218: After a pause, he announced, ¡°The person with the five of hearts has to princess-carry the person with the eight of hearts and do twenty squats.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ surprisingly romantic!¡± someone eximed. ¡°Alright, who¡¯s got the five of hearts?¡± someone asked. ¡°I do,¡± Johnson said calmly, tossing his card onto the table. As soon as he finished speaking, Belinda spoke up. ¡°And I¡¯ve got the eight of hearts.¡± Sheid her card down with a small smile. Lucas, who had been lounging in quiet indifference, suddenly turned toward Belinda. His eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of darkness shing in them for a brief moment. ¡°Wow!¡± someone muttered. The atmosphere grew slightly awkward. All eyes darted between Belinda and Lucas, trying to gauge their reactions. After all, it was just a game¡ªa silly, romantic dare. It wasn¡¯t supposed to mean anything. The awkwardness soon dissipated asughter and teasing took over. ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got, Johnson!¡± ¡°Twenty squats! Can you even manage that?¡± Johnson and Belinda exchanged a brief, meaningful look before Johnson smirked. ¡°You think I can¡¯t do that? Just wait and see,¡± he said, rising to his feet. Belinda also stood up, her movements graceful yet decisive. Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened a bit more when he saw this. Johnson not refusing was one thing, but Belinda¡­ Why was she also going along with this? ¡°Come on, Belinda.¡± Johnson opened his arms theatrically, prompting a round ofughter. Belinda approached Johnson, effortlessly leaping into his arms. Johnson held her with practiced ease, carrying her with a slight smile on his face. The sight of them together drew whistles and cheers from the crowd. ¡°You guys can start counting now! I¡¯m about to begin!¡± Johnson said. ¡°Got it!¡± came the response. ¡°Damn it!¡± Lucas muttered under his breath. The scene made him incredibly irritated. As Johnson prepared to start the squats, Lucas¡¯ husky voice cut through the noise. ¡°I¡¯ll drink for Belinda. You two don¡¯t have to do this.¡± The room went silent. All eyes turned toward Lucas, his expression unreadable. Without a word, Lucas grabbed three sses of whiskey from the table and downed them one after another, the liquid burning his throat. He eventually set thest empty ss down with a loud clink. The room erupted into murmurs. No one had expected this. Belinda¡¯s heart raced. Ripples of confusion and something warmer stirred in her chest. Was Lucas jealous? At that moment, Verena¡¯s face hardened. She stared at Lucas, shock and hurt warring in her expression. Could it be that Lucas really didn¡¯t want to see Belinda have any intimate contact with another man? Did Lucas care about Belinda that much? . . . Chapter 219 ?Chapter 219: Jealousy burned hot in Verena¡¯s veins. Her gaze darted toward Belinda, eyes zing. What had Belinda done to Lucas recently? What trick had she pulled to charm him like this? ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t think you can drink for her,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed. ¡°Remember, no drinking for others!¡± Ryan¡¯s reminder sparked a recollection in Johnson, who quickly voiced his agreement. As Johnson spoke, he nced meaningfully at Lucas. However, Lucas paid no attention to him, his expression stoic. His lips curled slightly as he coldly replied, ¡°No one mentioned that rule at the start.¡± Ryan fell silent, unsure of how to respond. A look of resignation crossed Johnson¡¯s face as he said, ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯ve got this round. But starting the next round, no one can drink for others!¡± With gentle care, he set Belinda down. As Johnson headed back to his seat, he threw a yful wink at Belinda. She caught his look and pressed her lips together slightly. As the game continued, each round introduced more dares, sparking waves ofughter throughout the room. Several challenges had them doubled over, clutching their stomachs as theyughed uncontrobly. Soon, in one round, Ryan drew the King card. cing it down, he said with a teasing smirk, ¡°The holder of the six of hearts must sit in thep of the one who has the eight of hearts, wrap their arms around them, and¡­ They must kiss for an entire minute. And yes, with tongue.¡± ¡°Whoa!¡± ¡°Leave it to Ryan to turn up the heat.¡± ¡°Oh my God! This is going to be epic!¡± Laughter filled the room as everyone looked forward to the scene unfolding. With a slight sigh of resignation, Belinda looked at her card andid it down. ¡°Looks like I have the six of hearts.¡± ¡°Oh, look, it¡¯s Mrs. rk again,¡± someone remarked. ¡°So, who¡¯s got the eight of hearts?¡± someone asked. The room was abuzz with curiosity. After Lucas¡¯ earlier interruption, no one expected this round to actually proceed. Lucas had refused to let Johnson hold Belinda to do squats earlier, and surely he wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to kiss Belinda now. Besides, the person with the eight of hearts wouldn¡¯t dare kiss Belinda with Lucas present. ¡°I do,¡± a deep, charming voice cut through the murmurs. Heads turned in unison toward the voice. Everyone was a bit surprised. It turned out that Lucas was the one holding the eight of hearts! Belinda¡¯s anxiety eased upon seeing Lucas with the card. Meanwhile, Verena¡¯s face transformed with shock. She hadn¡¯t expected things to turn out like this. Were Lucas and Belinda truly about to share a kiss right there in front of everyone? This thought propelled Verena to fix her gaze on Lucas, anticipating his objection. Lucas maintained a stoic facade, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s move this along!¡± Bethany noticed that Belinda hadn¡¯t moved yet and nudged her gently with a sly smile on her face. Belinda¡¯s eyes showed a brief spark of determination. She didn¡¯t waver. With elegant poise, she stood from the sofa and approached Lucas. Backing down was not an option for her, not with Verena¡¯s eyes on her. More than anything, Belinda was resolved to follow through. After all, she believed there was nothing wrong with kissing her husband. . . . Chapter 220 ?Chapter 220: Still, she would honor Lucas¡¯ choice if he declined the dare. Yet, as she walked to stand in front of Lucas, Lucas stayed quiet. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t nning to refuse the kiss. A sense of joy washed over Belinda at that moment. She moved forward without hesitation, settling onto Lucas¡¯p and encircling his neck with her arms. Lucas lifted his eyes to meet hers, their heartbeats racing in the charged atmosphere. Belinda leaned closer, about to kiss him. However, at that instant¡­ ¡°Wait!¡± Verena¡¯s voice cut through the tension. Belinda furrowed her brows slightly upon hearing Verena¡¯s voice and turned to look at her. ¡°I will drink for Lucas this time. He doesn¡¯t have to do this with Belinda,¡± Verena said, drawing a deep breath as if summoning all her courage. Bethany let out a sharp, mockingugh. ¡°Did you forget the rules? No one can drink for others.¡± Verena bit her lip, her voice trembling. ¡°But¡­ But I¡­¡± Before she could finish, Belinda cut her off, her tone icy. ¡°Lucas drank for me earlier because he¡¯s my husband. He has the right to do that. But you, drinking for Lucas¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze swept over Verena, her expression cold and assessing. ¡°Who do you think you are to do that?¡± The pointed questions struck Verena silent. Her face paled, her vulnerability stark as she turned to Lucas, her eyes pleading for support. Yet, Lucas merely nced at her, his expression indifferent. He said nothing. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smirk. She reached out, gently cupping Lucas¡¯ face, and turned his face toward her. Without hesitation, she kissed him. Lucas¡¯ pupils widened briefly when their lips touched, a flicker of surprise crossing his face before his gaze steadied. Belinda¡¯s heartbeat quickened, but she maintained herposure, the kiss a calcted disy. ¡°Stop! Stop! That¡¯s against the rules!¡± Bethany¡¯s voice rang out suddenly, breaking the moment. Belinda paused, stopping the kiss to eye Bethany with mild annoyance. Bethany crossed her arms, her tone serious. ¡°One arm around his neck, Belinda! And don¡¯t forget¡ªit¡¯s supposed to be a one-minute French kiss. Where¡¯s the tongue action?¡± Belinda shot Bethany a re butplied, wrapping her arm around Lucas¡¯ neck. This time, when she leaned in, she kissed Lucas with more intensity. As her tongue brushed his lips, she instinctively hesitated, retreating slightly. But Lucas moved forward, his lips catching hers with a deliberate softness. He deepened the kiss, his subtle movements drawing her in. Belinda froze, her pupils dting as she was overwhelmed by the unexpected response. Her eyes met Lucas¡¯, and in that moment, something charged passed between them. Everyone in the room seemed to hold their breath. Lost in the moment, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but lightly suck on Lucas¡¯ lips. Watching them, Verena felt her chest tighten with frustration and jealousy. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. A storm of emotions swirled within her¡ªan urge to pull Belinda away from Lucas, to p her, to do something, anything. But she couldn¡¯t. She had no right to act on those feelings, and the realization only deepened her frustration. Ryan, on the other hand, felt a different kind of frustration. The game he had so confidently orchestrated had spiraled out of his control. . . . Chapter 221 ?Chapter 221: ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! Time¡¯s up!¡± he said quickly, his voice louder than necessary. No one had been counting the time, but Ryan¡¯s words snapped everyone back to reality. The room stirred as everyone realized they were still ying a game. But in those fleeting moments when Belinda and Lucas were kissing, it hadn¡¯t felt like a game at all. As Belinda and Lucas kissed, the world seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in a quiet, intimate stillness. No one dared interrupt them. Finally, Belinda pulled back, ending the kiss. Her breath was uneven, and her cheeks were faintly flushed. The kiss left her feeling warm all over. Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed like a summer rose, the soft hue adding an irresistible charm to her already delicate features. Her natural beauty now carried an air of special allure. Lucas¡¯ gaze lingered, his eyes darkening as he looked at Belinda. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed involuntarily. He couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªhe was drawn to her charm. Belinda rose from hisp withposed grace and returned to her seat. As soon as she sat down, Bethany leaned in, her expression brimming with mischief. ¡°So,¡± she whispered, nudging Belinda¡¯s arm, ¡°how does it feel?¡± Belinda¡¯s thickshes fluttered for a second as she feigned indifference. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s nothing. The kiss is ordinary.¡± Bethany smirked, teasing her. ¡°Oh, really? Then why are you blushing?¡± Belinda stiffened, heat rising to her cheeks again. Flustered, she red at Bethany. ¡°I¡¯m not blushing! It¡¯s just a bit warm in here.¡± Bethany nodded solemnly, her voice full of mock understanding. ¡°Oh, absolutely. So warm. In fact, I¡¯m starting to think I should turn on the air conditioner now.¡± Belinda shot her a pointed look, her lips pressing into a thin line. ¡°You¡¯re impossible,¡± she muttered, turning away in defeat. Bethany¡¯sughter spilled into the air. After a few more rounds of games, Johnson finally suggested they wrap things up. ¡°Anyone who wants to stay, feel free¡ªI¡¯ve got the tab covered,¡± he dered generously. Belinda and her group decided to call it a night. The car ride home was quiet. Neither Belinda nor Lucas said a word, though the tension between them seemed to hum softly in the confined space. It wasn¡¯t until they were back home, standing in the quiet of their room, that Belinda broke the silence. ¡°Lucas,¡± she began hesitantly, her eyes seeking his. ¡°Earlier, when Johnson needed to hold me for those squats¡­ Why did you insist on drinking for me?¡± Lucas stilled at her question, and the image of Johnson¡¯s hands on Belinda shed in his mind. His jaw tightened, a flicker of irritation passing over his features. He turned to Belinda, his voice low. ¡°I¡¯d have no dignity left if I let my wife get held by another man in front of that many people.¡± Belinda blinked at him, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Is that the only reason?¡± she asked, her voice soft, almost searching. Lucas met her gaze steadily, his eyes unreadable. ¡°What other reason could there be?¡± he asked, his tone indifferent. Belinda¡¯sshes lowered briefly before lifting again. She stared at Lucas intently. . . . Chapter 222 ?Chapter 222: ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she hesitated. ¡°You didn¡¯t want to see another man holding me. Maybe¡­¡± Her tone carried a hint of nervousness, though she hadn¡¯t quite noticed it. ¡°Maybe you were jealous.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed slightly, his Adam¡¯s apple shifting as he swallowed. For a moment, hisposure faltered. Then, with a faint, almost forced smirk, heposed himself and replied, ¡°You think so highly of yourself, Belinda. Why would you think that I would get jealous because of you?¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and strode into the bathroom, his steps brisk and purposeful. Belinda watched him leave, her lips curving into a soft, amused smile. In the past, whenever she had teased Lucas about being jealous, he had alwaysughed it off with a mocking gaze. But this time¡­ He had responded differently¡ªhis words defensive, not dismissive. Hecked his usual confidence. As he walked away, his steps felt hurried, almost as if he was trying to escape the conversation. Standing there, the faint smile still on her lips, a thought began to take root in Belinda¡¯s mind. Was Lucas hiding his true feelings? Could it be that, just maybe, she was right? Belinda¡¯s smile widened at the thought, a sense of contentment settling over her. After that, neither she nor Lucas spoke another word. Later that evening, Belinda took a warm shower, climbed into bed, and let sleep take her. The next morning, she woke up feeling refreshed and ready for the day ahead. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in the Cardiac Surgery Department, Chief Physician¡¯s office, Turner leaned forward, his eyes narrowing as he regarded the determined woman standing before him. ¡°Kylee, are you sure about this?¡± he asked. Kylee nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, Dr. Ortiz, I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± Turner leaned back in his chair, his brow furrowed in thought. After a long pause, he finally said, ¡°Alright, if this is your decision, I won¡¯t say anything else. Rest assured, I¡¯ll teach you everything I can here. In a few years, when the dust settles and this whole incident is forgotten, I¡¯ll personally ask Mr. Glyn to secure you a permanent position.¡± His feelings on the matter wereplicated. On one hand, he couldn¡¯t help but me Kylee for this. Her loss in the recentpetition had cost him a significant amount of money. Her mistake had dealt a blow to his ns, and part of him truly med her for losing to Belinda. On the other hand, he felt a twinge of guilt. After all, he had pushed Kylee into making that ill-fated bet with Caiden, disregarding her reservations. Now, because of that, Kylee was stuck as an intern. Still, in Turner¡¯s mind, the me didn¡¯t rest solely on Kylee or himself. The true culprits, as he saw it, were Caiden and Belinda. Belinda had aced the hospital entrance exam with a perfect score. Why hadn¡¯t she revealed this before? And why hadn¡¯t Caiden mentioned it sooner? Turner believed that if he had known about it earlier, he would never have agreed to the bet. Turner conveniently forgot the details that didn¡¯t fit his narrative¡ªthat Caiden¡¯s assistant had actually mentioned Belinda¡¯s perfect score when she had joined the hospital, and it was Turner who had dismissed it as a lie. It was also Turner who had rallied his colleagues to use Caiden of favoritism and demand thepetition in the first ce. But selfish people rarely see their own faults. Kylee gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Ortiz.¡± . . . Chapter 223 ?Chapter 223: ¡°Let¡¯s head to the main office. We have the morning meeting to attend now,¡± Turner said, rising from his chair. Kylee followed him silently. During the meeting, Turner announced Kylee¡¯s decision to remain at the Grand ins General Hospital. No one seemed surprised. They all understood the circumstances well enough. Once the meeting adjourned, everyone dispersed to begin their rounds. Afterpleting hers, Belinda returned to her office and sat at her desk, engrossed in a research article on herputer. Just then, her phone rang, interrupting her focus. She nced at the caller ID, her expression briefly shifting. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Belinda, do you have a minute now? I¡¯m in the garden of your hospital. Could youe down if you¡¯re free?¡± The call was from Holley. Belinda paused for a moment, then replied softly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± She hung up, got up from her seat, and made her way to the garden. When she arrived, she spotted Holley waiting beneath a tree. ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said as she approached. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley began, her tone carrying a hint of exasperation, ¡°didn¡¯t you see the message I sent you yesterday?¡± ¡°I saw it,¡± Belinda admitted, ¡°but I was busy and didn¡¯t have time to reply.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. ¡°Are you here to talk to me about Kylee?¡± Holley sighed. ¡°I am. Can you exin why you broke your promise?¡± Belinda remained remarkablyposed as she listened to Holley¡¯s words. Her voice, calm and measured, carried a quiet strength. ¡°Mom, I didn¡¯t break my promise. What I agreed to back then was to let Kylee have her way. I never promised I would let her win.¡± A faint smile curved her lips as she continued, ¡°When she lost thepetition and was on the verge of being expelled from the Grand ins General Hospital, I stepped in and offered her another option. Now, she¡¯s staying at the hospital just as she wished. Isn¡¯t that because I gave her the chance?¡± Holley¡¯s words caught in her throat. She wasn¡¯t sure whether to use Belinda of clever wordy or of breaking her promise outright. Maybe it was her own fault for assuming Belinda would let Kylee win. She had believed that Kylee would surely win after that conversation with Belinda. But reality had proved otherwise. Belinda studied her mother¡¯s conflicted expression. ¡°Mom,¡± she asked softly, ¡°are you angry with me?¡± Holley looked up, her gaze meeting Belinda¡¯s. A long silence stretched between them before she finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯m just afraid. Afraid that Car might me you for all of this.¡± Belinda¡¯s tone was steady, her expression calm. ¡°I don¡¯t care if others me me. As long as my conscience is clear, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Holley sighed, her shoulders sagging as she let out a soft breath. She knew there was no point in pressing the issue further. Then, as if remembering something, she let out a small chuckle. ¡°Well, what¡¯s done is done.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve won thepetition, and there¡¯s no use dwelling on the past. I think I should congratte you, Belinda. You did well.¡± . . . Chapter 224 ?Chapter 224: Belinda smiled in response. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± The tension between them eased as they chatted for a while longer. Eventually, Holley left, leaving Belinda to her thoughts. On her way back to her office, Belinda felt a sense of relief. She had expected her mother to be far angrier, but Holley¡¯s reaction had surprised herpletely. Knowing that Holley wasn¡¯t upset with her allowed her to breathe easier. Back at her desk, Belinda refocused on her work, her mind finally at peace. Meanwhile, Lucas had an unusually busy day. By the time evening rolled around, he still hadn¡¯t made it home for dinner. As he prepared to shut down hisputer and call it a day, his phone rang. The name on the screen made him pause. It was Ryan calling. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas answered. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came through, calm but tinged with concern. ¡°Verena and I are at the Dream Club now. Can youe?¡± Lucas instinctively wanted to decline. But before he could respond, Ryan continued, ¡°Verena is not in a good ce right now. She has been drinking non-stop sincest night. No matter what I say, she won¡¯t listen to me. She¡¯s really in a bad mood, and I think she believes alcohol is the only way to drown her pain.¡± Lucas frowned, his grip tightening around the phone. Ryan hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°I am worried that she might be having a rpse.¡± This sentence sent a jolt through Lucas. His tone turned sharp and urgent as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Ending the call, Lucas grabbed his keys and headed straight for the Dream Club. When he arrived at the private room, he found Ryan wrestling a beer bottle out of Verena¡¯s grasp. ¡°Verena, that¡¯s enough!¡± Ryan said. ¡°You can¡¯t keep drinking like this.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives The sound of the door opening drew Ryan¡¯s attention. He looked up, relief washing over his face when he saw Lucas enter the room. ¡°Lucas, thank God you¡¯re here,¡± he said with a weary smile. At the mention of Lucas¡¯ name, Verena froze. Slowly, she turned to look at him, her eyes shimmering withplicated emotions. Lucas walked over and sat beside Verena, his voice low and husky. ¡°Verena, is drinking really the answer to whatever¡¯s troubling you?¡± The moment Verena¡¯s eyes met his, they turned red, and tears welled up in them. She bit her lip, her voice trembling as she choked out the words that had been weighing on her heart for a while. ¡°Lucas,¡± she muttered, ¡°why did you kiss Belinda during the gamest night? Why didn¡¯t you refuse her?¡± Lucas fell silent upon hearing Verena¡¯s question. Why hadn¡¯t he refused Belindast night? Honestly, he didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was because rejecting Belinda would have embarrassed her in front of everyone. Or maybe, in the presence of Johnson, he had intentionally yed along, hoping the man would back off. Or perhaps, deep down, he simply didn¡¯t want to refuse Belinda. Lucas couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact reason, and because of this uncertainty, he didn¡¯t answer. His silence was deafening. To Verena, it felt like a de had sliced through her heart. Her voice trembled, tears threatening to spill. ¡°Lucas¡­ Does this mean that¡­ you have developed feelings for Belinda now?¡± Lucas turned to look at her, his expression unreadable. He thought for nearly half a minute before finally saying softly, ¡°No.¡± But Verena didn¡¯t feel relief. If anything, her heart sank further. Because Lucas had hesitated just now. . . . Chapter 225 ?Chapter 225: In the past, whenever she asked him such a question, Lucas would answer her immediately and without a doubt. But tonight, his hesitation was evident, and it spoke louder than his denial. Even if he hadn¡¯t fallen for Belinda, Verena knew something had changed. Belinda was no longer the same in Lucas¡¯ eyes now. And that realization crushed her. She wasn¡¯t the only one who had noticed this. Ryan¡¯s expression darkened, though he said nothing. After that, Verena didn¡¯t ask Lucas anything else. She was too afraid of hearing an answer that might shatter herpletely. Instead, she reached for the bottle on the table, pouring herself another drink. She thought that if she got drunk enough, maybe the pain would fade. ¡°Stop drinking, Verena,¡± Lucas said firmly, his toneced with frustration. But Verena only wore a bitter smile. ¡°Lucas, just let me drink. If I get drunk, I won¡¯t have to feel anything anymore.¡± Lucas clenched his jaw but said nothing more. The silence between them grew heavy. Verena continued pouring herself drink after drink, her hands trembling. She was clearly determined to get drunk. Ryan, watching Verena like this, finally spoke up. ¡°Lucas, you need to stop her! She can¡¯t keep doing this!¡± he said. Lucas turned to Verena, ready to intervene. But before he could speak, the sound of retching filled the room. Verena had vomited. After that, she copsed onto the sofa, unconscious. ¡°Verena!¡± The two men jumped up in shock. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Is Verena okay?¡± Ryan asked, concern in his eyes. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he moved quickly to Verena¡¯s side. ¡°She needs to go to the hospital. Now.¡± Without wasting a second, he scooped Verena into his arms and carried her out of the room. Ryan followed closely behind, his worry evident on his face. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡­ After the check-up and initial treatment, a doctor approached Lucas and Ryan with a grave expression. ¡°The patient is suffering from alcohol poisoning,¡± the doctor said. ¡°We¡¯ve induced vomiting, but her condition remains critical. She¡¯ll need to stay overnight for observation. If there are noplications, she can be discharged tomorrow.¡± The doctor¡¯s wordsnded heavily on both men. Lucas and Ryan exchanged a worried nce. ¡°Thank you, Doctor,¡± Ryan said. The doctor nodded and walked away, leaving Ryan and Lucas in the sterile silence of the hospital hallway. Shortly after, Verena was wheeled into her hospital room. As Ryan stood by her bedside, watching her pale, fragile form lying motionless under the fluorescent lights, his face hardened with a mix of guilt and frustration. After a long silence, he turned to Lucas, his voice serious. ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you¡­¡± Lucas shifted his gaze to Ryan, his brows furrowing slightly. ¡°What is it?¡± Taking a deep breath, Ryan said, ¡°Today, one of the housemaids told me she found fresh cuts on Verena¡¯s thighs. Knife wounds.¡± . . . Chapter 226 ?Chapter 226: Lucas¡¯ expression changed instantly upon hearing that. Ryan turned his gaze to Verena, lying unconscious on the hospital bed, and continued, his voice heavy with resignation, ¡°She¡¯s self-harming again, Lucas. After all these years, I thought she¡¯d moved past it, that her depression had healed. But I was wrong¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, his face hardening with concern. Ryan¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been growing distant from hertely? You know how sensitive she is. She could feel even the slightest indifference and the smallest hint of distance immediately.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°And it¡¯s not just indifference. You¡¯ve been paying more and more attention to Belinda recently. You may not realize it, but your behavior is breaking Verena¡¯s heart. How do you expect her to cope with that?¡± Ryan stepped closer to Lucas, his frustration evident. ¡°Verena¡¯s greatest wish is to be with you¡ªto be your wife. She has waited for you all these years, waiting for your divorce, waiting for you to marry her. But what has she gotten in return? A version of you that¡¯s more distant and more invested in someone else. How could she not feel crushed? Lucas, I need to ask you outright: are you really going to divorce Belinda? Will you still marry Verena after that?¡± The weight of the question lingered in the air, but Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away. Instead, he furrowed his brows deeply, his expression growing unreadable. After a long silence, Lucas finally spoke up, his voice low and firm. ¡°Go home, Ryan. I¡¯ll stay with Verena tonight.¡± Ryan¡¯s chest tightened at Lucas¡¯ refusal to answer. A spark of anxiety and anger red within him. Could it be that Lucas had really developed feelings for Belinda? Clenching his fists, Ryan tried hard to contain his emotions. He couldn¡¯t even tell if his anger was for Verena¡¯s sake or his own. Knowing he wouldn¡¯t get a straight answer from Lucas, Ryan eventually let out a sigh and turned to leave. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter But after a few steps, he stopped and turned back. He met Lucas¡¯ eyes, his toneced with warning. ¡°You promised Verena that you¡¯d marry her. I hope you won¡¯t go back on that promise. She has waited for you for too long and sacrificed too much. If you break her heart¡­ I don¡¯t know if she will be able to bear it.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Ryan turned and walked out of the room. The silence that followed was deafening. Lucas stood motionless for a moment, staring at the door Ryan had just exited. Then, slowly, he walked over to Verena¡¯s bedside and sat down. He looked at her pale, fragile face. He could feel his concern for her¡ªthe kind one might feel for a close friend or someone in need, but nothing more. Ryan¡¯s words echoed in his mind. Verena¡¯s self-harm, her anguish, her years of waiting¡ªall of it weighed heavily on him. He had made a promise to her, and he knew he would have to honor it. But deep down, he also recognized the unsettling truth: his feelings had started to shift. Recently, his thoughts had been drawn to Belinda more often than they should. She was invading his mind in ways that made him question himself. This couldn¡¯t continue. He and Belinda were bound to divorce soon, and he would need to marry Verena afterward. Starting now, Lucas resolved, he would put distance between himself and Belinda. He couldn¡¯t let her disrupt his thoughts or stir his emotions any further. He needed to set everything back on track. Just then, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He nced at the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing as he saw the caller ID. It was Belinda calling him. After a moment, Lucas swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you returned? Are you still at work?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, as melodic as ever, echoed through the phone and reached Lucas¡¯ ears. . . . Chapter 227 ?Chapter 227: When Lucas heard this, his face clouded, and he responded coldly, ¡°Must I always inform you of my whereabouts?¡± Belinda felt a sharp sting in her throat, leaving her momentarily speechless. After a pause, Lucas added, his tone frosty, ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡± He then ended the call abruptly. Belinda stared at her phone, the screen now dark. A whirlwind of thoughts raced through her mind. What had caused Lucas¡¯ sudden change in demeanor? Had she angered him somehow? This was utterly confusing. If he didn¡¯t want toe home, then so be it; he could stay away forever. Angered, Belinda silenced her phone, set it on the nightstand, switched off themp, and tried to sleep. However, she tossed and turned for what felt like hours, unable to fall asleep. By three in the morning, Lucas had still not returned. Belinda bit her lip, fighting the urge to dial his number again, but forced herself to try to sleep. Eventually, she drifted off, though she couldn¡¯t recall at what time. When her rm sounded the next morning, she noticed the untouched state of Lucas¡¯ bed across the room. He hadn¡¯te home at all, or at least, not to their room. A wave of irritation washed over her as she took a deep breath. Belinda quickly freshened up in the bathroom and left the house to go to the hospital. In the VIP ward of Grand ins General Hospital, Verena¡¯s eyes fluttered open, and she was surprised to find Lucas sleeping on the sofa. However, that surprise quickly turned to joy as she took in the sight of him. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called softly. Lucas stirred and quickly woke up. He stood and walked over to her bed, taking a seat beside it. His voice sounded slightly rough and sleepy as he asked, ¡°How are you feeling now? Are you still experiencing any difort?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m feeling fine,¡± Verena replied, shaking her head gently. Lucas nodded, his tone calm. ¡°Stay here for another day for observation. If everything goes well, you can be discharged tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Verena responded, her gaze earnest as she looked up at him. She sighed softly and added, ¡°It would be wonderful to wake up to your face every morning.¡± Lucas remained silent, his expression unchanged. After a moment, Verena spoke again. ¡°Lucas, were you here all night yesterday?¡± Instead of answering her question, Lucas spoke firmly, ¡°Don¡¯t overindulge in drinking again.¡± Verena lowered her gaze slowly, silent at his gentle but serious warning. Lucas watched her closely, his tone soft yet serious as he added, ¡°I made a promise to you, and I¡¯ll stick to it.¡± His words carried weight, both for Verena and for himself. Verena¡¯s face brightened instantly, her eyes shimmering with joy as tears welled up. ¡°Lucas, your words make all my waiting worthwhile,¡± she said, her voice filled with emotion. But, unbeknownst to her, her words weighed heavily on Lucas, constricting his chest. ¡°I need to leave now,¡± he said, standing up and avoiding her gaze. ¡°You should get some rest.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Verena said softly, ¡°but you need to rest as well.¡± . . . Chapter 228 ?Chapter 228: Lucas turned and left the room without another word. Verena watched Lucas leave, a triumphant smile lighting up her face. Despite Belinda¡¯s efforts to win Lucas¡¯ affection, Verena was confident in her own strategies to bring him back to her. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, an unexpected visitor arrived to see Belinda just before lunchtime. As Belinda scrutinized the man standing before her, she asked impatiently, ¡°Mr. Adams, what do you need?¡± Ryan, captivated by the sight of Belinda¡¯s enchanting visage, felt a flutter in his chest. He said, ¡°How about we go out for lunch, Belinda?¡± With a dismissiveugh, Belinda replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Just tell me what you want to say.¡± She believed their rtionship wasn¡¯t close enough to justify casual lunches. She had shared a meal with himst time solely to extract information. Ryan was unfazed by her refusal. ¡°Ah, I see. Now that you have the Thomas family¡¯s support, I suppose you¡¯re above such invitations.¡± Belinda had no patience for his sarcastic remarks. ¡°Is there something you actually need to say here?¡± she asked sharply. The impatience in Belinda¡¯s voice triggered Ryan¡¯s annoyance. He let out a coldugh and replied, ¡°At that party, when Lucas intervened on your behalf andter kissed you, you must have felt quite happy, right?¡± Belinda gave him a steady look, maintaining herposure. She was eager to know what he was trying to convey. After a pause, Ryan continued, ¡°Well, Lucas made it clear to Verena the next day. He said he only stepped in because it would look bad if you were too intimate with another man since you were still his wife. That was his only reason for doing that. And about that kiss? It was merely to prevent your embarrassment in front of others. Don¡¯t think too much of it.¡± Belinda responded coldly, ¡°Why would you care what I think about the incident? What business is it of yours?¡± Ryan¡¯s face clouded over as he took a deep breath and said, ¡°Lucas didn¡¯t return homest night, did he? Do you know where he was, or who he was with?¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp gaze didn¡¯t waver as she remained silent. Ryan smiled slightly and continued, ¡°Lucas spent the night with Verena; she was feeling sick.¡± Belinda¡¯s facade cracked slightly, and she couldn¡¯t help but clench her teeth. Despite her efforts to remainposed, a hint of paleness on her face betrayed her inner turmoil. It turned out Lucas hadn¡¯t made it home the previous night because he had been spending time with Verena. It appeared that the events from game night had unsettled Verena,pelling Lucas to hasten tofort her. This thought sparked a sense of bitterness in Belinda. She couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself internally. She believed Ryan wasn¡¯t deceiving her. She knew she could easily verify his ims by asking Lucas about this. As Belinda¡¯splexion turned noticeably paler, Ryan felt aplex mix of emotions. He was partly pleased but also somewhat frustrated by this. This internal conflict stirred difort within him. After taking a deep breath, Ryan said to Belinda, ¡°It was merely a game when Lucas kissed you. Don¡¯t read too much into it. Verena has always been the one Lucas loves!¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda coldly raised her gaze to meet Ryan¡¯s, replying sharply, ¡°I¡¯m aware of Lucas¡¯ feelings for Verena. You don¡¯t need to reiterate that for her sake. Doing so only makes her seem insecure.¡± Ryan furrowed his brows slightly and countered, ¡°Insecure? That is absurd! What reason does Verena have to feel insecure?¡± . . . Chapter 229 ?Chapter 229: Belinda nonchntly shrugged and said, ¡°Could it be because Lucas has been unusually attentive to metely, making Verena feel uneasy and insecure? That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, isn¡¯t it? If Verena was really secure in her rtionship with Lucas, why would she feel the need to constantly remind me that Lucas loves her? Once Harold¡¯s birthday has passed, Lucas and I will end our marriage, and Lucas will marry her. That¡¯s the n, right?¡± Caught off guard, Ryan momentarily struggled to find the words to respond, his expression shifting as he tried to put his thoughts together. After a brief pause, Ryan replied with a mocking tone, ¡°She keeps reminding you of her rtionship with Lucas to ensure you don¡¯t misinterpret his recent kindness toward you. What if, when it¡¯s time for you and Lucas to divorce, you change your mind and use Harold to pressure Lucas into staying with you?¡± Belinda scoffed derisively. ¡°That¡¯s something Lucas and I will decide, isn¡¯t it? You really shouldn¡¯t concern yourself with it, Mr. Adams.¡± Her gaze hardened as she said sharply, ¡°Is there anything else you want to say? If not, I think it¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± Without waiting for his response, Belinda walked past him and left the room. Watching her leave, Ryan felt a surge of irritation, but having conveyed his message, he saw no reason to stay any longer. Although Belinda appeared outwardly unmoved by their exchange, inside, Ryan¡¯s words had affected her more than she cared to admit. During her lunch break, she found herself unable to fall asleep, her restless thoughts keeping her wide awake until her rm sounded. The busy afternoon kept her from pondering her conversation with Ryan any further. Exhausted by the end of the day, Belinda slumped into a chair to recover her energy. Returning to the rk family¡¯s home after work, she noticed Lucas was still not home. He didn¡¯t arrive home until nearly ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Upon his return, Belinda rose from the sofa and approached him, asking, ¡°Lucas, do you have free time tomorrow?¡± Lucas merely nced at her and said nothing. Earlier in the afternoon, Belinda had received a call from Kenia, who had finally decided to visit Owathe. Kenia had meant toe sooner, but unexpected ns had kept her away until now. After thinking of this, Belinda suggested, ¡°Would you like to have a meal with my family tomorrow? My grand¡ª¡± Lucas interjected sharply, ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± He paused for a moment, fixing Belinda with a prating look. Speaking slowly, his voice carrying a chill, he added, ¡°I will also not attend any future gatherings with your family.¡± Just then, a memory seemed to strike him, and he added, ¡°I only did thatst time because my father insisted.¡± Belinda froze, her sentence unfinished, her expression hardening. She gazed at Lucas in a daze, overwhelmed by a flood of emotions. His blunt denial served as a stark awakening to her. When Kenia had inquired if Lucas would join them for dinner the following day, she had confidently told her that he would. But now¡­ The harsh rejection left a bitter taste in her mouth. Embarrassment washed over Belinda, leaving her feeling foolish. Why had she been so naive to assume Lucas would not turn her down? Her heart sank, weighed down by the pain of Lucas¡¯ rejection. Disappointment surged through her. Her lips pressed firmly together as she maintained herposure under the strain, managing a weak smile after a brief pause. She said, ¡°I understand, Mr. rk. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± . . . Chapter 230 ?Chapter 230: With those words, she turned back to the couch and continued reviewing her documents. Lucas watched herposed figure, his brow furrowing in frustration. Despite being the one to refuse Belinda, he couldn¡¯t shake the sense of difort gnawing at him inside. Lucas reminded himself that he had made the right decision. Divorcing Belinda was inevitable, so there was no point in fostering any deeper connection between them. Besides, he had already allowed her to influence his emotions far more than he should have recently. Resolving to keep his distance, Lucas stepped into the bathroom, letting the cold water wash over his face and clear his thoughts. Meanwhile, Belinda sat alone, her longshes fluttering as she lowered her gaze. A bitter smile tugged at her lips. How foolish she had been, she thought, recalling how she had invited Lucas to join her and her grandmother for a meal. Were they even close enough for that? They were nothing more than a couple in name. She shouldn¡¯t have asked Lucas if he had free time tomorrow. Still, she knew Kenia would probably be disappointed when she realized Lucas wouldn¡¯t be there. That night, neither Belinda nor Lucas found much sleep. The next morning, Belinda chose to take the day off from work. When she went to see her grandmother, her spirits lifted at the sight of her. Her face lit up with excitement as she rushed over. ¡°Grandma!¡± she called out, wrapping her arms around the older woman. ¡°Calm down, sweetheart,¡± Kenia chuckled, gently patting Belinda¡¯s back. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, Grandma!¡± Belinda said, pouting yfully like a child. Kenia¡¯s warm smile softened Belinda¡¯s heart. At that moment, all her previous worries and sadness seemed to melt away. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too, my dear,¡± Kenia said, her voice filled with tenderness. From the side, Holley said with a resigned smile, ¡°Alright, Belinda, you¡¯re not a little girl anymore! Stop hogging your grandmother. She and Sarai must be starving. Let¡¯s go have a meal.¡± Reluctantly, Belinda let go of Kenia and turned to the young woman standing beside her grandmother. ¡°Sarai!¡± Belinda greeted warmly. ¡°Sarai,¡± Sarai replied with a warm smile, ¡°You¡¯re even more beautiful in person.¡± Belinda returned the smile but remained silent. She and Sarai shared a long history. Years ago, Sarai had been her neighbor. Her parents¡¯ constant arguments often left her to fend for herself, scrounging for meals wherever she could. Moved bypassion, Kenia had asked Sarai to join them for meals, eventually adopting her after a tragic ident imed Sarai¡¯s parents¡¯ lives. . . . Chapter 231 ?Chapter 231: After exchanging pleasantries, Belinda drove the group to The Harlequin Eats. Once seated in a private room, Kenia nced around expectantly. ¡°Belinda, where¡¯s Lucas?¡± Belinda hesitated, a fleeting shadow of difort crossing her face before she smiled and replied, ¡°He¡¯s swamped with work and couldn¡¯t join us for a meal this time.¡± She kept her tone light. ¡°Running apany is demanding, you know.¡± Kenia nodded, her expression understanding, though the faint trace of disappointment on her face didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Sensing it, Belinda yfully leaned closer. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you upset because Lucas didn¡¯te? Do you like him that much, Grandma? Am I not your favorite anymore? I feel so hurt.¡± Kenia¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and she gave Belinda a resigned look. ¡°Why are you acting like a child now? You¡¯re too old for this.¡± ¡°I¡¯m never too old to be your favorite!¡± Belinda shot back with a mock pout. Kenia chuckled, shaking her head. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± ¡°You will always be my favorite.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Belinda said with a grin. She noticed that the hint of disappointment on Kenia¡¯s face had disappeared. The topic about Lucas was dropped, and they moved on to enjoy their meal, the room filled withughter. Meanwhile, at the Triumph Consortium, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He nced at the screen and saw Ryan¡¯s name shing. With a sigh, he answered the call. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came through, ¡°I need a favor. Take Verena out for a meal now, would you?¡± Lucas furrowed his brows, impatience flickering in his eyes. Ryan sighed, his voice heavy with concern. ¡°Verena hasn¡¯t been eating properly for days. Her appetite is gone, and she barely manages a few bites at each meal. If this continues, her body won¡¯t be able to handle it. I spoke with her psychologist¡ªher condition is worsening. We need to do something, Lucas. If you apany her for a meal and spend some time with her, she¡¯ll surely eat more. Otherwise, her health, both physical and mental, is at risk.¡± At Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted several times, his mood indescribably gloomy. The current situation left him feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. He couldn¡¯t deny that he bore some responsibility for this. Verena¡¯s depression back then had partly been his fault, and now, with her rpse, his guilt lingered like a shadow. Refusing Ryan¡¯s request wasn¡¯t an option. And it was precisely because he couldn¡¯t refuse that his mood soured further. ¡°I understand. I will do it,¡± Lucas said before ending the call abruptly. For a long moment, he sat in silence, the weight of the situation pressing down on him. Finally, he picked up his phone again and dialed Verena¡¯s number. Hearing Lucas invite her to a meal, Verena couldn¡¯t hide her joy. After the call ended, a smug smile spread across her lips. Ryan¡¯s n had worked perfectly. As always, mentioning her ¡°worsening depression¡± had triggered Lucas¡¯ guilt. It was a card she and Ryan yed often¡ªone that never failed. Lucas and Verena sat down for a meal in a quiet, upscale restaurant. Verena, though in high spirits, carefully masked her joy, eating slowly to maintain the facade of having a poor appetite. Across the table, Lucas toyed with his food, barely taking a bite. . . . Chapter 232 ?Chapter 232: ¡°Lucas,¡± Verena said gently, her toneced with concern, ¡°is something on your mind?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, his voice clipped and indifferent. ¡°No. Just eat.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re busy,¡± Verena said hesitantly, ¡°you don¡¯t have to go out of your way for me. I¡¯m fine on my own.¡± Her cautious gaze lingered on him, as though afraid that her words might upset him. Lucas frowned, frustration and resignation rising within him. He knew he shouldn¡¯t bring his negative emotions to the table, especially since he was the one who had invited Verena to the meal. With effort, he softened his expression. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said in a low, gravelly tone. ¡°Just eat.¡± Verena nodded, offering a small smile. ¡°Alright. You should eat too.¡± She picked up a piece of salt-and-pepper rib and ced it on Lucas¡¯ te. Lucas stared at the rib, lost in thought. The dish reminded him of something he knew he shouldn¡¯t think about. It was Belinda¡¯s favorite. Thest time he and Belinda hade here, she had devoured nearly the entire te, leaving him with just one piece. The thought of Belinda made his chest tighten. He wondered where she was now and what she was doing. By the time the meal ended, the rib remained untouched on Lucas¡¯ te. Lucas stood up first, moving toward the door of the private room. As he opened it to leave, the door to the room across the hallway swung open. ¡°Grandma, how do you like the food here? Isn¡¯t it delicious?¡± A sweet, familiar voice echoed in the hallway. Lucas froze for a moment. His pupils contracted sharply as he turned toward the sound. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring From that room, Belinda stepped out, her attention focused on an elderly woman beside her. She finished speaking and looked up, her gaze suddenly meeting Lucas¡¯. For a heartbeat, time seemed to stand still. Their eyes locked across the hallway. Belinda froze, her breath caught in her throat. Of all the people she could have run into, she hadn¡¯t expected to bump into Lucas here. Before she could say a word, another voice¡ªlight and unmistakably familiar¡ªbroke the silence. ¡°Lucas, the shrimp today was amazing. We shoulde here more often.¡± A figure emerged from behind Lucas: Verena. Time seemed to stop for a moment. Belinda¡¯s gaze locked on Lucas and Verena. Her mind raced, searching for an appropriate response, but none came. Her lips parted slightly, yet no sound escaped. Instead, a cold lump rose in her throat, and her face paled just a little. Lucas had told her that he was too busy¡ªtoo busy to have a meal with her family. But now, it was clear he wasn¡¯t too busy for Verena. The realization hit Belinda like a punch to the gut. Maybe it didn¡¯t matter who Lucas was with; what stung was that he had chosen not to spend time with her. As this thought lingered, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh bitterly at herself. Lucas felt his chest tighten as he noticed Belinda¡¯s paleplexion. . . . Chapter 233 ?Chapter 233: Aplex mix of emotions stirred within him. The atmosphere grew tense as Kenia, Holley, and Sarai, standing beside Belinda, turned their attention to Lucas and Verena. Sarai broke the silence, her voice faltering. ¡°Lucas? Wait¡­ Belinda, didn¡¯t you say he was busy? Too busy with work to have a meal with us?¡± She trailed off, her words fading into an awkward hush. The awkwardness in the air was suffocating. Lucas¡¯ eyes shifted to Kenia, who was standing just beside Belinda. For the first time in his life, a wave of panic rose within him. He now realized that Belinda had invited him to a meal yesterday because her grandmother was visiting. Damn it! He hadn¡¯t known about this yesterday. If only he had known, he would never have refused Belinda. He knew Kenia meant the world to Belinda. But he¡­ He had coldly rejected Belinda¡¯s invitation yesterday. Regret burned like acid in Lucas¡¯ chest. Belinda bit her lip, her expression stiff and awkward. At that moment, she wished she could simply vanish. Her thoughts churned, her heart ming Lucas, cursing the coincidence. Of all the restaurants, why had Lucas chosen this one to have a meal with Verena? Kenia¡¯s face hardened as she nced between Lucas and Verena. Her first concern, however, was Belinda. Before anyone could break the awkward silence, Verena stepped forward, putting on a feigned apologetic expression. Her tone was light when she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. rk. I didn¡¯t know Lucas had other ns today. If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have asked him to join me for a meal.¡± Belinda felt Verena¡¯s wordsnd like a p to the face. Her cheeks flushed with heat, even as herplexion grew paler. Lucas opened his mouth, his tone urgent. ¡°Kenia¡ª¡± But Kenia cut him off with an icy re, saying, ¡°Belinda, Lucas clearly has other priorities now. Let¡¯s not waste any more of his time.¡± ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go.¡± Livid, she took Belinda¡¯s hand firmly and turned to leave. Belinda didn¡¯t look back at Lucas, following her grandmother¡¯s lead without hesitation. Holley and Sarai gave Lucas a curt nod before trailing after them. . . . Chapter 234 ?Chapter 234: The hallway fell silent once they were gone. Lucas stood frozen for a moment before turning to Verena, his gaze sharp and piercing. Verena¡¯s breath hitched, and for a moment, she felt a terrifying sense of panic that made her skin crawl. It was the first time Lucas had looked at her with such a cold, cutting gaze! Her voice wavered as she hurried to exin, ¡°Lucas, I just¡­ I just wanted to clear the air earlier. I thought it would help if Mrs. rk knew I had invited you to a meal this time, not the other way around.¡± But Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further, his displeasure palpable. He believed that who had extended the invitation didn¡¯t matter at all. He said coldly, ¡°I have work to attend to. I need to leave now.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and walked away. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Verena called after him, but he didn¡¯t stop. Verena¡¯s hands clenched at her sides as she watched his retreating figure. Her lips pressed into a thin line before curving into a slight smile. The fact that Belinda had seen it all was enough to bring her a twisted sense of satisfaction. The ride back to Vera Vis was heavy with silence. Belinda sat stiffly in the driver¡¯s seat, her knuckles white against the steering wheel. Her thoughts were in turmoil. Originally, Belinda had bought a separate house for Kenia in Owathe, but Holley had insisted that Kenia stay with her in Vera Vis. Sarai, sitting in the back, hesitated before finally breaking the silence. ¡°Belinda, that woman with Lucas earlier¡­ She is his ex, isn¡¯t she?¡± Belinda¡¯s grip on the steering wheel tightened briefly before she rxed. After a brief pause, she answered softly, ¡°Yes.¡± Sarai hesitated before asking, ¡°What is the rtionship between them now¡ª¡± Before the question could linger, Kenia interjected quickly, ¡°Belinda, that unique restaurant really had some delightful dishes. Next time, you must take me there again.¡± Belinda nced at her grandmother, grateful for the change in subject. She smiled. ¡°Of course. As long as you like it, I¡¯ll take you there as often as you want.¡± Sarai caught the deliberate interruption but chose to let the matter drop. The rest of the drive was filled with light conversation, steering clear of the topic of Lucas and Verena. When they arrived at Vera Vis, Kenia waited until she and Belinda were alone in her room before speaking to her. Her expression was serious. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s really going on between you and Lucas?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, debating whether to sidestep the question. . . . Chapter 235 ?Chapter 235: But after the events earlier, she felt there was no point in hiding the truth anymore. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± she began, her voice steady but tinged with resignation. ¡°I lied to you before. Lucas and I¡­ We agreed some time ago that after his father¡¯s birthday this year, we would file for divorce.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression changed, a mix of sadness and understanding recing her serious look. She sat down on the edge of the bed and let out a sigh. Belinda rushed to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t feel upset, Grandma.¡± But Kenia shook her head, her voice filled with quiet sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s not that I feel upset, Belinda. I just feel bad for you. I know you¡¯ve always had feelings for Lucas, no matter how much you try to act like you don¡¯t.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faltered, and for a moment, herposure slipped. She lowered her gaze, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re right, Grandma. It hurts. But some things aren¡¯t meant to be, no matter how much one wishes otherwise. I¡¯ve held on for over six years, hoping something would change. But that never happened. Letting Lucas go¡­ It¡¯s the right thing to do, for both of us.¡± Kenia studied her granddaughter carefully, searching for any trace of hesitation. ¡°Are you sure about this, Belinda? This isn¡¯t a decision to take lightly.¡± Belinda lifted her head. ¡°Yes. After his father¡¯s birthday, we will get a divorce. Don¡¯t worry about me, Grandma. I¡¯ll find someone better¡ªsomeone even more handsome, I promise.¡± Kenia chuckled despite herself, shaking her head. ¡°Looks aren¡¯t what matter. What¡¯s important is that you need to find someone who truly loves you and treats you well.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Belinda replied, her tone more assured now. ¡°I¡¯ll find someone who truly loves me.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder Kenia looked at Belinda, feigning a stubborn pout. ¡°If Lucas wants a divorce, that¡¯s his loss. Let him regret it for the rest of his life! He¡¯ll realize what a fool he¡¯s been soon enough!¡± Belindaughed lightly at her grandmother¡¯s defiant tone, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yes, he¡¯ll regret it. Definitely.¡± Kenia sighed, though her face softened. She reached for Belinda¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. She did not say anything more. After dinner at Vera Vis and a peaceful evening walk with Kenia through the nearby park, Belinda finally left and drove back to the rk family estate. The house was quiet when she entered. When she walked in, Lucas was already there. He sat at his desk, his attention seemingly on a stack of documents, but the moment he heard her footsteps, his head snapped up. Their eyes met briefly. The air between them felt heavy, thick with unspoken tension. Neither of them said a word. . . . Chapter 236 ?Chapter 236: Belinda averted her gaze first, turning her head and starting to walk toward the bedroom. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas called her name to stop her, his tone a bit hesitant. Belinda stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. Hearing the rustle of Lucas¡¯ chair, she knew he had stood up and walked toward her. When he stood in front of her, she looked at him, her expression calm but distant. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± she said evenly, her voice devoid of warmth, ¡°is there something you need?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips parted slightly. ¡°About what happened this afternoon¡­¡± he began, his voice low and a little hoarse. But Belinda interjected before he could finish his sentence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. rk. I already told my grandmother about our situation. She won¡¯t mention wanting to have meals with you from now on. And as for the divorce proceedings, we¡¯ll settle it after your father¡¯s birthday, like we agreed before. You can rest assured of that.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was calm as she spoke. She even wore a slight smile. Her expression mirrored her emotions¡ªshe truly felt at peace with the whole matter. Lucas, on the other hand, felt his heart sink as he absorbed everything Belinda had just said. His mood was foul enough to begin with, and this conversation with Belinda only made him more agitated. He stared at her unflinching face, feeling a myriad of unnamed emotions roiling inside him. His throat felt tight, and he suddenly struggled to breathe properly. But wasn¡¯t this the oue he had been hoping for? Hadn¡¯t he orchestrated everything for this very purpose? Why was he feeling like this now? He didn¡¯t understand himself. Belinda lifted her head and met Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re busy,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°I won¡¯t take up any more of your time now.¡± Then, she turned on her heel and headed to the bathroom. Lucas watched her departing figure until it disappeared through the bathroom door. Then, he took a deep breath and walked out of the room. Belinda didn¡¯t speak to Lucas again that night. The next evening, Belinda invited Bethany and Johnson to the Nostalgia Lounge for drinks. When the two arrived, they found several empty bottles on the table in front of Belinda. Bethany and Johnson exchanged a nce, their eyes glinting with confusion. . . . Chapter 237 ?Chapter 237: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda?¡± Bethany was the first to ask. ¡°Why are you drinking like this?¡± Belinda wore a bitter smile. ¡°Oh, nothing much. I only just realized how utterly ridiculous I¡¯ve been in the past.¡± She proceeded to recount the events of the previous day in painful detail. The more Bethany and Johnson listened, the deeper their frowns became. Johnson was particrly perplexed. How had things turned out like that? That night at the bar, Lucas¡¯ behavior had clearly shown that he cared deeply for Belinda, so why¡­ ¡°Do you know what¡¯s funny?¡± Belinda asked, her eyes narrowing in irony. ¡°I used to think that maybe Lucas had a bit of affection for me. Just a little bit. But looking back at everything, I realize I was aplete fool for thinking that.¡± The truth was, both Johnson and Bethany had thought Lucas had some feelings for Belinda before. So, they were stunned by this turn of events. Belinda downed another ss and wiped her lips with the back of her hand. ¡°I should have just given up on Lucas a long time ago. I should have stopped deluding myself that something good woulde out of our marriage.¡± Bethany and Johnson exchanged another nce. They didn¡¯t like seeing their friend like this. Johnson sighed, unable to figure out just what was going on in Lucas¡¯ mind. He had once thought he understood the man, but reality had dealt him a harsh blow. ¡°What did your grandmother say about this?¡± Bethany asked. This time, Belinda¡¯s smile was tinged with sadness. ¡°She knows the truth and fully supports the divorce now. She said she only hoped that I would find someone who would truly love me in the future. From now on, I won¡¯t be delusional anymore. I¡¯ll change my attitude toward Lucas.¡± Johnson could hear the resolve in Belinda¡¯s voice and knew that she hadpletely given up on Lucas now. He leaned over and ced a hand on her shoulder. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said earnestly, looking her straight in the eye, ¡°are you really sure about this?¡± Unbeknownst to Belinda, Bethany, and Johnson, Ryan was sitting in a different booth across the room, watching their interaction with an intense, unblinking stare. Due to the angle and the distance between them, what seemed like an innocent exchange between Belinda and Johnson looked like an intimate conversation to Ryan. Johnson had drawn so close to Belinda that Ryan thought he was about to kiss her. He quickly whipped out his phone and snapped a photo of the scene. . . . Chapter 238 ?Chapter 238: His expression gradually darkened as he stared at the photo. Was it possible that Johnson also had feelings for Belinda? The thought left him feeling agitated. He sent Lucas the photo, along with a text. ¡°Look who I happened to run into at the Nostalgia Lounge tonight. I¡¯m not sure about this, but Johnson and Belinda look pretty close to me. Do you know what¡¯s going on between those two?¡± After sending that, Ryan tossed his phone onto the table. Meanwhile, Belinda fell silent at Johnson¡¯s question. After a moment, she nodded and said, ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡± She really meant it this time. She was tired of getting her hopes up, only to have her heart shattered over and over again¡­ It would be best not to have any expectations so she wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the inevitable disappointment. Johnson lowered his eyes, his thoughts racing, his expression unreadable. Meanwhile, Lucas was sporting a menacing scowl as he read Ryan¡¯s message and saw the photo. Johnson and Belinda¡­ g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away What the hell were they doing? Did they really have to be that close just to have a little chat? They really looked like they were about to kiss! Although Johnson¡¯srge frame blocked most of Belinda in the photo, Lucas still caught sight of her upper clothing. He immediately recognized it as the same shirt Belinda had been wearing that morning. And, whether by coincidence or design, Ryan¡¯s photo failed to capture Bethany on the other side of the booth, leading Lucas to believe that Belinda and Johnson were all alone in the bar tonight. Lucas mmed his phone down against his desk in anger. His emotions were in turmoil. The minutes ticked by until it was well past eleven in the evening. In the end, Lucas couldn¡¯t stop himself from calling Belinda. The line rang for a long time before she finally picked up. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°What time are youing home, Belinda?¡± Lucas asked in a low voice. ¡°My affairs are none of your concern, Mr. rk,¡± Belinda replied. Then, she ended the call without waiting for Lucas¡¯ response. Lucas stared at his phone, feeling furious. How could she have done that? . . . Chapter 239 ?Chapter 239: On the bright side, he hadn¡¯t heard any loud music on her end just now. She must have left the bar already. But if she wasn¡¯t heading home yet, where on earth was she nning to spend the night? Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed with suspicion. He grabbed his phone again and dialed Johnson¡¯s number this time. ¡°Hello?¡± Johnson answered, sounding rather confused by Lucas¡¯ call at this hour. ¡°Where are you, Johnson?¡± Lucas asked bluntly. ¡°At home,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°Where is Belinda?¡± Lucas pressed further. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°You¡¯re looking for Belinda? Why are you calling me instead of her?¡± ¡°Answer me!¡± Lucas barked, ignoring his questions. Johnson pressed his lips together for a moment and was about to speak when a suggestive, decidedly female moan sounded beside him. The sound reached the other end of the line as well. When Lucas heard that from Johnson¡¯s end, his expression changed abruptly. ¡°Whose voice is that?¡± he asked sharply. Stay tuned for updates at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m ¡°Um¡­ Oh, well¡­ You must have imagined that.¡± Johnson cleared his throat, his voice carrying an unmistakable edge of unease. After a brief pause, he added quickly, ¡°Belinda isn¡¯t here with me. Anyway, my phone¡¯s about to die, so I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Not giving Lucas a chance to respond, he ended the call abruptly and turned his phone off, his movements quick and decisive. He cast a sideways nce toward the television. The voice Lucas had heard had actuallye from the TV, but Johnson had deliberately avoided rifying it, curious to gauge Lucas¡¯ reaction. Deep down, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Lucas cared about Belinda. He had sensed it in Lucas¡¯ words and seen it in his actions before. What puzzled him was why Lucas was suddenly behaving this way now. It didn¡¯t add up. Setting his phone on the bedside table to charge, Johnson shook off the thought and headed to the bathroom. After a refreshing shower, he toweled off his hair, feeling a twinge of hunger creeping in. Deciding to make a quick meal for himself, he ventured downstairs to the kitchen. As the water boiled and he prepared to make some spaghetti, an urgent and relentless ringing of the doorbell echoed through the house. Startled, Johnson turned off the stove and made his way to the door, already suspecting who might be on the other side. With a quick flick of the lock, he opened the door, but before he could utter a word, a fist hurtled toward him. . . . Chapter 240 ?Chapter 240: The punchnded squarely on his left cheek with a resounding thud, sending him staggering backward several steps. He waspletely caught off guard. Lucas stormed inside, his face a storm of fury, bloodshot eyes burning, and veins pulsing angrily on his forehead. Without sparing a nce at Johnson, he headed straight upstairs, his footsteps heavy with purpose. Johnson watched Lucas¡¯ back and clicked his tongue, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with his thumb. Lucas hadn¡¯t held back with that punch; Johnson could still feel the sting and taste the metallic tang of blood on his lips. ¡°What a hothead,¡± Johnson muttered under his breath, his toneced with annoyance. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to react like this. A few minutester, Lucas descended the stairs, his expression colder than ever, his voice sharp and biting. ¡°Where¡¯s Belinda?¡± Johnson rolled his eyes and let out a sigh. ¡°How could Belinda be here? She told me she went to Bethany¡¯s ce.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, the dark look on his face unwavering as he pressed further, asking, ¡°Then exin the moaning I heard on your end of the line just now. What was that about?¡± Latest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°It¡¯s the sound from the TV,¡± Johnson replied tly, his tone calm but firm. Lucas didn¡¯t believe him, his sullen re drilling into Johnson. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why did you hang up so abruptly and then turn off your phone?¡± Johnson shrugged nonchntly. ¡°My phone was dying, like I told you. It shut off right after the call.¡± Lucas¡¯ piercing eyes remained fixed on Johnson, the silence between them heavy with tension. Johnson looked at Lucas with a resigned expression. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? You think I¡¯m lying?¡± he asked. Something in Lucas¡¯ expression shifted at those words, his brows furrowing as if a thought had struck him. The raging fire in his eyes began to fade, and his rigid posture rxed slightly. He lowered his gaze, his eyes flickering with conflicting emotions. He realized how reckless he had been, letting his emotions take control so easily. What had he even been thinking? Taking a steadying breath, Lucas lifted his gaze to Johnson, his voice rough with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for acting recklessly and punching you like that, Johnson.¡± ¡°Take a seat and cool off,¡± Johnson replied, his tone calm. Lucas walked to the sofa, lowering himself onto it heavily. Johnson turned to face him, his expression serious. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ve known each other since we were kids, and I¡¯ve never seen you lose control like that. Not even during assassination attempts or when Harold¡¯s men took Verena¡ªyou kept your head then. But this? This is something else.¡± Lucas listened in silence, Johnson¡¯s words sinking in. . . . Chapter 241 ?Chapter 241: He was lost in thought. Before Lucas could form a response, Johnson cut him off, his voice calm but edged with curiosity. ¡°Or maybe I should ask you differently. Why did you rush here so quickly, storm into my house, and confront me like that? What exactly did you suspect? Did you hear that moan earlier and assume it was from Belinda? Did you think she was here with me?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze unreadable. Johnson sighed deeply, the weight of the moment settling over him. ¡°Lucas, are you sure you don¡¯t have any feelings for Belinda at all?¡± At the question, Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted slightly, hisposure momentarily faltering. After a long pause, he finally looked up, his eyes dark and unreadable, his lips parting slightly as he replied, ¡°Of course not. I don¡¯t have any feelings for her.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°Then how do you exin the way you were acting just now?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, their sharp intensity cutting through the air as he spoke in a low, deliberate tone. ¡°No matter what, Belinda is still my wife. If she¡­ If she were to betray me like that, it would be intolerable. It¡¯s not about her. It¡¯s about my dignity. That¡¯s the only reason I was so angry earlier.¡± A scoff escaped Johnson¡¯s lips as he shook his head lightly. ¡°Lucas, be honest with yourself. If you truly didn¡¯t care about Belinda, if she didn¡¯t matter to you, would it really bother you whom she was with? If anything, you¡¯d feel disgusted, maybe annoyed. But this kind of rage with this kind of intensity? It¡¯s not the reaction of someone who doesn¡¯t care about Belinda.¡± He nced at the clock on the wall, a smirk tugging at the corner of his lips. ¡°Twenty-seven minutes.¡± galnovels.c¨®m is the source It normally takes an hour to get here from the rk estate, but you made it in twenty-seven minutes this time. Would you really push yourself that hard for someone you im not to care about?¡± Johnson¡¯s wordsnded like a punch, striking deep into Lucas¡¯ chest. His brow furrowed, irritation flickering across his expression as though Johnson¡¯s observations had hit too close to the truth. Grinding his teeth, Lucas snapped back, his voice tight with defiance. ¡°Belinda is my wife. That¡¯s why this is different! If she actually did something like that, it would tarnish the rk family¡¯s reputation. I won¡¯t let that happen!¡± Johnson¡¯s lips parted slightly as if to respond, but no words came out. Instead, he studied Lucas carefully, his expression a mix ofplicated emotions. It was impossible to tell if Lucas truly didn¡¯t realize the depth of his feelings for Belinda¡ªor if he did and was simply trying to avoid the truth. Suddenly, something seemed to dawn on Johnson, and a sly smile tugged at his lips. He nodded slowly, his tone light butced with meaning. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s how it is, then even better. Lucas, rest assured, I¡¯d never do anything to betray you¡ªnot before you and Belinda finalize your divorce. And honestly, since you¡¯re about to divorce soon, I don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer. I¡¯ve been patient for a long time already.¡± At Johnson¡¯s words, the veins on Lucas¡¯ forehead pulsed visibly, and the anger that had simmered down moments ago reignited with force within him. . . . Chapter 242 ?Chapter 242: Lucas inhaled deeply, rising from the sofa with deliberate movements. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± he said curtly, his voice tense with restrained irritation. As he was about to leave, he nced at Johnson and added stiffly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to treat your injuries.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Johnson replied casually, waving a hand dismissively, his demeanor as unconcerned as ever. Without another word, Lucas left Johnson¡¯s ce, his steps brisk. The next day, at the Yates family¡¯s residence. The rain fell steadily outside, drumming against the windows and soaking the grounds. After breakfast, Bethany arranged for the family driver to take Belinda to work. As Bethany apanied Belinda to the front steps of the house, she spoke with a warm smile. ¡°Tell your grandmother that when I get some free time, I¡¯ll invite her over for a meal.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a small nod. She looked at Bethany and added, ¡°Alright, you should head back inside now.¡± Bethany was about to respond but froze mid-step, her words catching in her throat as her eyes locked onto the sleek car parked in front of her house. Seeing Bethany frozen in ce, Belinda followed her gaze, her eyesnding on the striking blue Bentley Continental parked out front. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales Her breath hitched as she recognized the car, and she felt her heart skip a beat at the shock. The driver¡¯s door swung open, and Lucas stepped out, his tall, lean frame cutting an imposing figure against the dreary backdrop of rain. With a deliberate motion, he shut the door and strode toward Bethany and Belinda. When Lucas stopped in front of Belinda, his sharp gaze bore into hers, his lips parting slightly as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you to work.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate, her voice cool and firm as she replied, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. Bethany¡¯s driver will take me to work. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself, Mr. rk.¡± Bethany crossed her arms, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Exactly, Mr. rk. You¡¯re so busy with all your important work that you hardly have time to share a meal with Belinda. Why would you have time to take her to work now? We wouldn¡¯t dream of bothering you.¡± Lucas ignored Bethany¡¯s mocking jab, his eyes fixed on Belinda, his expression unyielding. Belinda met his gaze, her voice steady and calm. ¡°If your father asked you to do this, I¡¯ll just tell him you drove me to work. You don¡¯t have to actually do this.¡± Lucas¡¯ response was unexpected, his low voice rough but steady. ¡°This has nothing to do with my father.¡± Belinda blinked, startled by his words, and Bethany¡¯s brows shot up in surprise. If Harold hadn¡¯t ordered Lucas to do this, then Lucas must have made this decision on his own. The thought sent a fleeting flicker through Belinda¡¯s chest, her heart betraying her for just a moment. . . . Chapter 243 ?Chapter 243: But the strange emotion faded quickly. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as she took a step back. Her tone was cold, dismissive. ¡°Then there¡¯s even less of a reason for you to drive me to work.¡± She then brushed past Lucas, her movements brisk as she walked away. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression darkening as he watched her walk away. His frustration boiled over, and without another word, he turned and strode after her. He quickly caught up with her, and in a single, swift motion, he grabbed her arm and bent slightly, hoisting her onto his shoulder with surprising ease. Belinda waspletely caught off guard by this, her mind racing as she tried to process what had just happened. ¡°Lucas! Put me down! Have you lost your mind?¡± Belinda shouted, her fists pounding against Lucas¡¯ back as she struggled to break free. Behind them, Bethany gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡°Oh my¡­¡± she murmured, unable to believe what she was seeing. Lucas didn¡¯t say a word, ignoring Belinda¡¯s protests entirely as he carried her toward his car with determination. Once he reached the vehicle, he opened the passenger door and carefully ced Belinda inside. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction Despite her ring daggers at him, he leaned over and buckled her seatbelt with practiced ease. His expression, however, was one of quiet frustration, as though he were the one being wronged here. Without a nce in Belinda¡¯s direction, Lucas slid into the driver¡¯s seat, secured his own seatbelt, and started the car. Belinda fumed, her lips parting as if she wanted to unleash her anger, but no words came out. After a few failed attempts, she finally turned her head to look out the window, choosing silence as she stared at the rain pelting the ss. The tension in the car hung heavy until Lucas finally broke the silence. His tone was low, almost hesitant. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you invited me to a meal before because your grandmother was back. If I¡¯d known, I wouldn¡¯t have refused you.¡± He was exining himself to Belinda. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, but her face remained impassive, her heart untouched by his words. Regardless of his exnation, she couldn¡¯t forget that he had chosen to dine with Verena instead of her. That was the truth, and no words could change it. With a faint, indifferent smile, Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s in the past. There¡¯s no point in discussing it now. Besides, it won¡¯t happen again.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his dark eyes shadowed with a mix of emotions. His breathing grew heavier, but he remained silent. . . . Chapter 244 ?Chapter 244: Outside, the rain began to pour harder, turning the traffic into a chaotic mess. They had been stuck on the same stretch of road for ten minutes without moving an inch. The atmosphere inside the car was stifling, the tension growing thicker with each passing second. Belinda kept her gaze fixed out the window, refusing to look at Lucas. After what felt like an eternity, the traffic finally began to improve, only for them to hit another gridlock a few minutester. They were not far from the Grand ins General Hospital now¡ªbarely a ten-minute walk away. Belinda turned her head toward Lucas, intending to ask him to pull over so she could walk the rest of the way. But before she could speak, startled cries broke through the sound of rain outside. ¡°Ata! Ata, are you alright?¡± ¡°Oh no! Someone has fainted abruptly!¡± ¡°Quick, call an ambnce!¡± As the shouts faded, a growing crowd began to converge in one direction. Belinda¡¯s face tensed as she turned to Lucas and said urgently, ¡°Stop the car!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate, pulling over smoothly without a word. Belinda threw open the door and dashed out, weaving through the rain-soaked street. ¡°Excuse me,ing through!¡± she shouted, her voice firm as she pushed her way through the gathering crowd. After maneuvering through the crowd, she finally reached the front, where a middle-aged woman, Ata Ortega,y unconscious on the pavement, with a man crouching beside her in distress. Belinda dropped to her knees beside Ata and leaned forward to assess her condition. She gently shook Ata¡¯s shoulder, her voice calm but firm. ¡°Ma¡¯am, can you hear me? Wake up, please!¡± She turned her head sharply toward the man beside Ata. ¡°Does she have any medical conditions?¡± ¡°Ata has a heart condition!¡± the man replied, his voice trembling with urgency. Belinda¡¯s expression turned grave as her attempts to wake Ata yielded no response. Without wasting a second, she unbuttoned a few of Ata¡¯s shirt buttons and reached for her carotid artery. Feeling no pulse, she checked Ata¡¯s breathing and then leaned down to listen for any sound of a heartbeat. Her face tightened as she straightened up and announced, ¡°She¡¯s not breathing, and there¡¯s no heartbeat! I¡¯m starting CPR. Someone call an ambnce now!¡± Without hesitation, she positioned her hands on the lower part of Ata¡¯s sternum, interlocking her fingers before beginning chestpressions with precision and focus. The man fumbled for his phone, his hands shaking as he quickly called an ambnce, his face pale with panic. . . . Chapter 245 ?Chapter 245: Lucas approached the scene a few secondster, his steps quick and purposeful, and stopped short at the sight before him. Belinda knelt in the rain-soaked street, her face etched with concentration, sweat forming on her brow as she tirelessly administered CPR. Her determination was palpable, each motion deliberate and resolute. After performing CPR for a while with no immediate results, Belinda pinched Ata¡¯s nose and leaned down, administering mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. She alternated between resuscitation and chestpressions, repeating the process again and again. She didn¡¯t seem to tire of it. Each press of her hands was firm and precise, her determination radiating in every movement. Watching Belinda like this, Lucas felt a wave of admiration rise within him. He also felt his heart flutter. The dedication Belinda poured into saving a life¡ªunyielding and selfless¡ªwas truly remarkable. The man, having finished his call, stood nearby, his tense expression betraying his anxiety as he watched Belinda¡¯s relentless efforts. Noticing the sweat on Belinda¡¯s brow, Lucas stepped forward, pulling a tissue from his pocket to gently dab at the sweat on her face. Belinda didn¡¯t react, her focus entirely on Ata, her mind singrly fixed on the task of saving her. The man¡¯s gaze shifted to Lucas, and suddenly, his pupils contracted in recognition. Lucas¡­ It was him! And if Lucas was here, then the woman kneeling on the ground, performing the rescue with such skill and determination, had to be his wife, Belinda. The man¡¯s eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s face, and recognition dawned. It was indeed Belinda! For a moment, his emotions tangled in a web ofplexity, an indescribable feeling twisting in his chest. He hadn¡¯t expected to cross paths with Lucas and Belinda¡ªno, with Belinda alone¡ªunder such circumstances. Minutes ticked by like hours, and after what felt like an eternity, Ata suddenly parted her lips. Belinda froze for a moment before reaching out to check Ata¡¯s carotid artery once more, her gesture steady but hopeful. Feeling the faint rhythm of a heartbeat, she let out a shaky breath and copsed back onto the ground, her tone soft but triumphant. ¡°Her heartbeat is back.¡± As her words registered, a ripple of apuse spread through the crowd nearby, growing louder with every passing second. ¡°This youngdy is incredible!¡± someone eximed, their voice filled with awe. . . . Chapter 246 ?Chapter 246: ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Miss! You¡¯ve saved this woman¡¯s life!¡± someone said with a smile. ¡°Yes, you are a true hero here!¡± another chimed in. ¡°You are such a beautiful andpassionate young woman! You should be proud of yourself!¡± Hearing the flood of praise, Belinda offered a modest smile, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. ¡°Thank you,¡± the man who had been with Ata said to Belinda sincerely, his voice thick with gratitude as his gaze locked on hers. Belinda ced one of her hands on the ground for support, bracing herself as she tried to stand up. Seeing this, Lucas stepped forward and reached out, his strong hand grasping Belinda¡¯s arm. With a firm but gentle pull, he helped her to her feet. Since Belinda had knelt for so long, her legs buckled slightly beneath her, and she stumbled forward, falling directly into Lucas¡¯ arms. Lucas quickly steadied Belinda, his hands firm yet careful as he helped her regain her bnce. Belinda nced up at him, her eyes briefly meeting his. For a fleeting moment, she remembered how he had wiped her sweat earlier, an unexpected gesture of care. Her gaze flickered, but before she could say anything, the sound of an approaching ambnce shattered the moment. The medical staff poured out of the vehicle with practiced urgency. ¡°Dr. rk,¡± one of the doctors greeted Belinda, their toneced with recognition as they spotted her. Since the location was near the Grand ins General Hospital, the ambnce hade from there. Belinda gave the doctor a curt nod, her demeanor professional. ¡°The patient has a history of heart disease and likely suffered cardiac arrest earlier. I performed CPR, and her heartbeat has returned.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the doctor responded promptly, moving quickly to join the team as they prepared to transport the patient. Within moments, the ambnce sped away, its sirens echoing in the rain. The onlookers began murmuring excitedly, their voices filled with admiration. ¡°She¡¯s a doctor at the Grand ins General Hospital? That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°And so young, too! She¡¯s amazing!¡± Belinda offered a polite nod in acknowledgment, her expression calm as she turned and walked back toward Lucas¡¯ car. Upon reaching the vehicle, she didn¡¯t get in. Instead, she opened the passenger door, retrieved her bag, and turned to Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ll walk to the hospital myself,¡± she said in a calm tone. Lucas frowned, his voice low but firm. ¡°It¡¯s raining now.¡± . . . Chapter 247 ?Chapter 247: ¡°It¡¯s not a problem for me,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. With that, she turned on her heel and walked away, her pace brisk and her resolve unwavering. Lucas remained by the car, his brows furrowing as he watched her retreating figure. His eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze unreadable. He was lost in thought for a while. Upon arriving at the hospital, Belinda was drenched from head to toe, the rain soaking through everyyer of her clothes. Time was pressing, so she quickly dried her hair with a towel, slipped on a wig, changed into clean clothes, and put on her white coat before heading straight to the office to prepare for her rounds. Once she had finished her duties, she finally allowed herself a moment of rest and headed to the break room for a hot shower. Afterward, as she stood blow-drying her hair, her phone rang on the nearby counter. Her brows furrowed slightly when she saw the caller ID. With a small sigh, she swiped to answer the call and brought the phone to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you busy right now?¡± Johnson¡¯s familiar voice came through, casual but tinged with curiosity. L??t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.??o§Þ ¡°Not really. What¡¯s up?¡± Belinda replied, keeping her tone neutral. ¡°I wanted to tell you about something that happenedst night. I think it¡¯s important,¡± Johnson said, his voice turning serious. He proceeded to recount the events from the previous night, describing Lucas¡¯ behavior and reactions in vivid detail. By the end of his exnation, Johnson paused before adding, ¡°Belinda, I think Lucas¡­ He cares about you. You have a ce in his heart.¡± Belinda froze, her eyes widening briefly in surprise. But after a few seconds, she let out a soft, dismissive scoff. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear Lucas say it himself? He wasn¡¯t angry because he cared about me. He was angry because he thought my actions would embarrass him and tarnish the rk family¡¯s name. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Johnson¡¯s sigh was audible through the line, his tone shifting to one of resignation. ¡°Lucas is always like that ¡ª too stubborn to admit how he really feels. Do you honestly believe that¡¯s all there is to it?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice remained calm and steady as she replied to Johnson, ¡°Yes. I am sure he doesn¡¯t care about me at all.¡± By not reading too much into the matter, she could maintain herposure, her heart unyielding. Johnson sighed again and said in a low voice, ¡°Alright, if that¡¯s how you see it, I won¡¯t say anything more about the matter.¡± After taking a deep breath, Belinda smiled faintly, though it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes. ¡°Johnson, thank you for testing Lucas for me. . . . Chapter 248 ?Chapter 248: But there¡¯s no need to do that anymore. It¡¯s pointless.¡± Their divorce was inevitable. Even if it turned out that Lucas cared for her¡ªor perhaps even liked her¡ªwhat would it change? What difference would it make anyway? Belinda was lost in thought. So what if Lucas liked her a little and cared for her a little? What would that change? She was tired. She wasn¡¯t interested in having her life revolve around someone who felt only a smidgen of affection toward her. It would only wear her down over time, much like it already had. Instead of holding on to the slightest hope, she believed it was better topletely let go. After all, all along¡­ She and Lucas had both wanted a divorce so strongly, without any hesitation. On the other end of the line, Johnson couldn¡¯t help but feel resigned upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words. He knew in his heart that Belinda was more than ready to give up on her rtionship with Lucas, and for some reason, he felt it was a pity that she had decided to do so. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all He had always believed that Belinda and Lucas should never divorce like this. Before he could say anything more, Belinda spoke again. ¡°I need to get back to work, Johnson. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± ¡°All right, go ahead,¡± Johnson replied with a sigh. They ended the call, and Belinda put her phone away before continuing to work. Her demeanor remained calm and unbothered, as if her conversation with Johnson had no effect on her whatsoever. In a VIP hospital room at the Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°How is she, doctor?¡± a man asked. ¡°Fortunately, the doctor who responded acted quickly,¡± the doctor answered. ¡°She pulled the patient back from the brink of death. Rest assured, the patient is now out of danger.¡± The doctor paused for a moment before adding, ¡°However, you need to be careful in the future. The patient should avoid any strenuous activities and be sure to ask her to take the heart medication with her at all times.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the man nodded. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor took his leave, and the man nced at the still-unconscious patient on the bed. He stared at her for a while before leaving the room. . . . Chapter 249 ?Chapter 249: Standing outside the door, he took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Today,¡± he said as soon as the call connected, ¡°I ran into Belinda¡­¡± He then proceeded to recount the events of the morning. When he was done, the person on the other end of the line justughed. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that convenient? Now, you don¡¯t have to rack your brains toe up with excuses to get close to Belinda.¡± The man fell silent for a moment. When he spoke again, his voice was low and raspy. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it this way.¡± This time, the person on the other end of the line fell silent. But the silence didn¡¯tst long. ¡°Amory, think about your mother.¡± With that, the person ended the call. Amory kely¡¯s face darkened as he pocketed his phone. A deep-seated anger suddenly shed in his eyes. He took several minutes topose himself. Then, he returned to the hospital room. After finishing her work for the morning, Belinda finally got the chance to sit down and drink some water. She took out her phone and checked it. Her phone had kept buzzing in her pocket earlier, but she had been very busy with work and ignored it. She found several missed calls and unread WhatsApp messages. Confused, she decided to return Bethany¡¯s call first. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why did you call me?¡± Belinda asked when the line connected. ¡°Belinda!¡± Bethany eximed. ¡°You¡¯re on the news. Not just the news, actually, you¡¯re also trending on social media! Everyone is raving about how you heroically saved a person¡¯s life today. You¡¯re amazing!¡± Belinda was slightly caught off guard by this. ¡°I was just doing my duty as a doctor.¡± ¡°True, but if it hadn¡¯t been for you, a life would have been lost. So, you¡¯re definitely a hero!¡± Bethany replied. Belinda just chuckled and shook her head. They chatted for a while before Belinda ended the call. Then, she opened WhatsApp and checked her messages. Everyone who had texted her was talking about the same thing. Before she knew it, Belinda found herself clicking on a news link to read the article about the incident. The headline read, ¡°The Most Beautiful and Heroic Doctor.¡± The article detailed the events that had urred that morning and included a photograph. The picture showed Belinda performing CPR on the woman. . . . Chapter 250 ?Chapter 250: Thements under the article all sang Belinda¡¯s praises, calling her beautiful and kind-hearted. Some likened her to an angel, dedicated to saving lives and healing the wounded. Belinda felt a bit shy just skimming through them. Then, onement stood out to her: ¡°I saw a man wiping the sweat from this pretty doctor¡¯s brow while she was conducting emergency resuscitation. You guys have no idea! That man was incredibly handsome, the kind of face you would never forget for the rest of your life, even after a nce! If you ask me, there must be some kind of special rtionship between those two. That man had such a gentle and tender look on his face when he looked at the doctor.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. Lucas, looking at her with a tender gaze? There must have been a mistake. After scrolling through a few morements, Belinda began replying to her other messages. She didn¡¯t dwell on the matter and carried on with the rest of her work. But the news spread quickly, and soon, most of her colleagues became aware of the matter. Everyone who had read the articles couldn¡¯t stop talking about it. When it reached Kylee¡¯s ears, it brought on a toxic mix of envy and resentment within her. Ever since thepetition, Belinda¡¯s reputation in the hospital hadpletely turned around. Now, with this recent incident, no one had a bad thing to say about Belinda. How could Kylee not be upset about this? So what if Belinda had saved a life? What was the big deal? Besides, for all they knew, the patient could have been a paid actor, the incident staged to boost Belinda¡¯s image. That day, Belinda managed to finish work on time. She clocked out and headed to Vera Vis to have dinner with Kenia and the others. Unsurprisingly, Kenia also brought up the incident. ¡°It¡¯s simply remarkable, Belinda! I am so proud of you, dear!¡± she said. Belinda smiled and opened her mouth to respond. But before she could say anything, Sarai suddenly said, ¡°Belinda, I saw in one of thements that a man was beside you, wiping your sweat and supporting you while you took care of the patient. Who was it?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile froze. Kenia was also looking at Belinda with wide, curious eyes. . . . Chapter 251 ?Chapter 251: Sighing, Belinda had no choice but to reply, ¡°It was Lucas. He just happened to give me a lift to work today.¡± A long, tense silence followed. ¡°Belinda,¡± Sarai finally said, ¡°I actually think that you and Mr. rk have a rather harmonious rtionship. Last time, why did you¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Kenia suddenly cut her off. ¡°You should go home and rest, Belinda.¡± Belinda nodded and stood up. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Take care on your way home,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Got it! I¡¯ll see you guys another day,¡± Belinda replied. Once Belinda had left, Kenia turned to Sarai and said in a stern tone, ¡°In the future, try not to bring up Lucas in Belinda¡¯s presence.¡± Sarai pressed her lips together and nodded without saying anything, but a strange look shed in her eyes. Lucas was already at the rk family estate by the time Belinda arrived. She didn¡¯t greet him at all. She went about her routine as if he weren¡¯t there, taking a shower and then sitting on the sofa to read a book. Not once did she nce in Lucas¡¯ direction. Lucas, on the other hand, would periodically nce at Belinda. When he finally realized that she was ignoring him, his brows knitted. Her attitude toward him made him feel upset somehow. Since she hadn¡¯t slept well the previous night, Belinda went to bed early today. When Lucas woke up and made to leave the room the next morning, he noticed that Belinda was still asleep. That was odd. He had heard her rm go off several times already. Lucas walked over to Belinda¡¯s side of the bed and noticed that her face was flushed. Frowning, he reached out to press his palm against her forehead and check her temperature. She was burning hot! Belinda was running a fever. Lucas¡¯ expression shifted slightly. ¡°Belinda,¡± he called out in an urgent tone as he shook her shoulder gently. ¡°Belinda? Wake up¡­¡± It took a while and some effort, but Belinda was finally able to open her bleary eyes. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked, squinting at her surroundings in mild confusion. ¡°You¡¯re running a fever,¡± Lucas replied gently. . . . Chapter 252 ?Chapter 252: A fever? Belinda blinked in surprise, and realization suddenly dawned on her. No wonder she felt so ufortable. Her throat was sore and dry, and her tongue felt like sandpaper. It was probably because she got caught in the rain yesterday. Not to mention, with her busy hours at the hospital, she was constantly sweating and never really had the chance to dry herself off, let alone change. Belinda reached up to touch her forehead and check her own temperature. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she said, tucking her hand back under the covers. ¡°It¡¯s only around 101.5¡ãF. Can you fetch me the medicine in the drawer? I just need to take some meds, and I¡¯ll be fine.¡± For a few seconds, Lucas just looked at her. Had she really just measured her temperature by a simple touch? Nevertheless, he walked over to the drawer and retrieved the first-aid kit. After that, he took out a thermometer and checked Belinda¡¯s temperature. To his surprise, it read exactly 101.5¡ãF. How had Belinda been able to measure her body temperature so urately without the use of a tool? ¡°Just meds?¡± Lucas asked in a hushed voice. ¡°Don¡¯t you need an injection or something?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll take the pills first.¡± ¡°If the meds don¡¯t work, then I¡¯ll consider getting an injection.¡± As she spoke, Belinda propped herself up, wanting to find the medicine for herself. ¡°Tell me which ones you need,¡± Lucas said. Belinda cited a handful of medications, and Lucas quickly found them. He ced the bottles on the nightstand and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring your breakfast. Just lie down and rest for now,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, all right.¡± Belinda nodded, still a little disoriented. It might be the fever, but she appeared gentler and definitely more docile than she normally was. Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas suddenly felt the urge to reach out and pinch her cheek. Once he had gone downstairs, Belinda dragged herself out of bed and into the bathroom for a quick wash. When she came out, Lucas was just walking into the bedroom with a breakfast tray in his hands. ¡°Get back in bed now,¡± Lucas said when he saw Belinda in the bathroom doorway. After tucking herself back under the covers, Belinda took the bowl of warm soup from the tray and proceeded to eat spoonful by spoonful. . . . Chapter 253 ?Chapter 253: When she noticed that Lucas remained standing at her bedside, she couldn¡¯t help but look at him and say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to stay here. You should head to work now.¡± But Lucas only stared at her in silence. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda added. ¡°If your dad asks about this, I¡¯ll tell him I was the one who insisted that you go to work. I¡¯ll make sure he doesn¡¯t me you.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at that. Well, wasn¡¯t this the oue he wanted? Why was he feeling upset at her wanting him to leave now? After a pause, Lucas gritted his teeth and did leave. Belinda watched calmly until he disappeared through the door. Then, she got back to finishing the soup. She wasn¡¯t sure what she was thinking now. When she was done eating, she waited for about half an hour before taking the medicine. She then called the hospital to tell them that she would be taking a day off before burying her head into her pillows for more sleep. Lucas returned to the house at noon. He wasn¡¯t quite sure why he had rushed back as soon as lunch break started. What in the world was he doing here? ¡°Oh, Mr. rk!¡± Hooper eximed in surprise when he saw Lucas. ¡°Why are you home at this hour?¡± Then, something urred to him, and his face broke into a smile. ¡°Ah, you must be worried about Mrs. rk. She is fine. She has already had lunch, and she has taken her medicine as well.¡± Lucas¡¯ face tightened with obvious unease. ¡°I just came home to get some documents I left behind.¡± Then, he quickly went upstairs before Hooper could reply. Hooper chuckled to himself as he watched Lucas leave. Did Lucas really need to retrieve the documents at home himself? That was clearly an excuse. Lucas¡¯ eyes darted toward the bed the moment he stepped into the bedroom. When he saw that it was empty, he furrowed his brows slightly. He was about to go and search for Belinda when he suddenly heard a loud thud. At the sound of that, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted instantly, rm shing across his face. He turned sharply toward the source. The sound wasing from the bathroom! Lucas strode to the bathroom door, his movements quick and urgent. . . . Chapter 254 ?Chapter 254: ¡°Belinda!¡± he called out, knocking on the door several times. The silence from inside the bathroom made his chest tighten with worry. ¡°Belinda! Answer me!¡± His voice grew louder, edged with panic. Finally, a muffled groan of pain broke through the tense quiet. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Hearing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer. He gripped the doorknob, twisting it open, and rushed inside. The sight before him made his breath hitch. His pupils constricted, and a flush of heat surged through him. Belinda was sprawled on the tiled floor, her tall, graceful figure exposed in its entirety. Her long, elegant legs, the soft curve of her chest, and even¡­ Every part of her wasid bare under his stunned gaze. Belinda¡¯s eyes flew open, catching Lucas standing frozen in ce, his wide-eyed stare locked on her. Her face turned crimson as a sharp scream tore from her lips. ¡°Ah! Lucas! You pervert! Close your eyes right now!¡± Her voice shook with both embarrassment and indignation as she scrambled to cover herself with her hands, shielding her chest and lower body. But her flustered movements only entuated her natural allure, making her look even more charming now. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze darkening as a flicker of something unreadable passed through them. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed visibly before he moved. Without a word, he grabbed a bath towel hanging nearby and tossed it over Belinda. After that, he stepped closer to her. He bent down and scooped her into his arms with ease. The warmth of her skin against his sent an unwee rush of sensations through him, his desire flickering in his eyes for a brief moment. Carrying her to the bed, heid her down gently. Belinda wasted no time pulling the nket over herself, hiding from his lingering gaze. ¡°Where did you hurt yourself?¡± Lucas asked, his voice deep and slightly hoarse, carrying an unintentional allure that made it almost impossible to ignore. Belinda¡¯s cheeks med instantly, her embarrassment clear. She bit her lower lip nervously before replying in a low voice, ¡°My butt.¡± At her hesitant reply, a flicker of awkwardness crossed Lucas¡¯ face. He turned his head slightly, covering his mouth as he cleared his throat in an attempt to maintainposure. Without saying more, he walked to the bathroom, retrieved Belinda¡¯s clothes, and ced them neatly on the bed. . . . Chapter 255 ?Chapter 255: ¡°I¡¯ll call the servant to help you deal with your injury,¡± he said, his tone brisk but strained. With that, he turned and strode out of the room, the door closing behind him soon after. Outside the room, Lucas leaned against the wall, his breathing uneven. A storm of emotions swirled within him, leaving him visibly unsettled. He nced down, his eyes narrowing at the evidence of his reaction. The tension in his pants made his jaw clench as he muttered a frustrated curse under his breath, ¡°Damn it!¡± Suppressing the emotions within him, he headed to the study, dialing Hooper. His voice was clipped as he gave the instructions. ¡°Send a female servant to Belinda¡¯s room to help her apply some ointment to her injury. She fell earlier.¡± Ending the call, he exhaled slowly, trying topose himself. He really needed to calm himself down right now. In the bedroom, Belinda struggled to sit up after Lucas left. Her movements were slow and careful as she reached for the clothes he had left on the bed. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales Her heart continued to race, thundering in her chest as her fingers trembled slightly. The warmth of Lucas¡¯ hands lingered on her skin, making her shiver slightly. The earlier scene reyed vividly in her mind. She couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip as a wave of embarrassment and shyness washed over her. The lingering difort from her fever had made her feel a bit ufortable earlier. Her body had felt sticky from sweat, and she had just wanted to take a shower. She had slipped on soap foam, her head heavy and unsteady, causing the tumble that had led to this situation. Just as she finished dressing, there was a gentle knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± she said softly, her voice still slightly shaky. The door creaked open, and a female servant stepped inside, carrying a small tray with healing ointment. ¡°Mrs. rk, Mr. rk mentioned that you had a fall and asked me to bring some ointment here and help you apply it,¡± the servant said. Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°Thank you. Sorry for the trouble.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Mrs. rk,¡± the servant replied with a polite smile. She worked swiftly, her hands gentle as she applied the ointment to Belinda¡¯s bruises. Once done, she tidied up and left the room quietly. . . . Chapter 256 ?Chapter 256: Roughly half an hourter, Lucas reentered the room, his expressionposed but his eyes holding a hint of concern. By the time Lucas returned to the room, his face wasposed, showing no trace of the earlier awkwardness. He walked to the bedside and rested his hand lightly against Belinda¡¯s forehead, his touch careful and measured. Her fever lingered, but it wasn¡¯t as intense as it had been that morning. A flicker of relief passed through his eyes, though his expression remained stern. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know you were ill?¡± His deep voice cut through the quiet, carrying a sharp edge of disapproval. ¡°Why were you taking a bath? What were you thinking?¡± Belinda looked up at him, her lips parting slightly, but before she could say anything, he continued, his tone growing colder with every word. ¡°I happened to be back and heard the sound this time. What if I hadn¡¯t been here? What if you had hit your head and passed out?¡± The more he spoke, the darker his expression became. Belinda said weakly, her voice barely audible, ¡°I was all sweaty¡­ I felt really ufortable and just wanted to take a shower.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t soften. His stern gaze remained fixed on her. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have asked someone to help you freshen up?¡± he said, his voice unyielding. Belinda said nothing, her silence an acknowledgment of his point. Lucas studied her for a long moment, his piercing gaze holding something unreadable. Then, he let out a quiet sigh and said nothing more. Belinda, unwilling to engage further,y back down on the bed and closed her eyes, retreating into her own thoughts. It didn¡¯t take long before exhaustion overtook her, and she drifted into a deep sleep. As she slept, her features softened, her face serene and calm, making her look gentle and even vulnerable. Lucas sat by her side, his stern demeanor slowly melting. He didn¡¯t even realize the tenderness in his gaze or the faint curve at the corners of his mouth as he watched her. After ensuring Belinda was fine, Lucas stood up and left the room. He ate his meal quickly before heading to thepany to continue working. Belinda slept through most of the day, her rest long and uninterrupted. By evening, her fever hadpletely subsided, and she felt noticeably better. The following day, Belinda returned to work as usual. That afternoon, Johnson unexpectedly suggested inviting Belinda and Kenia out for a meal. After a moment of consideration, Belinda agreed to go. . . . Chapter 257 ?Chapter 257: After finishing work, Belinda drove to Vera Vis to pick up Kenia, and together, they headed to the restaurant. On the way, Kenia looked at Belinda with a curious expression. ¡°Belinda, why did this friend of yours suddenly decide to invite me for a meal? I don¡¯t even know him,¡± she said, her tone tinged with confusion. Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°Grandma, Johnson is one of my closest friends, just like Bethany. When I was in Chixdon, he helped me a lot.¡± Kenia nodded thoughtfully, her expression softening. ¡°Then we should definitely enjoy a good meal with him and thank him for taking care of you before,¡± she said, her tone warm and approving. By the time they arrived at the restaurant and met Johnson, Kenia¡¯s good impression of him had deepened. Johnson¡¯s handsome appearance, respectable demeanor, and warm enthusiasm only endeared him further to her. ¡°Johnson, thank you for looking out for Belinda before,¡± Kenia said with a kind smile, reaching out to pat Johnson¡¯s hand gently. Johnson returned her smile with equal warmth. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for thanks!¡± he said earnestly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just me looking out for Belinda¡ªshe helped me a lot, too. That¡¯s what friends are for, right? Belinda and I should always support each other.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven Kenia nodded in agreement, her smile widening. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what friends are for! You¡¯re absolutely right, Johnson.¡± Just as Johnson opened his mouth to speak again, a gentle but unexpected voice cut in. ¡°Oh! Johnson, Mrs. rk. You two are here.¡± The interruption made Belinda furrow her brows slightly. The familiarity of the voice triggered a sense of difort within her. Turning her head, she saw Verena approaching them with a bright smile. Trailing behind her were Ryan, Vincent, and¡­ Lucas. When Belinda¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas, she found his eyes already fixed on her. The moment their eyes met, an unspoken tension passed between them, a flicker of some strange and fleeting emotion mirrored in both their gazes. Belinda quickly turned her head away, breaking the connection as if it hadn¡¯t happened at all. Lucas¡¯ eyes shifted to the table where Kenia and Johnson sat beside Belinda, and his expression changed ever so slightly. What was this? Belinda and her grandmother were having a meal with Johnson? Without hesitation, Lucas strode over. His steps were steady, his gaze briefly flicking to Kenia before he greeted her in a soft, respectful tone. . . . Chapter 258 ?Chapter 258: Kenia¡¯s demeanor, however, had already shifted. The moment her eyesnded on Verena, her face darkened. Now, when she noticed Lucas apanying Verena, her expression grew even more displeased. Her tone was cool, almost dismissive, as she replied, ¡°Mr. rk, you and your friends should go ahead and enjoy your meal. Don¡¯t let us disturb you.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment, Kenia¡¯s curt words striking with unexpected force. A faint look of resignation flickered across his face, though he quickly masked it. Lucas knew Kenia was still upset about the previous incident. Lucas had suggested to Belinda that they invite Kenia for a meal after the incident, but Belinda had refused him without even giving it a second thought. After that, Lucas had personally called Kenia to extend the invitation himself, but she had declined just as quickly. Now, with Kenia seeing him dining alongside Verena¡ª even if it wasn¡¯t just the two of them¡ªhe could only imagine how much more displeased she must be. Letting out a quiet sigh, he replied to Kenia, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you any further.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder Verena followed him without hesitation. Today, Johnson had chosen a restaurant called ¡°The Rooftop,¡± an elegant venue owned by Vincent. Perched on the 66th floor, the restaurant offered a breathtaking panoramic view of the entire city of Owathe. The open-concept design meant there were no private rooms, and all the seating was arranged along the floor-to-ceiling windows in the main dining area. As a result, Lucas and his group ended up seated not too far from Belinda and herpanions. As soon as they settled in, Ryan leaned closer to Lucas, unable to hold back his curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Why is Johnson having dinner with Belinda and her grandmother?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze distant, while Verena hesitated for a moment, her lips parting as if to say something but quickly closing again. ¡°It¡¯s just a meal,¡± Vincent said evenly, his voice carrying a tone that suggested he wanted to change the subject. Ryan wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°It¡¯s not just about having a meal,¡± he said, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Ever since that game at the bar, I¡¯ve noticed that Johnson seems to have feelings for¡­¡± He trailed off deliberately, letting the weight of his implication hang in the air. The unspoken meaning was clear to everyone at the table. Lucas said nothing, but his jaw tightened, and his expression darkened visibly. . . . Chapter 259 ?Chapter 259: A storm seemed to gather in his eyes, though he kept his thoughts to himself. At that moment, Vincent fell unusually silent, a shadow passing over his face as he suddenly remembered something important. He had arranged this dinner gathering. Earlier that morning, he had called Johnson to invite him to dinner at The Rooftop, but Johnson had declined, iming he already had ns. Yet now, here Johnson was, seated at the very restaurant he had chosen, having a meal with Belinda and her grandmother. Vincent couldn¡¯t help but think that¡­ Had Johnson nned this all along? Or had he deliberately chosen this ce after hearing that Lucas would also be dining here? Vincent couldn¡¯t be sure, but the idea gnawed at him. What Vincent didn¡¯t know was that Johnson had indeed nned for this to happen. After Vincent¡¯s invitation, Johnson had quickly decided to invite Belinda and Kenia for dinner at the same restaurant, knowing full well Lucas would see them. Of course, before finalizing the n, Johnson had confirmed with Kenia that she wasn¡¯t afraid of heights; only then did he decide to dine at The Rooftop. Johnson¡¯s efforts were deliberate and painstaking¡ªaimed at making Lucas and Belinda realize their feelings for each other. Just then, Verena broke the silence, her voice carrying an exaggerated tone. ¡°You guys think there is something between Johnson and Belinda? That can¡¯t be right.¡± Her words dripped with feigned shock, as if she couldn¡¯t possibly believe the absurd idea. Find exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s ¡°Let¡¯s just order now,¡± Vincent said at that moment, steering the conversation in another direction. Ryan and Verena exchanged nces but chose not to pursue the topic further. Throughout the meal, however, subtle nces were cast toward Belinda¡¯s table. The atmosphere at Belinda¡¯s table was warm and lively. Belinda, Kenia, and Johnson were chatting with smiles, theirughter ringing softly across the room. Even with Lucas and his group seated nearby, they remained entirely unfazed, their conversation and joy undisturbed. It was evident that Kenia had taken a genuine liking to Johnson. His natural charm and ability to make herugh had Kenia smiling nonstop, her mood visibly lifted. As for Belinda, she observed the two with an air of mild resignation, but the smile on her face never wavered, reflecting her good mood. After some time, Belinda excused herself and got up to head to the restroom. When she stepped out of the restroom and began walking back, her pace slowed as she looked up and spotted Lucas standing not far away. She froze for a moment, her breath catching as their eyes met. Lucas turned his head just as Belinda emerged from the restroom, his gaze locking onto hers. . . . Chapter 260 ?Chapter 260: His eyes were dark and heavy with a swirl of unspoken emotions. In stark contrast, Belinda¡¯s demeanor was calm andposed, her expression giving nothing away. After a brief moment, she broke eye contact and continued walking forward, her steps swift and decisive. As she was about to walk past Lucas, his hand darted out, his fingers curling firmly around her wrist, halting her in her tracks. Belinda turned her head, meeting Lucas¡¯ intense gaze with calm, steady eyes. Her tone was gentle but firm as she asked, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± ¡°Why did you bring Johnson to meet your grandmother? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was low, carrying an unmistakable edge of displeasure. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as she tilted her chin upward, her expression unfazed. Her lips parted, her response clear and unwavering. ¡°What do you mean? My friend wanted to have a meal with my grandmother. Is that not allowed? Or should I report this to you first, Mr.?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression icy as he stared at Belinda. ¡°So, Johnson can invite your grandmother to a meal, but I can¡¯t?¡± The question was sharp, cutting through the tense air. Lucas was clearly displeased by this. Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a faint, sarcastic smile as she let out a scoff. ¡°Mr. rk, you seem to have forgotten your own words. Who was it that dered he wouldn¡¯t attend any more of my family¡¯s gatherings? Since you¡¯ve made your stance perfectly clear before, how could I possibly disobey you?¡± Lucas faltered for a moment, Belinda¡¯s words leaving him without a retort. The silence between them was heavy, but itsted only a couple of seconds. Lucas¡¯ voice shifted to amanding tone, his words firm as he said, ¡°Regardless, Johnson is not allowed to¡ª¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze shifted into something unreadable as she pulled her wrist free from Lucas¡¯ grasp. Her tone was calm, almost detached, as she replied, ¡°We¡¯re practically divorced already, Mr. rk. You should not waste time concerning yourself with such things, right?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained dark, but then, something seemed to flicker in his mind. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he looked at Belinda. His voice dropped to a low, velvety rasp. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t really want a divorce, do you?¡± Belinda froze, her expression faltering for a moment. Her longshes fluttered, betraying theplicated emotions within her, before she let out a sharp, coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re mistaken! I¡¯m counting down the days until our divorce is finalized! I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas arched an eyebrow, his expression unreadable as he stepped closer, the space between them shrinking. . . . Chapter 261 ?Chapter 261: Belinda instinctively retreated, her steps quick and cautious. She bit her lip nervously but straightened her posture, forcing herself to meet his gaze with defiance. ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas continued advancing, his movements deliberate and unwavering. Belinda retreated further, her back eventually meeting the wall. She stiffened, immediately raising her hand to press against his chest. Her brows knitted together as she bit her lip, her voiceced with irritation as she demanded, ¡°Lucas! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Her tone carried an edge of annoyance, but Lucas¡¯ piercing gaze remained fixed on her, his sharp eyes seeming to unravel her every thought. He reached out, his fingers wrapping around the hand she had ced on his chest. His lips curved into a sly smile as he asked again, his voice rich with a persuasive undertone. ¡°Belinda, are you truly willing to divorce me?¡± Belinda¡¯s breath caught, the weight of his question momentarily shaking her resolve. She drew in a steadying breath, her tone firm as she began, ¡°Of course¡ª¡± But before she could finish, her words were abruptly cut off by an unexpected kiss from Lucas. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home The kiss was forceful. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her mind nking under the sudden intensity. It wasn¡¯t until she felt his lips prying hers apart, his tongue invading her mouth, that she snapped back to reality. She soon let out a muffled sound of protest, immediately pushing against his chest in an attempt to break free. But Lucas didn¡¯t relent. With one hand, he easily pinned her wrists above her head, his grip firm yet careful. His other arm wrapped securely around her waist, pulling her tightly into his arms, leaving no chance for her to escape. Lucas¡¯ kiss was passionate and intense. Belinda felt overwhelmed, lost in the intensity of the experience. At that moment, she struggled to put her thoughts into words, baffled by Lucas¡¯ sudden move to kiss her. But as she pondered more, irritation surged within her. Two secondster, Belinda reacted by biting down hard on Lucas¡¯ lower lip. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Lucas cried out, the pain forcing him to end the kiss. Belinda¡¯s bite was forceful, drawing blood from Lucas¡¯ lip. Lucas touched his lower lip, his thumbing away bloody, as he stared at Belinda with dark, inscrutable eyes,plex emotions swirling in them. He had meant the kiss as a mere test of Belinda¡¯s honesty, yet found himself unexpectedly captivated by it. This left Lucas feeling somewhat annoyed. . . . Chapter 262 ?Chapter 262: Blood now smeared Belinda¡¯s lips too, lending a wild, enticing charm to her already captivating features. Belinda took a deep breath, her eyes sharp and resolute as she spoke in a cold tone. ¡°Lucas! I am not some pet you can call on whenever you please!¡± With those final words, she spun around and walked away without a backward nce. Lucas watched her leave, his expression hardening with a tumultuous blend of emotions. He then turned and made his way to the restroom to care for his injured lip. As he walked away, a shadow moved from a hidden spot on the far side. After watching Belinda and Lucas head towards the restroom, Verena had found herself feeling uneasy. So, she had followed them in secret. She had not expected to see what had just happened between Lucas and Belinda. Lucas had taken the initiative to kiss Belinda! Why would he do that? How could he do that? Ovee with jealousy, Verena¡¯s hands clenched into fists when she had seen them kiss. Her first instinct had been to interrupt them, to separate them immediately, yet she had restrained herself, aware that she had no ce to intervene. galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures All she could do was seethe from the shadows, eyes shimmering with jealousy, taking quick, shallow breaths because of her anger. After calming herself with a deep breath, Verena turned and made her way back to the table. Lucas returned shortly after she did. When Vincent and Ryan saw the bite mark on Lucas¡¯ lip, their eyes widened in shock. Such a mark¡­ Clearly, it hade from a bite. But who could have bitten Lucas? Earlier, both Belinda and Verena had visited the restroom, and upon their return, both appeared upset. Vincent and Ryan were puzzled for a moment, unable to determine who might have inflicted the injury. They exchanged confused looks but refrained from questioning Lucas directly. Soon after Belinda returned from the restroom, she and herpanions wrapped up the meal and left the restaurant. As they prepared to depart, Belinda and Keniapletely disregarded Lucas. Only Johnson made the effort to say goodbye to Lucas and his group before hurrying to join Belinda and Kenia to leave. After the meal at The Rooftop, Johnson took Kenia and Belinda back to Vera Vis. Choosing not to return to the rk family estate that evening, Belinda opted to stay over at Vera Vis with Kenia. . . . Chapter 263 ?Chapter 263: That night, as they settled into bed, Kenia turned to Belinda with a concerned look. ¡°Honey, you seemed a bit out of sorts after returning from the restroom at dinner. Did something happen?¡± Belinda opened her mouth as if to speak, but no words came out. Kenia¡¯s face grew serious, and she continued, ¡°I noticed that shortly after you left, Lucas and Verena also went in the direction of the restroom. When they returned, Lucas had a wound on his lip. Did you run into them when they were¡­¡± Kenia paused, her silence heavy with meaning, but Belinda had already understood what she was implying. At that moment, a thought struck Belinda¡ªVerena had also gone to the restroom at that time. She had not seen Verena then, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Verena had been lingering nearby to eavesdrop or if she had slipped away somewhere else entirely. Her eyes flickered with a trace of suspicion as the thought passed through her mind. After a moment, she replied in a low voice, ¡°No.¡± There was a brief pause before she pressed her lips together for a moment, adding in a calm voice, ¡°I was the one who bit Lucas¡¯ lip.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She was clearly taken aback by the revtion. Her eyes settled on Belinda, a mixture of surprise andplexity swirling within them. Yet, deep down, a faint sense of relief eased through her chest. As long as it had nothing to do with Verena¡­ After a short silence, Kenia spoke again, her tone serious and filled with concern. ¡°Belinda, when ites to you and Lucas, I only hope you¡¯ll think carefully before making any decisions. I don¡¯t want you to act on impulse and regret itter.¡± Kenia¡¯s voice carried a sincerity that came from both love and wisdom. She had always believed that Lucas was not entirely indifferent to Belinda, no matter how things might appear on the surface. Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her lips parted slightly, but no words came out. She remained silent, her gaze fixed on the small patterns of the bed sheet. Eventually, she murmured, ¡°You should get some rest now, Grandma.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kenia replied, nodding softly. She didn¡¯t press the matter further, knowing that Belinda needed some time to think. With age, Kenia had grown ustomed to sleeping early, and it wasn¡¯t long before she drifted off into a peaceful slumber. . . . Chapter 264 ?Chapter 264: Belinday beside her, staring up at the ceiling. Sleep eluded her as her thoughts tangled and spun in circles. She couldn¡¯t even recall when exhaustion finally overcame her and she slipped into a restless sleep. At the rk family¡¯s residence, The clock neared midnight, and Belinda still hadn¡¯t returned. Lucas sat in silence, the weight of her absence pressing on his thoughts. He knew she had chosen not to return here again tonight. But he didn¡¯t call her to ask about it. Just as he was about to turn in for the night, his phone rang in the quiet room. His eyes flickered briefly, and he reached for his phone, his face calm and unreadable. But when he saw the caller ID, his brows furrowed slightly, a flicker of disappointment crossing his gaze¡ªhe didn¡¯t even notice this himself. He swiped the screen and lifted the phone to his ear. ¡°Hello.¡± His voice was even, almost detached. ¡°Lucas, you need toe to the Grand ins General Hospital right away! Verena¡­ She identally hit her head. Her wound is bleeding heavily, and she is unconscious!¡± Ryan¡¯s frantic voice came through the line, tight with urgency. Lucas¡¯ brows knitted tighter as he processed Ryan¡¯s words. After a pause, he asked in a low voice, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure of the details,¡± Ryan replied in an anxious tone. ¡°Juste to the hospital right away!¡± Before Lucas could respond, the line went dead. Ryan had already hung up. Lucas stared at the screen for a moment before putting his phone away, his face darkening. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his emotions now. Irritation stirred within him, a sense of unrest he couldn¡¯t quite ce. He hesitated briefly, his fingers gripping the edge of the covers. Then, with a sharp exhale, he tossed the covers aside, swung his legs off the bed, and headed to the wardrobe. Moving efficiently, he got changed quickly and strode out of the house to head to the hospital. At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s VIP ward, Lucas arrived just in time to catch the tail end of the doctor¡¯s update to Ryan. ¡°She had a couple of stitches and has a mild concussion. . . . Chapter 265 ?Chapter 265: It¡¯s not serious. We¡¯ll monitor her overnight, and if all goes well, she can be discharged tomorrow. Just ensure shees back for her follow-up.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor,¡± Ryan said, his tone respectful but stillced with concern. The doctor gave a brief nod before leaving, his steps brisk as he exited the room. Once the doctor was gone, Lucas stepped inside. His presence wasmanding, drawing Ryan¡¯s attention immediately. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here,¡± Ryan said, relief evident in his voice. Hearing Ryan¡¯s words, Verena stirred slightly, her eyes quickly fluttering open. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she called out softly. Her voice was faint and frail, as if the injury had drained her of strength. With the bandage wrapped around her forehead and the pallor of her skin, she appeared weak and vulnerable. Lucas walked over to the bedside, his expression unreadable as he looked at Verena. ??T€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ¨ªn galn?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his tone direct. Lucas¡¯ tone was distant, carrying a stiffness that betrayed his indifference. Even as he looked at Verena, visibly injured, he didn¡¯t immediately ask about her condition. Verena¡¯s voice was soft as she exined, ¡°I had a nightmare and identally rolled off the bed, hitting the corner of the cab.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change much, bing unreadable as he processed her words. Ryan, standing nearby, sensed the tension. ¡°You two talk. I¡¯ll step out for a bit,¡± he said at that moment. Without waiting for a reply, he turned and left the room, the door closing softly behind him but left slightly ajar. Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on Lucas, her tone turning gentle. ¡°Lucas, thank you foring to see me sote. Just seeing you here makes me feel so much better.¡± Lucas remainedposed, his voice steady but detached. ¡°It¡¯ste, and you¡¯re hurt. You should rest.¡± Verena ignored his words, patting the space beside her on the bed. Her voice took on a pleading edge. ¡°Lucas, could you sit here for a moment? There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about.¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment, but after a few seconds, he walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. The moment he did, Verena suddenly sat up, her movements quick and unexpected, and threw herself into his arms. Lucas suddenly froze, his body stiffening immediately as his expression darkened. . . . Chapter 266 ?Chapter 266: Without a moment¡¯s dy, his hands moved to her shoulders, gripping them firmly as he pushed her back, creating distance between them. He didn¡¯t say a word, his silence a bit heavy. Verena looked up at him, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears and filled with longing. Her voice trembled as she spoke. ¡°Lucas, do you know what I dreamed? I dreamed that you didn¡¯t want me anymore, that you were going to leave me. No matter how I chased after you or begged you, you wouldn¡¯t even turn around to look at me. I woke up terrified, and in my panic, I identally fell off the bed.¡± She sniffled softly, her eyes shimmering with both sadness and hope as she asked, ¡°Lucas, tell me¡ªthat was just a dream, right? You won¡¯t leave me, will you?¡± When Lucas heard Verena asking that question again, he furrowed his brows deeply. A flicker of impatience crept into his expression as he exhaled sharply. His gaze met hers, steady and firm, as he replied in a low, gravelly voice, ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve answered this question more times than I can count.¡± Verena bit her lip, her hands trembling slightly as she clenched them. ¡°I just¡­ I just can¡¯t be sure,¡± she said, her voice cracking. ¡°Lucas, you don¡¯t understand how insecure I feel. I¡¯m terrified you¡¯ll leave me.¡± Her words wavered, and her tearful eyes locked onto Lucas, pleading for reassurance. ¡°Lucas, do you know? Without you, I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t even know what my life means anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further, Verena¡¯s desperation weighing heavily on him. His tone turned stern, almost cold, as he said, ¡°Everyone has their own life to live, Verena. You shouldn¡¯t live for someone else; you need to live your life for yourself.¡± Verena¡¯s gaze dropped to herp, tears falling freely as quiet sobs shook her shoulders. She didn¡¯t respond, the room filled with the sound of her soft crying. Verena¡¯s words earlier sat heavily in Lucas¡¯ chest, an ufortable pressure that made it hard for him to breathe. His brow tightened further, irritation rising within him, but he forced himself to remainposed. Taking a deep breath, he finally said, ¡°Get some rest.¡± His voice was clipped, leaving no room for further discussion. Verena nodded slightly, wiping her tears, but just as Lucas began to move, she leaned forward suddenly and tried to kiss him on the cheek. Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in shock, his body stiffening as he instinctively leaned back to avoid her. The kiss missed its mark, and Verena froze, staring at Lucas with wide, stunned eyes. Her expression quickly shifted to one of hurt. . . . Chapter 267 ?Chapter 267: Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a tight line, his voice dropping into a deep, serious tone. ¡°Verena, I am still a married man. You shouldn¡¯t be doing this.¡± Verena¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red, a mix of embarrassment and hurt shing in her eyes. Her voice trembled as she stammered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I¡­ I just acted on impulse.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained cold and distant. Without softening, he said curtly, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± His tone left no room for argument. Then, he turned on his heel and walked out of the room. Verena watched him leave, her heart sinking. Her teeth caught her lower lip tightly as disappointment washed over her. She had thought¡ªhoped¡ªthat Lucas might stay with her tonight. But instead, he left after spending barely ten minutes with her, the door closing firmly behind him. Outside the room, Ryan, who had been lingering in the hallway and watching them in secret through the crack of the door, quickly pocketed his phone and moved farther away from the door as soon as he noticed Lucas approaching. The moment Lucas stepped out of the room, a faint sense of relief settled over him. He exhaled quietly, his shoulders rxing slightly. ¡°Lucas,¡± Ryan called, stepping up to him with a concerned expression. Standing beside Lucas, Ryan continued, his voice tinged with urgency, ¡°Verena has been really emotionaltely, and her mental state isn¡¯t great. If you have time, could you spend more time with her? Maybe talk to her for a while tofort her? Having you around would make her so much happier.¡± Lucas turned to Ryan, his face impassive, his tone firm and cold. ¡°What Verena needs right now isn¡¯t me, but a good psychologist. I¡¯ll have my assistant find the best psychologist for her.¡± Ryan froze for a moment, caught off guard by the suggestion. His brows furrowed as he struggled to process Lucas¡¯ unexpected response. Shouldn¡¯t Lucas simply spend more time with Verena, as he always had? Why bring up a psychologist now? ¡°But Lucas, you¡ª¡± Ryan began, his tone uncertain, but Lucas cut him off mid-sentence. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now. I¡¯ll find a psychologist for her soon,¡± Lucas said coldly, his tone final. Without giving Ryan a chance to reply, he turned and walked away, his steps swift and decisive. . . . Chapter 268 ?Chapter 268: Ryan stood in ce, watching Lucas leave in the hallway. His brows furrowed deeply, confusion settling over his features. What was going on? This approach had always worked before. Lucas had never been so distant and dismissive like this. Why wasn¡¯t it working now? A thought crept into Ryan¡¯s mind, darkening his expression. Could it be because of Belinda? The possibility gnawed at Ryan, and for a moment, frustration flickered in his eyes. But then, his gaze shifted, and a sly grin curved his lips as he remembered the photos he had just taken. Reaching into his pocket, he pulled out his phone, scrolling through the images to confirm their rity. Satisfied, he sent them directly to Belinda. Ryan smirked, imagining Belinda¡¯s reaction. Whatever it would be, it promised to be¡­ Interesting. g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you Slipping his phone back into his pocket, Ryan turned and entered the hospital room. As soon as Verena saw Ryan, her eyes brimmed with tears, her despair evident. ¡°Ryan, what should I do now?¡± she asked, her voice cracking. Her vulnerable tone tugged slightly at Ryan. He had never seen her like this before¡ªso vulnerable and hurt. ¡°I can feel that Lucas is growing more and more impatient with me,¡± Verena added, her hands twisting nervously in herp. Ryan moved closer, resting aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said softly, his voice low and measured. But he had noticed it, too¡ªLucas was growing distant from Verena. Biting her lip anxiously, Verena pressed on, her voice dropping to a whisper. ¡°You must have noticed it, too¡ªLucas and Belinda, they¡­¡± At that moment, Verena took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly as her breathing grew shallow. ¡°I¡¯m really scared Lucas won¡¯t want to divorce Belinda now¡­ What am I supposed to do if that happens?¡± Ryan¡¯s face hardened, a shadow crossing his features. ¡°Our top priority now is to destroy their rtionship. We can¡¯t let them get any closer,¡± he said firmly, his voice resolute. ¡°But¡­ How do we do that?¡± Verena asked hesitantly, her eyes searching his face for answers. Ryan pressed his lips together for a moment, his tone taking on a cryptic edge. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a n.¡± . . . Chapter 269 ?Chapter 269: Relief washed over Verena, and she said with a faint smile, ¡°I¡¯m thankful that you are here to help me, Ryan,¡± she said earnestly. Ryan gave her a small smile as he reached out to ruffle her hair gently. ¡°Get some rest now. You need it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Verena murmured softly, nodding as shey back down. The dull ache in her head made it hard for her to think straight, and she allowed herself to rest for now. The next morning. The shrill sound of the rm echoed through the room. Belinda groaned softly before reaching out to turn it off. She stretched and got out of bed, preparing for her day with practiced ease. By the time she finished getting ready, the smell of breakfast wafted through the air. Kenia had already prepared breakfast for her. ¡°Thank you, Grandma,¡± Belinda said with a warm smile, wrapping Kenia in a tight hug. ¡°Alright, enough of that. Hurry up and eat, or you¡¯ll bete for work,¡± Kenia said with a soft chuckle. Your journey begins on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a nod as she settled into her seat. She began eating, her mood light. Halfway through her meal, she retrieved her phone from her pocket, casually scrolling through her messages. She first checked her WhatsApp notifications and then moved to her text inbox. Her brows furrowed in slight confusion as she noticed the new messages from Ryan. She tapped on her phone, opening the messages. Her eyes quickly scanned the two photos, and as soon as she registered what she was seeing, her expression shifted dramatically. A mix of shock and disbelief crossed her face as her grip on the phone tightened. The photos were taken in a hospital. In the first photo, Lucas sat on a hospital bed while Verena leaned on him, her posture frail and dependent. Lucas had his hands raised, appearing as though he was about to embrace her. The second photo captured Verena pressing a kiss to Lucas¡¯ cheek, her expression soft and affectionate. As Belinda stared at the images, her beautiful face turned icy, her features darkening visibly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda? Why do you look so upset?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice broke through the tense silence. She had just stepped out of the kitchen and immediately noticed the shift in Belinda¡¯s demeanor. . . . Chapter 270 ?Chapter 270: Her concern was evident as she looked at her granddaughter. Hearing Kenia¡¯s question, Belinda quickly blinked, forcing herself to mask her emotions. Taking a deep breath, she put her phone away and looked up, her tone calm as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Grandma. Just a patient with a poor prognosis¡ªI am a bit worried.¡± Kenia studied Belinda for a moment, her gaze sharp and intuitive. She sensed there was more to it than Belinda was letting on, but she chose not to pry. ¡°Alright,¡± she said in a low voice, though her eyes lingered on Belinda with concern. Belinda tried to steer the conversation back to lighter topics,ughing and chatting, but her forced smile didn¡¯t escape Kenia¡¯s notice. Kenia, who knew Belinda better than anyone, could see through her facade. After breakfast, Belinda left Vera Vis. The moment she stepped into the elevator, the mask she had worn so carefully slipped away. Her expression turned cold, the weight of the photos pressing heavily on her mind. A bitterugh escaped her lips, sharp and humorless. The mix of anger and disgust swirling inside her was overwhelming. Just hours ago, Lucas had kissed her forcefully, leaving her shaken, and now, the photos she had just received revealed him effortlessly embracing and kissing another woman¡­ Lucas truly had mastered the art of juggling rtionships, hadn¡¯t he? Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a sarcastic smile as she reyed the events in her mind. Thinking back to how flustered and moved she had been by Lucas¡¯ kiss the night before, she now felt utterlyughable. Why had Ryan sent her those photos? What message was he trying to convey? Did he want her to know that Lucas had always been in love with Verena, suggesting she should hurry up and divorce him? Or was he simply attempting to provoke her? A cold glint shed in Belinda¡¯s eyes as her thoughts swirled. Some people were truly shameless. They didn¡¯t take her warnings seriously, assuming she was too soft to follow through on her threats. Or perhaps they believed she was an easy target, someone who would endure anything silently. Well, if that was what they thought¡­ They were about to learn how wrong they were. After stepping out of the elevator, Belinda pulled out her phone and made a call. . . . Chapter 271 ?Chapter 271: Two hourster, the inte erupted with a breaking scandal. ¡°Shocking! The mysterious wife of Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO, Lucas rk, revealed! She is actually Verena Reed, a violinist from the Sonamia Orchestra!¡± The post spread like wildfire across social media tforms, drawing thousands of views andments in a matter of minutes. ¡°I always knew Mr. rk from Triumph Consortium married young, but I never knew who his wife was! Who would¡¯ve guessed it was Verena, the violinist from Sonamia Orchestra? She¡¯s incredible! I¡¯ve seen her perform before; she¡¯s amazing at ying the violin.¡± ¡°Wow, I¡¯m so envious! Being the wife of the CEO of Triumph Consortium is such an enviable position!¡± ¡°They really look like the perfect couple!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I honestly think Verena doesn¡¯t quite match Mr. rk in looks!¡± The buzz spread quickly, fueling endless chatter. Even the doctors in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital were caught up in the gossip during their breaks. ¡°Did you see today¡¯s trending topic? Mr. rk¡¯s wife is actually Verena!¡± one doctor said, his tone brimming with curiosity. Another chimed in, lowering their voice conspiratorially, ¡°I heard from the nurses in the Emergency Department that they¡¯ve seen Mr. rk in Verena¡¯s hospital room a few times. At first, people just thought they might be a couple, but now¡­ Who would have imagined they¡¯re really married?¡± Belinda stood nearby, her expression cool andposed as she overheard their conversation. She narrowed her eyes slightly, a sharp, dangerous gleam shing in her gaze. Within moments, Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a sly smirk, her eyes glinting with a hint of sarcasm. Overhearing the office chatter, Kylee nced toward Belinda. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Belinda would react if she stumbled upon the photos and onlinements describing Lucas and Verena as the perfect couple. Kylee felt a surge of satisfaction. What did it matter if Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife? Not many people were aware of that. Who even recognized Belinda as Lucas¡¯ wife anyway? Now, the buzz was all about Verena being Lucas¡¯ wife. No one was aware that Belinda was actually Lucas¡¯ wife. Just thinking of this made Kylee feel that Belinda was a joke. Just as Belinda left the office, her phone rang. She retrieved her phone, eyeing the caller ID with slight confusion. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Grandma.¡± . . . Chapter 272 ?Chapter 272: ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s with the news I see trending on social media today?¡± Kenia asked in a serious tone. Hearing this, Belinda was stunned for a moment. ¡°Grandma, how did you learn about that?¡± ¡°Sarai told me,¡± Kenia responded. After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°You looked quite distressed at breakfast this morning. Did you see that post then?¡± Taking a deep breath, Belinda responded, ¡°Grandma, can we not delve into this now? I¡¯ll exin everything to youter.¡± On the other end of the line, Kenia¡¯s tone was fraught with irritation. ¡°Forget it! I¡¯m tired of being dragged into this! But hear me out, Belinda, I support you getting a divorce! You should do it as soon as possible and put an end to this!¡± Before Belinda had the opportunity to say anything, Kenia had already ended the call. Biting her lip, Belinda was overwhelmed with mixed emotions. After a few seconds, she collected herself, put her phone away, and proceeded on her path. Out of the blue, Ryan¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was his father calling. He answered the phone. ¡°Hello, Dad¡ªI¡­¡± He barely got the words out when Matias, irate, interjected, ¡°Ryan! What¡¯s wrong with you and Verena? Have you two been ignoring my words? Didn¡¯t I tell you to keep Verena away from Lucas? Why is this happening now?¡± Stunned by his father¡¯s abrupt anger, Ryan was a bit confused. After pausing to gather his thoughts, he queried, ¡°Dad, what happened?¡± With frustrationcing his voice, Matias retorted, ¡°What happened? You should see for yourself on social media! It is utterly embarrassing!¡± With that, he abruptly hung up the call. Ryan furrowed his brows slightly as he quickly checked the news. Upon refreshing the page¡­ His face transformed in shock as he spotted the post dominating the top of the trending feed. ¡°Damn it!¡± How could this have happened? How were these two photos leaked online? He had only shared them with Belinda! Could it be that Belinda had uploaded them herself? A shadow fell over Ryan¡¯s features as he considered the possibility. He quickly scrolled down to thements. At first, thements overflowed withpliments towards Verena, but then, a particrment started gaining more attention. ¡°I work at Triumph Consortium, and I need to set the record straight: Verena is not our CEO¡¯s wife! The CEO¡¯s wife is actually someone else! From what I understand, Verena used to be Mr. rk¡¯s girlfriend before, but they split up years ago!¡± . . . Chapter 273 ?Chapter 273: Thisment ignited a storm in thement section, and suddenly, everyone was talking about it. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re telling me Verena isn¡¯t the CEO¡¯s wife? Then why are these pictures showing them so close together? If Verena is not Mr. rk¡¯s wife, then why did she hug and kiss him?¡± ¡°Wow, does this smell like a major scandal or what? How utterly reckless of Verena! Even though she knows full well that Mr. rk is married, she is still all over him. That¡¯s just disgraceful! How shameless can one get? She is a homewrecker!¡± ¡°And Mr. rk isn¡¯t any less at fault! He is a married man, isn¡¯t he? How is it eptable for him to be tangled up with an ex like this? How would his wife feel about this?¡± ¡°I had doubts about this from the start. Rumor has it that Mr. rk¡¯s wife is fairly in and sports a distinctive birthmark on her face. Clearly, Verena doesn¡¯t fit that description!¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard those rumors, too!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a stand against the homewrecker! Cancel Verena! She needs to step forward and exin her behavior! Why is she engaging in such actions with a married man? Has she no dignity?¡± ¡°She is such a vile woman!¡± Verena¡¯s image swiftly shifted from widely admired to fiercely insulted online. Her social media ounts were overrun with hatefulments. The bacsh was brutal. Overwhelmed, Ryan put away his phone, hisplexion turning dark in an instant. The repercussions if Lucas discovered this post were unimaginable¡­ If Lucas discovered this, Lucas would surely realize he was the one who had taken those photos. This rming thought drastically altered Ryan¡¯s expression. He hastily started reaching out to his contacts in the media, desperate to get the viral topic suppressed and removed. Yet, call after call, the response he got was the same: the post couldn¡¯t be taken down. ¡°Damn it! How could this have happened?¡± Just as Ryan was about to reach out to Belinda, his phone rang with a call from Verena. He answered it at once. ¡°Ryan¡­ What¡¯s happening on social media? Why is this unfolding? Where did those photos evene from?¡± Panic was evident in Verena¡¯s voice. ¡°Verena, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m nearly at the hospital. We can talk more when I get there.¡± With those words, Ryan ended the call. Within five minutes, Ryan arrived at the hospital and walked into Verena¡¯s hospital room. Upon his arrival, Verena looked at him with a mix of distress and vulnerability. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± . . . Chapter 274 ?Chapter 274: When Ryan approached Verena, his face was etched with seriousness. ¡°I need to apologize to you, Verena. I¡¯ve caused this mess,¡± Ryan confessed. ¡°What?¡± Verena¡¯s voice was tinged with confusion. Ryan exined, ¡°I am the one who took those photos. I sent them to Belinda. I thought the photos would prove to her that Lucas¡¯ heart belonged to you and that he loved you more than anyone else! I didn¡¯t foresee them getting leaked online!¡± The repercussions had been far more severe than he had anticipated, catching himpletely off guard. Hearing this, Verena was visibly shocked. It turned out that Ryan was the one who had taken those photos! Once sheposed herself, Verena inquired cautiously, ¡°Ryan, do you suspect it was Belinda who leaked the photos?¡± ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Ryan responded sharply, his eyes narrowing in anger. ¡°What should we do now? Ryan, everyone online isbeling me a homewrecker! My social media ounts are overwhelmed with harshments! How can my career continue if I don¡¯t clear this up?¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke as her eyes brimmed with tears. Ryan gently ced his hand on Verena¡¯s shoulder,forting her as he said, ¡°Try to stay calm, Verena.¡± Taking a moment to gather his thoughts, he assured her, ¡°I started this chaos, so I¡¯ll be the one to end it.¡± With a flicker of hope lighting up her eyes, Verena asked, ¡°How will you do that?¡± ¡°I need to understand what¡¯s really happening here first,¡± Ryan said. He stood up decisively and exited the hospital room. G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love He made his way straight to the Cardiac Surgery Department. Upon arriving, he found Belinda in a room,forting a young boy. Ryan paused at the doorway, struck by her gentle demeanor. The boy, anxious about his surgery scheduled for the following day, was soothed by Belinda¡¯s calming presence. This was a side of Belinda that Ryan had never witnessed before. Her demeanor was so gentle and caring that she radiated a nurturing glow, captivating anyone who saw her. Ryan found himself momentarily spellbound by her presence. It was only when the boy pointed Ryan out that Belinda noticed him standing in the doorway. Belinda¡¯s expression quickly shifted, her brow furrowing as a wave of impatience and displeasure shed across her face. After a few seconds, she turned to the boy and said, ¡°Be good now. I have to step out for a while, but make sure you listen to your mom, alright?¡± The boy nodded. ¡°Okay. But you will visit me before the surgery tomorrow, right?¡± ¡°Of course! I promise,¡± Belinda smiled, tousling the boy¡¯s hair. Then, she stood up to leave the room. She shot Ryan a cold nce and crisply said, ¡°Follow me.¡± Without waiting for his reply, she walked away swiftly. Snapping back to the present, Ryan felt his frustration mounting. How had he allowed himself to be so captivated by Belinda just moments ago? With a scowl, he quickened his pace to catch up with her. It was only when they reached the peacefulness of the rooftop garden that Belinda stopped in her tracks. Turning to Ryan sharply, her features set in a cold demeanor, she demanded, ¡°What do you want?¡± Ryan, his expression grave, confronted her directly. ¡°Belinda! Did you upload those photos online?¡± . . . Chapter 275 ?Chapter 275: ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda confessed bluntly. Ryan¡¯s eyes narrowed, his gaze piercing as he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your reason? Why would you put them online? What are you trying to do here?¡± Belinda¡¯sughter was scornful, ringing with disdain. ¡°Oh, Mr. Adams, your questions are really absurd. You were the one who sent them to me. I¡¯m free to use them as I see fit. And I assumed you wanted to expose your cousin¡¯s indiscretions for all to see. I was merely assisting you.¡± Her tone dripped with irony as she spoke. Ryan was stunned by her words, his features contorted in fury. At that moment, Belinda¡¯s face became impassive. She stepped toward him boldly. Ryan, caught off guard, recoiled slightly. Belinda stood firmly before Ryan, tilting her head up, meeting his angry look with a cold stare. ¡°I¡¯ve always made it clear to Verena to stay away from my husband. It appears she ignored my warnings. So, why should I still be nice to her? She is so intent on being the other woman, isn¡¯t she? So, I just helped her with that. Let the whole world see how shameless she really is.¡± When Belinda¡¯s chilling words reached Ryan¡¯s ears, rage swept across his face. He had initially sent the photos to Belinda to create a rift between her and Lucas, hoping to keep their rtionship from progressing. But he had never expected that Belinda would go as far as posting them online. That move had caught himpletely off guard. How could she have publicized such private photos? What would others think of Verena? And what about Lucas? It seemed Belinda waspletely indifferent to the damage done to Lucas¡¯ public image. A surge of frustration bit at Ryan as he processed this. Belinda¡¯s stare was cold, her demeanor stoic. ¡°Ryan, there¡¯s only so much one can tolerate. Just because I haven¡¯t reacted doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m powerless. Test me again, and I¡¯ll show no mercy to you.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda turned on her heel and started to leave. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Ryan suddenly shouted. He quickly stepped in Belinda¡¯s way, towering over her with amanding presence. ¡°Belinda, you need to take those photos down immediately!¡± With a cool nce, Belinda arched an eyebrow and calmly replied, ¡°Take them down? Why would I do that? I actually want more people to see those captivating photos.¡± The veins on Ryan¡¯s forehead bulged visibly, his features darkening. ¡°Even if you intend to retaliate against Verena, have you thought about Lucas at all? Posting those photos online, do you think that reflects well on him?¡± Belinda scoffed, her toneden with disdain. She regarded Ryan with a cold expression and replied evenly, ¡°Why should I be concerned about Lucas?¡± Had it ever crossed Lucas¡¯ mind how she would feel when he had sought out Verena in the dead of night, holding her close and kissing her? Ryan was momentarily taken aback. He had not expected Belinda to say that. Before he could respond, Belinda brushed past him and left. Ryan watched her walk away, his expression turning into a scowl, his mood darkening. In the CEO¡¯s office at Triumph Consortium, there was a knock on the door. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ permission to enter, Gordon Haywood, the assistant, stepped into the office. With a solemn demeanor, he approached the desk and set an iPad in front of Lucas. He said respectfully, ¡°Mr. rk, here¡¯s what¡¯s trending today. Please have a look at this.¡± . . . Chapter 276 ?Chapter 276: Lucas picked up the iPad and began to skim through the contents casually. However, his demeanor shifted dramatically when he saw the two photos. The first thought that struck him was¡ªhad Belinda seen these photos? Damn it! What in the world was happening here? Where had these photose from? Who had uploaded them? With a forceful m, Lucas threw the iPad down on his desk, his face contorting with anger as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Take these photos down now! And find out who uploaded them!¡± Gordon paused for a moment, a look of hesitation shing across his face. Lucas noticed his assistant¡¯s unease and demanded coldly, ¡°Out with it. What¡¯s the issue?¡± Gordon took a moment before responding, ¡°We¡¯ve done some digging. The photos¡­ They were posted by people arranged by your wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lucas froze for a second, disbelief in his tone. ¡°Come again?¡± Gordon pressed his lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Your wife asked people to post those photos, sir.¡± A sharp narrowing of Lucas¡¯ pupils followed, signaling his shock. Lucas was dumbfounded, unable to ept that Belinda had been the one behind the post. What was she trying to achieve with this? And how had she even obtained those photos? Suddenly, a name shed through Lucas¡¯ mind. Ryan! It hit him that the door had been slightly open when he had left Verena¡¯s hospital room. Ryan must have taken the photos at that time. A cold glint ran across Lucas¡¯ gaze as he contemted the situation. Barely moving his lips, hemanded, ¡°Remove the post that¡¯s trending right now.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Gordon replied with a nod before exiting. Lucas then grabbed his phone and called Ryan. The call connected quickly, and Ryan¡¯s voice came through, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Meet me in my office,¡± Lucas said curtly and then disconnected the call. Ryan¡¯s face tensed slightly at Lucas¡¯ tone. Although Lucas¡¯ voice gave nothing away, its emotionless nature unsettled him. Ryan hurried over to the Triumph Consortium. Stepping into Lucas¡¯ office, he approached him cautiously and said, ¡°Lucas, you wanted to see me?¡± Lucas looked at him, his expression calm, but his tone carried an unmistakable edge. ¡°Do you know why I¡¯ve called you here?¡± Ryan clenched his jaw, looked down, and then exhaled deeply, saying, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen the post. Those photos¡­ I was the one who sent them to Belinda. I was trying to sabotage your rtionship with Belinda by doing that.¡± Ryan was aware that any attempt to lie at this juncture would onlyplicate things further. He knew Lucas was perceptive enough to understand the motives behind his actions. Thus, he chose to be honest. Lucas responded with silence, fixing Ryan with a steady, piercing look. His eyes cut through the air like a sharp knife. Feeling the weight of Lucas¡¯ stare, Ryan nervously continued, ¡°I know it was wrong, but¡­ I feltpelled to act! After Verena came back from The Rooftop, she was in tears, saying she had seen you kissing Belinda. She believed you had developed feelings for Belinda. She was devastated, afraid you would abandon her, and was at a loss of what to do. Her distress pained me, andter, when I saw her embrace you in the hospital, I impulsively took photos of that. I sent them to Belinda, hoping it would make her back off and divorce you soon.¡± No sooner had Ryan finished his exnation than Lucas erupted. He sprang from his chair, mming his fist onto the desk with such force that it reverberated through the room. . . . Chapter 277 ?Chapter 277: The gesture silenced Ryan, his next words catching in his throat. He flinched, his eyes quivering under Lucas¡¯ unyielding gaze. Lucas maintained his intense focus on Ryan, radiating a cold, formidable aura. His voice was low and cold as he said, ¡°What happens between Belinda and me is our concern. What does it have to do with you?¡± His tone was cold, sending shivers down Ryan¡¯s spine. ¡°I¡­ I just thought I was helping Verena,¡± Ryan said, trying to exin his actions. Lucas sat back down in his chair, staying silent for a moment. Then, with a calm demeanor, he said, ¡°You¡¯re off the East District project. Don¡¯t expect any involvement from now on.¡± At these words, Ryan¡¯s expression abruptly shifted. He stared at Lucas, shock rendering him pale. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice quivered, betraying his unease. He knew in his heart that Lucas had discovered he was the one who had sent the photos to Belinda. He had braced himself, knowing that Lucas would be mad at him. But he had never imagined Lucas¡¯ anger would burn this fiercely. Lucas had gone as far as expelling him from the East District project. How could it havee to this? That project was the golden ticket to elevate the Adams family¡¯s standing in Owathe! The entirepany had pinned its hopes on the project to secure its future. But Lucas had just informed him that he was no longer allowed to participate in the project. It was a devastating blow, not only to him but also to his entire family! Only now did Ryan grasp the full weight of his actions. He had never dreamed the consequences would be so severe like this. Simultaneously, a stark realization dawned on him¡ªBelinda must have carved out a significant ce in Lucas¡¯ heart. All it had taken were two misleading photos, and Lucas¡¯ reaction had been this intense! Wasn¡¯t that evidence enough that Lucas now cared about Belinda? ¡°Lucas, I know I was wrong! Please, just give me one more chance. I swear it¡¯ll never happen again!¡± Ryan said with desperation in his voice. By now, Verena¡¯s issue didn¡¯t even cross his mind. If his father discovered he had lost the project because of two photos¡­ He couldn¡¯t bear to think about what would happen. Lucas regarded Ryan with a calm, steely gaze. His voice was cold as he said, ¡°Since when have I ever changed my decisions? The decision this time is final.¡± Ryan¡¯s face turned ghostly white. Lucas rose abruptly, his piercing gaze icy. ¡°This is your final warning. If something like this happens again, don¡¯t expect me to spare you because of our friendship.¡± Ryan remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucas. After a tense silence, he inhaled deeply and asked, ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve fallen for Belinda, haven¡¯t you? You don¡¯t want to divorce her now.¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive as he met Ryan¡¯s gaze and responded curtly, ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Lucas tilted his chin ever so slightly and dismissed Ryan with a sharp tone. ¡°You can leave now.¡± Clenching his teeth, Ryan reluctantly turned and left. As Ryan exited Lucas¡¯ office, the weight of despair bore down on him. How had everything unraveled so disastrously? The cost of those two photos was unimaginably steep. He couldn¡¯t bear it! Face pale, Ryan trudged out of the Triumph Consortium, each step heavier than thest. . . . Chapter 278 ?Chapter 278: Back in the office, Lucas¡¯ expression stayed clouded and dark. Ryan¡¯s words earlier lingered in his mind¡­ Had he truly fallen for Belinda? He did not want to divorce her now? What a ridiculous notion! He just couldn¡¯t stand anyone scheming behind his back ¡ª it was a matter of principle; it had nothing to do with Belinda. Yet, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from wondering¡­ Why had Belinda posted those photos online? What was she trying to achieve with that? That evening, at the sprawling rk family estate. Having both stayedte at work, Belinda and Lucas arrived home almost at the same time. Their cars rolled into the garage in session. Belinda noticed Lucas¡¯ car but ignored it entirely. She stepped out of her car, shut the door with a deliberate snap, and strode away. Lucas frowned faintly but stepped out of his car and walked into the house. One behind the other, they entered together. Hooper, spotting their simultaneous return, raised his brows in mild surprise. He quickly greeted them, saying, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. rk, you¡¯re back.¡± After a slight hesitation, he added, ¡°Mr. rk, your father is waiting for you two in the living room.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Lucas replied, before he and Belinda proceeded to the living room. Harold and Norma sat stiffly on the living room sofa. The room was silent, and the TV was off. Harold wore a stern expression tinged with clear disapproval. ¡°Dad,¡± Lucas called, breaking the silence first. Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice, Harold snapped, ¡°Do you realize what you¡¯ve done? You really make me angry this time!¡± Lucas quietly seated himself on the sofa, his expression unreadable. ¡°Exin to me what happened between you and Verena,¡± Harold demanded, his tone sharp and urgent. Lucas remained calm, detailing the events of the previous night. ¡°Ryan called to inform me that Verena was hospitalized after a head injury. I went to visit her to ensure she was alright.¡± Harold¡¯s features hardened. ¡°So, during your visit, you ended up hugging and kissing her?¡± Lucas responded with a hint of resignation. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that. When Verena hugged me, I immediately pulled away. She also didn¡¯t kiss me. The photo is just misleading from that angle¡ªit wasn¡¯t a kiss.¡± Belinda offered no reaction to Lucas¡¯ exnation. Harold¡¯s expression softened slightly, but his brow remained furrowed as he fixed his gaze on Lucas. His tone was firm as he said, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t forget you are married now. You should always consider Belinda¡¯s feelings when you do things.¡± Lucas lowered his eyes, reflecting briefly before answering in a grave, subdued tone, ¡°I realize my mistake now. It will not happen again.¡± He directed his final words towards Belinda, seeking her gaze. However, Belinda remained indifferent, not meeting his eyes. Breaking the tense atmosphere, Norma suddenly asked, ¡°Lucas, have you figured out where those photos came from and who posted them?¡± Belinda was about to say something as she slightly opened her mouth. ¡°The photos were¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 279 ?Chapter 279: However, before she could finish, Lucas quickly interjected, ¡°Ryan took the photos¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tracked down who uploaded them. They were merely trying to stir up drama.¡± Stunned by his interruption, Belinda fixed her gaze on Lucas, momentarily lost for words. Her gaze met his, full of bewilderment. Why was Lucas going out of his way to cover for her actions? He must have realized that she had been the one who had asked people to post those photos. She had prepared herself for this, ready to admit her involvement if questioned by Harold or anyone else, prepared to face any criticism. Her decision had been driven by a desire to get back at Verena, but it also inadvertently cast Lucas as the viin in the eyes of the public. Overwhelmed by her emotions at that time, she had acted impulsively¡­ And yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas stepping forward to help conceal her involvement in this. Harold, visibly angry, pounded his fist onto the table. ¡°Ryan¡¯s actions are disgraceful! I need to call Matias and see what his family is up to! Do they think they can disrupt our lives without facing the consequences?¡± Lucas remained quiet. Softening his tone, Harold then turned to Belinda, saying, ¡°I will take care of this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda responded with a nod of gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s been a long day. You both should go and rest now,¡± Harold said, signaling for Lucas and Belinda to go back to their room. Belinda rose, replying, ¡°Try to get some rest yourself.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Harold replied. Ascending the stairs one after the other, Belinda and Lucas went back to their bedroom. Once the door was closed, Belinda broke the silence and said, ¡°Lucas, you know I arranged for those photos to be posted, right?¡± Turning towards him, she awaited his confirmation. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded inly, his tone even. Belinda, keeping herposure, asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I did it?¡± With a hint of a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, Lucas said, ¡°I figured it was your way of retaliating against Verena, and perhaps against me, too.¡± Belinda blinked slowly, epting his understanding. She then asked, ¡°So why did you choose to cover for me in front of your parents?¡± Lucas fixed Belinda with a deep gaze. After a brief pause, he gently opened his mouth and spoke in a subdued tone, ¡°I just don¡¯t want toplicate matters further.¡± With those words, he turned and headed directly to the bathroom. Belinda stood quietly for a moment before leaving the room and heading to Harold¡¯s room. When she arrived, Harold and Norma had just returned to their room. Harold noticed Belinda and inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Belinda? Is there something you want to say to me?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­ I believe it¡¯s important I don¡¯t keep it from you.¡± Before Harold and Norma could respond, Belinda continued, ¡°I was the one who orchestrated the posting of those photos online.¡± She acknowledged her involvement openly, feeling no need to conceal the truth any longer. Moreover, she was unwilling to deceive Harold. . . . Chapter 280 ?Chapter 280: ¡°What? You were behind it?¡± Norma reacted with astonishment before Harold could say anything. After a brief silence, she asked, ¡°But why?¡± Belinda responded calmly, ¡°Ryan sent me those photos. He frequently boasted about how well Lucas was treating Verena and their apparent closeness. I tolerated it at first, but eventually, it felt like my patience was being seen as a sign of weakness. I¡¯ve repeatedly warned Verena to keep her distance from my husband, but to no avail. Her disregard could be overlooked once or twice, but she¡¯s grown increasingly audacious. That¡¯s why I decided it was time for the public to see her true nature.¡± When Norma heard Belinda¡¯s words, her brow furrowed in disapproval. ¡°That may have settled the score with Verena, but Lucas was unfairly implicated as well.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment. Preparing to reply, Harold interjected decisively, ¡°So what if Lucas got implicated?¡± Harold fixed a stern gaze on Norma as he said, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lucas also to me in this matter? Didn¡¯t he choose to venture out in the dead of night to see another woman? Was it not him who was embraced by Verena? Had he been a bit slower, wouldn¡¯t Verena have kissed him? Can you truly im your son ispletely innocent here?¡± Norma, taken by surprise, faltered, at a loss for words. Harold¡¯s tone remained resolute as he continued, ¡°Belinda is not in the wrong here! The public¡¯s criticism of Lucas is justified. Keeping such close connections with an ex while being married is inherently problematic.¡± Turning to Belinda with a soft expression, he reassured her, ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing to merit me. You have my full support this time.¡± Belinda¡¯s spirits lifted at Harold¡¯s words, and a grateful smile crossed her face. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± She stood up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to your rest now.¡± ¡°Make sure you rest as well,¡± Harold replied. ¡°Will do.¡± Belinda nodded and departed from the room. As the door closed behind Belinda, Norma turned toward Harold with a reproachful tone. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you supporting our son? It looks like you¡¯re taking an outsider¡¯s side.¡± Harold maintained a calm demeanor and answered, ¡°Belinda is our daughter-inw, isn¡¯t she? So, she is also our family, not an outsider. Also, think about it¡ªdid Lucas act appropriately?¡± Norma paused briefly and then muttered, ¡°I concede that Lucas wasn¡¯t entirely meless, but Belinda should have considered his feelings as well.¡± Harold gave a dismissive snort. ¡°When Lucas sneaked out to see Verena that night, was he considering Belinda¡¯s feelings?¡± He sighed, soothingly patting Norma¡¯s hand. ¡°Try to see the situation from Belinda¡¯s perspective.¡± Norma pressed her lips together as she fell into contemtion. Harold added, ¡°What I find particrly interesting is that Lucas was trying to cover for Belinda. That¡¯s rather intriguing, don¡¯t you think?¡± Norma, slightly surprised, replied, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t find out that Belinda was behind the whole thing?¡± Harold shot her a sidelong nce and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you aware of what your own son is capable of?¡± Norma fell silent once more. . . . Chapter 281 ?Chapter 281: Suddenly, Harold seemed to remember something, and his expression became serious. ¡°I need to call Matias immediately.¡± He quickly retrieved his phone, scrolled to find Matias¡¯ number, and dialed. The call connected immediately. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Matias¡¯ voice came through,ced with unmistakable concern. Harold replied, ¡°Matias, if you¡¯re unable to discipline your children, I¡¯m fully prepared to intervene! Does your family have no shame? Should I find someone to teach you the definition of shame?¡± As soon as Harold¡¯s voice reached his ears, Matias was met with a sharp rebuke. Harold¡¯s approach was direct and unsparing, clearly showing no concern for Matias¡¯ feelings. This was the first time since Matias had be the head of the Adams family that he had been subjected to such direct and biting criticism, and deep down, he knew the reprimand was warranted¡ªhe had no rebuttal. With his face warming with embarrassment, Matias responded, ¡°Harold, you are correct. The fault lies with Verena and Ryan. I will handle the situation. You have my word that this will not happen again.¡± Harold¡¯s voice became more measured as he replied, ¡°Matias, don¡¯t let your work overshadow the need to guide your children properly. Their actions¡ªinterfering in someone else¡¯s marriage¡ªare bringing shame upon us all. I¡¯ll leave it at that. From now on, there will be no more business dealings between our families. Just make sure your son and niece keep their distance from Lucas and Belinda!¡± Matias¡¯ face transformed with rm as panic sparked in his eyes. Hastily, he replied, ¡°Harold, about this issue¡­¡± But Harold cut him off coldly, saying, ¡°If this happens again, expect no mercy from me!¡± g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub With those words, Harold abruptly ended the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Hello? Harold!¡± Matias stared in disbelief at the phone, now disying a disconnected call. His face was a battleground ofplicated emotions. He took several deep breaths, trying to calm himself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, dear?¡± Ainslie inquired with evident worry. In a sudden outburst of anger, Matias shoved Ainslie¡¯s hand aside and turned his fierce gaze toward Ryan, his fury unleashed. ¡°Kneel!¡± hemanded sternly. Ryan hit the floor with a loud thud, kneeling instantly. ¡°Are you satisfied now? Not only have we lost the East District project, but Harold has also severed all business ties with our family!¡± Matias¡¯ voice rose as he spoke, veins bulging on his forehead, his rage barely restrained. Ryan and Verena, standing a short distance away, turned pale when they heard that. The severity of the situation had escted beyond their expectations. Silence hung in the air for a moment before Verena knelt beside Ryan. ¡°Stand up!¡± Matias¡¯ voice rang out sharply. Verena, head bowed, remained on her knees. ¡°This is my fault, Uncle Matias. I apologize.¡± . . . Chapter 282 ?Chapter 282: ¡°Stand up!¡± Matiasmanded again, his voice cold. ¡°Verena, just stand up,¡± Ainslie said softly. Verena paused for a moment before standing up. ¡°You are not a direct Adams family member, and therefore, I cannot discipline you,¡± Matias said. A look of shock spread across Verena¡¯s face. She was taken aback by Matias¡¯ words. In the past, Matias had always treated her as if she were his own child. It seemed that the incident this time had pushed him to a point where he was ready to reject their familial bond. Ryan, looking desperate, nced up and said, ¡°Dad!¡± ¡°Silence!¡± Matias snapped. After a pause, he continued sternly, ¡°Did I not explicitly tell you to keep Verena away from Lucas until his divorce wasplete? What did you promise me? You agreed quickly, only to do those things behind my back.¡± ¡°Do you think I am easily fooled?¡± Ryan lowered his head, saying nothing. Matias let out a coldugh. ¡°Don¡¯t think your silence will make this go away. Today, you¡¯re going to be taught a lesson. Neil, get my whip for me!¡± Everyone else in the room tensed visibly at hismand. ¡°Honey, I beg you, don¡¯t do this! Ryan understands his mistake now. Please, spare him this time,¡± Ainslie implored, her voiceced with desperation as she pleaded with Matias to forgive Ryan. Tears streaming down her face, Verena joined in, saying, ¡°Uncle Matias, I beg you, don¡¯t punish Ryan! It¡¯s my fault entirely¡ªhe only wanted to help me. If you really want to punish someone for this, you can punish me!¡± Unmoved by their appeals, Matias turned his steely gaze to the butler, Neil Collins, andmanded icily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my instructions just now? Bring me the whip.¡± With visible hesitation, Neil turned away and headed off to retrieve the whip, his steps heavy with reluctance. Ryan remained on his knees, his spine rigid, epting his fate in silence, a quiet resignation etched across his face. He understood the futility of pleading¡ªno words could temper his father¡¯s wrath. He knew his father¡¯s fury needed an outlet; without it, the matter would linger unresolved. Momentster, Neil reappeared, clutching a thick, ominous horsewhip in his hands. Rising to his feet, Matias took the whip from Neil and strode to stand behind Ryan. Withmanding force, he raised it high before bringing it down, striking Ryan. The whipshed across Ryan¡¯s back, slicing through the air with a sound as sharp as a thunderp. Ryan¡¯s face contorted in agony, a stifled groan escaping his lips. Matias showed no mercy, each strike following the other. He continued to strike Ryan with the whip several times. By the fifthsh, Ryan¡¯s strength gave way, and his body crumpled to the floor in pain. Ainslie darted forward, clutching Matias¡¯ arm tightly to stop him. ¡°Please, stop this! This is enough¡ªRyan understands his mistake already. Don¡¯t harm him further!¡± . . . Chapter 283 ?Chapter 283: ¡°Let go of me!¡± Matias barked, his fiery re a testament to his unyielding fury. ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Ainslie cried out, her grip resolute as she held her ground in defiance. ¡°Neil!¡± Matias barked with an edge of authority. Neil hastened over, gently but firmly prying Ainslie away from Matias. As soon as Ainslie was pulled aside, Matias raised the whip once more, ready to strike Ryan again. But before the blow could fall, Verena suddenly dropped to her knees, her voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Uncle Matias, please stop this! Don¡¯t hurt Ryan anymore. This is all my fault¡ªpunish me instead!¡± Matias cast a frosty gaze upon her, his voice cutting through the tension. ¡°Verena, step away right now. I am disciplining my son, and you are not in a ce to meddle here.¡± Tears brimming in her reddened eyes, Verena held her ground, her knees rooted to the floor in defiance. Matias¡¯ eyes narrowed into slits of displeasure, but he chose not to say anything further to Verena. Instead, he lifted the whip once more and let it fall with a searing strike across Ryan¡¯s back. ¡°Ryan!¡± Verena¡¯s scream pierced the tension in the room, her voiceced with concern. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A guttural groan escaped Ryan¡¯s lips as his body convulsed from the sheer force of thesh. Blow after merciless blow followed, Matias showing no signs of restraint as he delivered a total of twentyshes. Only then did he finally stop punishing Ryan. Towering over Ryan¡¯s battered body, Matias nced at Verena, still kneeling beside him. Then, he said in an icy tone, ¡°This is your final warning. If something like that happens again, a whipping will be the least of your worries.¡± With those words, Matias let out a derisive snort, discarded the whip carelessly, and walked to leave the room without a backward nce. ¡°Ryan¡­ Are you alright?¡± Verena¡¯s voice quivered as she hurried to Ryan¡¯s side, her heart breaking at the sight of him in pain. ¡°Ugh¡­ Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ryan winced, his voice strained with pain, halting Verena in her tracks. His face, ghostly pale, was slick with sweat, and his body trembled involuntarily. Even the faintest shift in position sent fresh waves of pain rippling through him. Just then, Ainslie rushed over to Ryan, a few servants trailing closely behind her, their faces etched with concern. ¡°Quick, take him upstairs! Call our family doctor over immediately!¡± shemanded, her tears streaming unchecked. ¡°Auntie Ainslie,¡± Verena murmured softly, attempting to assist. But the moment Verena¡¯s hand brushed Ainslie¡¯s, Ainslie shook it off with a dismissive motion. Wearing a cold expression, Ainslie turned on her heel and ascended the stairs in silence, ignoring Verenapletely. Verena¡¯s gaze lingered on her aunt, anxiety twisting like a knife in her chest. She knew that Ainslie was ming her for this. After all, it was her actions that had led to Ryan¡¯s brutal punishment. Unable to defend herself or protest, Verena sniffled quietly, brushed away her tears, and trailed after Ainslie up the stairs. . . . Chapter 284 ?Chapter 284: Over at the grand rk family estate, the evening unfolded in stark contrast. Belinda had already finished her shower. She emerged from the bathroom, her skin glowing, damp tendrils framing her face. As Belinda carefully smoothed her skincare products over her face, a thought flickered in her mind. She turned her gaze toward Lucas, who was deeply immersed in his work at the desk, his fingers dancing over the keyboard. With a sarcastic smile, she broke the silence, saying, ¡°Harold¡¯s birthday is right around the corner. Mr. rk, surely a bit more patience won¡¯t hurt, will it? Before you know it, Verena will be yours, and the two of you will finally be together as a couple.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze shifted, flickering with a mix of emotions as Belinda¡¯s words sank in. His eyes narrowed as he looked at her back, and with a sly smirk, he shot back, ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t you be keeping your distance from Johnson as well?¡± Belinda let out a softugh, her voice light as she replied, ¡°Johnson and I are merely friends. There is nothing between me and him. Why would I need to keep my distance from him? We¡¯re not exes, and we¡¯re not overly close, either.¡± Lucas fell silent for a brief moment, his expression darkening with an emotion he couldn¡¯t suppress. A frown creased his face as his voice dropped to a low, hoarse tone. ¡°Belinda, can¡¯t you see that¡­¡± The words ¡°Johnson has feelings for you¡± got stuck in his throat. ¡°See what?¡± Belinda asked, turning to look at him, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Nothing.¡± Lucas exhaled sharply and then added in a firm tone, ¡°Just keep your distance from other men from now on.¡± Belinda only let out a dismissiveugh, not bothering to respond. After finishing her skincare routine, she headed straight to bed. The following day, as soon as Lucas entered his office, his secretary called to inform him that Verena was downstairs. After a brief pause to think, he instructed his secretary to let Verenae up. Five minutester, a knock echoed through his office. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was calm. The door soon opened, and Verena entered the room. ¡°Lucas,¡± Verena called out softly when she saw him. Lucas shot Verena azy nce, his frown deepening slightly as he noticed her swollen, puffy eyes. Verena bit her lip and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡­ I only want to clear my name, to prove I am not the other woman.¡± Lucas let out a dry, humorless chuckle upon hearing that. His expression darkened as he leveled an icy gaze at Verena. In a voice devoid of emotion, he asked, ¡°Clear your name? Are you suggesting my wife is the other woman here?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened, her panic evident as she quickly shook her head and waved her hands. ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡ªI just¡­ I just¡­¡± She stammered for a long time but couldn¡¯t manage toe up with a proper response. Lucas remained silent, his piercing eyes narrowing as he studied her. A flicker of disappointment and disdain crossed his expression, gone almost as quickly as it appeared. Lucas had observed the shift in Verena¡¯s character as far back as three years ago. But now¡­ she had be even more contemptible in his eyes. . . . Chapter 285 ?Chapter 285: He had seen through her ploy in an instant. She wanted him to dere to the world that they were genuinely in love, didn¡¯t she? But if he did that, where would that leave Belinda? What would the public think of Belinda then? As Lucas¡¯ expression turned darker and more foreboding, Verena¡¯s heart plummeted. She scrambled to exin, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I¡­ I was panicked and desperate just now. My social media is drowning in hatefulments¡­¡± It¡¯s humiliating! I didn¡¯t know what else to do, so I thought¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Lucas cut her off abruptly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Verena. I¡¯m busy. You should leave.¡± His tone carried a finality that left no room for argument. Verena bit her lip, her expression a mix of pain and helplessness as she stared at him. But Lucas had already looked away, engrossed in his documents, signaling the conversation was over. Resigned, Verena murmured softly, ¡°Alright, Lucas. I¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± She turned away and quietly exited the room. The moment she turned, tears began streaming down her face. She wasn¡¯t stupid¡ªhow could she not notice Lucas¡¯ growing impatience with her? Even now, as the world dragged her name through the mud, he refused to help her. She knew why¡ªLucas had made it clear, clearing her name would make Belinda the one to me in the public eye. He wasn¡¯t willing to tarnish Belinda¡¯s name, and that was why he wouldn¡¯t help her. The realization twisted painfully in Verena¡¯s chest. Verena doubted if she could hold out for the day when Lucas and Belinda would finally get a divorce¡­ She couldn¡¯t afford to sit idly by any longer. These petty schemes were useless¡ªthey would never drive Lucas and Belinda apart. She needed something decisive, a move that would end their marriage for good. Determination reced despair in Verena¡¯s eyes as she wiped away her tears. Her face hardened, a glimmer of malice sparking in her gaze. At Vera Vis, during her lunch break, Belinda visited her grandmother. After their meal, Belinda took Kenia aside to exin everything about the controversy surrounding the social media post. As Belinda finished speaking, Kenia¡¯s expression turned stormy. She spat out, ¡°That Verena is utterly shameless!¡± Pausing briefly, she added, ¡°And that scoundrel Lucas is no better!¡± Belinda chuckled softly, offering no rebuttal. Kenia¡¯s blunt words mirrored her own thoughts. At that moment, Kenia reached out and sped Belinda¡¯s hand, patting it gently. With a deep sigh, she said, ¡°Belinda, my dear, my heart aches for you. Why¡­ Why did you have to fall for that scoundrel in the first ce?¡± Belinda heaved a resigned sigh. ¡°It¡¯s never easy to exin how feelings work.¡± ¡°Very true.¡± Kenia nodded in agreement. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯ve decided on getting a divorce from Lucas. The sooner it happens, the better. Dragging this marriage out won¡¯t benefit either of you.¡± Belinda bit her lower lip at yet another mention of her impending divorce. ¡°Grandma, do you¡­ Do you really want Lucas and me to divorce that badly?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course,¡± Kenia replied firmly. ¡°I didn¡¯t cherish you all these years just to see you trapped in a loveless marriage with a husband who mistreats you. In fact, I was never on board with your decision to marry Lucas. I knew from the very start that you weren¡¯t a good match for each other.¡± . . . Chapter 286 ?Chapter 286: After a pause, she continued, ¡°But you insisted that you loved him, that you were willing to marry him of your own ord. At that time, you were so convinced that you could win him over through your sheer efforts. But the reality just goes to show that some people can really be as cold and immovable as a boulder. No matter what you do, no matter how hard you try, they will never grow soft. Why should I encourage you to waste any more of your best years on such a man? You deserve someone so much better.¡± Belinda lowered her gaze and fell silent after hearing that. Seeing this, Kenia pressed her lips together for a moment and spoke in a gentler tone. ¡°This is all just my opinion, of course. At the end of the day, the decision to divorce lies with you and Lucas. It¡¯s just that¡­ I hope that you won¡¯t make a choice you will eventually regret, Belinda.¡± Belinda raised her head again and looked at her grandmother with an earnest expression. ¡°I understand. I will think it through carefully,¡± she replied. Kenia gave her a warm smile. ¡°Great.¡± Belinda was about to say something else when she heard a faint rustling just outside the door. Her brows furrowed as she raised a finger to her lips, silently signaling Kenia to keep quiet. Although a little puzzled, Kenia nodded in response, staying silent. Belinda walked to the door, her movements light and quick, and yanked it open abruptly. ¡°Ah!¡± Sarai cried out as she stumbled into the room and fell awkwardly to the floor. ¡°Sarai?¡± Kenia eximed in surprise. Belinda crouched down to help Sarai up, though her eyes were narrowed in scrutiny. ¡°Sarai, why did you eavesdrop on my conversation with my grandmother?¡± Sarai knew there was no point in denying it; she had been caught red-handed, after all. She swallowed audibly before stammering out, ¡°I¡ªI was just worried that you might get into an argument with your grandmother. Yes, that¡¯s it. I wanted to check¡­ Just to make sure, you know, that things are all right. I didn¡¯t mean anything else.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze remained steady, her tone calm as she said, ¡°I appreciate your concern, Sarai, but I specifically asked to speak with my grandmother in private. That means our conversation isn¡¯t meant to be heard by others. Your actions were inappropriate, and frankly, disrespectful. Please do not do this again.¡± ¡°I understand. I¡¯m sorry, Belinda.¡± Sarai couldn¡¯t even look Belinda in the eye, and her face was red with embarrassment. She quickly turned and rushed out of the room. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kenia said as soon as the door clicked shut behind Sarai. ¡°Sarai was just worried about us. She had no ill intentions.¡± Belinda said nothing, but a keen sense of displeasure crept into her heart. She had noticed that Sarai always seemed particrly interested whenever something happened between her and Lucas. Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, but her expression betrayed none of her thoughts. She stayed to chat with Kenia for a while longer and then left Vera Vis. She soon headed back to the hospital. On the way there, she received a call from Bethany. ¡°What¡¯s up, Bethany?¡± she asked. . . . Chapter 287 ?Chapter 287: ¡°Belinda! Have you checked the news recently?¡± Bethany sounded excited over the phone. ¡°There¡¯s been another update on the matter of Lucas and Verena.¡± Upon hearing this, a hint of confusion flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s happening now? I¡¯m driving and haven¡¯t checked my phone yet.¡± ¡°Alright, just focus on driving now. Check your phone once you¡¯ve parked. I won¡¯t disturb you. Drive safely,¡± Bethany replied briskly. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda nodded, ending the call. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda reached the parking lot of the Grand ins General Hospital that she pulled out her phone and checked the news. The top trending post immediately caught her attention¡ªit was from Verena. ¡°Lucas, the CEO of Triumph Consortium, and I had a rtionship years ago, but now, we are just good friends¡ªnothing more. These photos are old, taken long ago. I don¡¯t understand the motive of the person who shared them, but this behavior damages Lucas¡¯ rtionship with his wife and tarnishes the friendship between us. It¡¯s hical, and I urge everyone to stop spreading baseless rumors.¡± When Belinda read the post, her lips curled into a faint smirk. She had to admit that Verena had yed her hand smartly. The photos provided no context for when they were taken. Passing them off as old photos from years ago was a believable move¡ªif the public chose to buy her story. Curious, Belinda scrolled through the flood ofments. ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s what happened! I knew Verena wouldn¡¯t be a mistress¡ªthis is all just a misunderstanding.¡± ¡°Whoever posted this is terrible! Clearly just stirring up drama!¡± ¡°Old photos? Prove it! Words alone don¡¯t cut it.¡± ¡°Exactly! I don¡¯t believe her. And why hasn¡¯t Mr. rk spoken up? He must be feeling uneasy about this matter.¡± ¡°Stop pretending¡ªshe is just a mistress!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care whether you guys believe her or not. I do. Verena wouldn¡¯t stoop that low.¡± Some people sided with Verena¡¯s exnation, while others remained skeptical. On the whole, it seemed the majority were inclined to believe her. Since the post, the bacsh had subsided considerably. Some people even began expressing envy over Verena¡¯s past rtionship with Lucas. Belinda let out a coldugh, slipping her phone back into her bag. She had no ns to meddle in this mess. Harold had promised her an exnation, and she intended to wait it out. Taking any action herself wasn¡¯t necessary. Stepping out of her car, Belinda strode toward the elevator, her mind shifting gears to focus on the day ahead. After the hectic afternoon, she finally settled into her office chair with a ss of water. That was when Kylee appeared at her door. Kylee stood before her, urgency in her tone. ¡°Belinda, I need to talk to you about something important.¡± Arching a brow, Belinda stood up. ¡°Alright, lead the way.¡± Curiosity piqued, she followed Kylee. They walked to a quiet, secluded corner. . . . Chapter 288 ?Chapter 288: Once certain they were alone, Belinda asked, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this?¡± Kylee produced a small USB drive and extended it toward Belinda. ¡°Here, take this.¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, eyeing the drive, not taking it. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Kylee exined, ¡°It¡¯s the surveince footage from the VIP Emergency Department at our hospital. I had to jump through hoops to get it.¡± ¡°This will prove that the photos circting on social media were taken just a few days ago, not years ago as Verena has been iming.¡± Belinda furrowed her brows as she absorbed the information. Belinda was taken aback, not having expected Kylee to offer her such a thing. Kylee, seeing no response from Belinda, sighed deeply, a look of resignation on her face as she exined, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m at a loss as to why you¡¯ve grown so distant and cold toward me. Even if you don¡¯t regard me as your sister anymore, I need you to understand that you¡¯ll always be my little sister in my eyes. When I came across those two photos on social media, I was outraged, feeling how unjust they were to you. I¡¯ve always cautioned you about Verena¡ªshe is more cunning than she seems.¡± Kylee paused for a moment, her frustration evident as she bit her lip, her voice tinged with anger. ¡°Seeing her brazenly dismiss those as old photos infuriated me. As your sister, I feltpelled to defend you! Recognizing the hospital backdrop in the photos, I leveraged every contact I had to obtain this security footage. This should help you reveal Verena¡¯s true face.¡± With those words, Kylee ced the USB drive firmly into Belinda¡¯s hand. Belinda¡¯s eyes, almond-shaped and sharp, narrowed as she gazed at the drive. She was skeptical of Kylee¡¯s motives. Testing her true intentions¡­ that would be simple enough. Suddenly, Belinda looked up at Kylee, her expression softening as if moved. ¡°Thank you, Kylee! I never imagined you would go to such lengths for me. I¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I could ever repay you for this¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile. ¡°We are sisters. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to help you?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened in response. ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°It is natural for sisters to help each other. You¡¯ve framed it perfectly! And since you¡¯re so inclined to help me, dear sister, I have a favor to ask.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Kylee replied. ¡°Well, since you secured the surveince footage, could you upload it to social media for me?¡± Belinda asked. At those words, Kylee visibly stiffened. When Belinda saw this, her smile took on a sly edge as she said, ¡°Let me exin why I want you to post it for me. If I were to post it and Lucas were to find out, he might resent me or even be angry. That could only sour his view of me, don¡¯t you think? You wouldn¡¯t want to see my marriage suffer, would you?¡± Internally, Kylee muttered to herself, ¡°I¡¯d be thrilled to see your marriage crumble. A divorce would be even better!¡± After a moment of hesitation, Kylee responded reluctantly, ¡°But¡­ What if Mr. rk finds out I was the one who posted it? He would surely me me.¡± Belinda replied quickly, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t. Deep down, he will understand you did it for me. As my sister, it¡¯s only right that you would want to see justice served for me. What grounds would he have to me you? And if he does, I¡¯ll make sure Harold sets him straight.¡± . . . Chapter 289 ?Chapter 289: Kylee¡¯s expression grew even more tense. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Seeing this, Belinda asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you reluctant to help me?¡± ¡°No, not at all, I¡ªI just¡­¡± Kylee stuttered, struggling to articte her reservations. Belinda gazed at her, batting her eyshes innocently. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say it¡¯s natural for a sister to help her younger sister? This is the only method I can see to make Verena face consequences without damaging my rtionship with Lucas. Kylee, can¡¯t you help me with this?¡± Kylee found herself at a loss for words. She believed she was now trapped in a difficult position. Helping Belinda was never her genuine intention. If she released the surveince footage herself, all the advantages would go to Belinda. Moreover, it would surely sour Lucas¡¯ perception of her. What was in it for her then? Damn it! Handling Belinda was proving increasingly challenging now. After a brief pause, Kylee proposed a new idea. ¡°Belinda, how about this? You can still be the one to post this on social media. If Mr. rk holds you ountable, I¡¯ll step in and clear things up for you.¡± Belinda responded with a scornfulugh. ¡°Stop it, Kylee. Enough with the theatrics! Do you think I¡¯m blind to your schemes? Quit pretending to care about me¡ªit¡¯s quite sickening.¡± She was done indulging Kylee¡¯s charades. To be blunt, Kylee was merely attempting to use her. The strategy was obvious¡ªKylee wanted her to post the footage, incite Lucas¡¯ anger, and create a rift between them. At the same time, Kylee could discredit Verena and permanentlybel her as the other woman. For Kylee, this was a double victory. What a wless n! When Kylee heard Belinda¡¯s dismissive words, her face stiffened, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± Belinda shoved the USB drive back into Kylee¡¯s hands, her voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Take your USB back. Stay out of my affairs from now on.¡± ¡°Use this USB however you see fit. There¡¯s no need to involve me.¡± With those words, Belinda turned and began to walk away. She had only taken a few steps when Kylee called out after her, ¡°Belinda, are you really going to let Verena clear her name like this?¡± Belinda stopped but didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°That¡¯s for me to worry about, not you.¡± She then continued walking without giving Kylee a chance to reply. As Belinda walked away, a flicker of annoyance passed through Kylee¡¯s eyes. She had not anticipated Belinda rejecting her proposal like this. Without Belinda using the USB, it was practically worthless. Kylee knew the surveince footage needed to be posted by Belinda to fulfill her objectives. Otherwise, it would only end up benefiting Belinda andplicating her own situation. She was not foolish enough to let that happen! With a bite of her lip and a surge of frustration, Kylee shoved the USB drive into her pocket and made her exit. Back at the Adams family¡¯s residence, relief washed over Verena as she felt the tide of public opinion turning in her favor atst. Just then, the silence in the room was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. The caller ID made her a bit nervous; with a deep breath, she picked up the phone and said, ¡°Hello, Manager Ortega.¡± The voice on the other end of the line belonged to her orchestra¡¯s manager. . . . Chapter 290 ?Chapter 290: ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve just seen your post. Why didn¡¯t you tell me this sooner?¡± Ortega asked in a warm tone. Verena¡¯s voice was tinged with a hint of resignation as she replied, ¡°When you called before, you immediately told me I was barred from the Owathe concert.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t even get the chance to exin everything to you.¡± Due to those two photos, the orchestra had pulled her from the Owathe concert, citing negative publicity as the reason, and assigned her understudy to take her ce. When Verena had first received the news, she had been inplete panic. The individual who sought to rece Verena had been plotting for her position for quite some time, often engaging in deceitful maneuvers behind the scenes. However, Verena consistently hindered these attempts. Should her rival prevail this time, it would undoubtedly damage Verena¡¯s future in the orchestra. Despite her best efforts to sway the orchestra¡¯s decision, Verena had found no sess. It was at this juncture that she realized the necessity of addressing the core issue. Thankfully, she had resolved it by now. Upon listening to Verena¡¯s exnation, Manager Ortega¡¯s response came off as slightly uneasy. ¡°Uh¡­ Well, it¡¯s great that we¡¯ve cleared up this misunderstanding! I was certain you didn¡¯t do it before! Knowing you, Verena, I couldn¡¯t believe you would engage in such behavior. It¡¯s a relief to discover it was all a misunderstanding. I need to take care of a few matters here, so I¡¯m going to hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright, Manager Ortega. I¡¯ll see you at the orchestra.¡± With these words, Verena ended the conversation. Ryan inquired, ¡°Has the issue with the orchestra been resolved?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Verena nodded, expressing her gratitude. ¡°Ryan, it was your prompt action that led us to this resolution. Without it, I would have been at a loss for what to do.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special Ryan modestly shook his head. ¡°To be honest, part of this is on me. Had I not secretly taken those photos and sent them to Belinda, none of this would have happened.¡± As he voiced this, guilt washed over him. Verena swiftly reassured him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that way, Ryan. Your intentions were good.¡± ¡°And because of my situation, you ended up in hot water with your father and even lost out on a project. If anyone should be apologizing, it¡¯s me.¡± Ryan fell silent. The thought of losing the East District project still pained him deeply. After some time, he said to Verena in aposed manner, ¡°Verena, for the time being, you should really keep your distance from Lucas.¡± When Verena heard Ryan¡¯s words, her features subtly changed as she grasped his concern about further agitating Lucas and Matias. She decided it was prudent to steer clear of any additional conflicts for the moment. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Verena replied, nodding in agreement. Ryan offered words offort, saying, ¡°Belinda and Lucas are going to get a divorce soon. Once Lucas is no longer married, nobody can criticize your actions to get close to him.¡± Verena mustered a smile, though itcked genuine warmth. She just couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªcould Lucas and Belinda actually go through with their divorce this time? The answer to that question was still uncertain. It seemed to everyone that, with the situation as it was, the chapter was likely closed. However, the unexpected announcement from the Triumph Consortium took everyone by surprise. . . . Chapter 291 ?Chapter 291: At that time, Ryan was recovering in bed, with Verena by his side to keep himpany. Out of the blue, the sound of Ryan¡¯s phone ringing filled the room. Verena reached over, noticing Ainslie¡¯s name on the disy. She swiped to answer the call and positioned the phone next to Ryan¡¯s ear. ¡°Hello, Mom,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Trouble¡¯s brewing again!¡± Ainslie¡¯s voice came through with urgency. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression turned grave, and he pressed for details immediately. ¡°Just check the news and see for yourself.¡± With those words, Ainslie ended the call abruptly. Ryan looked at Verena, his face tense. ¡°Verena, quick, check the news!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without hesitation, Verena pulled out her phone and checked her social media. She was immediately greeted by an avnche of newments under hertest post. A heavy feeling settled in Verena¡¯s chest at that moment. Her fingers shook as she tapped to open thements. ¡°Fraud! Shameless homewrecker! I¡¯ve never seen someone so shameless like you!¡± ¡°Leave the Sonamia Orchestra now!¡± ¡°How could you be such a person? I¡¯m unfollowing and blocking you forever!¡± Each cruel remark felt like a knife piercing Verena¡¯s heart. She took a deep breath and refreshed the homepage¡­ Her eyes instantly locked onto a post dominating the top of the feed. As Verena scanned the post, her surroundings seemed to spin around her. Oh no. Everything was over for her! Noticing Verena¡¯s face drain of color, Ryan quickly inquired, ¡°Verena, what on earth happened?¡± Her hands shaking, Verena passed her phone to Ryan. Ryan took her phone and looked at the screen¡­ ¡°As chairman of the Triumph Consortium and father to Lucas, I have a word of advice for Ms. Reed. Should you suffer any injury in the future, please consider contacting your family directly instead of reaching out to a married man duringte-night hours¡ªdon¡¯t you see the impropriety in that? While I acknowledge that my son has his faults, I n to remind him of his obligations as a married man and tell him to steer clear of certain individuals. The bond between my son and his wife is strong and stable. Any attempt to weaken it will be seen as a direct challenge to the rk family.¡± This deration effectively cast Verena in the role of a homewrecker, leaving her no chance for vindication. A shadow fell over Ryan¡¯s features. He was taken aback by Harold¡¯s direct intervention. He then scrolled down to read thements. ¡°Amazing! The rk family head, who is rarely seen in public, has made an unprecedented statement. It¡¯s clear that Verena has really angered him!¡± ¡°Verena is now permanently branded with the scandal of being the other woman.¡± ¡°Did she think she could really portray herself as a victim? Fooling us into believing those photographs were outdated? Karma has caught up with her. Mr. rk has revealed her true face! Does she feel any shame at all now?¡± . . . Chapter 292 ?Chapter 292: ¡°Reaching out to a married man in the middle of the night, that is already inappropriate. Not to mention embracing him and kissing him. That is disgusting. If I were Lucas¡¯ wife, I would give Verena a p!¡± Having nced over the topments, Ryan set the phone aside. The vast room seemed frozen in time¡ªa thick, oppressive silence settled over the space. Eventually, the silence was pierced by the gentle weeping of Verena, which gradually grew into intense, unrestrained crying. Verena was crouching on the floor, her face pressed against her knees, her body wracked with sobs. Ryan, witnessing her agony, felt abination of pity and powerlessness wash over him. He tried to move towards her to offerfort, but the sudden, sharp pain in his back stopped him in his tracks. Silently, he watched Verena cry, hoping that letting her tears flow might lessen her pain. Time seemed to stretch indefinitely as Verena cried. Eventually, her loud sobs faded to quiet sniffles. ¡°Ryan, it¡¯s all over for me! Now that everyone sees me as the other woman, how will I ever face anyone again?¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke through her despair. Ryan opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. He didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. He couldn¡¯t deny her words. Harold had acted mercilessly, cornering Verena with no way out. But who would dare question his approach? They were left with no choice but to bear it silently. Ryan knew he and Verena had caused the trouble to begin with. Yet, in his eyes, the real culprit was clear¡ªBelinda. He believed this was all her fault. He would not let Belinda get away with this! She would pay the price! A glint of cold resolve flickered in Ryan¡¯s eyes. Belinda became aware of the post while overhearing her colleagues discuss it in the office. ¡°Harold really went to great lengths, publicly chastising Verena! Verena is now infamous¡ªher reputationpletely destroyed.¡± ¡°Indeed! It is strange for Harold to criticize someone so publicly. This is intense.¡± ¡°Harold always seemed untouchable, but now, hees across as more down-to-earth.¡± ¡°He didn¡¯t just target Verena¡ªhe even reprimanded his own son! He showed no favoritism. That¡¯s the mark of a true leader. He has be my new role model.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched as she listened to the conversation. ¡°What were you just saying?¡± Belinda asked curiously. The doctors turned toward Belinda and exined, ¡°You may not be in the loop, but it¡¯s about Verena being caught up in that scandal! Right when it seemed she was about to vindicate herself, Mr. rk¡¯s father intervened to ensure she would continue to be perceived as the other woman.¡± ¡°Take a look for yourself. It¡¯s quite the spectacle!¡± Belinda nodded subtly, retrieved her phone, and checked social media. The post from Harold caught her eye, and a smile slowly spread across her face. So this was the closure Harold had promised her. Such a decisive move indeed! In terms of impact, no matter what evidence she presented, nothing would be as powerful as Harold personally calling Verena out. . . . Chapter 293 ?Chapter 293: Belinda silently reveled in the oue, thinking that this was profoundly satisfying. Harold really knew how to do things right. With no additional work duties that day, Belinda headed straight home after work. She arrived to find Harold in the living room, engrossed in watching TV. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda greeted him with a smile and walked up behind him to give him a shoulder massage. She said with a sincere expression, ¡°I saw your post. Thank you.¡± Harold exhaled softly. ¡°Belinda, I know this situation has been difficult for you.¡± Belinda looked down, her response silent. Momentster, Harold seemed to think of something and said, ¡°About Lucas¡¯ actions¡­ His actions have been indefensible, and I can¡¯t make excuses for him, but¡­ I must acknowledge that his fixation on Verena might stem from my actions.¡± At this, Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered, and she said, ¡°Is this rted to you keeping Verena locked up for three years?¡± Harold faced her, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re aware of that?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve learned of it,¡± Belinda replied. Harold chuckled softly, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± He paused for a moment, his eyes sharpening as he said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure Lucas fully understands if his feelings for Verena are driven by love or guilt.¡± ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.??? Belinda¡¯s eyshes fluttered as she processed this silently. Guilt? Was that possible? With Harold having opened up the topic, Belinda took the chance to inquire, ¡°What¡¯s your reason for opposing the rtionship between Lucas and Verena?¡± When Harold heard Verena¡¯s name, his expression contorted with scorn. ¡°That woman is no good.¡± He let out a coldugh. ¡°Her aspirations to join the rk family are a pure delusion!¡± In that instant, Harold was reminded of the wager he had ced with Lucas. He resolved that, even if Belinda and Lucas parted ways after his birthday, Verena would never be part of the rk family. He had only agreed to that to pacify Lucas. And should Lucas persist in his desire to marry Verena, he was prepared to take drastic action. A determined glint appeared in Harold¡¯s eyes at the thought. Belinda, observing Harold¡¯s reaction, spected on what Verena might have done to provoke such animosity from Harold. Noticing Belinda¡¯s intrigued look, Harold pressed his lips together for a moment and said, ¡°Belinda, you should know that you are the daughter-inw I want.¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up with a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you for thinking that,¡± she said. Following this exchange, the subject was dropped. After finishing the shoulder massage and a brief conversation with Harold, Belinda went upstairs to her room. Emerging from the bathroom after a shower, she unexpectedly encountered Lucas entering the room. . . . Chapter 294 ?Chapter 294: Catching sight of him caused her to pause for a moment. Harold¡¯s earlier words echoed in her thoughts¡­ Belinda was lost in thought. Was guilt the real reason behind Lucas¡¯ feelings for Verena? Or did he genuinely have feelings for her? Belinda caught herself pondering these questions as she gazed at Lucas. Lucas, in turn, was also looking at Belinda. He noticed theplicated, unreadable expression on her face, causing his brow to furrow slightly. He was just about to say something when his phone unexpectedly rang. He pulled the phone from his pocket, nced at the caller ID, and then stepped out onto the balcony to answer the call. He slid the balcony door shut behind him before answering. ¡°The situation with Ryan and Verena has reached me,¡± Vincent¡¯s voice came through on the other end of the line. Lucas stayed quiet, letting Vincent continue. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Vincent added, ¡°Lucas, is expelling Ryan from the East District project really necessary? Isn¡¯t that a bit too harsh?¡± Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive as he responded, ¡°Would a lighter punishment teach him anything?¡± He scoffed slightly and continued, ¡°He needs to face the consequences this time. That¡¯s the only way he¡¯ll learn.¡± Vincent paused for a moment, absorbing Lucas¡¯ words. Before Vincent could say more, Lucas said, ¡°If you¡¯re calling to plead for him or make excuses for him, don¡¯t bother.¡± Vincent quickly replied, ¡°I am not calling to do that. I am actually more intrigued by something else¡­¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything in return. Vincent continued after a brief pause, ¡°Tell me, Lucas, are you angry because Ryan went behind your back, or is it because he sent those photos to Belinda?¡± Lucas was caught off guard by his words. He furrowed his brows slightly, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he responded in a low voice, ¡°It¡¯s definitely because Ryan¡ª¡± However, Vincent cut him off before he could finish speaking. ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin this to me. Just think this over on your own,¡± Vincent said, his words hinting at a deeper insight. Following a shortugh, Vincent added, ¡°Ryan truly crossed the line this time. He needs to learn his lesson. That¡¯s all I wanted to say.¡± With that, Vincent ended the call. Lucas found himself at a loss for words. The conversation left him a bit bewildered. After a brief pause, Lucas returned to the room. At that time, Belinda was seated at the vanity, doing her skincare routine. Lucas walked directly over to her. He abruptly reached out, took her chin in his hand, and turned her face toward him. Belinda met his gaze, her expression one of mild confusion. She batted her longshes and fixed him with a stern look. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze intense. His eyes conveyed a whirlwind of emotions. . . . Chapter 295 ?Chapter 295: Belinda¡¯s skin glowed softly pink from her recent bath, appearing wless and smooth like porcin. Up close, Lucas couldn¡¯t spot a single imperfection on her face. Her features were impably delicate, every detail meticulously refined. As Lucas gazed at Belinda, he found himself questioning the deeper motives behind his actions toward Ryan. Belinda interrupted his thoughts. Her brow furrowed in confusion as she said, ¡°Lucas! What are you doing? Is this your first time seeing a beautiful woman?¡± Lucas was rendered momentarily at a loss for words. Letting go of Belinda¡¯s chin, he looked down at her with an expression of contempt. His voice was harsh as he said, ¡°You¡¯re quite in, actually.¡± With those words, he turned and walked away. Belinda froze for a moment, shocked. Her eyes widened in disbelief and anger as she watched Lucas leave. ¡°in? Are you blind or something?¡± Lucas, hearing her indignant response, allowed a slight smirk to y across his face, a hint of amusement visible in his eyes. Still perplexed by the exchange, Belinda vented her frustration and continued with her skincare routine. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Lucas returned to the room and asked, ¡°Would you like toe with me to the Williamson family¡¯s banquet tomorrow evening?¡± Belinda suddenly paused, her hand frozen in the air with the face cream. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away For the first time, Lucas had extended an invitation to Belinda to join him at a social gathering. Belinda blinked. Was Lucas about to tell everyone that she was his wife? The idea sent a slight thrill through Belinda. Yet, after pondering for half a minute, she said, ¡°No, I will go with Darren instead.¡± Lucas¡¯ face instantly turned cold. Belinda had refused him! His reaction was not just one of anger but also tinged with disappointment. His tone became cold as he replied, ¡°That¡¯s good. It¡¯s my father who wanted me to ask you this.¡± With those words, Lucas headed off towards the bathroom. Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened. So, that was why Lucas had invited her. She knew it. Lucas would never do that if he hadn¡¯t been asked to do so by his father. It appeared that Harold intended to use the event to formally announce her role as Lucas¡¯ wife. However, for Belinda, if a divorce from Lucas was inevitable, it seemed wiser to avoid public acknowledgment of their marriage from the start. With that thought, Belinda returned her focus to her skincare routine. Yet, her mind was elsewhere. She found herself repeatedly applying the same products without realizing it. Finally, she abandoned her skincare efforts and reclined on the bed, her thoughts swirling. The following day¡­ At the prestigious Williamson family estate in the evening, the asion was a grand wee-back party for the Williamson family¡¯s eldest daughter, who had just returned from overseas. The head of the Williamson family, Rhys Williamson, had organized this banquet in person. Belinda and Darren arrived at the event together. The moment they entered the banquet hall, they became the center of attention. Darren, dressed in a sharp ck suit, looked effortlessly handsome and carried an air of distinction. Belinda, by his side, dazzled in a deep blue gown that left her shoulders bare, highlighting her elegant neck and fine corbones. She looked stunning. Her face, glowing with soft makeup, radiated beauty, and her every smile and movement seemed to charm those around her. . . . Chapter 296 ?Chapter 296: Even though the guests were familiar with Belinda, her presence still managed to astonish them every time. Her beauty was so striking that it captivated everyone who saw her. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that Darren and Belinda would make a great pair!¡± ¡°Absolutely, they¡¯re really ideal for each other!¡± ¡°With them being so close, they might as well be a couple!¡± Lucas, overhearing these exchanges, visibly tensed, and a cold, oppressive aura enveloped him. He, too, had chosen a deep blue suit for the evening, mirroring Belinda¡¯s attire, which entuated his well-sculpted physique. His strikingly handsome face, with sharp and defined features, was captivating. Standing beside Lucas, Vincent noticed his friend¡¯s displeased expression and thought it somewhat exaggerated. He was about to say something when the crowd¡¯s murmurs swelled again. ¡°Why is she here?¡± ¡°She actually has the audacity to show up here?¡± ¡°If I were in her shoes, I¡¯d be too embarrassed to show my face in public!¡± At these words, both Lucas and Vincent shifted their attention toward the entrance. There, entering the hall, were Verena and Ryan, side by side. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? As Verena and Ryan made their entrance, the room¡¯s focus shifted sharply toward them, setting off a wave of critical whispers. Ryan nced at Verena with concern as bitingments filled the air. Despite Ryan¡¯s reservations about Verena attending, she had insisted oning here. Ryan was painfully aware of the scorn and harsh words she would encounter. Yet, Verena had resolved to face whatever came her way. She knew she couldn¡¯t seclude herself indefinitely; she had to step out and face the world at some point. Thus, she took this necessary step. Finding a quiet corner in the living room, Ryan and Verena steered clear of Lucas, not wanting any potential conflict. Staying out of trouble under the current circumstances seemed the wisest course. When Bethany noticed Verena¡¯s presence, she leaned closer to Belinda and said, ¡°It¡¯s bold of her to show up here, isn¡¯t it? She really has no sense of shame.¡± Belinda was also a bit surprised by Verena¡¯s presence. She had to admit that Verena was indeed bold foring here. ¡°But Harold is truly formidable, stepping in to sort out his son¡¯s mess with the mistress. Quite impressive,¡± Bethany added admiringly. After a pause, she continued, ¡°You¡¯re really fortunate to have a father-inw like Harold.¡± Belinda smiled and responded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve always felt lucky in that regard.¡± Sadly, she thought, she wouldn¡¯t be Harold¡¯s daughter-inw for much longer. With this somber thought, Belinda lowered her gaze. As the banquet officiallymenced, her conversation with Bethany came to an end. The head of the Williamson family took the stage first to give a speech. After that, his daughter, Minna Williamson, walked to the stage. While Minna was delivering her speech, Bethany leaned over to whisper to Belinda, ¡°You know, Minna actually went overseas because she was following a guy she liked.¡± Belinda expressed her surprise, saying, ¡°She went after love that daringly?¡± . . . Chapter 297 ?Chapter 297: Nodding, Bethany exined, ¡°Yes, and I heard that the guy was so overwhelmed by her that he moved abroad just to get away from her, and she chased him there. She only came back now because he did.¡± Belinda decided to keep her opinions to herself about the matter. She believed rumors were not always trustworthy. Silence seemed the best option for her until she learned the full story. Bethany was about to add more when a deep, resonant voice interrupted her from behind. ¡°Dr. Wright?¡± Belinda was a bit surprised upon hearing that and turned to see who it was. Belinda recognized the man soon, her eyes widening. It was him¡­ ¡°It is really you!¡± The man¡¯s deep eyes sparkled with surprise as he took steady steps toward Belinda. His face carried a rugged charm, bold and striking, with features that were sharp and well-defined. He was a handsome man, no doubt. He had the kind of face that just made people feelfortable around him. Belinda greeted him with a smile, asking, ¡°How is your aunt now?¡± The man was rted to the woman Belinda had once saved on the street. With evident relief, the man replied, ¡°She is doing well now, thanks to your quick actions. As long as my family keeps an eye on her heart condition, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.¡± ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Belinda replied. After a pause, she added, ¡°Ensure she always carries her medication. For heart patients, forgetting it can be really dangerous.¡± The man nodded and responded, ¡°Of course, she was in a rushst time and forgot her meds.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± After a pause, he offered a smile and said in a gentle voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been talking so long without introducing myself. My name¡¯s Darwin Lambert; it¡¯s really a pleasure to see you again.¡± He extended his hand toward Belinda. Belinda shook his hand, introducing herself in return. ¡°Belinda.¡± Darwin continued to look at Belinda, his smile gentle. At that moment, Minna, having just left the stage, noticed Darwin¡¯s exchange with Belinda. Her expression soured in an instant. Minna¡¯s friend approached her with a cheerful expression. ¡°Minna, you were amazing on stage just now!¡± However, Minna¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged. She inquired, ¡°Macie, who is that woman chatting with Darwin right now?¡± Upon hearing Minna¡¯s question, Macie Sampson nced in Darwin¡¯s direction. Secondster, she replied, ¡°Oh, that is Belinda. She is a close friend of Santino.¡± At that moment, Macie and Minna watched as Darwin offered Belinda a drink and brought her a slice of cake. Shock registered on Macie¡¯s face. Because of Minna¡¯s affection for Darwin, Macie hade to know him as someone distant and somewhat mysterious, hardly ever kind or warm to either her or Minna. She had never seen him behave with such hospitality and warmth toward anyone. . . . Chapter 298 ?Chapter 298: Yet now¡­ Macie could hardly believe that was really Darwin! She turned to look at Minna, whose expression had darkened with rage. She realized that Belinda was about to get into trouble soon. Minna had a history of harshly dealing with any woman who dared to get close to Darwin. Macie pressed her lips together for a moment and then said, ¡°Belinda is really cherished by Santino and his wife. She is like a daughter to them.¡± Minna sneered with clear disdain. ¡°She is just a friend to them, not really rted to them. They wouldn¡¯t do much for her.¡± Macie fell silent. She realized that despite Belinda¡¯s association with the Thomas family, Minna was not the type to back down easily. Belinda was on her own in this situation. Lucas, too, watched Belinda and Darwin with a grim expression. Vincent, intrigued, asked, ¡°How is Belinda acquainted with the CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± Lucas¡¯ response was sharp, his brows furrowing as he asked in return, ¡°The CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Vincent replied. ¡°That man is Darwin Lambert, the CEO of the BergWind Group. I have seen him a few times due to hispany¡¯s recent partnerships with my family.¡± The BergWind Group was a rising star now. Originating from Chixdon, it had sessfully prated the Owathe market in just half a decade, establishing its powerful influence. ¡°Darwin and Belinda seem to know each other quite well,¡± Vincent said. Lucas¡¯ tone remained cold as he said, ¡°They are hardly close. Belinda just happened to save his aunt on the street before.¡± This jogged Vincent¡¯s memory. He said, ¡°So it was Darwin¡¯s aunt whom Belinda saved before? The one from that news story?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. Vincent chuckled and then said, ¡°Belinda has really changed a lot! Not only her looks and physique, but her whole presence is also different. She once revolved only around you, always seeking to charm you, engaging in acts that drew criticism. Essentially, you were her entire world before. But now, she is a whole new person¡ªquite fascinating! That act of heroism, with all the media coverage, made her seem almost like an angel. She is indeed captivating now.¡± Vincent paused for a moment and then continued, ¡°You know, there¡¯s talk going around. Once you and Belinda finalize your divorce, there are quite a few people ready to pursue Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned grim at thesements. His eyes narrowed, a storm of jealousy and anger brewing inside him. These people were so bold! They dared to consider chasing after his wife? Noticing the subtle change in Lucas¡¯ demeanor, Vincent quickly shifted the subject, saying, ¡°Anyway, Harold¡¯s birthday is only a week away. Is it true that you and Belinda are nning to get a divorce right after his birthday party?¡± Lucas grew thoughtful upon hearing this. After a short while of silence, he said with certainty, ¡°Of course.¡± . . . Chapter 299 ?Chapter 299: ¡°Are you sure about that? Are you sure you won¡¯t feel any regret in the future?¡± Vincent asked, his brows raised. Lucas chuckled coldly at this. ¡°Who do you think will have regrets after I divorce Belinda?¡± he asked, his tone calm. Vincent lightly shrugged. He picked up his drink and raised it in a toast. ¡°Here¡¯s to your soon-to-be single life, my friend.¡± Lucas clinked his ss with Vincent¡¯s before taking a sip. Belinda and Bethany, on the other hand, were chatting when a woman in a yellow evening dress approached them. ¡°Ms. Wright, Ms. Yates. Minna and the others are over there on the sofa. Why don¡¯t you go and join them? It¡¯ll be more fun with everyone together,¡± the woman said with a smile. Belinda and Bethany exchanged a brief nce before deciding to join them. After all, Minna was the star of the party this time. It was only right that she be shown some respect. When Belinda and Bethany approached the group, the topic of discussion was Minna¡¯s ne. It was a limited-edition ne, worth a fortune. The ne was passed to Belinda and Bethany immediately after they sat down. Belinda took a quick look at the ne before handing it to Bethany. Bethany also took a look at it and then gave it to someone else. When women gathered like this, they tended to talk about jewelry, handbags, and simr things. It was quite tedious and uninteresting for Belinda and Bethany. They exchanged resigned nces. However, they had no choice but to sit through it. Finally, Minna was called away, and the group of women naturally dispersed. Belinda and Bethany immediately got up to leave. Belinda had just taken a few steps when someone bumped into her from behind. She staggered and almost fell, but Bethany caught her before she could hit the ground. Her handbag, however, was not so lucky and thudded onto the floor. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡± came a voice behind Belinda and Bethany. It was the woman in the yellow dress who had called them over earlier. ¡°I am so sorry. I wasn¡¯t looking at where I was going just now,¡± the woman in the yellow dress, Macie, said apologetically. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Belinda said in a calm tone as she bent to retrieve her handbag. ¡°Let me get it for you,¡± Macie offered, moving ahead of Belinda to pick up the bag. However, when she picked it up, she didn¡¯t immediately return it to Belinda. Instead, she seemed to inspect it for a moment. Suddenly, with a smile, Macie turned around and handed the bag back to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ve checked for any damages to the bag for you. There are none,¡± she said. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at Macie. After a while, she took the handbag from Macie with a nod and walked away with Bethany. ¡°I don¡¯t know why she was in such a rush that she bumped into you like that,¡± Bethanymented. Belinda just smiled, saying nothing. . . . Chapter 300 Chapter 300: They then moved to another seat. Belinda fetched two sses of fruit punch for the table and then went to the restroom. After returning from the restroom, Belinda continued to chat with Bethany. Darren soon joined them. They were still talking when a shrill cry echoed through therge room. ¡°Oh no! My ne is missing!¡± At that moment, everyone¡¯s attention was suddenly drawn to themotion. Minna, the center of the party, was desperately searching through her bag, her face etched with rm and worry. ¡°How can this be? How could your ne just vanish?¡± Macie, standing next to her, echoed her shock. Visibly distressed, Minna sifted through her belongings, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t understand it! It was right here in my bag before I went to the bathroom. How could it disappear by the time I got back?¡± It was then that Macie seemed to recall an important detail and blurted out, ¡°Wait! Remember, you left your bag unattended on the sink when you went to the bathroom. Could it be¡­ Could someone have¡­¡± She trailed off, leaving her sentence unfinished. Yet, the implication hung heavily in the air. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, after you and Ms. Sampson used the restroom, no one else entered,¡± said a young woman nearby. Minna and Macie exchanged looks, their faces a mix of confusion and concern. It was at this point another woman chimed in, ¡°But¡­ Wasn¡¯t it Belinda who went into the restroom before anyone else?¡± With that revtion, many eyes shifted toward Belinda. Whispers quickly spread through the crowd. ¡°What is happening here? Could Belinda have taken Minna¡¯s ne?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd! It¡¯s just a ne. If Belinda wanted one, couldn¡¯t she just buy one herself? Why would she need to¡­?¡± When Belinda heard the murmurings, her face remained impassive, untouched by the usations. She maintained her poise, as if detached from the unfolding drama. Minna then approached Belinda quickly. She said, ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but that ne means a lot to me. Have you seen it anywhere?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda scoffed, ¡°Ms. Williamson, are you suggesting I took your ne?¡± Macie quickly stepped in and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, Minna didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. She is merely asking you this because you used the restroom first. You were still inside when we went in, and no one else went in after that.¡± ¡°So, are we considering every person who entered the restroom a suspect?¡± Bethany said. Macie quickly rified, ¡°Not necessarily. We are merely asking Ms. Wright about this because she was there around the same time as Minna.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything,¡± said Belinda, maintaining aposed tone. After a brief pause, Minna bit her lip and then asked, ¡°Ms. Wright, could you please let us look inside your handbag?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Saturday! Enjoy every moment, rx, and let the good vibes flow. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 301 ?Chapter 301: Belinda¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant. ¡°What are you trying to do here? You want to search me? What right do you have to do that?¡± Darren interjected sharply, his voice cold and his demeanor stern. ¡°It¡¯s merely a ne. Are you suggesting that Belinda can¡¯t afford to buy one herself and must resort to theft?¡± Macie hurried to intervene, saying, ¡°Mr. Thomas, you have misunderstood Minna. She wasn¡¯t using Ms. Wright; she just wanted to dispel any doubts concerning the matter and prove Ms. Wright¡¯s innocence.¡± Bethany blurted out angrily, ¡°Ridiculous! Belinda doesn¡¯t need her to prove her innocence. Who does she think she is?¡± Seeing Darren and Bethany rally to her defense, Belinda felt warmth in her heart. It seemed she didn¡¯t need to defend herself now. Just as Belinda was about to say something, a calm female voice interrupted. ¡°Belinda, maybe it would just be easier for you to let them search your handbag to clear up the misunderstanding?¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened as soon as she heard the familiar voice. It was Kylee. Seeing that Kylee had stepped forward to intervene, Bethany¡¯s expression soured. ¡°You should mind your own business. These matters aren¡¯t of any concern to you!¡± ¡°As Belinda¡¯s elder sister, I have the responsibility of guiding her through what she does,¡± Kylee responded firmly, looking directly at Bethany. ¡°Furthermore, the Wright family will be embarrassed if Belinda doesn¡¯t seed in clearing her name of the suspicions she is under.¡± Kylee¡¯s words froze everyone in ce, sending a shockwave through the crowd. Feel inspired by ga ln o vels . ¡°What does she mean by that? Belinda is Kylee¡¯s sister? This is news to me. I didn¡¯t know that the daughter of the Wright family had a younger sister!¡± ¡°It all makes sense now. How could I forget that the Wright family has an illegitimate daughter?¡± ¡°I know, right? That¡¯s a detail one should not forget.¡± ¡°Wow! It turns out that Santino¡¯s close friend is actually the illegitimate daughter of the Wright family!¡± For a moment, the crowd¡¯s gaze toward Belinda shifted, now tinged with curiosity and judgment. It was normal for high-society families to have illegitimate children, but when it came to inheritance, one truth seemed universal: legitimate heirs often harbored resentment toward those born out of wedlock. As a result, people born out of wedlock were frequently shunned in such circles. Darren broke the tension, his voice steady and unwavering. ¡°Does it really matter if she is an illegitimate daughter? She is still the treasured gem of our Thomas family!¡± His words resonated with undeniable authority, and the guests, who had been poised to ridicule Belinda, suddenly fell into a hushed silence. When Kylee noticed the situation slipping out of her grasp, a flicker of anger and resentment shed across her face. Her eyes briefly sparked with emotion before she masked it with a serious expression. She turned to Belinda, speaking in an earnest tone. ¡°Belinda, when you took my ne earlier, I didn¡¯t say anything because we¡¯re family. What¡¯s mine is yours. But this time, it¡¯s different! If you really have taken Miss Williamson¡¯s ne, you need to return it right away.¡± The moment Kylee finished speaking, Belinda shot her head up, her gaze cutting through the air like a razor, as if she wanted to tear Kylee apart. Under Belinda¡¯s intense gaze, Kylee instinctively swallowed, feeling a surge of unease. . . . Chapter 302 ?Chapter 302: Her words had unleashed a whirlwind of whispers among the crowd. ¡°Did Belinda really steal Kylee¡¯s ne before? So, she has done something like this before!¡± ¡°That makes sense! Since she is an illegitimate daughter, I believe it could be her who stole the ne this time.¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain Belinda had taken Minna¡¯s ne before, but now, I¡¯m convinced she did.¡± Kylee¡¯s words had thrust Belinda into the eye of the storm. ¡°Kylee! What absurdity are you talking about? When has Belinda ever stolen your ne?¡± Bethany yelled furiously, making Kylee flinch slightly. Kylee nced at Belinda, her face filled with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean to reveal that in public.¡± Belinda let out a sharp, cold sneer, clearly disgusted by Kylee¡¯s behavior. Naturally, Kylee couldn¡¯t resist seizing such a perfect opportunity to bring her down! ¡°Miss Wright, you told everyone that Belinda had stolen your ne before. Do you have any proof of that?¡± Just then, a deep, gravelly voice cut through the murmurs. Belinda¡¯s eyes shifted quickly as she turned her head. Lucas emerged from the crowd and walked over to the scene. His tall, confident figure radiated aid-back ease, one hand casually tucked into his pocket. Stopping in front of Kylee, Lucas looked down at her with a piercing gaze. A faint smirk tugged at his lips as he said, ¡°Should I call the head of the Wright family and see what he has to say about the matter?¡± Kylee¡¯s face drained of color in an instant. Kylee had never expected Lucas to step in at that moment. Even more shocking to her was his suggestion to call her father. If that call were made, she knew she would end up being embarrassed. Her father would never publicly acknowledge that Belinda hadmitted theft, as it would only bring shame upon the Wright family. Knowing that using Belinda of theft in public would result in a severe reprimand from her father at home, Kylee hesitated. She then bit her lip and said, ¡°No need to call him. I was just talking nonsense earlier. That is not true.¡± Lucas emitted a derisive snort, his gaze dripping with mockery as he looked at Kylee. The other guests also gave Kylee disdainful nces. ¡°Kylee has made up such an usation¡ªhow shameful!¡± ¡°And at a time like this, too. Clearly, she was desperate to pin the me on Belinda.¡± ¡°iming to support her sister, yet she seizes the first chance to smear her. It¡¯s the perfect example of betrayal ¡ª smiling in your face while plotting behind your back.¡± Kylee¡¯s cheeks turned a deep shade of red as thesements circted, leaving her without any defense. At that moment, Lucas fixed his intense, hawk-like gaze on Minna, his voice deep and prating. ¡°Ms. Williamson, is it customary for your family to treat guests by asking to search their bags?¡± he asked. Minna, caught off guard, looked at Lucas, hesitated for a moment, and then asked, ¡°Mr. rk, what is your rtionship with Ms. Wright? Why are you defending her now?¡± . . . Chapter 303 ?Chapter 303: Lucas replied without hesitation, ¡°She is my friend!¡± Belinda quickly interjected. Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly, turning to Belinda with a sh of anger in his intense gaze. Surprised by Lucas¡¯ defense of her, Belinda felt a rush of gratitude. Yet, she realized it was time for her to take charge of the situation. She recognized the necessity of asserting herself; otherwise, these people would continue to make things difficult for her. Belindaposed herself, inhaled deeply, and then addressed Minna with a poised but pointed question. ¡°Ms. Williamson, are you implying that I¡¯m not free to leave your home unless I allow you to search my bag?¡± Minna responded with a steady gaze. ¡°Ms. Wright, that is definitely not what I meant. My family would not do something like that. But¡­¡± She trailed off, giving a small, knowing smile. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me search your bag, maybe I should get the police involved.¡± The word ¡°police¡± caused a ripple of difort among the guests. Minna continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already expressed how important the ne is to me. I cannot simply let this matter go. If you agree to show us the contents of your bag now, Ms. Wright, and the ne is found, I will not hold it against you. However, should the police discover the ne in your possession, you are aware of the consequences, aren¡¯t you?¡± With a tone of mock sympathy, Minna added, ¡°Please consider your next steps carefully, Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile in response was cool and measured. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Ms. Williamson.¡± She then turned decisively to Bethany and said, ¡°Bethany, please call the police now.¡± This directive shocked everyone present. None had anticipated that Belinda would escte the situation by taking the initiative to call the police. From the looks of it, the ne couldn¡¯t have been stolen by Belinda. Otherwise, why would she have called the police? That would be asking for trouble. However, Minna smiled inwardly. Having the police handle the issue was exactly the oue she had been hoping for. Bethany turned to Belinda with a worried look at that moment. A thought had juste to her. Macie had earlier bumped into Belinda and caused her to drop her handbag. It had been Macie who had picked up the handbag for Belinda. Seeing how confident Minna and Macie looked now, it was very likely that Macie had slipped the ne into Belinda¡¯s bag at that time. Calling the police would spell trouble for Belinda! Belinda, however, didn¡¯t seem too bothered. Instead, she calmly said to Bethany, ¡°Trust me.¡± Bethany hesitated for a moment before finally nodding and taking out her phone to call the police. The police arrived shortly. A male and female officer were sent to the Williamson family¡¯s residence. ¡°Who called the police?¡± the male officer asked. ¡°It was me. Officer, here¡¯s what happened¡­¡± Bethany briefly exined the situation to both officers. When her exnation was over, the male officer turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Since you are a suspect here, we will need to search your bag and conduct a body search.¡± . . . Chapter 304 ?Chapter 304: ¡°No problem,¡± Belinda said, handing her handbag to the female officer. The female officer opened the bag. It was a small bag with nopartments, and the contents of the bag were quite visible to everyone present now. Everyone could see there was no ne in it. Minna¡¯s smile vanished from her face in an instant. This was impossible! Macie¡¯s eyes also widened in shock. This didn¡¯t make any sense. She had personally put the ne in Belinda¡¯s bag. How could it not be there? At that moment, Belinda said, ¡°Officer, could you please apany me to the restroom for a body search?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± the female officer replied. Then, she and Belinda went to the restroom. Five minutester, they returned. ¡°Ms. Wright doesn¡¯t have the ne on her,¡± the female officer said to her colleague. Minna and Macie were taken aback by this. This was unbelievable! How could the ne have just vanished into thin air? Just then, the male officer turned to Minna and said, ¡°We have thoroughly searched Ms. Wright and her bag but have found no ne. Could it have gone missing before you went to the restroom?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not possible. I put the ne in my bag before going to the restroom!¡± Minna said. The male officer looked around and noticed several surveince cameras. ¡°I see you have cameras here. We could check the surveince footage,¡± the male officer suggested. Minna hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s not possible. The cameras are usually on, but with so many distinguished guests today, we had to turn them off to protect their privacy.¡± The male officer frowned, clearly at a loss as to what to do now. ¡°Something just urred to me, officer,¡± Belinda suddenly said. The male officer turned to her with a curious gaze. Belinda smiled and continued, ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Ms. Williamson and I who went to the restroom at that time, right?¡± The guests soon caught on to what she was hinting at, and murmurs spread throughout the room. ¡°That¡¯s right! Macie also went into the restroom with Minna.¡± ¡°If Belinda is a suspect, doesn¡¯t that make Macie one too?¡± Minna¡¯s face darkened instantly, and she said, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Macie and I were together the whole time. She couldn¡¯t have taken my ne.¡± ¡°Oh really? Were you both in the same stall in the restroom as well?¡± Belinda asked, chuckling. Minna opened her mouth but quickly shut it as she had nothing to say. ¡°Ms. Wright has a point. Since I went to the restroom at that time, I¡¯m also a suspect. I have no objection to being searched by the female officer,¡± Macie said calmly. . . . Chapter 305 ?Chapter 305: With that, she took the lead and headed toward the restroom. The female officer followed her. Two minutester, the female officer emerged from the restroom. She walked up to Minna and showed her a ne. ¡°Is this the ne you were looking for?¡± It was indeed the missing ne. Minna was stunned. ¡°So, Macie was the one who stole the ne. Who would have thought she was the culprit, especially with the way she med Belinda just now?¡± ¡°What a maniptive person!¡± ¡°This is a shameless disy of disloyalty. Minna is Macie¡¯s best friend, yet Macie stole her ne.¡± Macie walked out of the restroom at that moment. Her face was pale, and shock was written all over it. She couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. She was certain that she had put the ne in Belinda¡¯s bag before. How then had it ended up in her pocket? ¡°Ms. Sampson, pleasee with us,¡± the male officer said. Macie went even paler upon hearing this. Shaking her head, she desperately said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± She then turned to Minna. ¡°You believe me, right? I swear I didn¡¯t steal it!¡± Minna was also shocked at how things hade to this. However, she couldn¡¯t let the police take Macie away now. If Macie were taken away by the police, she would bebeled as a thief forever. ¡°This must be a mistake, officer,¡± Minna quickly said to the officer. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding here.¡± Belinda, who was standing to the side, said with a mocking smile, ¡°You really amuse me, Ms. Williamson. When you used me of stealing your ne, you seemed so certain of it. It was as if you had put the ne in my bag yourself. Didn¡¯t you say before the police were called that the ne was extremely important to you and that you wouldn¡¯t let the culprit go unpunished? But now that it turned out your friend is the culprit, the matter is suddenly a misunderstanding? Are you ying games with the police?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Minna stuttered, at a loss for words. The male officer spoke up at that moment. ¡°Whether or not it¡¯s a misunderstanding, we still have to carry out our investigation. We need to take the culprit to the police station now.¡± Just as the officers were about to leave, Belinda called out, ¡°Wait a moment!¡± She stepped forward and approached the officers. ¡°I have something more to say about the ne, officer. Could you hand it to me for a moment?¡± The male officer hesitated for a while but eventually handed Belinda the ne. Everyone watched curiously, wondering what Belinda was going to do as she walked over to Minna. A faint smirk appeared on Belinda¡¯s lips as she said, ¡°Given how much you supposedly treasure this ne, Ms. Williamson, I think you should know this ne is a fake.¡± Belinda¡¯s words left everyone in stunned silence. . . . Chapter 306 ?Chapter 306: The ne was fake? That seemed impossible! With the Williamson family¡¯s wealth, why would they possess a fake ne? When Minna heard Belinda¡¯s words, her temper ignited. She gave Belinda a cold smile. Concealing her irritation, she said, ¡°Ms. Wright, it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re upset over the usations of theft. However, you can¡¯t just im my ne is fake because you¡¯re upset.¡± Belinda, holding the ne in her hand, showed Minna a specific feature. ¡°This limited edition piece from rema is designed with a unique lock mechanism. It should open with a special key pendant, transforming its appearance. Yet, your ne¡¯s lock won¡¯t open. It seems you have a well-made counterfeit.¡± The guests present exchanged confused nces, puzzled over who to believe. Minna was adamant her ne was genuine. She retorted sharply, ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re out of line with these baseless ims! rema never advertised any such feature when theyunched this ne.¡± Belinda responded in a calm voice, ¡°The special feature is disclosed only to those who purchase the ne.¡± Minna scoffed, ¡°Stop fabricating stories, Ms. Wright! You¡¯re embarrassing yourself.¡± Other affluent guests whispered among themselves, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a feature.¡± ¡°Neither have I. Belinda must be making this up.¡± Disregarding their skepticism, Belinda took out her phone and quickly made a video call. A few secondster, the video call was connected. Belinda¡¯s phone screen showed a middle-aged man with a weing smile. ¡°Hello, baby!¡± the man greeted Belinda with enthusiasm. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened immediately when he heard the man¡¯s affectionate address to Belinda. ¡°Steven,¡± Belinda replied to the man and then angled her phone towards Minna and the gathered crowd. Caught off guard by the unfolding scene, Steven Rayne hesitated for a moment before inquiring, ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s happening here?¡± Minna, catching a glimpse of the man on the screen, stood rooted to the spot, her face a picture of utter astonishment. Her expression was one ofplete shock. ¡°Steven, could you take a look at this ne?¡± Belinda requested. Lucas watched Belinda intently, his face etched with a mix of emotions. Belinda presented the ne to the camera of her phone. Steven needed only a brief look to make his judgment. ¡°This ne is fake. You can¡¯t open the lock on it, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. ¡°Then it¡¯s certainly a fake. Belinda, where did you get this counterfeit? What happened to the real one I gave you? Why aren¡¯t you wearing it?¡± Steven said. Belinda smiled and responded, ¡°It¡¯s safe at home. I¡¯ll exin everything to youter. I¡¯ve got a situation to handle now. We¡¯ll catch up soon.¡± ¡°Come on, Belinda, let¡¯s talk a little more! It¡¯s so rare for you to call me,¡± Steven said. . . . Chapter 307 ?Chapter 307: ¡°Sorry, I need to go now!¡± Belinda swiftly ended the call and set her phone aside. Facing Minna, Belinda calmly asked, ¡°Ms. Williamson, you do recognize the man from the call, don¡¯t you?¡± Minna¡¯splexion turned a deep shade of red, and she found herself speechless. Macie also appeared taken aback. ¡°Who was that on the call? He seemed very familiar!¡± a guest murmured. ¡°That man is Steven Rayne, rema¡¯s globally recognized art director! Who would¡¯ve guessed that Belinda has connections with him? Their interaction suggests they are actually quite close!¡± ¡°Then, does that imply Minna¡¯s ne is a counterfeit?¡± ¡°Is there any other possibility? Steven, the art expert from rema, identified it as a knockoff instantly. Do you really think he would lie about that?¡± ¡°Steven revealed that he gifted the real ne to Belinda, which means Belinda possesses the genuine one now! So, why would she bother taking Minna¡¯s fake one? Reflecting on it, it¡¯s almost amusing how certain Minna was that Belinda had taken her ne!¡± ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s quite a mistake to unt such a counterfeit¡­ How embarrassing!¡± Hearing the murmurs of the guests, Minna found herself wishing she could vanish into thin air. She had not expected that Belinda was actually a close friend of Steven, rema¡¯s global art director. Now, instead of sessfully tarnishing Belinda¡¯s reputation, Minna found herself embarrassed, with Belinda garnering admiration and acim. Fuming over the turn of events, Minna gritted her teeth. With a knowing smirk, Belinda shifted her attention away and, struck by a sudden thought, turned to Lucas. Her gaze locked with Lucas¡¯. For a fleeting moment, they shared a look brimming withplicated feelings. Lucas hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to have such a close rtionship with Steven¡­ What more was Belinda hiding from him? After a tense five seconds, Belinda broke away from the gaze, approached the male officer, and returned the ne to him. The officer epted the ne and departed with his colleague, taking Macie with them. Minna¡¯splexion whitened as she made to exit. ¡°Stop!¡± Lucas¡¯manding voice echoed suddenly. His deep, authoritative tone halted Minna in her tracks. ¡°Miss Williamson, do you really think you can simply walk away after ndering someone like that?¡± Lucas said. Then, he turned toward a middle-aged man in the crowd, a cold smile creeping onto his lips. ¡°Mr. Williamson, your daughter doesn¡¯t seem to know her manners.¡± Hearing this, Rhys had no choice but to step forward. With an uneasy smile, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s not the case, Mr. rk. There just seems to be a misunderstanding.¡± He then turned to Minna and said, ¡°Minna, you owe Ms. Wright an apology.¡± . . . Chapter 308 ?Chapter 308: ¡°Dad!¡± Minna¡¯s voice was tinged with reluctance. Rhys¡¯s face hardened. ¡°Apologize to her now!¡± With no other option, Minna bit her lip and reluctantly said to Belinda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Lucas¡¯ stern face suggested that he was displeased with Minna¡¯s apology. ¡°Do it properly!¡± Rhys said. ¡°Apologize sincerely to Ms. Wright, Minna!¡± Minna¡¯s stare at Rhys was a mix of anger and disbelief. Rhys looked at Minna, his gaze unyielding. Though Rhys often spoiled her, Minna understood that Rhys would act against her if she jeopardized the family¡¯s business. Contemting this, Minna took a deep breath, approached Belinda, and said in an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Wright. I was wrong to use you without proof just now. Please ept my apology.¡± Belinda, unmoved, didn¡¯t even look at Minna. She simply turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± Then, addressing Bethany and Darren, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Bethany and Darren nodded. Just like that, the three of them departed, leaving before the banquet was over. Once in Darren¡¯s car outside the Williamson family¡¯s residence, Bethany couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Belinda, how did you manage all that?¡± Her curiosity was evident. Darren looked at Belinda curiously, waiting for her to exin everything. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, then said, ¡°After Macie picked up my bag, I noticed the sp wasn¡¯t properly aligned. That¡¯s when I began to suspect my bag had been tampered with. When no one was paying attention to me, I opened the bag and found the ne. I figured she was trying to frame me with it, so I decided to give her a taste of her own medicine.¡± Something, however, was missing from her story. ¡°How did the ne end up in Macie¡¯s pocket then?¡± Bethany asked, confused. Belinda smiled slightly upon hearing that and answered, ¡°Remember when I went to get two sses of fruit punch for us? Macie was there too, so I discreetly slipped the ne into the pocket of her clothes.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impressive,¡± Bethany said, her face full of admiration. Belinda¡¯s expression grew solemn, and she said, ¡°I had initially thought Macie was trying to set me up. It wasn¡¯t until Minna stepped forward that I realized she was behind the whole scheme.¡± There was a short pause, and she continued, ¡°We only just met each other for the first time today. Where does her hostility toward mee from?¡± This was a puzzle she couldn¡¯t figure out. Even at the party, Belinda had not conversed with Minna or exchanged a single word with her. How, then, had she offended Minna so much that Minna would resort to such underhanded tactics? Darren and Bethany exchanged a confused nce. After a while, Darren said, ¡°But wasn¡¯t it risky for you to nt the ne on Macie? Aren¡¯t you worried the surveince cameras might have caught your actions?¡± Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about, Darren.¡± I was careful to avoid the cameras. . . . Chapter 309 ?Chapter 309: Besides, since Macie could sneak the ne into my bag, that must mean she had already dealt with the surveince footage beforehand. If anyone checked the footage, she would be the first one to be exposed.¡± Darren nodded upon hearing that. ¡°The thought of Macie and Minna facing the consequences of their actions is truly satisfying,¡± Bethany said with a smile. Belinda and Darren also smiled. When Belinda returned home, she changed out of her gown, washed off her makeup, and took a shower. She then came out of the bathroom, took a seat at the vanity to do her skincare routine when the door opened. Belinda saw Lucas entering through the mirror. Lucas looked around the room for Belinda as he entered, and their eyes met in the mirror. Neither of them said a word at first. After a few seconds, Lucas walked over to Belinda. Coldly, he asked, ¡°Why did you refer to us as just friends at the banquet, Belinda?¡± Belinda seemed puzzled by his question. ¡°What else should I have said? That I¡¯m your wife?¡± she replied. Lucas chuckled coldly at this. ¡°What? Does calling yourself my wife embarrass you?¡± Belinda stood up and turned to face Lucas. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying, Mr. rk. You explicitly warned me to stay away from you and not tell anyone that I¡¯m your wife. I just did what you asked me to do. Why are you upset about it?¡± she asked. Lucas was left momentarily at a loss for words. Belinda raised an eyebrow and let out a soft chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you having second thoughts about that, Mr. rk? Are you finally ready to announce our rtionship to the world?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened as he scoffed, ¡°No. That would be a terrible idea.¡± Without another word, he turned and strode into the walk-in closet, cutting off any chance for Belinda to respond. Belinda watched him walk away, her lips curving into a faint, amused smile. She sat back down and resumed her skincare routine, her movements unhurried and calm. Belinda was lost in thought. Tonight, Lucas had done something unexpected¡ªhe had stood up for her. This surprised her. After all, three years ago, no matter what trouble she encountered or whom she argued with at any gathering, Lucas would never have intervened to defend her. At parties, whenever she found herself in trouble or in the midst of an argument, Lucas remained indifferent. He wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce as if she were invisible. But now, Lucas¡¯ attitude toward her had clearly changed. She had noticed the changes, but¡­ . . . Chapter 310 Chapter 310: Belinda¡¯s fingers paused mid-gesture as she stared at her reflection in the mirror. She shook her head, banishing the thoughts. Enough. With the divorce looming, dwelling on Lucas¡¯ behavior was pointless. Quickly finishing her skincare routine, she slipped into bed, shutting out the world and her swirling thoughts. The next day. During her lunch break, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She received a call from Darwin. She nced at the screen and quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. Lambert.¡± ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Darwin¡¯s rich, steady voice came through, ¡°are you free this evening? Ata and I would like to take you to dinner to express our gratitude.¡± Belinda responded without hesitation, ¡°Dinner isn¡¯t necessary, Mr. Lambert. I was simply doing my job when I saved your aunt.¡± Darwin¡¯s tone softened but remained persistent. ¡°It might be you doing your job, but to us, it means the world. Please don¡¯t refuse the dinner invitation.¡± Belinda hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Alright, but I genuinely can¡¯t have dinner with you tonight. I already have ns.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying; Harold had asked her to invite her grandmother over for dinner tonight. ¡°I see. How about tomorrow evening then?¡± Darwin asked. ¡°That works. We can have dinner together tomorrow,¡± Belinda replied. Darwin chuckled. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll make the reservation and let you know soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you any further, Dr. Wright. See you tomorrow.¡± With that, Darwin ended the call. Afterward, Darwin smirked, spinning his phone idly in his hand. Last night, Belinda had surprised him. He had observed her closely during the gathering and seen it all: from Macie deliberately bumping into her and slipping a ne into her bag, to Belinda returning the ne to Macie¡¯s pocket. He had been prepared to step in, ready to expose Macie when the ne was found in Belinda¡¯s bag. But Belinda had discovered Macie¡¯s scheme too. She hadn¡¯t just handled the situation¡ªshe had outmaneuvered Macie entirely and turned the tables. That was truly brilliant. Darwin believed Belinda wasn¡¯t just clever; she was bold and not someone to be easily messed with. His smirk deepened. Belinda was indeed a fascinating woman. Meanwhile, Belinda dialed Kenia¡¯s number. After the call connected, she said in a calm voice, ¡°Grandma, Harold has invited you to dinner tonight at the rk family¡¯s residence. He has been asking to have a meal with you for days. Will youe this time?¡± Silence hung on the line before Kenia sighed and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, Belinda. I¡¯ve refused him twice already. I suppose it¡¯s time I agreed to have a meal with him. Let Harold know I will join him for dinner tonight.¡± Kenia¡¯s previous refusals weren¡¯t from pride. With Belinda¡¯s impending divorce from Lucas, she just hadn¡¯t seen the point in maintaining ties with Lucas¡¯ family. But Harold¡¯s persistence had softened her stance. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll let him know,¡± Belinda replied. . . .
Message from Noah: A new week is here! Embrace the fresh start and enjoy the chapters. God bless you, and Noa is sending you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 311 ?Chapter 311: That evening, Belinda arrived at the rk family¡¯s residence apanied by Kenia, Holley, and Sarai. ¡°Harold, these are just small gifts I prepared for you¡ªa token of my respect,¡± Kenia said, gesturing to the neatly arranged items on the table. Harold smiled warmly. ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Kenia. There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us. We are family. Please, have a seat.¡± Kenia returned the smile and settled gracefully onto the sofa. Holley and Sarai, who had apanied Kenia, also sat down, though their movements were more cautious. Sarai¡¯s gaze wandered around the room, her eyes lingering on the luxurious furnishings. A fleeting glimmer of envy crossed her eyes before she quickly masked it. Breaking the brief silence, Harold said, ¡°Kenia, about what happened before¡­ Lucas was out of line. I¡¯ve already had a serious talk with him.¡± At that moment, Lucas stepped forward. His voice was steady as he said in an apologetic tone, ¡°Kenia, I owe you an apology. I was wrong before. Please forgive me.¡± Kenia looked at Lucas, her expression unreadable. For a moment, she just studied him, as if weighing her response. Then, in a calm, measured tone, she said, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me. I didn¡¯t take that matter to heart.¡± Hearing Kenia refer to Lucas so distantly, Harold sighed inwardly. He could sense the chasm between them, but this wasn¡¯t the time or ce to address it with everyone present. Clearing his throat, he quickly steered the conversation to lighter topics. Not long after, the butler, Hooper, entered the room to announce that dinner was ready. The group moved to the dining room, where the meal was served in an elegant and inviting setting. Throughout dinner, the atmosphere remained pleasant. Lucas, in an unexpected gesture, slid several dishes to Belinda. Belinda nced at Lucas for a moment but said nothing. She thought to herself that Harold must have asked Lucas to do this. But Kenia, observing silently, couldn¡¯t help but notice a pattern: every dish Lucas slid over to Belinda was one of Belinda¡¯s favorites. Was this just a coincidence? Or was there more to it? Kenia dismissed these thoughts just as quickly as they came. After the meal, Harold approached Kenia. ¡°Kenia, could I have a word with you upstairs? There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to discuss with you in private.¡± Understanding his intentions, Kenia nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± The two retreated to Harold¡¯s study, where Harold gestured toward a chair, asking Kenia to sit down. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± he asked. Kenia waved her hand. ¡°No, thank you. My stomach is quite full from dinner.¡± Harold nodded and took a seat opposite her. For a moment, he seemed to weigh his words carefully. Then, he spoke up. ¡°I understand you¡¯re still upset with Lucas. He truly crossed the line, and I don¡¯t me you for feeling that way.¡± To his surprise, Kenia shook her head. Her tone was calm as she replied, ¡°Harold, you¡¯re overthinking it. I¡¯ve already let it go.¡± Harold studied her, uncertain whether to believe her or press further. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°How much do you know about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s situation?¡± Kenia said, ¡°You¡¯re asking if I know about their n to divorce after your birthday, right? Belinda has already told me about that.¡± . . . Chapter 312 ?Chapter 312: Harold hesitated for a moment, a bit surprised by her directness. ¡°And what¡¯s your opinion on that?¡± Kenia¡¯s reply was immediate and unwavering. ¡°I think it¡¯s for the best. The divorce is good for both Lucas and Belinda.¡± Her words left Harold stunned. He hadn¡¯t expected Kenia to be so supportive of the idea. ¡°Kenia, you¡­¡± Harold sighed, his voice heavy with resignation. ¡°You can see how much Belinda truly cares for Lucas, can¡¯t you? Why would you wish for them to divorce? Being with the one she loves should bring her happiness, real joy!¡± ¡°Happiness? Joy?¡± Kenia let out a dry, sarcastic chuckle. ¡°Forgive me, Harold, but I don¡¯t see it.¡± She paused briefly, her gaze steady. ¡°Tell me honestly¡ªdo you believe Belinda has been happy or even remotely content since marrying your son?¡± Harold¡¯s expression stiffened. He wanted to affirm her question, but his voice faltered, words stuck in his throat. Kenia¡¯s lips curled into a faint, knowing smile. ¡°The love has always been one-sided, Harold. From the beginning, your son has never wanted to marry Belinda.¡± ¡°But feelings can grow over time!¡± Harold said, his voice rising suddenly. Kenia¡¯s tone grew sharper. ¡°Years, Harold. They¡¯ve been married for years now. If feelings were going to grow, don¡¯t you think they would have grown by now?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub Harold froze, unable to muster a response. After a few seconds of tense silence, he murmured, ¡°Maybe we just need to give them a little more time. I still believe they¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Kenia suddenly interjected, her tone firm. ¡°Harold, I love Belinda more than you can imagine. I can¡¯t stand by and watch her pour her heart into someone who doesn¡¯t love her in return. I don¡¯t care whether she marries into wealth or status; all I want is for her to find someone who truly cherishes her. I hope you can understand that.¡± Harold¡¯s shoulders sagged under the weight of Kenia¡¯s words. He couldn¡¯t deny the truth in what she had said. He knew his son had given Belinda nothing but uncertainty¡ªa hollow rtionship devoid of the love Belinda deserved. Kenia¡¯s concerns weren¡¯t selfish; they came from a ce of love for her granddaughter. Before Harold could respond, Kenia stood up abruptly, her expression solemn. ¡°Harold,¡± she began, her voice trembling with emotion, ¡°I¡¯m only asking you to do one thing. If, after your birthday, they still decide to get a divorce, please don¡¯t stand in their way.¡± Then, to Harold¡¯s shock, Kenia was about to bow before him. ¡°K-Kenia, please don¡¯t do this¡­¡± Harold stammered, leaping to his feet to stop Kenia. His hand rested gently on her shoulder as he sighed in resignation. ¡°Alright,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°If that¡¯s what they truly want in the end, I won¡¯t stop them.¡± Kenia let out a deep breath, relief washing over her features. ¡°Thank you, Harold,¡± she said. Downstairs, Lucas emerged from the restroom, adjusting the cuffs of his shirt, when he spotted Sarai lingering nearby. At the sight of Lucas, Sarai straightened her posture and called out, ¡°Mr. rk, may I have a word with you?¡± . . . Chapter 313 ?Chapter 313: Lucas hesitated for a moment. He knew Sarai wasn¡¯t rted to Belinda by blood, but she had always been like a sister to Belinda. Whatever she wanted to say to him, it would undoubtedly concern Belinda. Without answering, Lucas turned and walked toward a quieter part of the house. Sarai blinked in surprise but quickly followed him. Lucas stopped at a small balcony, the night breeze ruffling his hair as he turned to face Sarai. Parting his thin lips, he asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Mr. rk, are you and Belinda really getting divorced soon?¡± Sarai asked, breaking the tense silence. Lucas furrowed his brow, his expression unreadable. Instead of answering, he countered, ¡°Is that all you wanted to talk to me about?¡± Sarai froze for a moment and then shook her head. ¡°No. I just¡­ I wanted to tell you that Belinda really likes you. I think the reason she has even been considering the divorce is because she probably just wants you to care about her more. That¡¯s all.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, a faint trace of amusement flickering in his gaze. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Sarai nodded earnestly, her voice brimming with conviction. ¡°Belinda and I grew up together¡ªI know her better than anyone. Trust me, Mr. rk, if you were just a little kinder to her, she would never go through with the divorce.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips quirked upward in a faint, enigmatic smile. ¡°Does Belinda know you¡¯re telling me this?¡± he suddenly asked. g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads Sarai quickly shook her head. ¡°Of course not! She would never admit how she really feels. That¡¯s why I wanted to talk to you in private. I don¡¯t want to see the two of you split up. Please, just keep this between us. Don¡¯t tell Belinda about this.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately. His calm gaze bore into Sarai. Seeing that Lucas was silent, Sarai continued in a sincere tone, ¡°Mr. rk, believe me.¡± Belinda truly likes you! This is only the second time I¡¯ve ever seen her care about a man this much¡ª¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted subtly, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Second time?¡± he echoed, his voice tinged with a slight sharpness. Sarai froze for a moment. Her eyes then darted nervously, and she stammered, ¡°No, no! I-I misspoke! You¡¯re the first man Belinda has ever liked!¡± Her flustered response betrayed her intent. She clearly wanted Lucas to think that her words earlier were true. Lucas let out a cold, humorless chuckle. ¡°I see,¡± he said, his tone t and detached, revealing no emotion. Anxious, Sarai took a step closer to him. ¡°Wait, Mr. rk, I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± But her next step seemed to falter. She stumbled, and her body lurched forward¡ªdirectly toward Lucas. For a moment, it seemed she might fall right into his arms. However, Lucas, ever sharp, stepped aside with fluid precision, avoiding her. With a loud thud, Sarai collided with the balcony railing. ¡°Ah!¡± she yelped, clutching her chest as her face contorted in pain. Lucas stood to the side, his gaze cool and disdainful. ¡°Miss Lewis,¡± he said, his voiceced with mockery, ¡°you should watch your steps more carefully from now on.¡± . . . Chapter 314 ?Chapter 314: The sarcasm in his tone struck a nerve. Sarai¡¯s face flushed a deep crimson, a wave of embarrassment washing over her in an instant. ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. rk,¡± she stammered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t intentional. I just¡­ I just wanted to exin about Belinda. I really misspoke. She has never liked anyone else.¡± ¡°She has only liked you.¡± Lucas let out a low, mocking chuckle as he looked at Sarai with cold eyes. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t care much about that at first,¡± he said. ¡°But your eagerness to exin¡­ Now, I¡¯m starting to wonder something.¡± His gaze swept over Sarai, cool and deliberate. ¡°Tell me, Miss Lewis¡ªdo you want me to believe you or not?¡± ¡°I, I¡­¡± Sarai stammered, her face frozen as if caught in a moment she couldn¡¯t escape. After a long pause, she finally muttered, ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Not very convincing.¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was even, neither warm nor cold. Without waiting for a response, he turned and walked away. Sarai stood motionless, her eyes locked on his retreating figure. His words lingered in the air, cryptic and sharp, leaving her unsure of what he truly meant. Her expression shifted, a storm of emotions flickering across her face. In the end, all she did was bite her lip and walk away in silence. Kenia and herpanions didn¡¯t linger long in the rk family¡¯s residence. After making their goodbyes downstairs, Lucas and Belinda saw them off. Once the guests had left, Harold called Lucas into the study. Harold¡¯s voice was steady when he said to Lucas, ¡°I just spoke with Belinda¡¯s grandmother about your rtionship with Belinda.¡± Lucas remained quiet, his expression unreadable. ¡°Kenia supports the idea of a divorce,¡± Harold continued. ¡°She asked me not to interfere if, after my birthday, you and Belinda still want to get a divorce.¡± At this, Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted ever so slightly, and his gaze flickered toward Harold. He had actually anticipated this. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want Belinda wasting her time on someone who doesn¡¯t love her,¡± Harold added. ¡°And I can¡¯t say I me her for that. She is just protecting her granddaughter. So, if you decide to go through with the divorce after my birthday, I won¡¯t stand in your way.¡± Lucas said nothing, the silence hanging heavy in the air. It wasn¡¯t that he disagreed with Harold; he just didn¡¯t know what to say. Harold leaned forward, his tone firm. ¡°Lucas, have you thought this through? Do you really want this divorce?¡± After a long pause, Lucas finally spoke, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± The wordnded like a stone, heavy and final. Yet, as soon as Lucas said it, a strange sensation stirred within him, making him feel a bit ufortable. But then, he reminded himself¡ªwasn¡¯t the divorce what he had wanted all along? He should feel relieved and happy about this. Harold¡¯s eyes searched Lucas¡¯ face,plicated emotions swirling in them. After a moment, he straightened in his chair. ¡°Alright. If that¡¯s your decision, I won¡¯t say anything more. You can leave now.¡± . . . Chapter 315 ?Chapter 315: Lucas rose without another word and left the room. As Harold watched Lucas walk away, a thought took root in his mind¡ªhe just hoped Lucas would not regret this decision in the future. When Lucas returned to his bedroom with Belinda, his eyes instinctively searched for her. The room was empty, save for the soft glow spilling in from the balcony. He crossed the room, walking toward the balcony. On the balcony, a gentle breeze stirred the night air. Belinda sat on the swing chair, her posture rxed as she gazed into the distance. Lucas stepped onto the balcony, his voice breaking the quiet. ¡°How is your rtionship with Sarai?¡± he asked. Belinda turned to Lucas, her brow creasing slightly. The question was unexpected. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± she responded, obviously confused. Lucas ignored her question. ¡°Are you two close?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied after a pause. ¡°We are pretty close.¡± ¡°Just be careful around her,¡± Lucas said, his tone tinged with something unspoken. Belinda¡¯s frown deepened as she studied Lucas. ¡°Why would you say that? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Earlier today, Sarai came to see me asking to have a chat,¡± Lucas began. ¡°She said you were deeply in love with me, and the whole divorce idea was just a ploy to get my attention.¡± A soft chuckle escaped Lucas¡¯ lips. Belinda¡¯s face darkened immediately when she heard that. Sarai had gone behind her back to talk to Lucas and said that? What was Sarai trying to imply by saying that? That she was only ying hard to get with Lucas? Before Belinda could form a response, Lucas added, ¡°Oh, and she mentioned that I¡¯m the second man you¡¯ve ever liked.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath hitched, her fists clenched at her sides. What was Sarai trying to pull? ¡°And then,¡± Lucas continued, his voice dripping with mock curiosity, ¡°she managed to twist her ankle and tried to fall into my arms. Funny, right? Makes me wonder if one of her legs really gave out or if there¡¯s something wrong with the tiles in my house.¡± Belinda stared at him, momentarily stunned. Her expression turned stormy as realization set in. So, Sarai had been trying to seduce Lucas? It all made sense now¡ªthe strangements, the sudden interest, and Sarai¡¯s eavesdropping during her conversation with her grandmother. Sarai must¡¯ve been trying to figure out how her rtionship with Lucas was going at that time. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened, anger and disbelief swirling within her. She had always treated Sarai like family, like a sister. To hear this now felt like a betrayal, a sharp p to her face. She trusted Lucas enough to know he wouldn¡¯t lie about something like this. Besides, he had no reason to make this up. Taking several deep breaths to steady herself, Belinda bit her lip for a second and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Lucas said nothing more. He turned and walked back into the room, leaving Belinda to her thoughts. . . . Chapter 316 ?Chapter 316: As Belinda sat there, trying to process everything, her phone rang in her pocket. The name on the screen made her pause: Baker. Her brow furrowed. After a brief hesitation, she answered the call. ¡°Belinda!¡± Baker¡¯s furious voice boomed through the receiver. ¡°Can¡¯t you go a single day without stirring up trouble for me?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°What did I do this time?¡± she asked sharply. ¡°Do you even know who Minna is?¡± Baker snapped. ¡°Do you know the Williamson family¡¯s status in Owathe?¡± ¡°They rank eighth among the most influential families,¡± Belinda replied in a calm tone. Baker¡¯s frustration only escted. ¡°If you know that, why did you go against Miss Williamson? Do you think the Wright family can afford to provoke the Williamson family?¡± Belinda took a deep breath, her voice icy. ¡°Did I provoke her? Or was it Minna and Macie who falsely used me of stealing? What was I supposed to do? Should I have just done nothing to prove my innocence?¡± ¡°You have a record, Belinda!¡± Baker shot back. ¡°Isn¡¯t it normal for people to suspect you of stealing?¡± His words sliced through Belinda like a knife. Belinda¡¯s grip on the phone tightened, but before she could respond, Baker continued, ¡°Fine. Prove your innocence however you want. But did you really have to expose that Miss Williamson¡¯s ne was a fake? Was it so important to show off your connection to rema¡¯s global art director? What were you trying to prove? You humiliated Miss Williamson in front of everyone!¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda let out a cold, cuttingugh. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that even if someone falsely uses me, I should just take it and not fight back at all, right?¡± Baker¡¯s tone turned sharp as he retorted, ¡°Fight back? Do you even understand your cepared to Miss Williamson? Do you think you have the right to fight back? You have offended the Williamson family and walked away like it¡¯s no big deal. Did you ever stop to think about the consequences for our Wright family? What if the Williamson family channels all their anger toward us because of you? What are we supposed to do then? Can we even handle that?¡± His fury mounted with each word. Belinda, unfazed, met his tirade with calm resolve. ¡°Then what exactly do you want me to do now?¡± ¡°Go to the Williamson family personally and apologize to Miss Williamson!¡± Baker said in amanding tone. Belinda¡¯s expression grew colder by the second. Internally, she sneered. Look at that. What a ¡°wonderful¡± father she had! Even though she was the one who had been wronged and falsely used, her father wanted her to apologize to the very person responsible. With icy disdain, she replied, ¡°You want me to apologize to her? You must be dreaming.¡± Baker¡¯s voice exploded with fury. ¡°Belinda! You will listen to me this time! If you don¡¯t apologize to Miss Williamson, just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait and see,¡± Belinda said, her voice as cold as ice, before ending the call. Without hesitation, she blocked Baker¡¯s number again. She now realized that unblocking Baker¡¯s number before was a mistake. Setting her phone aside, she closed her eyes and took a series of deep breaths, willing herself to calm down. . . . Chapter 317 ?Chapter 317: She had once hoped that, even if Baker didn¡¯t care for her as his daughter, he might at least have a shred of moral integrity. But this? This was beyond disappointing. Sometimes, she wondered what Car had ever seen in Baker. Car was generous and far-sighted¡ªa woman with grace and vision. By all logic, someone like her shouldn¡¯t have ended up with a man like Baker: a selfish, unfaithful jerk. Belinda lingered on the balcony for a while, letting the cool night air soothe her, before retreating to her room. A hot shower did little to ease her frustration. Shey awake in bed until three in the morning. Thankfully, she had the day off today and could afford to sleep in. At the Williamson family estate, Macie burst into Minna¡¯s room, her face pale and panicked. ¡°Minna! Minna! We¡¯re doomed!¡± she said in an anxious tone. Minna looked up, unimpressed by the dramatics. ¡°Calm down. Take a breath and speak properly,¡± she said. But Macie ignored the advice, words spilling out in a frantic rush. ¡°There¡¯s no time for me to calm down! This morning, apany that has always worked with my family called my father¡ªthey¡¯re cutting ties with us. My fatherter found out they¡¯ve teamed up with the Thomas family instead!¡± After finally pausing to catch her breath, Macie added, her voice trembling, ¡°It has to be the Thomas family getting back at me for Belinda! Minna, what are we going to do now?¡± Minna¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± she asked. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± Macie replied. She then paced the room anxiously. After a few seconds, as if struck by sudden inspiration, she turned to Minna. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s still time for me to apologize to Belinda? If I beg her for forgiveness now, will the Thomas family stop targeting my family?¡± Her words made Minna¡¯s expression turn dark in an instant. At that moment, Minna struck the coffee table so hard that it rattled, fixing Macie with a piercing, ice-cold stare. ¡°Have youpletely lost your senses? Do you honestly believe that apologizing to Belinda will make her show you any mercy? And how exactly do you n on exining yourself to her? Are you thinking of shifting all the me onto me, telling her that I forced you to do it?¡± Her tone brimmed with fury. Macie instinctively flinched, hurrying to respond, ¡°No, no, no, I would never do that. I¡­ I¡­¡± After a brief pause, she tried a different approach, saying, ¡°I was only speaking without thinking just now. I promise I won¡¯t go and apologize to her.¡± Minna¡¯s expression softened slightly. She pressed her lips together and then used a softer voice to speak to Macie, trying to steady her nerves. ¡°There¡¯s a good chance that the matter doesn¡¯t even involve the Thomas family, so try not to worry too much.¡± But Macie shook her head hard, her face drained of all color. ¡°No! It has to be them! The Thomas family wouldn¡¯t have targeted my family at such a crucial time if it weren¡¯t for Belinda! I¡¯ve heard things about Belinda before¡ªrumors I dismissed as lies or overblown stories. Now, it seems they might actually be real!¡± ¡°What sort of rumors?¡± Minna asked, her brows knitting together. . . . Chapter 318 ?Chapter 318: Macie proceeded to share all the details she had learned about what had happened to Ryan, Kylee, and the people they associated with. Once Minna absorbed it all, her features grew even more grim. She locked eyes with Macie, demanding sternly, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this before?¡± Macie responded innocently, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t truly believe any of it before, so why would I mention it to you? Besides, I did warn you that Santino values Belinda, but you did not take me seriously.¡± ¡°You!¡± Minna¡¯s voice carried a mix of anger and panic. The Thomas family had already begun their maneuver against the Sampson family. Was her own family the next on their list? Yet, upon further reflection, Minna dismissed the idea. The Sampson family was an easy target for the Thomas family, but the Williamson family was among the major eight families. They wouldn¡¯t be easily targeted. Besides, would the Thomas family really risk a feud with the Williamson family just over a friend? These considerations helped Minna regain herposure. She turned to Macie and said, ¡°Look, Macie, it¡¯s useless to dwell on this now. Considering the Thomas family has already struck at your family once, it¡¯s unlikely they¡¯ll strike the same target again. So, try not to worry too much.¡± Macie, however, felt dissatisfied with Minna¡¯s reassurances. It was all well and good for Minna to say such things¡ªshe hadn¡¯t experienced the Thomas family¡¯s wrath firsthand. Minna seemed oblivious to the real consequences since she wasn¡¯t the one directly affected by the matter. Minna didn¡¯t even consider that she had offended Belinda and the Thomas family for her. And now, after her family had suffered retaliation, there wasn¡¯t even anypensation. Though these thoughts brewed inside Macie, she masked her discontent. After all, her family still depended on the Williamson family. Minna offered some careless words offort and then dismissed Macie. The way things had developed had indeed taken Minna by surprise. She had never anticipated the ne given by her passionate suitor would be fake. Despite losing this initial sh with Belinda, she was not ready to concede defeat. The grudge between her and Belinda was now set in stone. ¡°Let¡¯s see who willugh till the end!¡± she muttered under her breath. At noon, Minna¡¯s father returned home. ¡°Dad, you¡¯re home!¡± Minna greeted him cheerfully. ¡°Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused me?¡± Rhys rebuked her sharply. Minna responded with innocent eyes and a touch of hurt. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± ¡°Ourpany¡¯s project was hijacked by the Thomas family!¡± Rhys said, his face darkening in anger. ¡°The business partner this time is just a smallpany, but I saw great potential in their project. I honestly believed it had a lot of promise, so I worked hard to make the partnership happen. After lengthy negotiations, we were finally ready to sign the contract. However, today, they signed the contract with the Thomas family instead! All my efforts were wasted, and the Thomas family got all the benefits now!¡± As he spoke, Rhys¡¯ anger grew even more pronounced. The veins in his forehead were throbbing now. ¡°What? What did you just say?¡± Minna said, her expression changing in an instant. She had not expected that the Thomas family would be willing to offend the Williamson family for a close friend that they had no blood ties with. . . . Chapter 319 ?Chapter 319: Had Santino and his wife lost their minds? Was it worth going this far for a friend? What Rhys said next made Minna feel even worse. His face grim, Rhys said, ¡°I¡¯ve warned you to control your temper. I wouldn¡¯t care if you were targeting people with no background. But you chose to cause trouble for Belinda even though she has a good rtionship with the Thomas family. You¡¯ve never even spoken to this woman before! What did she do to warrant you targeting her?¡± Minna bit her lip and then said, ¡°I did it because she got too close to Darwin. He even bought her cakes and drinks, and they wereughing together. Why should she be that close to him?¡± Rhys went red in the face. He was very close to losing his cool when he said, ¡°Darwin? You¡¯ve been pursuing him for a long time now, yet he still pays you no attention.¡± ¡°You¡¯re ady. Why can¡¯t you act a bit more reserved?¡± Minna, however, didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I love him. Any woman who attempts to get between me and Darwin is my enemy!¡± Her obsession with Darwin had grown unhealthy. ¡°Then what do you suggest we do now?¡± Rhys asked. ¡°That is your decision to make!¡± Minna snapped before storming upstairs. ¡°Stop right there! Stop!¡± Rhys eximed in anger. Minna, however, ignored Rhys. Seeing this, Rhys became even more furious. The news of the Thomas family targeting the Sampson family and the Williamson family quickly spread. This brought everyone to the realization that although Belinda was just an illegitimate daughter of the Wright family, she was still untouchable. With the Thomas family backing her, she was basically invincible. Besides, it was clear to everyone that Minna and Macie had been the ones in the wrong this time. Now, the Sampson and Williamson families were being targeted by the Thomas family, and losing the partnership was their own fault. Kylee was at home when she learned this news. She had taken the day off from work. Initially, she had been in a good mood, but the news had soured her mood. ¡°Damn it! Why is this happening? Why does the Thomas family treat Belinda so well? What makes Belinda deserve that?¡± Kylee had deliberately exposed Belinda¡¯s identity as an illegitimate daughter at the banquet, hoping to ruin Belinda¡¯s reputation and alsobel her a thief. But in the end, she had been the one who had ended up being humiliated. ¡°And what about Belinda? She hasn¡¯t suffered any loss at all.¡± Belinda had be the center of attention at that time. She even knew the global art director of rema. Kylee burned with envy and resentment just thinking about that. Why wasn¡¯t it her who had met the Thomas family first? She was certain she was just as capable as Belinda, if not more. This thought sparked an idea in Kylee¡¯s mind. Her eyes gleamed, and a faint smile curled at the corners of her lips. The next morning, Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s home. By the afternoon, she was in the garden, having coffee with Mollie. . . . Chapter 320 ?Chapter 320: Just then, the quiet ambiance was interrupted by the ringing of her phone. The number was unfamiliar. Belinda swiped to answer the call, her tone neutral. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°It¡¯s Dad, Belinda,¡± came Baker¡¯s voice. Belinda¡¯s expression darkened instantly when she heard that. She considered hanging up but paused for a moment. Rising from her seat, she turned to Mollie. ¡°Excuse me, Mollie. I need to take this call.¡± Mollie nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Belinda walked a short distance away. ¡°What do you want now, Mr. Wright?¡± Belinda asked, her tone cold and detached. On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s voice softened unnaturally. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve been reflecting on my actions. I was wrong yesterday.¡± ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have spoken to you like that, and I owe you an apology.¡± Belinda chuckled dryly, her voiceced with sarcasm. ¡°You, the head of the Wright family, admitting fault? That¡¯s really rare.¡± Her smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes; her expression was cold. Every word from herst conversation with Baker was still fresh in her mind. She hadn¡¯t forgotten a single one. ¡°Belinda, I truly regret my actions,¡± Baker said, sounding a bit resigned. ¡°Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± But his words only deepened Belinda¡¯s disgust. She didn¡¯t believe that Baker truly recognized his mistakes. She knew exactly why he was calling her now. The Thomas family¡¯s retaliation against the Williamson and Sampson families for her sake had changed his attitude toward her. Now, he knew the Williamson family wouldn¡¯t dare cross the Wright family. He was trying to curry favor with her, but Belinda saw through him. Belinda¡¯s guess was spot on. When Baker had first heard the news, he had been stunned. The Thomas family taking such drastic measures for someone with no blood ties? It was unthinkable. The Sampson family was not very powerful, but the Williamson family¡ªranked eighth among the elite families¡ªwas a different matter entirely. Was Belinda really worth it for the Thomas family to target the Williamson family? At first, Baker had thought the Thomas family had lost their minds. Then, realization had struck him: his daughter carried more influence over the Thomas family than he had ever imagined. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not angry with you. You¡¯re not worth the effort.¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s face twisted with anger. He wanted to snap but held back, forcing himself to remainposed. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said with a forced smile, ¡°why don¡¯t youe home for a meal when you are free? I¡¯d like to discuss¡ª¡± Before Baker could finish, Belinda interjected, ¡°I don¡¯t want to have a meal with you. It would only ruin both our appetites.¡± Without waiting for a response, she ended the call. . . . Chapter 321 ?Chapter 321: Putting her phone away, Belinda took a moment topose herself. Then, she returned to the garden and sat back down beside Mollie. Mollie noticed her bad mood immediately. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? You look a little pale.¡± Belinda shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said softly. Leaning into Mollie, she rested her head on her shoulder and nuzzled it affectionately. Her voice carried a rare tone of dependence. ¡°Mollie, thank you and your friends for standing up for me.¡± Mollie smiled warmly, brushing a hand against Belinda¡¯s cheek. ¡°We¡¯re friends. If someone bullies you, it¡¯s only right for us to stand up for you.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t reply, but her expression was tinged withplicated emotions. Not everyone close to her would do the same. Her thoughts wandered briefly to her father¡­ Mollie broke the silence. ¡°Oh, Belinda, while you were on the phone, Santino called me. The Williamson family and the Sampson family both reached out¡ªthey want toe over and apologize to you in person. What do you think about this?¡± Belinda sat up straight, her demeanor indifferent. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Their apologies won¡¯t be sincere. I don¡¯t have the energy to sit through their pretense.¡± Mollie considered her words for a while before replying, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll tell Santino to turn them down.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. She had initially nned to have dinner with Darwin in the evening, but he had called her in the afternoon to reschedule due to an urgent matter. So, she stayed for dinner with the Thomas family. After dinner, Debra and Percy managed to drag Belinda to the Dream Club. Belinda had hesitated to go there at first, but Mollie had encouraged her, saying, ¡°You should go out and have some fun.¡± At the club, Debra raised her ss with a grin. ¡°Come on, Belinda, let¡¯s have a drink!¡± Belinda picked up her own ss, clinking it lightly with Debra¡¯s before taking a sip. The drinks here were much stronger than she had expected. Debra set her ss down and leaned in conspiratorially. ¡°Belinda, do you know why Minna has been targeting you?¡± Belinda shook her head. Debra continued, ¡°It¡¯s because of Darwin. She loves him. At the banquet, Darwin came over to talk to you. You two had a drink and chatted with smiles on your faces. That was enough for Minna to see you as an enemy.¡± Belinda blinked in shock. She had only met Darwin twice; they were acquaintances at best. The fact that Minna had gone out of her way to target her because of such an insignificant reason was ridiculous. Belinda took a deep breath. ¡°All of that¡­ it was just because I chatted with Darwin?¡± Debra nodded. ¡°Minna¡¯s ruthless. Any woman who so much as exchanges a nce with Darwin ends up on her hit list. The worst case? She even crushed someone¡¯s family business. That¡¯s why most women steer clear of Darwin now.¡± Belinda felt aplicated mix of emotions upon hearing that. She hated to admit it, but wasn¡¯t that how she used to be under Kylee¡¯s influence? In hindsight, she really used to be a very annoying person. Debra shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s Minna for you. She¡¯s dangerous and vindictive. But don¡¯t worry, Belinda. With Uncle Santino and Aunt Mollie in your corner, no one would dare mess with you.¡± . . . Chapter 322 ?Chapter 322: Belinda managed a small smile, nodding in agreement. Debra raised her ss again, her excitement infectious. ¡°Come on! Let¡¯s party until we pass out!¡± Belindaughed softly and took another sip. Debra then kept finding chances to make Belinda drink. Belinda wasn¡¯t sure what was going on tonight, but it felt like her tolerance for alcohol had decreased. After just a few sses, her head was spinning. A vague sense of caution stirred in her, but before she could act on it, her body gave in. She slumped onto the sofa, passing out¡­ Seeing what was happening, Debra set down her wine ss and called out, ¡°Belinda? Belinda, are you okay? Are you drunk? Come on, get up! Let¡¯s keep drinking!¡± As she spoke, she leaned over and nudged Belinda a couple of times. But there was no response from Belinda. Debra nced up at Percy, and their eyes met. A sly, triumphant gleam quickly shed in their eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s do it now, Percy,¡± Debra said, her previously innocent expression giving way to calm determination. Percy nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He stepped forward, bent down, and reached for Belinda, about to lift her into his arms. But just as his hand touched her arm¡­ ¡°Hey!¡± Belinda suddenly shot up from the sofa, her bloodshot eyes zing with fierce vignce. Percy froze for a moment, startled, but quickly recovered, forcing a disarming smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me take you home, okay?¡± He then reached for her again. With a sharp smack, Belinda pped his hand away and staggered to her feet. ¡°Who¡­ Who says this superstar is drunk? I¡¯m perfectly sober! Now, let me see your hands! Follow my lead! We will, we will rock you¡­¡± Percy stood there, dumbfounded. Debra stared at Belinda, equally confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Percy muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Debra said, shaking her head. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. We have to stick to the n!¡± Percy sighed and nodded, making another attempt to reach Belinda. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re drunk. Let me take you home,¡± he said. But before he could get close, Belinda grabbed him and, with surprising strength, flipped him over her shoulder, mming him to the floor with a resounding thud. Percyy sprawled on the floor, stunned, his face contorted in pain. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Debra was taken aback by this, her mouth falling open. ¡°What¡­ What just happened?¡± she said in shock. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t even get near Belinda. You should try¡­¡± Percy groaned as he clutched his waist and struggled to stand up. . . . Chapter 323 ?Chapter 323: Debra hesitated for a moment. She felt this version of Belinda was a bit scary. But with Percy unable to get close to Belinda, she had no choice but to take action. Their entire n hinged on her now. Summoning her courage, Debra approached Belinda, who was still swaying to the beat of her own off-key performance. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s me, Debra! You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Let me take you home now, okay?¡± The moment her hand brushed Belinda¡¯s arm, she found herself airborne. Belinda effortlessly flipped her over, sending her crashing to the floor. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Debra cried out, writhing in pain. ¡°Debra!¡± Percy hobbled over to help her up. Meanwhile, Belinda pped her hands in delight. ¡°This is so much fun! Get up; let¡¯s do it again!¡± With a loud shout, she leaped into the air, executing a spinning kick beforending gracefully in abat stance. Debra and Percy exchanged wide-eyed looks of disbelief. They now believed Belinda really knew how to fight. Percy whispered to Debra, ¡°What should we do now? We can¡¯t even get close to her.¡± Debra¡¯s face was tight with worry. She hadn¡¯t expected things to spiral out of control like this. Who would¡¯ve guessed Belinda would behave this way after getting drunk? And the reflexes on her! She and her brother couldn¡¯t even get close to her, no matter how hard they tried. Calling for help wasn¡¯t an option. If Belinda remembered everything the next day, it would ruin everything. But this was an opportunity too good to waste. If they let it slip through their fingers, there was no telling if another chance like this woulde again. Could they really just give up? Yet, what else could they do? Belinda was very drunk now, unpredictable,shing out at anyone who got close to her. In a low voice, Percy muttered, ¡°Maybe we should just give up this time.¡± Debra bit her lip, her frustration spilling over as she watched Belinda switch to another song. Debra hadn¡¯t thought much of Belinda at first. But over time, she hade to realize just how much sway Belinda held within the Thomas family. She and her mother had discussed the matter, and they wanted to use Belinda to solidify their position within the Thomas family. Debra believed that since Mollie and Santino valued Belinda so much, if Belinda married her brother, it would surely make her small family closer to Mollie and Santino. At first, Debra had nned to y it safe. She had only let Belinda and Percy spend time together naturally and wanted to see if Belinda would develop feelings for Percy. After all, that was the safest and most enduring approach. But Belinda had turned out to be almost impossible to get close to. Every time she tried to invite Belinda out, Belinda would either outright refuse her or bring Darren along. And when Darren was around, she and Percy didn¡¯t dare make a single move. Darren would have seen through their intentions in a heartbeat. So, Debra had been forced to take drastic measures. She wanted to get Belinda drunk and let something happen between Belinda and Percy¡­ Tonight was supposed to be the perfect chance for that. But Belinda, drunk and uncontroble, had thrown everything into chaos. Debra and Percy were unable to even touch her. . . . Chapter 324 ?Chapter 324: Even so, giving up now left a bitter taste in Debra¡¯s mouth. Taking a deep breath, she straightened up and resolved to try onest time to get close to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ll give it another shot,¡± she said. But Belinda wasn¡¯t having it. ¡°Belinda, listen to me! Just calm down¡ª¡± Belinda threw Debra to the floor again. ¡°Belinda! It¡¯s me, Debra. You are too drunk now. Let me¡ª¡± Debra failed again. Two failed attemptster, Debra finally admitted defeat. With a trembling hand, she pulled out her phone and called Darren. Debra was barely holding herself together. Her entire body ached, and she did not dare approach Belinda again. Belinda, on the other hand, seemed to have boundless energy, singing karaoke at the top of her lungs and asionally breaking into dance. As soon as Darren arrived and entered the room, Debra rushed to him, her face a mix of relief and exhaustion. ¡°Darren! Thank God you¡¯re here!¡± she eximed. Darren¡¯s eyesnded on Belinda, who was barefoot on the sofa, belting out lyrics like she was at a concert. His expression shifted, his lips twitching as he suppressed a sigh. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked in a low voice. Debraunched into her exnation, gesturing emphatically. ¡°Belinda got drunk. Percy and I tried to take her home, but she waspletely out of control! Every time we got near her, she threw us over her shoulder! We didn¡¯t know what else to do, so we called you.¡± Darren raised an eyebrow and waved them off. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it. You two can head home now.¡± Debra and Percy didn¡¯t need to be told twice. They exited the room quickly, leaving Darren alone with the chaos. Darren approached Belinda cautiously. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s me, Darren. I¡¯m here to take you home.¡± Belinda turned to him, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Who do you think you are? Pretending to be Darren? Watch this!¡± Before Darren could respond, Belindaunched into a flying kick. Instinctively, Darren raised his arm to block the blow. Belinda¡¯s foot mmed into Darren¡¯s forearm with surprising force, sending him stumbling back a few steps. Darren was shocked, staring at Belinda in disbelief. Over the years Darren had known Belinda, he had seen her drunk a few times. While she often acted out in her drunken stupors, she had never been violent before. But now¡­ The kick Belinda had justnded on him was no joke¡ªit was full force. Even now, his arm still felt numb. . . . Chapter 325 ?Chapter 325: ¡°Belinda, look closely,¡± Darren said, his tone serious as he held her gaze. ¡°It¡¯s me, Darren.¡± Belinda squinted at him, her expression gradually shifting from defiance to confusion. She scratched her head, lookingpletely lost. After a long pause, she suddenly eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t want you! I want my husband! My husband!¡± She began staggering around the room, searching and calling for her husband nonstop. Her movements were frantic as she darted from corner to corner. She was indeed really drunk now. When her search yielded no result, Belinda slumped onto the floor with a dramatic thud. Tears poured down her face as she sobbed and asked, ¡°Where is my husband? Why isn¡¯t he here? Did he leave?¡± Darren froze for a moment, startled by her sudden outburst. He crouched down beside her, trying to console her. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t cry! Your husband hasn¡¯t left you. He is just busy with work,¡± he said, his voice gentle. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want my husband! I want him to be here right now!¡± Belinda shouted, kicking her legs like a tantrum-throwing child. Darren ran a hand through his hair, feeling utterly resigned. ¡°Alright, alright!¡± he said after thinking for a while. ¡°I¡¯ll call your husband right now, okay?¡± Belinda¡¯s tears stopped instantly. She looked up at him with wide, hopeful eyes, her cheeks streaked with tears. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, sniffling. ¡°Yeah,¡± Darren assured her, patting her head lightly. ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯ll call him and ask him toe and pick you up now.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s great!¡± Belinda pped her hands like an excited child, her tear-stained face breaking into a smile. Darren blinked, momentarily at a loss for words. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Belinda was acting a little¡­ silly. He stood up, pulled out his phone, and quickly dialed Lucas¡¯ number. The line rang for a while before Lucas picked up the call. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas¡¯ voice came through, slightly muffled by the noisy background on his end. ¡°Lucas,¡± Darren began, keeping his voice calm, ¡°Belinda is drunk. She is in room 3603 at the Dream Club now. You shoulde here and take her home.¡± He opted not to mention that Belinda had been crying out for him nonstop. There was a brief pause on Lucas¡¯ end. After a few seconds, Lucas replied, ¡°Okay.¡± With that, he ended the call. Darren slipped his phone back into his pocket and turned to Belinda. ¡°Your husband¡¯s on his way.¡± Belinda¡¯s entire face lit up with joy. ¡°Don¡¯t sit on the floor,¡± Darren said, reaching out to help Belinda up. ¡°Get up.¡± But Belinda batted his hand away with surprising force. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she snapped, her re fiery. ¡°If you touch me, my husband will get mad!¡± Darren stared at her, momentarily stunned. He then let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright, fine. I won¡¯t touch you. But can you get up on your own?¡± . . . Chapter 326 ?Chapter 326: Belinda shot him a distrustful look but eventually wobbled to her feet. She shuffled over to the sofa and climbed up onto the backrest, sitting with perfect posture as if she were in a ssroom. Her almostical demeanor was cute. Seeing this, Darren couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. About twenty minutester, the door opened, and Lucas walked in. The moment Lucas arrived, Belinda perked up, standing on the sofa with a wide, radiant smile. But she didn¡¯t jump down. Instead, she waited for Lucas toe to her obediently, her eyes fixed on him. As Lucas approached, Darren caught a whiff of strong alcohol. It was clear Lucas had juste from a business dinner. When Lucas reached the sofa, Belinda¡¯s face lit up even more. ¡°Husband! My husband¡¯s here!¡± she eximed, her voice brimming with joy. ¡°Come down,¡± Lucas said, his tone low and steady. Belinda shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No! I want you to carry me down!¡± She stretched her arms out toward him, an unmistakable request for a hug. Lucas froze for a moment, a little shocked by her gesture. ¡°She¡¯s acting a bit different tonight,¡± Darren said at that moment. After a pause, he continued, ¡°Normally, when she¡¯s drunk, she just sings and gets a little wild. But tonight¡­¡± He trailed off, shaking his head. ¡°She won¡¯t let anyone else near her. She only wants you.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze flickered briefly, his expression unreadable. Without a word, he stepped closer and gently lifted Belinda into his arms. Belinda immediately nestled against him, wrapping her arms around his neck and resting her head on his shoulder. Darren grabbed her discarded shoes and gestured toward the door. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see you out.¡± The three of them made their way to the parking lot, where Gordon, who had driven Lucas here, waited by Lucas¡¯ car. Lucas opened the door to the back seat, intending to ce Belinda inside, but she clung to him like a ko, refusing to let go. ¡°No! No!¡± she said, her grip tightening. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but sigh, feeling a bit resigned. After a brief pause, he gave in and slid into the car, holding Belinda in his arms. Darren blinked in mild surprise upon seeing that. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to be this tolerant of Belinda¡¯s antics. As the car pulled away, Darren found himself reflecting on what he had just seen. Mollie had always thought that Lucas was indifferent toward Belinda, so she believed it was best for Belinda to divorce Lucas. But tonight¡­ Darren wasn¡¯t so sure that Lucas was truly indifferent to Belinda. Lucas seemed to care about her. Frowning slightly, Darren turned and left the club. Inside Lucas¡¯ car, Belinda satfortably on Lucas¡¯p, her arms still draped around his neck. Her head rested lightly on his shoulder, her eyes closed, a peaceful expression on her face. Lucas gazed down at her, his dark eyes clouded withplex emotions. . . . Chapter 327 ?Chapter 327: In the past, Belinda¡¯s presence had only been an annoyance to him. He had always treated her like she didn¡¯t even exist. Even after she had returned from abroad, their rtionship had not been good. But now, as she leaned on him with such innocent trust, he felt an unfamiliar warmth stir in his chest¡ªa sensation he couldn¡¯t quite name. It wasn¡¯t long before Belinda, exhausted from her earlier antics, fell into a deep sleep. Her breathing evened out, her grip on Lucas¡¯ neck loosening a little. When they arrived home, Lucas carried Belinda upstairs and into her room. Heid her carefully on the bed and turned to leave, but before he could step away, Belinda¡¯s hand shot out, catching him by the cor. Her grip was surprisingly strong, and before he could react, she tugged him down toward her. Lucas stumbled slightly, bracing one hand on the mattress to keep from falling too suddenly. But the motion brought him closer to Belinda than he had anticipated, and his lips brushed against hers. As Lucas¡¯ lips met Belinda¡¯s, his pupils contracted sharply, his breath catching in his throat. At that exact moment, Belinda¡¯s drowsy eyes fluttered open, her longshes grazing against Lucas¡¯ cheek slightly, like soft feathers. The fleeting touch sent an electric jolt through Lucas, stirring something deep and unfamiliar within his body. A few seconds passed, each one charged with unspoken tension, before Lucas pushed himself up slightly. His voice came out husky and uneven. ¡°What are you doing, Belinda?¡± he asked. Belinda met his gaze with unwavering intensity, her cheeks flushed a delicate pink that only enhanced her beauty. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life With a soft yet firm voice, she replied, ¡°Kissing you.¡± Her words, so simple yet so bold, struck Lucas harder than he had expected. His dark eyes smoldered as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed. ¡°Besides kissing me,¡± he murmured, his voice low and tinged with charm, ¡°what else do you want to do?¡± Instead of answering, Belinda acted. She slid her arms around Lucas¡¯ neck, pulling him down again, and pressed her lips to his with a gentle yet determined move. The kiss deepened naturally, their movements growing bolder as if neither could resist the maic pull between them. Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, allowing Lucas to explore further, his tongue tracing hers with a deliberate, intoxicating rhythm. Her heart pounded like a drum, each beat echoing through her as she gave in to the overwhelming emotions coursing through her. As the kiss intensified, Belinda¡¯s hands moved instinctively, fumbling with the buttons of Lucas¡¯ shirt. One popped open, then two¡­ But when Belinda struggled with the third, Lucas¡¯ hand shot out and grabbed hers. He propped himself up, his gaze roaming over her face. Belinda¡¯s lips were slightly swollen and glistening from the intensity of the kiss, giving her an allure that was impossible to ignore. Lucas¡¯ voice, rough and deep, broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, do you know what you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Their eyes met, the space between them charged with intimacy. . . . Chapter 328 ?Chapter 328: ¡°I know,¡± Belinda murmured, her voice so soft that it was barely audible. A spark lit in Lucas¡¯ gaze, something raw and unrestrained. ¡°There¡¯s no turning back now,¡± he said. Before Belinda could respond, he tilted his head and captured her lips again in a fervent kiss. His hands moved instinctively, slipping beneath the fabric of her clothing. At the same time, Belinda¡¯s trembling fingers fumbled with Lucas¡¯ shirt buttons. Frustrated, she ripped the shirt open. Tiny buttons scattered across the room like fleeting sparks. In no time, the barriers between them vanished, leaving nothing but bare skin and the pounding rhythm of their hearts. This wasn¡¯t the first time Lucas had seen Belinda naked. But this time, it was different. Compared to the fleeting glimpse he had gotten in the bathroom before, now, he could see Belinda¡¯s body clearly. The soft glow of light illuminated every curve, every graceful line. Lucas¡¯ breath hitched as his eyes took her in. Heat rose to his face, and a dryness caught in his throat. He couldn¡¯t stop himself now. His hand reached out, and when his fingers brushed her skin, it felt like he was touching the smoothest silk. Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She turned her face away. ¡°Look at me,¡± Lucas said, his voice low andmanding. Slowly, Belinda obeyed, meeting his gaze with wide, hazy eyes. Lucas leaned forward, pressing his lips to her neck, trailing soft kisses down her skin until he reached the peak of her breast. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. She bit her lip lightly, unable to believe the sound wasing from her own mouth. She reached out and pulled Lucas¡¯ head closer, her free closed. Everything went smoothly until¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ It hurts! It hurts!¡± Belinda gasped in pain as Lucas prated her. Her nails dug deep into his back, leaving marks on his skin. A look of concern came over Lucas¡¯ face when he saw how pale she had be from the pain. ¡°I¡¯ll be more gentle,¡± he said in a low voice. He slowed his movements, but Belinda could still feel the pain. Fortunately, the difort didn¡¯tst long, and soon the pain turned to pleasure. The first round was soon over, but Lucas recovered quickly and started again. This time he seemed much more experienced. . . . Chapter 329 ?Chapter 329: The room seemed to heat up, filled with a sensual atmosphere. Moans and groans echoed through the air. Belinda finally passed out from exhaustion. After a while, Lucas picked Belinda up and took her to the bathroom to clean her up. As Lucas looked at Belinda lyingpletely naked, his usually hard expression softened. The sight before him was too beautiful. As he cleaned her up, Lucas felt the desire stir within him again. However, he suppressed it and finished cleaning Belinda and carried her back to bed. Since Belinda¡¯s bed was a mess, Lucas took her to his bed. By now the effects of the alcohol hadpletely worn off. He knew what had just happened. He was a little shocked that he had lost control of himself. But the alcohol and the physical exertion made him too tired to think about anything else. ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content Hey down next to Belinda and soon fell asleep. The next day, Belinda awoke before the rm went off. The first thing she felt was pain. Her whole body ached as if she had been run over by a car. The first thing she saw when she opened her eyes was Lucas¡¯ face lying next to her. Belinda was stunned. This was not what she had expected. Lucas was sleeping next to her and he was shirtless! A thought suddenly came to Belinda and she immediately lifted the nket to look at her own body. She almost screamed when she saw that she was naked and the marks on her chest. But she managed to stop the sound froming out of her mouth. The memories ofst night began to flood in. Last night¡­ She had had sex with Lucas. And even worse, she had been the one who had made the first move. Remembering her drunken actions, Belinda wanted nothing more than to disappear right now. Was this really herst night? Had she really kissed Lucas first? And she had taken the initiative to undress him? What had she done? Belinda bit her lip as she stared at Lucas, who was still sleeping. Then she quietly got out of bed. . . . Chapter 330 ?Chapter 330: She wanted to go to the bathroom without waking Lucas. But as soon as her feet touched the ground¡­ ¡°Where are you going?¡± A groggy yet deep voice echoed beside her. Belinda froze. Her back stiffened as she shrank into the nket, clutching it tightly around her. ¡°What now? nning to run off and pretend that nothing happened after having sex with mest night?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried azy, husky tone, the kind that made Belinda¡¯s ears tingle and her resolve falter. Belinda¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily at his words. She was the one who was at a disadvantage here! How could Lucas have just said that? But she didn¡¯t dare voice her thoughts aloud. Instead, she forced a nervousugh. ¡°Uh, well¡­ I just wanted to take a shower.¡± Her dark eyes flitted about, refusing to meet Lucas¡¯ gaze. Lucas raised a brow, clearly unconvinced. ¡°Really? Then why were you sneaking around like that?¡± Belinda shot him a sharp look. ¡°Sneaking around? I was just trying not to wake you up! You were sleeping so soundly, and I thought you could use some rest.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone wasced with amusement as his sharp eyes lingered on Belinda. Flustered, Belinda turned away, unable to endure his prating stare. Lucas shifted, propping himself up against the headboard. The sheet slid down a little, exposing his broad chest, his muscr frame bathed in soft morning light. He looked at Belinda, a knowing smirk curling his lips. ¡°Belinda,¡± he began, his voice casual but pointed, ¡°were you pretending to be drunkst night? Be honest¡ªhave you been nning this for a while?¡± Belinda¡¯sposure shattered. ¡°What?¡± she snapped, turning back to him with wide, indignant eyes. ¡°I was really drunkst night! How could I have nned¡­¡± Her voice trailed off. Her gazended on Lucas¡¯ chest¡ªon the faint red scratches and marks marring his otherwise wless skin. She knew that she was the one who had left those marks on him. Her face flushed a deep crimson. Oh God. Had they really gone that wildst night? Lucas leaned closer, his smirk deepening. ¡°Convenient, isn¡¯t it? ming everything on the alcohol.¡± Belinda was stunned into silence. . . . Chapter 331 ?Chapter 331: No, this was too much. Why did he sound like she was some kind of heartless viin plotting her escape after using him? Belinda¡¯s frustration boiled over. Turning to Lucas, she hissed, ¡°Lucas, stop acting like the victim here! Can you honestly say you didn¡¯t enjoy yourselfst night? Who was the one begging for more, again and again?¡± Lucas froze, his smirk faltering as her words hung in the air. For a moment, neither of them spoke. Belinda¡¯s bravado crumbled almost immediately, and she mped her eyes shut in embarrassment. What had she just said? Clearing her throat awkwardly, Belinda said, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m getting up now. Close your eyes!¡± Lucas raised a brow, a teasing glint in his eye. ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a part of you I haven¡¯t seen?¡± he asked. Belinda red daggers at him. ¡°Close your eyes, Lucas. Now!¡± she shot back. With a small, amused shrug, Lucasplied, shutting his eyes. Belinda wasted no time throwing off the nket. She swung her legs over the edge and got out of bed. However, as soon as she stood up, she wobbled uncontrobly. Her knees buckled, and she had to steady herself against the nightstand. Her legs felt weak, and her body was sore in ways she didn¡¯t want to think about. Biting her lip, she staggered toward the bathroom as quickly as she could. The door clicked shut behind her, and only then did Lucas open his eyes. He leaned back against the headboard, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he recalled the events of the previous night. His gaze drifted to the rumpled sheets and the telltale red stains on them. His smile deepened, his eyes alight with unspoken emotions. Belinda froze when she caught a glimpse of herself in the bathroom mirror. It was then that she saw the marks on her body weren¡¯t just on her chest. Several of them were on her neck as well. Belinda immediately grew angry. That jerk, Lucas! How dare he act like he had been the one taken advantage of? He was absolutely shameless. . . . Chapter 332 ?Chapter 332: After her shower, Belinda came out of the bathroom. She soon found herself in a dilemma as she changed her clothes. It was summer now. Wearing a turtleneck was out of the question, and it was too hot for a scarf. With no other option, Belinda decided to use concealer to hide the marks on her neck. Although notpletely hidden, they weren¡¯t noticeable unless one looked closely. When she finished, Belinda went downstairs. She overheard Harold and Lucas talking when she reached the bottom of the stairs. ¡°You and Belinda sure had quite a timest night, huh?¡± Harold said with a chuckle. Belinda froze. At that moment, she felt like she could die from embarrassment. Just when she was about to retreat out of sight to avoid being seen, Hooper spotted her. ¡°You¡¯re awake, Belinda,¡± he said. Both Harold and Lucas immediately turned to look at her. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold Belinda didn¡¯t even know where to look now. ¡°Uh¡­ I have to go now.¡± ¡°I¡¯m alreadyte for work. Goodbye,¡± Belinda quickly said. Without waiting for a response, she hurried out of the house. Her car was still at the Thomas family¡¯s estate, so the rk family¡¯s private driver was taking her to the hospital. Belinda gradually calmed down on the drive to the hospital. The events of the previous night began toe back to her in a steady flow. She had indeed had quite a bit to drink at the Dream Club. However, her tolerance to alcohol was high, so why had she gotten that drunk? Could someone have added something to her drink? A suspicion began brewing within Belinda¡¯s heart. If that was the case, then it must have been Debra and her brother who had spiked her drink. But¡­ What could they possibly stand to gain from such an act? With this thought in mind, Belinda made a phone call. Shortly after Belinda¡¯s arrival at the hospital, Addie arrived too. She soon drew a vial of blood from Belinda. ¡°Did you notice any other strange symptoms, Star?¡± Addie asked. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head. . . . Chapter 333 ?Chapter 333: There was a brief pause, and then Addie said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you know as soon as the results are in.¡± She then put away the blood sample. Suddenly remembering something, she added, ¡°I tested everything you brought me before. There is nothing amiss in them.¡± Belinda frowned at this. ¡°Nothing?¡± ¡°Nothing at all.¡± ¡°Maybe you should think a little more. Was there anything you might have overlooked?¡± Addie said. ¡°That was everything I could find. The calcium tablets I take often have been checked by you before. All the ingredients are safe. They contain no hormones or anything odd. The other ones, I only take asionally, and there¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary about them. If those are also clear, I really don¡¯t know what I could have missed,¡± Belinda said. What she had taken before¡­ could it have been mixed with hormones? Addie was at a loss upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s best not to think about it for now since you can¡¯t remember. After all, it happened many years ago, and traces of it must have faded, making it difficult for us to investigate,¡± Addie said. Belinda nodded and, after a brief silence, said, ¡°I¡¯ll think some more about itter.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be heading back now. I¡¯ll call you once the test results for your blood are in,¡± Addie said, standing up and preparing to leave. Belinda also stood up and returned to her department. Changing into herb coat, she cleared all distractions from her mind and focused on her work. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium, Lucas had a hard time concentrating on his work as the events of the previous night kept reying in his mind. He put aside the documents he was working on and closed his eyes. He massaged his temples gently as he tried to clear his mind. He muttered to himself, ¡°Pull yourself together now! You shouldn¡¯t act like a teenager.¡± Last night was indeed his first time doing that. But then again, he had just had sex with Belinda. What was the big deal? After all, they were married, and it was perfectly normal for married couples to do things like that. Firmly holding on to this thought, Lucas straightened up and tried to refocus on his work. At that moment, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said. The door opened, and Ryan walked in. Lucas frowned at the sight of Ryan. Today, Ryan hade here alone. . . . Chapter 334 ?Chapter 334: He believed it was better for Verena to stay away from Lucas to avoid any rumors, especially since Lucas and Belinda weren¡¯t divorced yet. Fortunately, the divorce wasn¡¯t far off now. Ryan approached the desk and apologetically said, ¡°I want to apologize for what happenedst time, Lucas. I¡¯m sorry.¡± There was a brief pause, and then he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it, and I realize I made a mistake. Your decision to punish me is justified. I promise something like that won¡¯t happen again. Please stop being mad at me.¡± Lucas was someone Ryan could not afford to offend. Now that the punishment was a done deal, Ryan believed it was best to focus on how to move past the matter. Lucas, showing no emotion, said, ¡°Like I said before, just don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ryan said, visibly relieved. He knew Lucas¡¯ response meant that he agreed to let the matter go. Just then, Ryan¡¯s gaze fell on Lucas¡¯ neck. There was an out-of-ce red mark on Lucas¡¯ neck, which piqued Ryan¡¯s curiosity. Was that a hickey? Without thinking, Ryan blurted out, ¡°Is that mark on your neck from Belinda? Have you slept with her?¡± He had blurted out the question impulsively, and his tone was somewhat sharp. The expression on Lucas¡¯ face darkened, and he said coldly, ¡°Do I need to report my personal affairs to you?¡± Ryan suddenly realized how inappropriate his question had been. ¡°I¡­ I was just worried that Verena might be upset if she saw it,¡± Ryan stuttered. ¡°Belinda is my wife. Whatever happens between us ispletely justified,¡± Lucas said in a calm voice. He paused briefly before adding, ¡°I don¡¯t owe anyone an exnation. Do you understand that?¡± Lucas¡¯ words hit Ryan hard, making him drop his gaze as conflicting emotions flickered in his eyes. Pressing his lips firmly together, he gave a short nod. ¡°I understand,¡± he said in a low voice. Lucas turned away, his tone clipped and indifferent. ¡°I have things to do now.¡± Ryan quickly caught on and nodded. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be going now,¡± he said promptly. With a swift turn, he left Lucas¡¯ office without another word. Lucas¡¯ deep eyes narrowed as he watched Ryan leave, his expression shadowed and unreadable. Was Ryan¡¯s intense reaction linked to Verena, or was there something else behind it? As soon as Ryan stepped out of Lucas¡¯ office, his face darkened. The image of the unmistakable hickey on Lucas¡¯ neck lingered in his mind. Now that he realized that Belinda and Lucas had been intimate, a surge of jealousy red up in his chest, fierce and uncontroble. Suddenly, the thought struck him¡ªwas he losing his mind? At the Williamson family banquet, he had witnessed Belinda dismantle the false ims against her with poise and strike back at Minna with razor-sharp wit. In that moment, Belinda had appeared utterly captivating. And yet, the relentless pull Ryan felt toward her only fueled his frustration. This inner conflict, this storm of emotions, troubled him deeply. . . . Chapter 335 ?Chapter 335: Drawing in a steadying breath topose himself, Ryan walked away. He had to inform Verena of what had transpired. It was clear that Belinda and Lucas were growing closer, and that couldn¡¯t be allowed. He and Verena needed to devise a strategy to ruin Lucas¡¯ rtionship with Belinda. Lucas¡¯ marriage to Belinda had to end soon. Later in the afternoon, Belinda¡¯s phone rang with a call from Debra. ¡°Belinda, how are you? Did you recover fromst night?¡± Debra¡¯s voice carried a note of concern. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine now,¡± Belinda answered calmly. ¡°d to hear that,¡± Debra replied with a relieved sigh. ¡°I feel awful aboutst night. That wine happens to be a favorite of mine, but it¡¯s pretty potent. Ipletely forgot to remind you of that, and you ended up intoxicated.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed as a glint flickered in her gaze. She felt something was off. After a moment¡¯s pause, she said, ¡°It¡¯s odd. I¡¯ve always been able to handle alcohol well, butst night¡­ I got drunk so fast. Debra, do you have any idea why?¡± On the other end of the line, Debra¡¯s expression shifted briefly before she quickly regained herposure and replied, ¡°Really? Butst night, it seemed like your tolerance wasn¡¯t so great!¡± She paused for a moment before quickly adding, as if struck by an idea, ¡°Oh, I understand now! You must have been feeling low, and that made the alcohol hit you harderst night! I usually handle alcohol well, too, but after my breakup, I drank to numb the pain and ended up intoxicated in no time!¡± Her tone remained steady, and she soundedpletely unfazed. Belinda narrowed her eyes, lost in thought. Whether Debra was being honest or incredibly skilled at lying was impossible to discern. With only Debra¡¯s voice to go on and unable to see her expression, Belinda found it difficult to tell if there was anything amiss. Waiting for theb results seemed the wisest course of action for her. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right,¡± Belinda answered, her tone even. Debra continued to express concern for Belinda for a while before the call finally came to an end. Once her workday ended, Belinda made her way to Vera Vis. Kenia had phoned her earlier, extending a dinner invitation. Belinda believed this was an ideal opportunity for her to ask Sarai about something. Only Kenia and Sarai were home, as Holley had stepped out on an errand. The moment Sarai spotted Belinda, she beamed and eximed, ¡°You¡¯re here, Belinda! We¡¯re in for a feast this time¡ªKenia is cooking for us today!¡± Belinda gave a subtle nod, remaining silent. Her gaze lingered on Sarai, growing more intense. Just then, Kenia emerged from the kitchen, carrying a dish. ¡°Wash your hands; dinner is ready,¡± she said with a smile. Belinda washed her hands and then seated herself at the dining table. As Sarai was about to say something to Belinda, her eyes fell on the unmistakable marks on Belinda¡¯s neck. Her eyes widened in surprise, and she blurted, ¡°Belinda, are those hickeys on your neck?¡± Kenia, hearing this, also turned to look at Belinda¡¯s neck, her expression a bit puzzled. Kenia, having experienced a lot, immediately recognized the marks and understood how they hade to be. The realization left Kenia with a somewhat conflicted expression. Before Belinda could say anything, Sarai asked again, ¡°Did Mr. rk give you those? You and Mr. rk¡­ Did you two¡­¡± Sarai couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish the sentence, perhaps instinctively rejecting the idea in her heart. Belinda let out a softugh, her eyes narrowing as she said, ¡°You seem awfully concerned about my rtionship with Lucas, Sarai.¡± . . . Chapter 336 ?Chapter 336: Sarai was briefly caught off guard but quickly responded, ¡°Of course! You¡¯re my sister¡ªI care about your matters. And I know you like Mr. rk, so naturally, I care about your rtionship with him.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Belinda asked, her smile tinged with subtle sarcasm. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarai asked, blinking innocently. Belindazily lifted her eyes to meet Sarai¡¯s, and then, with a wry smirk, asked, ¡°So everything you said to Lucas was out of concern for me?¡± Sarai froze, a flicker of unease shing across her eyes. ¡°What did Sarai say to Lucas?¡± Kenia asked at that moment. Smiling, Belinda shared everything Lucas had told her. The room then fell into a heavy silence. Kenia¡¯s expression turned dark after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. Sarai jumped to her feet, desperate to exin herself. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda. I really made a mistake. I was just too careless before.¡± In frustration, Sarai tapped her head with force. She then continued, ¡°I was only trying to help clear things up for you, but I rushed in too fast, tripped, and ended up stumbling towards Mr. rk. But I swear I didn¡¯t fall into his arms. I didn¡¯t even brush against his clothes. Belinda, you have to believe me; I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I just wanted to help you, and I never expected things to turn out like that. Please, you have to trust me.¡± Belinda remained silent, her expression unreadable. Kenia stayed quiet as well. Sarai appeared flustered, biting her lip, her voiceced with sincerity. ¡°Belinda, I know what you¡¯re thinking, but please, it¡¯s not what it seems! You¡¯ve always been so kind to me, and Kenia has shown me nothing but warmth. How could I possibly do something like that? Please, you have to believe me. I¡­ I¡­¡± Ovee with her emotions, she suddenly pped herself. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault for being so careless with my words, for ruining everything!¡± She pped herself once more, looking regretful. Belinda and Kenia both frowned at her actions. This was a strategy Holley frequently employed. Now, it seemed that Sarai had also learned to do this. ¡°Enough!¡± Kenia eximed sharply. Sarai froze, biting her lip as she gave Kenia a pleading look. ¡°Kenia, surely you believe me, right?¡± Kenia remained quiet for a moment, exhaling softly before turning to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I don¡¯t think Sarai had any ill intentions,¡± she said. Sarai had been raised under Kenia¡¯s care, and as she herself had said, the family had treated her with kindness. It seemed unimaginable to Kenia that Sarai could have done something like that on purpose. It wasn¡¯t so much about believing Sarai but about trusting her own judgment¡ªKenia was confident she hadn¡¯t raised a child capable of such behavior. With Kenia¡¯s words in mind, Belinda refrained from pressing the issue further, though a seed of doubt remained in her heart. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Belinda eventually said, breaking the silence. . . . Chapter 337 ?Chapter 337: The tension from the incident had left both Kenia and Sarai with little appetite. In contrast, Belinda ate heartily, savoring Kenia¡¯s cooking, which she always enjoyed. After the meal, Kenia beckoned Belinda into her room. ¡°Belinda, I need to ask you something serious. Have you really slept with Lucas?¡± Kenia inquired directly, her expression serious. Belinda, not wanting to conceal the truth, nodded and confessed, ¡°Yes.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression darkened as she pointed at Belinda, her voice filled with disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The more Kenia mulled over the matter, the angrier she became. Frustrated, she reached out and tapped Belinda¡¯s forehead. ¡°You silly girl!¡± Belinda pouted, rubbing her forehead, clearly aggrieved. ¡°Tell me everything! What exactly happened?¡± Kenia demanded in a firm tone. ¡°Last night, I¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hold back, recounting everything that had transpired the previous evening. ¡°So, you and Lucas were both drunkst night. And it happened after that¡­¡± Kenia gradually fell quiet, reflecting on the situation. She was at a loss for words, unsure of how to process the situation. Belinda gently took Kenia¡¯s hand, speaking in a sincere tone. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t regret it.¡± Kenia looked at Belinda, her eyes filled with a mixture of emotions. ¡°Since you don¡¯t regret it, I won¡¯t say anything more,¡± Kenia said after a long pause, her voice tinged with both concern and eptance. M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.??? Belinda gave a slight nod and smiled. ¡°Alright. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± After a brief pause, Kenia posed another question. ¡°What do you think about Sarai¡¯s situation?¡± Belinda fell silent upon hearing that, her expression unreadable. Kenia continued, ¡°I¡¯m sure Sarai didn¡¯t intend any harm. You¡¯ve grown up with her.¡± ¡°You know her well enough to know she wouldn¡¯t do something like that on purpose,¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, her expression thoughtful, before she replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Perhaps this time Sarai hadn¡¯t meant any harm, but for Belinda, the trust between them had been irreparably cracked. Still, she knew there was no point in burdening Kenia with her thoughts. In the living room, Sarai sat restless, her anxiety visible in every fidget. The situation had spiraled far beyond her control, fueling the unease gnawing at her. She was acutely aware that, after this incident, Belinda¡¯s wariness toward her would only grow. And there was nothing she could do to change that now. She understood her position all too well¡ªshe couldn¡¯t afford to offend anyone in this household. She needed to tread carefully. It was entirely her fault for letting impulsivity get the better of her that day. She never should have approached Lucas or said what she did. Yet, after stepping into the grandeur of the rk family estate and tasting the aristocratic lifestyle, she had felt a stirring in her heart¡ªan overwhelming desire for the life she had always dreamed of. That was the world she aspired to, the pinnacle she was determined to reach. She vowed to herself that, one day, she would call that manor her home. The promise burned in her mind like a relentless me. . . . Chapter 338 ?Chapter 338: Once she left Kenia¡¯s room, Belinda returned to her own. Sarai wasted no time in seeking out Kenia. ¡°Kenia, please, you have to believe me¡ªI truly didn¡¯t mean to do that on purpose.¡± Kenia¡¯s face remainedposed, her voice steady but detached. ¡°Alright. Just make sure to keep your distance from Lucas moving forward.¡± Sarai¡¯s lips tightened, and she nodded quickly, not daring to refuse. ¡°Okay, I understand! I will keep my distance from him now.¡± Kenia chose not to say anything further. At an exclusive club, Ryan reclined on a plush sofa, surrounded by a dozen young women. The manager, hovering nearby with a sycophantic smile, said, ¡°Mr. Adams, these are our finestdies. Let me know if any of them catches your eye.¡± To Ryan, these so-called beauties were utterly unremarkable, leaving him entirely unimpressed. None could hold a candle to the woman who still lingered in his thoughts. Noticing Ryan¡¯s disinterest, the manager hastily ushered away the first row of women and introduced the next. ¡°How about them, Mr. Adams?¡± the manager asked, his eyes hopeful. Ryan¡¯s gaze liftedzily, scanning the new group. As he surveyed them, his expression remained aloof¡ªuntil his eyes fell on the woman at the far end, and his pupils subtly narrowed. She wasn¡¯t breathtakingly beautiful, but her slim, foxlike eyes caught his attention immediately. Her features bore a resemnce to that woman. Ryan pointed at her decisively. ¡°Her. What¡¯s her name?¡± The manager hesitated, clearly caught off guard by Ryan¡¯s choice. After a moment¡¯s pause, he signaled to the woman. ¡°Belina, step forward.¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered for a second at the sound of her name. The woman stepped closer, her head slightly bowed. ¡°Mr. Adams,¡± she said softly, her tone respectful. Her voice carried a delicate, soothing quality. ¡°Raise your head,¡± Ryanmanded. Belinaplied, lifting her head without hesitation. From this proximity, her resemnce to that woman became even more evident. ¡°How do you spell your name?¡± Ryan asked, his tone sharp with curiosity. ¡°B-E-L-I-N-A,¡± Belina replied in a soft voice. ¡°I want her,¡± Ryan dered with finality. ¡°Okay! Mr. Adams, enjoy your evening. Let me know if you need anything,¡± the manager said. He then turned to Belina. ¡°Make sure Mr. Adams has a good time tonight.¡± With a polite nod to Ryan, the manager departed with the other women. ¡°Mr. Adams¡­¡± Belina said tentatively. Ryan cut her off, saying, ¡°From now on, call me Ryan.¡± Belina¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She was surprised by Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°Uh¡­ Okay,¡± she replied. She hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Ryan.¡± Ryan¡¯s stare grew more intense as he studied her. Suddenly, he broke the silence. ¡°Are you a virgin?¡± he asked. Belina¡¯s cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she gave a timid nod, her soft voice almost a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± A broad smile spread across Ryan¡¯s face when he heard that. . . . Chapter 339 ?Chapter 339: That evening, Ryan left the club with Belina by his side. At the rk family¡¯s residence, the instant Belinda saw Lucas, her thoughts drifted to certain undeniably intimate moments from the night before. For a brief second, she found herself unsure of how to meet his gaze. Lucas broke the silence first. His thin lips barely moved as he spoke in a deep, gravelly tone. ¡°Belinda, aboutst night¡­¡± Cutting him off mid-sentence, Belinda said, ¡°We were both drunkst night¡­¡± Hershes quivered briefly as she continued, her voice steady yet soft. ¡°Besides, it happened by mutual consent. Surely, it doesn¡¯t mean much to you, right, Mr. rk?¡± At her words, Lucas¡¯ expression turned stormy, as if a fire of frustration had been ignited in his chest. His gaze locked onto Belinda¡¯s, unwavering, scrutinizing her face as if searching for a hidden answer. After a taut pause, he let out a sharp, icyugh and nodded coolly. ¡°That is exactly what I was going to say. It¡¯s a relief you also think that way. I was concerned you¡¯d use this as leverage to cling to me.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered momentarily, and she let out a faint sigh of relief inwardly. Thank goodness that she hadn¡¯t allowed herself to take the matter too seriously or nurture any foolish hopes. Yet¡­ a subtle twinge of disappointment tugged at her heart. Drawing in a steadying breath, Belinda lifted her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯. Her voice was calm as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t.¡± Lucas¡¯ hand at his side curled into a tight fist, his icy stare hardening further. Wordlessly, he turned on his heel and exited the room. That night, Lucas avoided the bedroom entirely, burying himself in work in the study until morning. Belinda, too, spent a sleepless night and arrived at work the next morning with dark circles under her eyes. At noon, in a secluded alley, Mollie strolled alone through the deste alley when a man abruptly emerged from a side street, a knife gleaming in his hand. Brandishing the knife, he said in a menacing tone, ¡°Stop right there! Hand over all your cash and valuables right now!¡± Startled, Mollie recoiled instinctively, stepping back. ¡°Stay back! Please, don¡¯te any closer! I¡¯ll give you all the money I have now,¡± she said, her voice quivering, her face drained of color. Mollie¡¯s trembling hands fumbled with her bag, her fingers struggling to unzip it as she prepared to hand over her money. ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡± A sharp,manding voice suddenly echoed through the narrow alley, cutting through the tension like a de. In an instant, a figure darted into the alley. The woman moved swiftly, stepping in front of Mollie, her stance protective and unyielding. ¡°Kylee?¡± Mollie gasped, her voice tinged with shock. She was genuinely surprised as she recognized the woman now shielding her with unwavering determination. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, are you okay?¡± Kylee asked, sparing a quick nce back at Mollie, her face etched with concern. ¡°I¡ªI am fine,¡± Mollie stammered, her head nodding slightly as if to reassure herself as much as Kylee. The thug let out a derisiveugh, his eyes gleaming with malice. ¡°Another one? Even better! Both of you, hand over all your money now!¡± At that moment, Kylee spread her arms wide, an unshakable shield in front of Mollie. Her fierce re pinned the thug, radiating defiance like a mother hen guarding her brood. . . . Chapter 340 ?Chapter 340: ¡°I have already called the police. They are on their way!¡± she dered, her voice firm. ¡°If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll get out of here before the police catch you red-handed!¡± The thug¡¯s expression darkened into a venomous snarl. ¡°How dare you threaten me? Fine. Forget the money; I¡¯m taking both of you with me now! Let¡¯s see if the cops will save you in time!¡± With a sinister grin, he took a menacing step forward, his knife glinting in the dim alley light as he closed the gap between himself and the two women. Both Kylee and Mollie retreated, their movements hesitant as fear took hold of them. ¡°Stay behind me, Mrs. Thomas. I¡¯ll protect you,¡± Kylee dered, her voice steady with determination as she boldly stepped in front of Mollie, shielding her from the advancing thug. Surprised by her audacity, the thug hesitated for a split second before lifting his knife, its de gleaming menacingly, ready to strike. Without hesitation, Kylee lunged forward, grabbing the man¡¯s knife-wielding arm. ¡°Run, Mrs. Thomas! I¡¯ve got this!¡± she yelled, her voice strained but unwavering. Paralyzed by fear, Mollie stood rooted to the spot. ¡°I can¡¯t just leave you here, Kylee!¡± she eximed anxiously, her voice trembling. ¡°Forget about me! You need to get to safety!¡± Kylee shouted, the rising panic in her voice betraying her own fear. The thug¡¯s free handshed out violently, his palm connecting with Kylee¡¯s face in a loud p. Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction The impact reverberated through the alley, leaving Kylee reeling. She staggered backward, her vision swimming as she fought to keep her bnce. ¡°Kylee, are you okay?¡± Mollie¡¯s voice quivered with panic as she called out, her eyes fixed on Kylee¡¯s unsteady figure. Shaking her head to clear the dizziness, Kylee winced in pain, the sharp ringing in her ears making it hard for her to focus. After a brief moment, Kylee forced a shaky smile and said hoarsely, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Her words of reassurance belied the reality¡ªher cheek was already swollen, and a thin streak of blood trickled from the corner of her mouth, adding to her battered appearance. Seeing Kylee weakened, the thug shifted his attention to Mollie, his steps deliberate and threatening as he tried to approach her. Ignoring the pain radiating through her body, Kylee darted forward and nted herself firmly between Mollie and the thug. ¡°I will not let you get close to her!¡± she dered, her voice trembling but resolute. Despite the fear that coursed through her, Kylee stood tall, her resolve unwavering as she braced herself to shield Mollie from harm. The scene was truly touching. ¡°Get out of my way, you bitch!¡± the thug barked, his voice filled with venom as he lunged forward, intent on shoving Kylee out of his way. But Kylee, drawing on a deep well of courage, nted her feet and shoved him back with surprising force, sending him stumbling backward. The thug staggered, momentarily thrown off bnce, surprise shing across his face as he struggled to regain his footing. His expression twisted with rage, and his patience snapped entirely. Fury contorted his features as he lifted the knife high and charged at Kylee with reckless intent, the de arcing toward her in a swing. Acting on pure instinct, Kylee raised her arm, her body bracing for impact as the knife descended. . . . Chapter 341 ?Chapter 341: A piercing scream then shattered the tense silence. Blood blossomed along Kylee¡¯s left arm, where the de had cut deep, leaving a crimson trail in its wake. The blood poured out without stopping. The sight of the red blood was shocking, enough to make anyone¡¯s heart race with fear. Kylee¡¯s face drained of color as the pain set in. She pressed her hand tightly against her wound, but blood continued to seep between her fingers. ¡°Kylee!¡± Mollie rushed to her side, her voice filled with concern. The thug, clearly shocked that he had actually hurt someone, froze in ce, his mind struggling to process the situation. After a moment, his expression changed, and he turned, trying to flee the scene. But just as he turned, a figure emerged out of nowhere and kicked him hard in the chest. The force of the kick sent him crashing to the ground, writhing in pain from the impact. A man in ck quickly approached Mollie, bowing his head slightly. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I¡¯m sorry that I amte.¡± He was one of Mollie¡¯s personal bodyguards. ¡°You¡¯re right on time,¡± Mollie said, her voice sharp. ¡°Get this guy to the police station now!¡± ¡°Understood, Mrs. Thomas,¡± the bodyguard replied. Just then, another bodyguard appeared. In a few quick motions, he subdued the thug with ease and swiftly took him away. As Kylee watched this, her expression changed slightly. For a moment, panic flickered across her face, and unease filled her eyes. ¡°Kylee, are you alright? Let me help you get to the hospital,¡± Mollie¡¯s voice snapped Kylee out of her thoughts. Kylee looked at Mollie, her face pale from the loss of blood. She shook her head weakly. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay¡­¡± ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll help you get there.¡± Mollie helped Kylee up and headed toward the hospital, with the same bodyguard from before apanying them. Kylee¡¯s wound was deep, needing more than ten stitches to close the gash. When Mollie saw Kylee¡¯s arm wrapped in bandages, a wave of emotions hit her. Mollie gazed at Kylee with appreciation, her voice soft. ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough, Kylee. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I don¡¯t know what would¡¯ve happened to me.¡± Mollie¡¯s tone softened, her words growing warmer toward Kylee. As she spoke, a thought crossed her mind, and she asked with curiosity, ¡°By the way, Kylee, what brought you there today?¡± Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment and replied, ¡°I have a friend who works around there, so I came by to visit her. I saw you heading into that alley and figured I¡¯d say hi since I know how well you look out for my sister. But I never expected to find you in danger like that.¡± Mollie nodded,prehension dawning on her. ¡°Ah, I get it now.¡± Just as she finished speaking¡­ ¡°Mollie!¡± Belinda appeared, clearly out of breath. Belinda was panting when she finally reached Mollie. She had clearly run all the way here. ¡°Mollie, are you alright? Did you get hurt?¡± Belinda asked with concern in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m okay, really. There¡¯s nothing for you to worry about,¡± Mollie quickly reassured Belinda. . . . Chapter 342 ?Chapter 342: After a pause, she added, ¡°It¡¯s Kylee who¡¯s hurt. If it weren¡¯t for her stepping in today, I don¡¯t know what would have happened!¡± Belinda exhaled in relief, her gaze shifting toward Kylee. When she saw Kylee¡¯s swollen face and bandaged arm, she paused, her expression turning doubtful. Shocked, she nced back at Mollie and asked, ¡°Kylee was the one who saved you?¡± ¡°Yes! Today, when I¡­¡± Mollie quickly recounted what had happened. Belinda furrowed her brow, lost in thought. Since when had Kylee be so brave and selfless? She remembered the time when she and Kylee had been out shopping and had seen a thief snatching a woman¡¯s wallet. She had wanted to intervene, but Kylee had stopped her, saying it wasn¡¯t worth getting involved¡ªespecially with the thief holding a knife. What if he attacked them? Kylee had even tried to pull her away from the scene, not wanting to expose the thief and help the woman. When she had eventually gone there to help, Kylee had kept her distance from her, pretending not to know her at all, scared of being dragged into the matter. But this time¡­ Kylee had acted so bravely to save Mollie? Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega) This was odd. Belinda kept these thoughts to herself. Instead, she said, ¡°I guess we owe Kylee a proper thank you.¡± ¡°Definitely! We need to show her our gratitude.¡± Mollie nodded in agreement. Kylee softly waved her hand and said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Belinda, there is no need for you to thank me. This is nothing.¡± Once they left the hospital, Mollie had the bodyguard escort Kylee home. Then, she headed home with Belinda by her side. During the ride home, Belinda asked, ¡°Mollie, where were your bodyguards at that time? Why didn¡¯t they intervene when the thug tried to harm you?¡± Santino had always ensured that Mollie had bodyguards with her for protection. It didn¡¯t add up that the bodyguards had only arrived at the scene when the attacker had been about to flee. Mollie blinked in surprise before responding, ¡°They weren¡¯t present when it happened.¡± Belinda frowned slightly, her face disying a trace of suspicion. While driving Mollie home, Belinda pressed for more details about what had happened. As she learned the whole story, her frown only deepened. After dropping Mollie off at home, Belinda headed directly to the hospital to continue her work. Later in the evening, Kylee received a call from Mollie. ¡°A banquet in my honor?¡± Kylee asked, stunned by Mollie¡¯s words. In disbelief, she covered her mouth and paused to let the news sink in. After a while, she replied, ¡°Oh, please, Mrs. Thomas. You don¡¯t need to do that for me. You¡¯re like family to Belinda, and I¡¯m her sister¡ªwe¡¯re practically family ourselves. In a situation like that, seeing you in trouble, I couldn¡¯t just stand by and do nothing. But really, it¡¯s no big deal. You don¡¯t need to hold a banquet for me because of this.¡± . . . Chapter 343 ?Chapter 343: Even though she tried to downy it, her heart was racing with excitement. She almost couldn¡¯t contain her happiness. ¡°You¡¯re a hero to me, Kylee, and I can¡¯t thank you enough. Don¡¯t turn this down; it¡¯s already decided!¡± Mollie said before hanging up. Unable to contain herself, Kylee screamed with pure excitement after the call ended. A banquet in her honor! A special banquet just for her! This was more than anything she could have ever dreamed of. When Mollie¡¯s bodyguards had arrived and taken the attacker away, Kylee had been nervous, afraid they might find something amiss about the matter. That was why she had been on edge recently. But she had never expected to get this call from Mollie. This meant the Thomas family hadn¡¯t found anything wrong and had even recognized her as a hero! How could she not be thrilled about this? She couldn¡¯t keep her excitement in check. She believed she had made the right move this time. Now, she had the chance to get close to the Thomas family. Santino and Mollie had no children, so they were incredibly close to Belinda, and now, they might start to feel the same way about her. If she yed her cards right with Santino and Mollie, she could have the chance to take Belinda¡¯s ce. Just the thought of it made her heart pound faster. Baker was just as thrilled when he heard the news. ¡°That is so great! You are amazing, Kylee! I¡¯m so proud of you!¡± Baker eximed in joy, his mood clearly lifted. Car, however, raised an eyebrow in confusion. ¡°A banquet in her honor? Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive? And so sudden?¡± Baker dismissed her concerns with a wave. ¡°Not at all!¡± he said with a smile. ¡°Kylee literally jumped in front of Mrs. Thomas to protect her from the knife! Who knows what might¡¯ve happened without her? Kylee¡¯s a hero in Mrs. Thomas¡¯ eyes! And the fact that Mrs. Thomas is throwing such avish banquet means she is truly grateful to Kylee. Throwing a banquet like that isn¡¯t cheap, you know. I always knew our Kylee was so likable! With her as the bridge, our family¡¯s rtionship with the Thomas family will only get better!¡± As he spoke, Baker eagerly rubbed his hands together, filled with excitement. The very next day, the news of the banquet spread quickly through high society. Kylee was bombarded with calls from her friends early in the morning. She could practically feel their envy and jealousy seeping through the phone. ¡°Kylee, I¡¯m so envious! The Thomas family is treating you so well, even throwing a special banquet just for you! What an honor! By doing this, they¡¯ve practically embraced you as one of their own! Your social status in Owathe is about to skyrocket. Just imagining it is so thrilling!¡± Kylee¡¯s smile widened, and she humbly responded, ¡°I never saw thising! I can only say that the Thomas family is truly amazing and values kindness.¡± Her friend replied without hesitation, ¡°That is a good thing! With their support, you¡¯ll be unstoppable in Owathe! With the Thomas family behind you, who would dare offend you? Even that sister of yours will have to tread carefully around you. After all, she didn¡¯t save Mrs. Thomas like you did. The Thomas family will surely value you more.¡± Kylee couldn¡¯t help but grin smugly upon hearing that, her heart swelling with satisfaction at her friend¡¯s words. Her friend then continued, ¡°Don¡¯t forget about me when youe out on top! I will always be your friend, right?¡± ¡°Of course, you will always be my friend,¡± Kylee answered with a chuckle. . . . Chapter 344 ?Chapter 344: In a secluded dining room at a restaurant, Holley had arranged for lunch with Belinda, so during her break, Belinda drove over to the restaurant to meet Holley. Belinda was surprised to find Baker already there in the private room when she arrived. She furrowed her brows in an instant. The moment Baker saw Belinda, he immediatelyunched into one of his typical rants. ¡°You think you¡¯re too good for me now? How dare you block your own father? When I tried calling you back, you just ignored me! Do you really think just because you are close to the Thomas family, you can treat me like that?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh upon hearing that. She recalled thest time Baker had called her, sounding humble, but now, his true nature was out in the open. She wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Baker¡¯s sudden shift in attitude. After all, everyone was buzzing about how Kylee had recently be the hero for the Thomas family. People thought that the Thomas family valued Kylee more than Belinda now. That was why Baker no longer took Belinda seriously. ¡°What is it that you want? Just spit it out,¡± Belinda said as she sat down and began eating. Without hesitation, Baker made his demand. ¡°Your sister saved Mrs. Thomas, and now the Thomas family is about to host a banquet for her. If at the banquet, Mr. and Mrs. Thomas suggest supporting your sister in the future, you can¡¯t object. Understand?¡± Belinda gave Baker a pointed look, her dark eyes filled with contempt. Was he living in some kind of fantasy? Did he really think that was what would happen? Did he seriously believe that just because Kylee helped Mollie once, she could instantly gain the Thomas family¡¯s backing? Did he think it was that easy for him to get close to the Thomas family? Before Belinda could reply, Baker made another absurd demand. ¡°Even if Mr. Thomas doesn¡¯t mention anything like that, you need to bring it up yourself and say you hope they¡¯ll offer your sister support. Do you hear me?¡± At that moment, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel like she had just heard the biggest joke of the century. She stared at Baker, unable to believe what she had just heard. She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around how he could even say something like that. When Baker saw Belinda¡¯s expression, he frowned, his voice stern. ¡°Did you hear what I just said?¡± Belinda let out a sharpugh. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re really overthinking this. The Thomas family would never back Kylee.¡± Baker red at her. ¡°Why not? Why is it impossible? They epted you as a close friend. Why couldn¡¯t they do the same for Kylee? Besides, she saved Mrs. Thomas¡¯s life this time!¡± At that moment, it was as though a thought had struck Baker. He sneered, continuing, ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯re upset that the Thomas family treats your sister so well and even wants to hold a special banquet for her now. You¡¯re worried that Kylee might steal their affection. But Belinda, you have to ept that things don¡¯t always go your way. Besides, isn¡¯t it wonderful that you and your sister can both be close to the Thomas family? People would envy what you have!¡± Unfazed by Baker¡¯s shameless words, Belinda calmly continued eating her meal. Seeing this, Baker exchanged a nce with Holley. Holley pressed her lips together for a moment and then turned to Belinda. ¡°Well¡­ Belinda, I think your father might have a point. Maybe you should consider¡ª¡± Before Holley could finish, Belinda cut her off sharply, saying, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t get involved in this!¡± Belinda set her fork aside. Rising from her seat, she gazed down at Baker and spoke, ¡°I will never agree to your request, so don¡¯t even think about it.¡± . . . Chapter 345 ?Chapter 345: ¡°As for the things you hope to happen, I can only wish you the best.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda turned and walked away. ¡°Belinda! Belinda, stop right there!¡± Baker shouted angrily as he watched Belinda walk away. Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate for even a second. She marched straight out of the room. As she recalled Baker¡¯s words, she only felt that he was absurd. Since he was so sure the Thomas family would show their support to Kylee, she would just wait and see what would happen at the banquet. In the afternoon, in a private room at a caf¨¦. ¡°Ms. Williamson, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy did you want to meet with me?¡± Kylee asked, her eyes fixed on Minna, who sat across from her. Minna smiled, reached into her bag, and slid an elegant jewelry box across the table toward Kylee. Kylee¡¯s eyebrows shot up slightly as she saw the jewelry box in front of her. She turned to look at Minna and asked, ¡°What¡¯s this about, Ms. Williamson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a gift for you, Ms. Wright,¡± Minna said. She paused for a moment before adding, ¡°I¡¯d like us to be friends.¡± Kylee was a bit surprised. ¡°Is this because of the Thomas family?¡± She wasn¡¯t naive. She knew that Minna suddenly giving her a gift meant that Minna wanted something from her. Minna didn¡¯t deny it. She nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s one reason. The other is¡­ We have amon enemy. So, how about we cooperate with each other?¡± Kylee frowned, her confusion evident as she looked at Minna. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean, Ms. Williamson.¡± Minna replied bluntly, ¡°Naturally, I am talking about Belinda.¡± Kylee let out a softugh. ¡°Ms. Williamson, I believe you¡¯re mistaken. Belinda is my sister. How could I possibly hold any ill will towards her?¡± ¡°Sister?¡± Minna sneered, her expression turning mocking as she stared at Kylee. ¡°A mistress¡¯s daughter, an illegitimate child¡­ Do you truly consider someone like that your sister?¡± Kylee¡¯s gaze momentarily shifted, but she just smiled. ¡°Belinda¡¯s birth circumstances aren¡¯t her fault. She shouldn¡¯t be med for that.¡± Minna inwardly scoffed, seeing Kylee as nothing but a hypocrite. She chuckled softly. ¡°Is that so? If you truly believe that, then why did you publicly state at my party that Belinda is your family¡¯s illegitimate child? And why mention that she once stole your ne? Ms. Wright, your actions toward Belinda hardly reflect the behavior of someone treating their sister well.¡± Kylee¡¯s face changed just a little, and she bit her lip for a moment. Then, she exined, ¡°I only spoke up because I heard Belinda was being used of stealing. I was concerned that, in a moment of temptation, she might have made the wrong decision, so I wanted to guide her. The ne incident was just a mistake on my part. I apologized afterward, and Belinda forgave me.¡± Minna didn¡¯t believe a single word Kylee had just said. She replied casually, ¡°No need for pretenses with me, Ms. Wright. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± . . . Chapter 346 ?Chapter 346: ¡°I simply want to be friends and team up with you. After all, two minds are stronger than one, right?¡± Kylee continued to smile, maintaining herposure. ¡°Ms. Williamson, you¡¯re mistaken. Belinda and I share a strong bond, and I would never betray her,¡± she said. Minna¡¯s expression soured as she thought that Kylee was such a hypocrite. She had never given Kylee much thought, but who would have guessed that Kylee had somehow attracted the attention of the Thomas family? Minna straightened up. ¡°Since you refuse to admit it, there¡¯s nothing more I can say. If you don¡¯t want to cooperate with me, that¡¯s fine. But¡­¡± With that, Minna nudged the jewelry box toward Kylee. ¡°Please ept this gift, Ms. Wright. I hope you¡¯ll speak kindly of me to Mr. and Mrs. Thomas.¡± Kylee¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at the jewelry box. There was no harm in befriending Minna. Besides, as Minna had mentioned earlier, they indeed had a mutual enemy. Perhaps Minna could prove useful down the line. And the jewelry box before her was undeniably enticing. With these thoughts in mind, Kylee didn¡¯t hesitate and took the gift. She looked at Minna. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Williamson. I¡¯ll put in a good word for you with Mrs. Thomas and the others.¡± Minna beamed and replied, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Wright.¡± With Kylee epting the gift, it was clear she would offer her assistance. As for coborating to deal with Belinda, there was no rush. They could discuss itter when their rtionship was more solidified. The two continued their conversation, shifting to other topics and no longer mentioning anything about Belinda. In the evening, at the Triumph Hotel. The hotel, owned by the Triumph Consortium, was hosting a banquet in Kylee¡¯s honor, organized by the Thomas family. By the time most of the guests had arrived, they were clustered in small groups, chatting eagerly about the event. The crowd murmured among themselves. ¡°The Wright sisters are really fortunate! The younger one is now close to the Thomas family, and the older one has saved Mrs. Thomas.¡± ¡°Do you think the Thomas family might also get close to Kylee and show their support for her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite possible! With this grand setup, they may openly dere that they will support her from now on.¡± ¡°The Wright family really struck gold! Two incredible daughters!¡± Belinda, overhearing the conversation, stayedposed, showing no signs of concern. She leisurely ate her cake, unaffected by the talk around her. ¡°Belinda, why are you so calm? Aren¡¯t you concerned?¡± Bethany asked as she stood beside Belinda. ¡°Why would I be concerned?¡± Belinda answered, taking another bite of her cake. Bethany said, ¡°Do you think Santino will actually be close to Kylee?¡± ¡°He and his family wouldn¡¯t rush into something like that,¡± Belinda said with certainty. ¡°I agree!¡± Bethany nodded, her expression tightening as she leaned in and murmured, ¡°But truthfully, something doesn¡¯t sit right with this. I can¡¯t understand why the Thomas family is putting on such an extravagant banquet for Kylee.¡± She couldn¡¯t wrap her head around it. . . . Chapter 347 ?Chapter 347: Belinda answered, ¡°Mollie must have her reasons for this.¡± Bethany bit her lip and fell silent. Meanwhile, Baker, Kylee¡¯s father, was mingling with people at the event. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯ve certainly raised your daughters well!¡± ¡°Absolutely! Both of your daughters are doctors at the Grand ins General Hospital now. That¡¯s quite impressive!¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, here¡¯s my card. Let¡¯s make sure our families keep in touch.¡± ¡°Mr. Wright, here¡¯s my business card.¡± Keep us in mind for any future business opportunities!¡± Baker had received so many business cards that day. A smile never left his face. He walked with a spring in his step, feeling victorious. Kylee truly was his lucky charm! Meanwhile, on the other side, Vincent nced at Baker with contempt. He looked at Lucas and asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s your take on the Thomas couple? Doesn¡¯t their behavior seem a bit odd? It feels rushed and suspicious.¡± Lucas had been watching Belinda eat the cake. Upon hearing this, he shifted his gaze and calmly replied, ¡°If there¡¯s anything off, we¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± He sensed that the situation was moreplex than it seemed. At that moment, Belinda excused herself to use the restroom. She entered a stall and closed the door, only to overhear a conversation. ¡°Kylee really got lucky this time! She happened to save Mrs. Thomas! Why can¡¯t I get a chance like that?¡± ¡°Maybe you should hang around the Thomas family¡¯s residence and follow Mrs. Thomas. Eventually, you¡¯ll get your shot!¡± ¡°Get out of here! I¡¯m not that desperate!¡± ¡°I overheard people saying that Kylee might be close to the Thomas family from now on. If that happens, it¡¯ll be really interesting!¡± ¡°If that happens, Belinda might have to watch her step!¡± ¡°It¡¯ll serve her right! Let¡¯s see if Belinda dares to be so arrogant now!¡± ¡°Alright, the banquet¡¯s starting soon. Let¡¯s go; we can¡¯t miss this.¡± ¡°Exactly. Let¡¯s go!¡± The restroom grew silent again soon after. Even though Belinda had heard everything, her face remained impassive, as though their words didn¡¯t concern her. She returned to the venue just as the banquet was about to start. Since only Mollie had arrived today, with neither Santino nor Darren present, Mollie was the only person to step onto the stage. Standing behind the microphone, Mollie smiled warmly at the crowd, saying, ¡°This evening¡¯s banquet is mainly to show my gratitude to Kylee for her life-saving act.¡± While speaking, Mollie looked towards Kylee in the audience and called out, ¡°Kylee, please join me on stage now.¡± Kylee gently pressed her lips together for a moment, lifted the edge of her dress, and made her way to the stage with poise. Her attire tonight was breathtakingly elegant, and her bold, vibrant makeup captured everyone¡¯s gaze. Upon reaching the stage, Mollie continued her words of gratitude. Kylee smiled softly and replied, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you¡¯re too kind. In a situation like yesterday¡¯s, anyone would have done the same thing.¡± . . . Chapter 348 ?Chapter 348: Mollie raised an eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°Is that so? Well, there¡¯s something I want to ask you, Kylee. I¡¯d like everyone here to hear it.¡± When Kylee heard this, her heart skipped a beat, and a surge of excitement coursed through her. She thought Mollie was about to dere her support for her from now on. Why else would Mollie say something like that in front of everyone? The thought sent her heart racing as Kylee eagerly awaited Mollie¡¯s next words. It wasn¡¯t just Kylee; the guests also seemed to share the same assumption. All eyes focused on Mollie as she spoke clearly, each word deliberate. ¡°Kylee, you intentionally approached me and even hired someone to stage a robbery. What exactly is your goal?¡± The room fell deathly silent, as if time itself had paused. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Mollie, panic and unease shing across her face. However, she quickly regained herposure. She told herself that Mollie likely had no evidence and was merely trying to catch her off guard. She couldn¡¯t afford to admit to anything now. She had to remain calm and not let herself be exposed. Gathering her strength, Kylee feigned shock and hurt. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, what are you talking about? I never intentionally approached you!¡± she said. ¡°What do you think Mrs. Thomas is implying?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it clear? That supposed brave act and life-saving story¡ªit was all orchestrated by Kylee.¡± ¡°Wow, she¡¯s really bold!¡± Mollie raised her eyebrows slightly, a smirk ying on her lips. ¡°Is that so?¡± After speaking, she nodded toward a certain direction. Momentster, a voice echoed through the speakers. The first voice was a man¡¯s. ¡°What do you need me to look into?¡± ¡°It¡¯s simple. Just follow the woman in the photo for two days, observe her daily routine, and see if there are any patterns. Also, check if she¡¯s with any bodyguards.¡± This time, the voice was a woman¡¯s. As soon as the woman¡¯s voice yed, everyone turned to look at Kylee. It was undeniable¡ªit was her voice. ¡°Alright, I will do that for you. Just wait for my report.¡± Ten secondster, the man¡¯s voice came back. ¡°I have been following her for two days. Every day at eleven in the morning, she goes to a pottery studio on Aelbank Road. It¡¯s in a secluded area, and cars can¡¯t get there. She has to walk through a narrow alley to reach her destination.¡± ¡°I have also noticed she doesn¡¯t have any bodyguards with her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Kylee¡¯s voice was heard again in the recording. ¡°I want you to help me hire someone to stage a robbery.¡± After a brief pause, Kylee continued, ¡°I will then step in, acting as the hero. Tell that thug he can hurt me a little, but ensure he doesn¡¯t go overboard. He also cannot be too gentle. We can¡¯t let anyone discover anything amiss about it.¡± ¡°What should we do with the target? Should we cause her some harm?¡± the man inquired again. After a moment, Kylee responded, ¡°It all depends on the situation. We can intimidate her a bit, but let¡¯s avoid any injuries. Her husband is very protective, and if he learns that she is hurt, he might investigate the matter further, which could expose us.¡± ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll handle it!¡± the man replied. . . . Chapter 349 ?Chapter 349: The recording ended there. The big screen on the stage suddenly flickered to life, showing a bank statement with Kylee¡¯s name on it. One by one, additional pieces of evidence appeared, showing how Kylee had transferred money into the private investigator¡¯s ount. The evidence was undeniable, leaving Kylee with no room to deny her actions. Kylee¡¯s face turned ashen. She had never anticipated that things would turn out this way. How could this be happening? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be recognized as a close friend by the Thomas family today? How did it all go so wrong? Kylee¡¯s calm demeanorpletely crumbled. ¡°Kylee has crossed the line! Resorting to such deceitful tactics.¡± ¡°This is what they call risking everything for wealth and status. She thought her n was perfect, but¡­¡± ¡°She is really shameless!¡± ¡°So Mrs. Thomas arranged this whole banquet just to publicly humiliate Kylee? Isn¡¯t this a bit too much?¡± ¡°Kylee haspletely disgraced herself now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s worse than that. I doubt she¡¯ll ever be able to face anyone in public again.¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas¡¯s n was absolutely brilliant! She pretended to be thankful to Kylee and promised a banquet. This made Kylee believe she had forged a connection with the Thomas family, filling her with happiness.¡± ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates ¡°But who would have expected that at the banquet, Kylee would face such a harsh public humiliation?¡± ¡°Honestly, Kylee has only herself to me. If she hadn¡¯t resorted to such despicable tricks, none of this would have happened. She really did this to herself!¡± ¡°I was curious why Santino and Darren were absent earlier. Now, it all makes sense.¡± Bethany was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t close her mouth. She nudged Belinda with her elbow and whispered, ¡°Belinda, did you know this would happen tonight?¡± Belinda gave a slight shrug. ¡°After that incident, something felt off, so I asked Mollie to keep an eye on things. When I heard about the banquet for Kylee, I asked her again. She just told me not to worry and to observe. That¡¯s when I realized this wasn¡¯t going to be an ordinary event.¡± Bethany scoffed. ¡°Kylee really has some audacity! Toe up with a scheme like faking a robbery and pretending to be the hero¡ªwhat was she even thinking? She must¡¯ve noticed.¡± ¡°How well Santino and Mollie have been treating you and gotten greedy, thinking she could get close to the Thomas family using schemes.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh at this. On stage, Mollie spoke once more. ¡°My family only values Belinda. Nothing and no one will be able to change that. To anyone with hidden agendas trying to get close to me and my husband¡ªthink before you act. Ask yourself if you¡¯re ready to face the fury of the Thomas family!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression was icy, and her voice dripped with an undeniable threat. In an instant, everyone who had been plotting something because of the banquet quickly abandoned their schemes. They all understood that they couldn¡¯t afford to offend Mollie or the Thomas family. Vincent eximed, ¡°Mrs. Thomas certainly knows how to make an impression! I have never witnessed such a brutal way of humiliating someone before. She gave Kylee hope only to shatter it without mercy. It¡¯s pure emotional wreckage! Look at Kylee and her parents now¡ªthey are beyond mortified!¡± . . . Chapter 350 Chapter 350: Lucas gave a small smirk and spoke in a low, gravelly voice. ¡°Mrs. Thomas also took this chance to issue a warning to everyone else.¡± Vincent chuckled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Right. Watching the Thomas family take such a bold stance for Belinda, even going after the Williamson and Sampson families, must have sparked envy in many. Everyone longs for a protector with that much power. Plus, since Mr. and Mrs. Thomas don¡¯t have many close friends, many people are trying to get close to them. Especially after what happened with Kylee, people are all nning something to do that. But after tonight, who would dare do something like that again? Unless they want to get themselves killed, they wouldn¡¯t dare try anything. Mrs. Thomas¡¯ approach of setting an example is genius!¡± Lucas remained silent, sensing that Mollie had a deeper motive behind her actions toward Kylee¡­ At that moment, Mollie spoke again, this time directing her words straight at Car and Baker. ¡°Mr. Wright, Mrs. Wright, while you¡¯re focused on your careers, perhaps you should pay more attention to your child¡¯s upbringing.¡± If you neglect to teach your daughter properly, the world will make sure she learns the hard way. Her words nearly used them outright of failing as parents. Car and Baker werepletely humiliated. Baker, feeling so embarrassed, shifted ufortably. The more confident he had been earlier, the more disgraceful he now appeared. ¡°Yes, yes,¡± he answered stiffly, his voice barely audible. He immediately turned, ring at Kylee, who was still on the stage, pale and trembling. ¡°Get down here,¡± he barked. Kylee, startled by Baker¡¯s yell, snapped out of her trance and hurriedly lifted her skirt to descend the stage. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures ¡°Wait,¡± Mollie¡¯s voice rang out, halting her in her tracks. Though gentle, her tone sent a cold shiver down Kylee¡¯s spine. Kylee slowly turned to face Mollie, her voice shaking as she asked, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, is there anything else you want to say to me?¡± Mollie smiled, ¡°Do you still recall using Belinda of stealing your ne at the Williamson family banquet?¡± Kylee immediately froze upon hearing that. When Baker heard this, his expression shifted. He quickly tried to exin, ¡°This is all a misunderstanding! Kylee didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Mollie cut him off sharply, ¡°Let her speak for herself!¡± Baker was left speechless. Kylee bit her lip nervously. What more could she say in a situation like this? After a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°I¡­ I was wrong. Belinda¡­ She never stole anything from me.¡± Mollie¡¯s voice remained calm and unwavering as she continued, ¡°Since you made a mistake saying that, don¡¯t you think you owe Belinda an apology, Ms. Wright?¡± Kylee¡¯s face paled at once. At that moment, the guests, almost in unison, stepped aside, clearing a path for Belinda to walk forward. Belinda was momentarily startled but quickly regained herposure, meeting Kylee¡¯s gaze on stage with calm resolve. A brief flicker of resentment shed in Kylee¡¯s eyes as she stared at Belinda, frozen in ce for a long while. Baker broke the silence atst. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Kylee just misspoke. There¡¯s no need for an apology. She and Belinda are sisters, after all. Sisters don¡¯t hold grudges, right?¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Mollie raised an eyebrow. ¡°I was thinking of letting this slide if Ms. Wright apologizes to Belinda, but now, it seems there¡¯s no reason for me to be lenient.¡± . . .
Message from Noa: Happy Thursday! I hope you¡¯ve enjoyed thetest chapters! God loves you and Noa wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 351 ?Chapter 351: The moment Mollie finished speaking, Kylee¡¯s and Baker¡¯s faces went pale. The guests exchanged nervous nces. It was clear to everyone that Mollie was taking a stand for Belinda. Bethany leaned closer and whispered to Belinda, ¡°Mrs. Thomas really has your back!¡± Belinda smiled gently, moved by the gesture. ¡°I will apologize to her!¡± Kylee blurted out. She quickly stepped off the stage and made her way toward Belinda, her steps heavy and reluctant. Standing before Belinda, Kylee took a deep breath, gritted her teeth, and then said, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry. I misspoke and falsely used you that day. I truly apologize and hope you can forgive my mistake.¡± Though Kylee¡¯s words seemed sincere, the look in her eyes revealed her true feelings. She was clearly angry. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly, a hint of mockery shing across her face. She nodded slightly. ¡°Since you¡¯re so sincere in your apology, how could I not forgive you? But remember to be more cautious with your words in the future, Kylee. I¡¯m sure you understand how easily words can lead to trouble.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile remained unwavering as she spoke. Meanwhile, Kylee¡¯s face shifted from pale to flushed, a kaleidoscope of emotions ying out. In the end, she stumbled out of the venue in a daze, unsure how she had even managed to leave. This banquet was truly a revtion for everyone present. Mollie¡¯s move was a stroke of genius, killing three birds with one stone! Those who had been waiting for Belinda¡¯s downfall or trying to win Kylee¡¯s favor were now left humiliated. Who could have anticipated such a turn of events? After the banquet, Mollie pulled Belinda aside and invited her to stay at the Thomas family¡¯s residence for the night. Back at the Thomas family¡¯s home, Belinda and the others gathered on the sofa. Mollie finally exined, ¡°Actually, my bodyguards noticed the private detective following me from day one. I wanted to figure out who was behind it and what they were up to, so I waited to see how it all yed out.¡± Mollie chuckled coldly. ¡°When Kylee showed up, I knew she was the one orchestrating everything. I could guess her motives as well.¡± It turned out that Mollie¡¯s reactions during the confrontation with the thug had all been an act. Hearing this, Belinda eximed, ¡°So that¡¯s why your bodyguard didn¡¯t intervene at that time! You nned everything from the start!¡± Mollie nodded and smiled. ¡°Exactly. Even this banquet is a ¡®gift¡¯ I prepared for Kylee¡ªsomething she will never forget.¡± ¡°Yes, it is truly unforgettable for her,¡± Belinda said, unable to stop herself from smiling. Not just Kylee, Belinda thought¡ªBaker would surely remember this night as well. In sharp contrast to the warm atmosphere at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, the Wright family home was filled with tension that night. As soon as the Wright family members arrived home, Car snapped at Kylee, ¡°Get down on your knees now!¡± Kylee bit her lower lip so hard that it turned white. Her eyes were red-rimmed as she lowered her gaze, slowly sinking to her knees. . . . Chapter 352 ?Chapter 352: Car¡¯s chest heaved with fury, her face a deep shade of red. ¡°Hiring thugs to stage a robbery and ying the hero? Kylee, you¡¯ve really crossed the line! Is this what I taught you to do? Did I teach you to stoop so low just to get what you want?¡± Kylee remained silent, too terrified to speak a word. ¡°Answer me!¡± Car mmed her fist on the table, her voice cutting through the silence with pure fury. Kylee¡¯s body trembled violently as she quickly apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I was wrong! I know I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I just¡­ I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly and made a terrible decision.¡± After a moment of hesitation, she continued, ¡°I saw how well the Thomas family members treated Belinda. I became so envious that I¡­¡± Car let out a chillingugh. ¡°Envious? Is that all? You were so envious that, at the Williamson family¡¯s banquet, in front of everyone, you used Belinda of stealing your ne?¡± Kylee lifted her gaze to Car, shaking her head in defense. ¡°I¡­ I just blurted it out without thinking. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I¡ª¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying. You knew exactly what you were doing,¡± Car interjected sharply. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I gave birth to you. Do you think I, your mother, don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on in your mind? You were jealous of Belinda and held resentment toward her. You wanted to destroy her because of your jealousy.¡± ¡°Did you even think about the consequences of bringing up Belinda¡¯s past in that setting? Did you forget that she¡¯s your sister?¡± Hearing this, Kylee ground her teeth in frustration. Belinda wasn¡¯t her sister! Belinda was just the daughter of a mistress¡ªan illegitimate child who had no ce being called her sister! At times, Kylee truly wondered if Car had lost her mind. Not only did she tolerate Holley, the mistress, but she had also even allowed Belinda to move into their home without a single objection. Kylee often wondered if her mother even truly loved her father. Was this how someone who was in love would behave? ¡°Enough, Car. Kylee already knows she was wrong. Stop scolding her and let her stand up,¡± Baker spoke up at that moment. ¡°She is spoiled because of you! And now, she has stooped to such disgraceful tactics!¡± The veins on Car¡¯s forehead bulged with fury. After a deep breath, she ordered, ¡°Kylee, you¡¯ll stay kneeling tonight! No one is to let you up without my permission! And for this week, you¡¯re confined to your room, reflecting on your actions!¡± Hearing this, Kylee looked up at Car, disbelief flooding her face. Even Baker¡¯s face changed. ¡°Car, isn¡¯t making her kneel all night too harsh? She still has to go to work tomorrow.¡± ¡°If the punishment isn¡¯t severe, how will she learn?¡± Car was unmoved by Baker¡¯s protests and snapped, ¡°Take leave from the hospital tomorrow, Kylee! If you can¡¯t get leave, then quit your job!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Kylee cried out in shock. ¡°This is non-negotiable.¡± With that, Car stood up and went upstairs. . . . Chapter 353 ?Chapter 353: Kylee was frozen, unable to react for what felt like an eternity. ¡°Kylee¡­¡± Baker began, but Kylee quickly cut him off. ¡°Dad, please go upstairs.I want to be alone for a while,¡± Kylee said, her voice unusually calm. After a brief pause, Baker sighed and left. Kylee knelt, her back straight, her heart seething with jealousy, resentment, and bitterness. She couldn¡¯t ept that her meticulously nned scheme had copsed like this. After tonight, she would be infamous in the entire high society. Everyone now knew she had hired people to stage a robbery and gain favor with the Thomas family. How could she face anyone in this circle from now on? What would the socialites think of her? Her reputation was utterly tarnished now! These thoughts filled Kylee with rage, her eyes bloodshot with fury. She silently cursed Mollie for her ruthlessness. She vowed to remember this and repay it a hundredfold in the future! After heading upstairs, Baker entered his study first. He retrieved his phone and dialed a number. ¡°Baker, how did the evening turn out? Did Santino recognize Kylee as one of their close friends?¡± Holley¡¯s concerned tone filled the line as soon as the call connected. Baker inhaled deeply beforeunching into a detailed ount of the banquet¡¯s events for Holley. Holley was left momentarily speechless after hearing that, trying to wrap her mind around what Baker had just said. ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Thomas went to the extent of hosting a banquet solely to humiliate Kylee and support Belinda! Wasn¡¯t her intent clear¡ªto utterly destroy Kylee? She truly pulled out all the stops for that!¡± Baker¡¯s words were steeped in biting sarcasm, each sentenceced with sharp undertones. ¡°Did this upset Kylee a lot?¡± Holley inquired. ¡°Naturally, she is upset,¡± Baker answered. ¡°No, upset isn¡¯t the right word¡ªshe is crushed. She is still kneeling in the foyer because Car insists she stay there until she lets her get up.¡± Holley gasped in disbelief, blurting out, ¡°What? How could Car possibly do that to Kylee? Is she expecting Kylee to stay on her knees the entire night? Even if Car doesn¡¯t care about Kylee, I still care about her!¡± The words escaped Holley¡¯s lips before she could stop them, her voice trembling with both concern for Kylee and anger toward Car¡¯s actions. ¡°Holley!¡± Baker eximed, his brow knitting into a subtle frown. On the other end of the line, Holley paused briefly and then rushed to rify, ¡°I can¡¯t help it¡ªI see Kylee as if she were my own daughter.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes gleamed with a hard-to-read look. After a moment of silence, he spoke with a tone heavy with implication. ¡°Holley, you should take pride. The daughter you raised is truly remarkable!¡± Holley¡¯s words caught in her throat. She didn¡¯t know how to respond to Baker¡¯s sarcastic words. . . . Chapter 354 ?Chapter 354: ¡°That¡¯s enough for now,¡± Baker said curtly before ending the call. After the call had ended, Holley¡¯s eyes narrowed, her face clouded with a fleeting, cryptic emotion. Her hand, poised on the coffee table, tightened into a fist before she rxed it again, her face gradually slipping back intoposure. The following day. Harold had called Belinda the night before, informing her they would be staying overnight at the vi on the outskirts today. At the crack of dawn, Belinda had already packed her bags and awaited Harold and the others to pick her up. As Belinda was about to leave the room, her phone rang unexpectedly. When she saw Addie¡¯s name on the screen, a brief flicker crossed her face before she picked up the phone. ¡°Do you have the blood test results?¡± Belinda asked immediately. ¡°Yes,¡± Addie replied. After a short hesitation, she added, ¡°There¡¯s no sign of any drugs in your blood.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows knitted in surprise. ¡°Really?¡± Addie confirmed with a nod, saying, ¡°Yeah, I tested it several times, and the results were clear¡ªno drug traces. So, either the drugs left your system quickly, or there weren¡¯t any to begin with.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, uncertainty shing in her gaze. Was it possible she had been overthinking the matter? Could it truly be nothing more than her inability to hold her alcohol that night? ¡°Star,¡± Addie said gently, ¡°really think about it. Did you notice anything unusual with your body that night?¡± Belinda pondered briefly before replying, ¡°No, nothing stood out except how drunk I felt.¡± ¡°Is it possible no one drugged you at all? Maybe you were just off that day and got drunk more quickly than usual,¡± Addie said. ¡°Perhaps,¡± Belinda murmured, her tone contemtive. Despite the lingering sense that something was amiss, the clean blood test results only deepened her confusion. Unable to unravel the mystery, Belinda chose to set the matter aside for the moment. Ending the call, she made her way downstairs. A sleek, opulent limousine from the rk family pulled up outside. As Belinda climbed into the car, the vehicle purred to life, setting off toward their destination. While the car cruised down the road, Harold turned to Belinda and asked, ¡°Belinda, how¡¯s Mollie doing?¡± Belinda knew that Harold was asking if Mollie had been hurt during the so-called robbery. She shook her head. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t hurt. The robber didn¡¯t even touch her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Harold said with a relieved sigh. ¡°Kylee has gone too far this time. To think she would resort to this! She has tarnished Car¡¯s good reputation!¡± Harold had never liked Kylee. He had always felt there was something off about her. Time had proven him right. ¡°The Thomas family has really been kind to you,¡± Norma said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite fortunate to have their care and affection,¡± Belinda responded, nodding. Lucas, throughout the entire conversation, remained silent, his gaze asionally shifting to Belinda. It seemed he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her. Harold noticed this and smirked inwardly, his mood lifting considerably. They all took a short break after arriving at the house. Then, Belinda went to prepare lunch for everyone. Harold had said in the car that it had been a while since he had tasted Belinda¡¯s cooking, so Belinda had promised to cook lunch today. She kept it simple with just a few home-cooked dishes. . . . Chapter 355 ?Chapter 355: When it was time to eat, the four of them took their seats at the dining table. Harold raised his ss and said, ¡°Let¡¯s make a toast to our family.¡± Everyone raised their ss in a toast. Harold looked at Lucas and Belinda and added, ¡°I hope the four of us can get together to have meals every day from now on.¡± His words were loaded with hidden meaning. Belinda and Lucas were stunned for a moment, ncing at each other. Their eyes met, and they both sensed a strange emotion in each other¡¯s gaze. However, neither said anything. The meal was pleasant, and Lucas ate more than usual. When everyone was done with lunch, they each headed to their respective rooms for a nap. In Belinda¡¯s room, there was only one bed, and Lucas was with her. When she returned to the room, shey on the bed without hesitation. Surprisingly, Lucasy down beside her. Belinda cast him a questioning look. ¡°You¡­¡± Lucas, however, met her gaze calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t shared a bed before,¡± he said. Belinda didn¡¯t know how to respond to his words. This man! She red at him for a while, saying nothing. Finally, she turned away and tried to get some rest. The sound of Lucas¡¯ steady breathing filled the air. For some reason, this put Belinda at ease, and before long, she was asleep. Lucas, who was awake, turned to face Belinda when he realized that she had fallen asleep. He couldn¡¯t believe that Belinda was lying right there beside him now. The sight of her beside him calmed his heart. He realized that he had been thinking a lot about her. However, he didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about why, so he closed his eyes and soon fell asleep. Later in the afternoon, Harold suggested that Lucas teach Belinda how to swim. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I don¡¯t want to learn how to swim,¡± Belinda said, declining the idea. She was actually a little afraid of water. However, Harold disagreed with her. ¡°Learning is never a bad thing, Belinda. Besides, swimming is an important survival skill. It could save your life someday. You have to learn it!¡± he insisted. He then turned to Lucas and added, ¡°I¡¯m entrusting her care to you. Make sure she learns how to swim.¡± ¡°Really, Harold, it¡¯s not necessary!¡± Belinda protested. Lucas, however, noticed the hint of fear in Belinda¡¯s eyes and a mischievous glint appeared in his. Without hesitation, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll handle it. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Belinda was left speechless. Belinda stared at Lucas, her face a mix of surprise and disbelief. What was he thinking? How had he ended up agreeing to teach her how to swim? Did he really have so much free time? ¡°Excellent!¡± Harold chimed in, nodding approvingly. ¡°You two should get started right away.¡± As usual, Harold was very considerate. The servants had already prepared swimsuits for Belinda and Lucas, which only deepened Belinda¡¯s suspicion that this was part of some grand n of Harold¡¯s. . . . Chapter 356 ?Chapter 356: After changing into her swimsuit, Belinda wrapped herself tightly in a towel and descended the stairs at a reluctant pace. The backyard pool gleamed in the sunlight, and Lucas was already there. Lucas moved effortlessly through the water,pleting a fewps before emerging from the pool. The sunlight cast a golden glow over him, entuating his tanned skin, defined chest, and firm muscles. Droplets of water glistened as they trailed down his body, making it almost impossible for Belinda not to stare. Belinda was in a daze, clutching the towel around her, trying to steady her heart. Lucas caught sight of her and broke the silence with a low, charming voice. ¡°What are you standing there for? Get in the water now.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t move. Lucas arched a brow, his toneced with teasing impatience. ¡°Do you need me to go there and invite you personally?¡± ¡°Stay where you are! I¡¯ll get in myself!¡± Belinda quickly said, stopping him before he could make a move. Without giving herself time to overthink, she unwrapped the towel around her and let it fall. The moment she did, Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, his pupils narrowing ever so slightly. Belinda was wearing a sleek, ck three-piece bikini. Lucas had always been aware of her striking figure¡ªslender yet curvaceous, with a perfect bnce of elegance and allure. Her toned waist, her long, graceful legs¡­ She was stunning, and the sight of her in that swimsuit rendered him momentarily speechless. Lucas¡¯ dark eyes lingered on Belinda¡¯s body, their intensity growing. Belinda, noticing his gaze, began to feel self-conscious. She hadn¡¯t expected the servants to have prepared something so bold for her. Clearing her throat, she slowly stepped into the water, the coolness making her heart race faster than it already was. As she waded in deeper, Lucas approached her, extending a hand toward her. She hesitated for a second, staring at his long, strong fingers before finally cing her hand in his. The moment their hands touched, Lucas led Belinda further into the pool. But as Belinda felt she was getting closer to deep waters, panic surged through her. ¡°Lucas, stop!¡± she cried out, her voice tinged with fear. Turning to look at Belinda directly in the eyes, Lucas said slowly, ¡°Belinda, the first lesson you need to learn is¡­¡± Before Belinda could process his words, he released her hand. Belinda¡¯s world tilted as she began to sink. ¡°Lucas¡ªI¡ª¡± she cried out, her voice drowned out by a rush of water. Her arms iled wildly, sshing water everywhere as panic gripped her. Water stung her nose and throat, making her cough and choke. Then, just as quickly, a strong arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her upward. Belinda clung to Lucas¡¯ neck instinctively, her grip desperate. Their bodies pressed tightly together as he brought her above the surface. Water dripped from Belinda¡¯s face as she gasped for air, coughing violently. Lucas held her firmly, his grip unyielding as he steadied her. Belinda¡¯s chest rose and fell against him, her racing heart audible in the quiet between her gasps. She struggled to regain her breath, coughing for a while. As soon as she stopped coughing, she smacked Lucas on the back with surprising force, her face flushing with anger. ¡°Lucas, you bastard!¡± she snapped, her voice a bit shaky. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a wicked smile, one eyebrow arching with a hint of yfulness. ¡°This is your first lesson. You can¡¯t learn to swim without choking on water at least once.¡± . . . Chapter 357 ?Chapter 357: Belinda stared at him, utterly speechless. Her anger surged, fueled by his shameless smirk. ¡°You jerk! Is this your idea of teaching someone to swim? I¡¯m done! I¡¯m getting out of here¡ªand I will tell Harold about this!¡± she snapped, her teeth clenched in fury. ¡°Calm down!¡± Lucas barked. Belinda swung her arm, aiming another p at Lucas¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Who do you think you are? Let me leave! I want out, you arrogant jerk!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Belinda, keep this up, and I might just let you fall into the water. Want to test me?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, a flicker of defiance shing across her face. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Try me.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice dropped an octave, his low chuckle carrying a note of warning as he pretended to loosen his grip on Belinda. Belinda froze, panic seizing her. Then, without thinking, she lifted her legs and wrapped them tightly around Lucas¡¯ waist. The sudden move brought their bodies closer, the proximity electric. Lucas¡¯ pupils constricted. He was caught off guard by her action. His voice turned tense, barely above a growl. ¡°Belinda, let go,¡± he said. ¡°No!¡± Belinda shot back defiantly, clinging to him tightly as though to challenge him. ¡°Let go,¡± Lucas said again, his tone sharp yet husky. When Belinda tightened her grip instead, Lucas¡¯ jaw ticked. Discover endless adventures on g alno vels ; con He reached down, trying to pry her legs from around his waist. But Belinda only held on tighter, wrapping herself around him like an octopus. ¡°You¡¯re not shaking me off that easily!¡± she dered with determination. Her defiance was short-lived. A momentter, her brow furrowed as she felt something firm pressing against her thigh. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± she began hesitantly, her voice uncertain. ¡°Something¡¯s poking me¡­¡± Then, the realization hit her suddenly, and she quickly stopped talking. Her face turned crimson in an instant. That¡­ that was¡­ Belinda¡¯s wide eyes darted to Lucas¡¯ face, which was now a mix of strainedposure and mild exasperation. The atmosphere around them grew awkward. Lucas cleared his throat, his voice low and gruff. ¡°Get down. Now.¡± He then averted his gaze, looking anywhere but at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s expression stiffened as she quickly unwrapped her legs from his waist and let go of Lucas. But the moment she let go, her body started to sink again. A sh of panic crossed her face, but before she could say a word, Lucas¡¯ hand shot out, grabbing her waist and pulling her back to him. Their bodies pressed together once more, the water rippling softly around them. Belinda¡¯s hands instinctively rested on Lucas¡¯ shoulders as their eyes met. Neither of them spoke at that moment, the silence between them charged with something unspoken. Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened, his emotions swirling like a brewing storm. He couldn¡¯t look away from Belinda¡¯s flushed face, her slightly parted lips drawing him in. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he swallowed hard. His resolve faltered, and before he knew it, he was leaning in to kiss Belinda. Warm breath brushed against Belinda¡¯s face as Lucas closed the gap between them. Belinda¡¯s heart raced wildly, her breaths quick and shallow. Unable to resist, she let her eyes flutter closed. . . . Chapter 358 ?Chapter 358: Just as Lucas¡¯ lips were about to brush hers, a shrill ringtone shattered the moment, cutting through the tension like a de. Both Lucas and Belinda froze. Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped open, her cheeks ming as she quickly averted her gaze. Lucas exhaled heavily, clearing his throat as he also averted his gaze. Wordlessly, he led Belinda toward the edge of the pool. Once there, he hoisted her onto the poolside with ease before climbing out of the pool himself. Belinda sat awkwardly, avoiding Lucas¡¯ gaze as Lucas grabbed his towel. His brow furrowed slightly as he nced at the caller ID on his phone. After a beat, he answered the phone, his voice clipped. ¡°Hello.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was frantic. ¡°Lucas! Verena has been kidnapped!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes widened, shock shing across his face. ¡°What did you just say?¡± he asked. ¡°Verena went shopping with her friends today, but some men in ck kidnapped her in the parking lot!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was tight with urgency. ¡°I¡¯m on my way.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t waste another second. He hung up the phone without asking for more details. Turning to Belinda, he said briskly, ¡°Verena has been kidnapped. I have to go now.¡± Without waiting for a response, he grabbed his towel and made for the exit. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing his wrist. She said with a calm expression, ¡°If Verena has been kidnapped, you should call the police¡ªnot rush there on your own!¡± Lucas paused for a moment and looked back at her. His expression was unreadable, but his voice was steady. ¡°Even so, I still have to go there.¡± Belinda¡¯s hand ckened, and her eyes were now filled with hurt. Her lips parted as she asked softly, ¡°So no matter what, you¡¯re going, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened, and he answered in a low, resolute tone, ¡°Yes.¡± Without another word, he gently pulled his wrist from her grasp and walked away. He had always had a sense of responsibility toward Verena. Ignoring her wasn¡¯t an option. Belinda stood motionless, her heart sinking as she watched Lucas leave. Disappointment weighed heavily on her chest, making her almost struggle to breathe. She then let out a soft, bitterugh. She should have expected this, shouldn¡¯t she? Lucas was always concerned when it came to matters about Verena. The lingering power of a first love was indeed unparalleled. What did she have topete with this? Belinda¡¯sugh turned self-mocking as she slowly rose from the edge of the pool. Thoughts swirled chaotically in her mind, drowning her in a sea of insecurity and frustration. Distracted and not paying attention to her footing on the wet surface, she suddenly slipped as she tried to walk. With a gasp, she lost her bnce and toppled into the water. A loud ssh shattered the stillness of the pool as her body plunged into the water. Panic set in immediately. ¡°Help! Someone help me, please!¡± Belinda iled wildly, trying hard to keep her head above water. The pool swallowed her cries, water rushing into her mouth, throat, and nose. The suffocating pressure constricted her chest, her lungs screaming for air. Her arms thrashed desperately, but the water seemed to pull her down with force. She felt heavier and colder with every passing second. Just as despair began to creep in¡ªher mind racing with a terrifying thought that this might be the end for her¡ª a voice broke through the chaos. ¡°Mrs. rk!¡± The rmed cry from a female servant suddenly echoed. ¡°Someone help! Mrs. rk is drowning!¡± the servant shouted before diving into the pool. . . . Chapter 359 ?Chapter 359: The servant quickly approached Belinda and wrapped her arms around her, pulling her upward with urgent determination. Belinda coughed and gasped as her head broke the surface, clinging to the servant as if her life depended on it. ¡°Hold onto me, Mrs. rk,¡± the servant said breathlessly, dragging Belinda toward the pool¡¯s edge. After what felt like an eternity, they reached the edge of the pool. The servant hoisted Belinda onto the pool deck before climbing out of the pool herself. Belinda doubled over, coughing and gasping for air. The servant quickly grabbed a towel and wrapped it tightly around Belinda¡¯s trembling shoulders. ¡°Belinda!¡± At that moment, Harold¡¯s voice rang out,ced with worry. He, Norma, and a group of servants rushed to the poolside, their faces tinged with concern. Belinda shook her head weakly at Harold. She kept coughing as she replied, ¡°Harold¡­ I¡¯m¡­ Fine¡­¡± But the violent fit of coughing was evident, betraying her difort. ¡°Fine? You call that fine?¡± Harold¡¯s face was a mask of worry. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, something seemed to click in his mind. He asked, ¡°How did you end up in the water? And where is Lucas? Where did that rascal run off to?¡± Belinda took a shaky breath. ¡°He¡­ He had an urgent matter to deal with¡­ He had to leave.¡± She looked up at Harold, her gaze steady despite her coughing. ¡°I slipped and fell into the pool just now.¡± Harold¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°An urgent matter? What could possibly be so urgent that he¡¯d leave you here?¡± ¡°Ryan called Lucas¡­¡± Belinda replied between coughs. ¡°He said Verena was kidnapped.¡± She made no attempt to hide the truth from Harold for Lucas. Harold¡¯s face turned grim when he heard this, and even Norma, who was clutching his arm, looked stern. ¡°That brat!¡± Harold¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he clenched his fists, his voice shaking with anger. ¡°Norma, call Lucas. Tell him to get back here¡ªnow!¡± Before Norma could do anything, Belinda quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Harold.¡± Her tone was even, almost detached. ¡°Don¡¯t call him back now.¡± Harold bristled. ¡°Why not? He¡ª¡± ¡°Please,¡± Belinda cut him off, her voice firm yet pleading. ¡°This time, just listen to me. Don¡¯t call him.¡± Harold opened his mouth to protest but stopped, something in Belinda¡¯s gaze softening his resolve. With a heavy sigh, he relented and replied, ¡°Alright, I will listen to you.¡± Belinda just forced a smile, not saying anything else. ¡°Call the doctor over,¡± Harold instructed. Belinda shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m fine, Harold. Truly.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Harold furrowed his brows. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t hurt to let the doctor check on you.¡± ¡°I know my own body.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was gentle but firm. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit tired. I¡¯ll rest upstairs for a while.¡± Seeing her determination, Harold could only reply, ¡°Alright. Go rest.¡± . . . Chapter 360 ?Chapter 360: The servant earlier quickly stepped forward to help Belinda to her feet. Belinda looked at the servant, gratitude softening her features. ¡°Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might not have survived today.¡± Her words hit Harold and Norma like a blow. The servant just shook her head. ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me for that. Let me help you to your room.¡± Belinda silently nodded. Once in her room, Belinda sank onto the bed. The day¡¯s ordeal had drained her, and shecked even the energy to take a shower. As her body rxed, exhaustion overtook her. Within moments, she was fast asleep. Meanwhile, at the Triumph Consortium, Lucas stood by his desk, his sharp gaze fixed on the reports in front of him. He had already dispatched a team to investigate Verena¡¯s kidnapping. Ryan sat nearby, his face drawn and anxious. Across from him, Verena¡¯s friend sobbed loudly. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault! If I hadn¡¯t dragged Verena out shopping, none of this would have happened! She¡­ She risked her life to hold off those men so that I could escape. I¡­ I should¡¯ve¡­¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lucas¡¯ irritated voice cut through the air, silencing her. His cold gaze pinned her in ce. ¡°Crying won¡¯t help. Sit down and stay quiet.¡± The woman¡¯s sobbing ceased abruptly, her mouth ajar as if frozen mid-cry. After a silence that stretched painfully long, Lucas¡¯ assistant, Gordon, entered the room. ¡°Mr. rk, it was someone hired by Bradly who kidnapped Verena,¡± Gordon said, his voice measured but grim. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that. Bradly Stanley. The name dredged up old memories. Bradly was a man bold enough to challenge Lucas¡¯ authority, only to crumble beneath a mountain of debt in the aftermath. If Gordon hadn¡¯t mentioned him now, Lucas might have forgotten him already. ¡°Bradly? The former chairman of the Stanley Corporation?¡± Ryan said. Gordon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him.¡± Ryan fell silent. He was no stranger to Bradly, either. ¡°But why?¡± he asked in confusion after a moment. ¡°Why did he kidnap Verena? What will he gain from this?¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know yet. We¡¯ll need to catch Bradly to get answers for that,¡± he said. ¡°Have you found Verena?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°Not yet,¡± Gordon admitted. Lucas¡¯ voice was like ice. ¡°Keep searching. And find Bradly, too.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± Gordon left swiftly to carry out the orders. Time dragged, each second stretching into an eternity until the breakthrough finally came: Lucas¡¯ men had located Verena. Without dy, Lucas, Ryan, and the woman hurried to the location with a group of armed men. Their destination was an unfinished building on the outskirts of the city. Inside the building, Verenay bound on the cold, dusty floor, her wrists and ankles stretched tightly in a cruel, star-shaped position. ¡°Please! Let me go!¡± she sobbed, her voice shaking, her pleas echoing in the empty room. . . . Chapter 361 ?Chapter 361: One of her captors stepped forward, a twisted grin on his face. ¡°How sweet. We¡¯ll make sure we have our fun with you before we consider letting you go.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in horror. ¡°What do you mean? Please don¡¯t do this!¡± The leader chuckled coldly. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve had any fun. Be a good girl, and maybe it won¡¯t hurt too much. ¡± ¡°No! Please, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Verena¡¯s voice broke as tears streamed down her face. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this! No matter how much money you want, you can name your price and I¡¯ll pay it! Just let me go!¡± ¡°Sorry, sweetheart,¡± the leader sneered. ¡°We¡¯re not interested in your money. We just want you!¡± The group of menughed, their jeers andughter growing more disturbing by the second. ¡°Come on, boss, stop wasting time! Let¡¯s get on with it!¡± ¡°Yeah, boss, I¡¯m getting a little impatient here!¡± another chimed in eagerly. The leader raised his hand to silence them. ¡°All right, boys, you can take their clothes off now.¡± The men approached and cheered wildly as they quickly tore off Verena¡¯s clothes, leaving herpletely naked. ¡°Stay away from me! Help me! Somebody help me!¡± Verena cried desperately, but her voice only seemed to arouse the men¡¯s desires. ¡°Damn, she really has a great figure!¡± someone said. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to do something to her! Boss, you should go The leader started to unbuckle his belt, a cruel grin on his face¡­ ¡°Get away from me! Somebody help me! Somebody, help me!¡± Verena¡¯s desperate cries rang through the building, her voice growing hoarse. ¡°Stop screaming!¡± the leader sneered. ¡°We¡¯re in the middle of nowhere. No matter how much you scream, no one¡¯sing to save you.¡± He began to fumble with his pants, pulling them down until he was standing there in nothing but his underwear. ¡°Please¡­ Please, just let me go,¡± Verena said, her voice shaking with fear. Before the man could answer, the sharp sound of rushing footsteps echoed through the room. A group of men rushed into the room. ¡°B-Boss, what are we going to do?¡± one of the minions stammered, shrinking back nervously. ¡°Get them!¡± the leader shouted. As Lucas entered the building and arrived at the scene, his eyes immediately fell on Verena. Shey crumpled on the cold floor, naked. His jaw clenched and he quickly looked away. ¡°Get her dressed,¡± he instructed Verena¡¯s friend. The woman nodded without hesitation, hurrying to Verena¡¯s side and wrapping her in a cloak as quickly as she could. . . . Chapter 362 ?Chapter 362: Once Verena was covered, Lucas finally moved closer to her. The moment Verena¡¯s tear-filled eyesnded on Lucas, a sob escaped her. ¡°Lucas¡­ You are finally here! You saved me!¡± she cried and reached out for him. Lucas grabbed her arm before she could throw herself into his. ¡°You¡¯re okay now,¡± he said calmly, his voice steady. Verena¡¯s friend stepped in. ¡°We need to leave now. Verena, can you walk?¡± ¡°I¡­ I think so,¡± Verena whispered, clutching onto her friend for support. But as soon as she tried to move, her legs buckled. ¡°Verena!¡± her friend gasped, steadying her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡± Verena shook her head weakly, tears welling in her eyes again. ¡°Can you carry her?¡± Verena¡¯s friend asked, turning to Ryan. Ryan stepped forward with a nod, but Verena recoiled instantly, retreating a few shaky steps. ¡°Verena¡­¡± Ryan stopped, his expression clouded with confusion. Pale and trembling, Verena shook her head. ¡°Please¡­ Don¡¯t touch me. I can¡¯t¡­ I¡­¡± Everyone fell silent, the realization dawning on them. After what had nearly happened to Verena, the thought of being touched by a man was too much for her to bear. Verena¡¯s friend then turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Mr. rk, could you¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that!¡± Verena cut her off, her voice sharp despite her weakness. ¡°I¡¯ll manage on my own.¡± She gripped her friend¡¯s arm tightly and forced herself to take another step. But her strength betrayed her again, and she almost stumbled. Seeing this, Lucas took a deep breath, walked over, and without a word, lifted Verena into his arms. Verena¡¯s immediate reaction was to cling to him, her arms winding tightly around his neck. On the way to the hospital, she didn¡¯t say a word, nor did Lucas and the others. At the Grand ins General Hospital, a doctor emerged from the examination room. ¡°We¡¯vepleted her checkup,¡± he said, addressing Ryan. ¡°Physically, she has only sustained minor abrasions, and there are marks on her wrists and ankles from being tightly bound.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°More concerning is her mental state. She is showing signs of acute trauma and appears to be highly averse to men. Her emotional state is fragile, and she will need significant support to recover. I rmend allowing those close to her to spend more time with her and offerfort, helping her avoid falling into despair. If not handled properly, her condition could worsen.¡± Ryan nodded, his voice low. ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you, doctor.¡± The doctor and nurses soon left, leaving the group in the hallway. . . . Chapter 363 ?Chapter 363: Ryan remained silent, his eyes fixed on Lucas. It seemed as though he wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t find the right words to say. Lucas didn¡¯t wait. Without a nce back, he stepped into the hospital room. Ryan and the woman stayed where they were, just outside the door. Both of them knew that right now, Verena needed Lucas more than anyone else. As long as Lucas was there, it would be enough for Verena. Inside the hospital room, Verenay on the bed, her face ghostly pale against the white sheets. Her gaze was distant, fixed on the ceiling. It wasn¡¯t until the sound of footsteps reached her ears that her head slowly turned. Her eyes brightened at the sight of Lucas. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called out, her voice fragile. She tried to sit up, moving instinctively toward him, but then, she suddenly froze as she thought of something. Her expression shifted, and she quickly pulled back, clutching the nket to her chest. Her lips quivered as she looked up at Lucas, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°Lucas¡­ I feel like I was humiliated. I feel filthy now. Do you¡­ Do you still want me?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t waver. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°They didn¡¯t get the chance to do anything to you. They only took off your clothes. Don¡¯t torment yourself over it.¡± But Verena shook her head, tears spilling over. ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. They saw me naked! My body¡­ I felt so exposed at that time! I am filthy now!¡± Her hands moved frantically, rubbing her arms as if trying to scrub away invisible stains. ¡°Stop,¡± Lucas said firmly, reaching out to still her hands. Verena stopped, her fingers trembling as they curled around Lucas¡¯. Her eyes searched his face, a mix of desperation and hope. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered me, Lucas. Do you still want me?¡± For a moment, Lucas said nothing. His gaze dropped, the silence stretching between them. Then, he gently ced her hands back under the nket. ¡°You¡¯re tired. Rest now,¡± he said softly. Disappointment flooded Verena¡¯s face. Her shoulders slumped, and she sank back onto the bed. Tears streamed down her cheeks as she turned her face away. ¡°Lucas¡­ Just leave now,¡± she murmured, her voice trembling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go back to work.¡± Lucas hesitated for the briefest moment before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure justice is served for what happened.¡± . . . Chapter 364 ?Chapter 364: And with that, he turned and left the room. Verena¡¯s head snapped in the direction where Lucas had left, disbelief etched across her face. She had only said those words out of pride, hoping he would stay. She had never thought he would actually leave. Anger and despair washed over her like a wave. All she had wanted was for Lucas to hold her, to tell her he still wanted her, not some cold promise of justice. Back at thepany, Lucas strode into his office, his expression unreadable. Not long after, Gordon entered the room, his face grim. ¡°Mr. rk, Bradly has confessed,¡± Gordon said. ¡°He said he has held a grudge against you for years. Ever since¡­ Well, past incidents. He was waiting for the right moment to get his revenge. After those photos of you and Miss Reed were leaked online, he assumed you held her in high esteem. M??? ?¦Ñ?¦Á??? ?? ?¦Á??¦Ò¦Í???.?¦Ò? So he chose her as his target. ¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his gaze sharp enough to cut ss. ¡°And what was his original n?¡± Gordon hesitated for a moment, his unease palpable. ¡°He¡­ He was going to send people to rape Miss Reed. He was going to record it and then send the video to you.¡± When Lucas heard Gordon¡¯s words, his expression darkened. He then let out a curt, icyugh. ¡°They¡¯ve really got guts, don¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Thankfully, our people arrived in time. Otherwise¡­¡± Gordon¡¯s voice trailed off, leaving the grim alternative unspoken. Lucas frowned, irritation flickering across his face. Once again, Verena had been dragged into his troubles. He owed her another one now. When would he ever be able to repay her? The thought frustrated him deeply. After a moment of silence, his gaze sharpened. ¡°Investigate Bradly thoroughly,¡± he ordered. Gordon immediately grasped the implication of Lucas¡¯ words. He asked, ¡°Mr. rk, do you think Bradly might also have been manipted by someone?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, his tone measured. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility. Better to be cautious than regretful.¡± . . . Chapter 365 ?Chapter 365: ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll give the orders immediately,¡± Gordon replied. He hesitated briefly before adding, ¡°What about those kidnappers? How should we deal with them?¡± Lucas considered for a moment before answering, ¡°Leave the matter to Verena. Let her decide.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± With that, Gordon turned and left the office. Lucas exhaled heavily, rubbing his temples before standing up. He intended to head back to the house on the outskirts of the city, seeking some respite. But as he approached the office door, his phone rang. He answered the call. Ryan¡¯s urgent voice echoed on the other end of the line. ¡°Lucas, can youe to the hospital now? Verena¡­ Something¡¯s wrong with her. She has locked herself in the bathroom with the shower running. She won¡¯te out, and no matter how much I call her, she just says she¡¯s fine. But I¡¯m really worried about her. What if she does something reckless?¡± Lucas¡¯ brows knitted tightly. Frustration simmered within him, but he pushed it aside. He couldn¡¯t ignore this. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± he said before ending the call. Abandoning his original ns, Lucas drove directly to the Grand ins General Hospital. When he arrived at the hospital room, he found Ryan at the bathroom door, speaking softly yet urgently. ¡°Verena, pleasee out. You¡¯ve been in there too long. I¡¯m worried.¡± From inside, Verena¡¯s weak voice responded, ¡°I am fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Ryan knocked again, desperation seeping into his tone. ¡°If you¡¯re fine, then open the door. Let me see for myself.¡± Lucas quickly walked over, his voice firm. ¡°Verena, open the door.¡± The bathroom fell silent for a moment before Verena¡¯s faint reply came. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°You have five minutes,¡± Lucas said directly. ¡°If you¡¯re not out by then, I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°No! I¡¯lle out right now!¡± Verena¡¯s response was immediate, almost panicked. Lucas turned, sitting on the sofa without another word, waiting. Three minutester, the bathroom door creaked open. Verena emerged, her damp hair clinging to her flushed face, an unnatural redness coloring her cheeks. ¡°Verena!¡± Ryan rushed to her side, his face etched with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Verena gave him a faint smile. ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± But as Verena stepped toward Lucas, Ryan suddenly grabbed her wrist and pushed up the sleeve of her hospital gown. A vivid red mark stood out on her arm. . . . Chapter 366 ?Chapter 366: The red mark on Verena must have been caused by excessive or forceful rubbing. Her skin was bright red as if blood were rushing to the surface. ¡°Verena! What were you doing in the bathroom just now? Why is your arm so red? And your face, your neck¡ªwhy are they so flushed?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice carried both concern and frustration as he looked at Verena. ¡°Ryan, let me go¡­ Let go!¡± Verena didn¡¯t answer his questions, struggling instead to free herself from his grasp. Ryan, instead of releasing her, tightened his hold and said, ¡°Tell me, what were you doing in the bathroom for so long?¡± ¡°Let go! Don¡¯t touch me! Ahh¡ª¡± Verena screamed and forcefully pushed Ryan away. She then frantically rubbed at the ces he had just touched with her sleeve. Her reaction was extreme and panicked. Ryan, taken aback by her violent response, stumbled back several steps before steadying himself. ¡°Verena, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± he asked, frowning deeply, his concern evident. Verena continued to rub her wrist vigorously, muttering, ¡°I feel so filthy!¡± Ryan turned to look at Lucas, who was also frowning. Ryan spoke in a low voice. ¡°I knew the incident would affect her mentally, but I didn¡¯t realize it would be this severe. It seems she is now rejecting all men. What should we do?¡± His voice wasden with worry. Lucas remained silent. Verena suddenly turned and headed back toward the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of rushing water came from inside. Ryan quickly went into the bathroom. He found Verena at the sink, holding her arm under the faucet and scrubbing it vigorously with her other hand as the water poured over it. Her arm soon became red and slightly swollen. ¡°Verena, stop! It¡¯s already clean!¡± Ryan urged her with concern. He considered turning off the faucet himself but hesitated, fearful she might reject his approach once more. After a while, Lucas walked over and turned off the faucet. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said in a subdued tone. Verena looked up at Lucas, her eyes reddened as she fought back tears. ¡°It¡¯s still so dirty¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve washed enough. It¡¯s clean now. Go back to bed,¡± Lucas said firmly, his deep voice resonating with authority. Biting her lip, Verena nodded slowly and returned to her bed after a few seconds. Throughout the ordeal, Ryan maintained a careful distance from Verena. . . . Chapter 367 ?Chapter 367: Back in bed, Verena turned to Ryan and Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, Ryan, you should both leave. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Ryan frowned. ¡°Leave? So you can start scrubbing yourself again as soon as we¡¯re out the door?¡± Verena paused, uncertain of what to say. ¡°I¡¯m staying here tonight. You just try to get some rest,¡± Ryan stated. Verena turned to look at Lucas, her eyes reflecting a flicker of hope. ¡°Just go to sleep,¡± Lucas said in a low voice. Pressing her lips together, Verena remained silent and closed her eyes. Time flew, and soon, it was past midnight. Seeing that Verena had fallen deeply asleep, Lucas rose from the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m heading back now,¡± he announced. Ryan was a bit stunned, having assumed Lucas would stay the night to watch over Verena. Just as Ryan was about to say something¡­ ¡°Stay away! Don¡¯t touch me¡­¡± Verena suddenly cried out in her sleep, her voice tinged with panic. Lucas and Ryan made their way to the hospital bed together. On the bed, Verenay with her eyes shut tight, perspiration covering her face. She moved her hands wildly as if she were trying to escape a terrifying dream, her face contorted with agony. ¡°Please¡­ Let me go! Don¡¯t do this! Lucas¡­ Lucas, help me!¡± she cried out, caught in the struggle of her nightmare. ¡°Verena! Verena!¡± shouted Ryan, trying to break through her terror. Verena¡¯s response was a sudden scream as she bolted upright, her eyes wide open. She then took shallow breaths, her face drained of color. ¡°Verena, there¡¯s nothing to fear. It was just a bad dream. You are safe, and nothing harmful wille to you, I promise,¡± Ryan said, trying tofort her. However, Verena¡¯s response was a nk stare, her eyes reflecting a deep sense of defeat. She bit her lip, and in a shaky voiceden with sorrow, murmured, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± ¡°Everything is fine now,¡± Lucas said, his voice even but aloof. His reassurance was brief,cking any physical gesture offort. He didn¡¯te close to her or touch her. Verena sped her arms around herself, curling into a fetal position on the bed, her body shaking as she cried softly. Watching this, Lucas experienced a twinge of guilt. He knew that she had been pulled into this situation because of him. . . . Chapter 368 ?Chapter 368: Yet, that was the extent of his emotional response¡ªnothing more. A feeling of resignation washed over him as he continued to look at Verena. He realized now that he wouldn¡¯t be going anywhere tonight. His expression grew thoughtful as he considered what Belinda might be doing now¡ªwhether she was asleep or still upset with him. Meanwhile, inside the house on the outskirts, things were far from peaceful. Harold, concerned about Belinda, had asked the maids to check on her every hour. To their shock, they discovered that Belinda had developed a high fever during the night. They immediately called the family doctor, who arrived to find Belinda¡¯s temperature at a concerning 102.5¡ãF. ¡°Harold, it¡¯s just a fever from the cold water. I know how I feel. I¡¯ll be fine soon. You don¡¯t need to worry about me,¡± Belinda attempted to reassure him, though her face was flushed with fever and her voice raspy. ¡°Is such a high fever trivial to you?¡± Harold responded, frustration evident as he stared at her. ¡°When will you acknowledge that you¡¯re not well, you stubborn girl?¡± He turned to Norma and said, ¡°Get Lucas on the phone immediately. Tell him he needs toe home right now!¡± Before Norma could make the call, Belinda interjected sharply, ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± She paused for a moment, gathering her strength before saying, ¡°Please, don¡¯t call him. It¡¯s just a fever, nothing grave. I¡¯d rather he not be bothered.¡± With a pained expression, biting her lip, Belinda looked earnestly at Harold and added with gravity, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him now¡­¡± Harold felt a wave of resignation wash over him. Yet, faced with Belinda¡¯s firm resolution, he felt his hands were tied. He med his son for all this. Before he could say anything more, Belinda spoke weakly, ¡°Harold, please¡­ Just don¡¯t call Lucas over.¡± With a sigh, Harold replied, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t call him. You just focus on getting some rest.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda replied in a grateful voice. ¡°You should also get some rest. I¡¯ve taken some medication already. I¡¯ll be okay.¡± After a few more reminders, Harold and Norma exited Belinda¡¯s room. Left alone, Belinday down, feeling genuinely unwell, and eventually drifted off to sleep. Her fever finally subsided around eight the next morning. Upon hearing the news, both Harold and Norma were immensely relieved. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Harold exhaled deeply. At that moment, the front door of the house burst open. Lucas entered from the outside. The moment Harold saw Lucas, his face darkened instantly. Harold snatched a cup from the coffee table and hurled it to the floor near Lucas¡¯ feet. Hearing the loud sound, Lucas halted. The veins on Harold¡¯s forehead stood out as he shouted, ¡°Get over here!¡± Lucas, who had not slept all night, appeared visibly exhausted, his eyes red and weary. He was not surprised by Harold¡¯s furious reaction. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward and faced Harold and Norma. Harold sneered and said, ¡°Oh, so you still remember toe back? You¡¯re so concerned about Verena; whye back at all? You might as well stay by her side forever!¡± . . . Chapter 369 ?Chapter 369: Lucas began to exin, ¡°Verena was kidnapped yesterday by an old business rival of mine. I couldn¡¯t just do nothing.¡± Despite his exnation, Harold¡¯s face remained stern. He red at Lucas and said coldly, ¡°So, you just left Belinda alone by the pool? Do you know she can¡¯t swim? Do you know that because you left, she fell into the pool and almost drowned?¡± Harold¡¯s voice grew sharper as he spoke. ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked, his expression changing in an instant. Harold scoffed, ¡°What happened? You¡¯ve got the nerve to ask that? If it weren¡¯t for a maid passing by and hearing Belinda¡¯s cries for help, jumping in to save her, you¡¯d only be seeing her corpse right now!¡± Harold still felt shaken by the matter. The situation had been extremely dangerous yesterday. Most of the servants had been in the living room at that time, far from the pool, and hadn¡¯t heard Belinda¡¯s cries for help. Had the maid not been there by chance, the consequences would have been dire. Lucas¡¯plexion grew pale immediately. The word ¡°corpse¡± struck him like a dagger to the heart. He couldn¡¯t imagine what he would have done if something had truly happened to Belinda. Harold continued, his voice sharp, ¡°When Belinda was having a high feverst night, where were you? You were still not home!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark. Worry and anxiety filled his eyes as he faced Harold and blurted out, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s hosts thetest chapters Harold scoffed derisively, ¡°Why should we call you? You were so wrapped up in Verena¡¯s affairs. If that¡¯s the case, you might as well just care for her only!¡± Taking a deep breath, Lucas turned silently and headed upstairs. Watching Lucas hurry away, Norma spoke to Harold. ¡°I think Lucas still cares about Belinda.¡± ¡°Do you think Belinda will appreciate his dyed concern?¡± Harold responded in a calm voice. Norma paused, her lips moving slightly, but ultimately, she said nothing. It was clear to her now. She believed Belinda waspletely disappointed in Lucas after what had happened yesterday. Upon returning to the bedroom, Lucas found Belinda still asleep. He walked over quietly and sat by the bed. Belinda¡¯s face was noticeably flushed, beads of sweat dotting her forehead. The hair at her temples was damp, making her look very fragile. When Lucas saw Belinda like this, a profound sense of guilt and concern washed over him. He gently wiped the sweat from her forehead with a tissue. Then, he settled into the chair beside the bed, maintaining a silent vigil. Two hourster, Belinda¡¯s eyes fluttered open. The first sight that greeted her was Lucas sitting by her bed. When Belinda saw Lucas, her expression remained unchanged, and her dark eyes betrayed no emotion. It was as if he were merely a stranger to her. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± Lucas said, noticing her eyes open. Belinda offered no response. She propped herself up, attempting to sit. . . . Chapter 370 ?Chapter 370: Lucas quickly stood to assist her, but Belinda pushed his hand away without a second thought. She managed to sit up on her own, leaning back against the headboard. Throughout it all, she didn¡¯t look at him once. Lucas¡¯ hand lingered awkwardly in midair, unsure of how to proceed. Belinda reached for the ss of water on the bedside table and drank eagerly. Parched, she drained the ss swiftly. Lucas watched her intently, his lips parting slightly as he began, ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday. I¡ª¡± But before he could finish speaking, Belinda cut him off, saying, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for apologies. From your perspective, you did nothing wrong.¡± Her tone was eerily calm, as if she were discussing something that didn¡¯t concern her at all. This made Lucas feel distinctly uneasy. After she spoke, Belinday back down and turned her back to him, her voice growing cold. ¡°I¡¯m going back to sleep. You can leave now, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas looked at her back, feeling the full weight of her indifference. His gaze faltered, and his expression darkened. He furrowed his brow slightly, troubled by the emotional distance between them. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned and left the room. Only after the door clicked shut did Belinda slowly reopen her eyes. Tears rimmed her eyes, and her nose burned with a sharp ache. She couldn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. Yesterday, she hadn¡¯t cried when she had nearly drowned in the pool, nor during the night when the high fever had racked her body and pain had gripped her tightly. But just now, as she had watched Lucas sitting by her bed, a tide of bitterness and grievance had washed over her. At that moment, she had truly wanted to cry. But she had held back the tears. She resolved not to cry, especially not in front of Lucas. Her tears weren¡¯t meant for someone who was indifferent to her. So, she had suppressed her emotions, feigning indifference. Until now¡­ Her tears trickled silently, dampening the pillow. She convinced herself that she was crying solely because the previous day¡¯s events had been too frightening and unsettling. It had nothing to do with anyone¡ªespecially Lucas. Just then, the door opened with a soft click. Hearing that, Belinda quickly wiped her tears away, took a deep breath, and steadied her emotions. A momentter, a low, hoarse voice whispered near her ear, ¡°Get up and have some breakfast first. Then take your medicine. You can go back to sleep afterward.¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice, Belinda tensed slightly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas would return. After a brief silence, she sat up. Her stomach growled with hunger. epting the food from Lucas, Belinda ate mechanically, spoonful by spoonful. Lucas watched her, continuing to speak, not caring whether she wanted to listen or not. ¡°Yesterday, Verena was kidnapped by a former business rival of mine. He had sent people to abduct her, intending to rape her. Thankfully, my team intervened in time and rescued her. While she wasn¡¯t physically injured, the experience has left her deeply shaken. Yesterday¡¯s events have caused her significant psychological trauma.¡± He paused for a moment, his voice heavy with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m the reason she was targeted. So, in a situation like that, I couldn¡¯t simply abandon her.¡± When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ exnation, her expression remainedposed, but beneath the surface, her emotions churned. So, yesterday¡¯s kidnapping had been because of Lucas. The revtion onlyplicated their already tangled rtionship. The thought made Belinda chuckle inwardly, a bitterugh at her own misfortune. She met Lucas¡¯ gaze and gave a slight nod. ¡°Thank you for exining, Mr. rk. Now that I am eating breakfast, you may leave.¡± Her detached tone and calm demeanor left Lucas frowning. He believed she still med him for everything, but he misunderstood her entirely. Belinda wasn¡¯t ming him¡ªshe was disappointed. Disappointed in him, in herself, and in whatever semnce of a rtionship they shared. . . . Chapter 371 ?Chapter 371: Lucas sighed inwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to take your medicine,¡± he said before turning and walking out without another word. Belinda didn¡¯t look at him when he left. Instead, she quietly finished her food. The food was meant to beforting, but to her, it just tasted nd. After she finished eating, she took her medicine and then slowly made her way to the bathroom. The sticky, ufortable feeling on her skin had be unbearable. She wanted a shower. Though still weak, she pushed herself to shower. When she eventually emerged from the bathroom, she moved cautiously, mindful not to fall. Sitting at the vanity, she picked up the hairdryer but quickly set it down again. Even holding the hairdryer felt like too much effort for her now. Just as she resigned herself to leaving her hair damp, the door opened. Lucas stepped in, his expression immediately darkening when he saw her sitting there with her wet hair. ¡°Why did you take a shower now?¡± he demanded, his tone sharp. ¡°Have you forgotten what happenedst time?¡± Belinda looked at him through the mirror, her gaze steady but distant. Without waiting for a reply, Lucas strode over, picked up the hairdryer, and said firmly, ¡°I will dry your hair.¡± Belinda instinctively flinched, but Lucas ced a firm hand on her shoulder, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, but she didn¡¯t resist. Too drained to argue, she let him proceed. Lucas¡¯ face was dark, but his hands worked with surprising care. Even so, his inexperience was evident¡ªhis clumsy movements pulled at her hair painfully a few times. Belinda, however, remained expressionless, as though the difort didn¡¯t reach her. As he continued, Lucas caught Belinda¡¯s reflection in the mirror. Her indifferent demeanor stirred an ache in his chest. He would have preferred her anger¡ªanything other than this cold indifference. It was as if she had withdrawn to a ce where he couldn¡¯t reach her. When he finished drying Belinda¡¯s hair, Lucas set the hairdryer down and left without waiting for her to ask him to leave. Belinda remained seated for a moment and then returned to bed, but she was unable to fall asleep. Later in the afternoon, Harold and the others returned to the rk family¡¯s residence. ¡°Belinda, are you still feeling unwell?¡± Harold asked, his voice tinged with concern. Belinda offered a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Harold. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Harold nodded, seemingly reassured, and the room fell silent. After dinner, Belinda approached Harold. ¡°Would you like to take a walk with me?¡± Sensing that Belinda had something to say to him in private, Harold agreed. He gave Norma a subtle look, signaling her to stay behind. Norma understood his look and nodded, allowing Harold and Belinda to leave. As Harold and Belinda strolled through the garden, the silence lingered between them until Harold finally spoke. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and said firmly, ¡°Harold, tomorrow is your birthday. I¡¯ll attend your birthday banquet as a close friend of the Thomas family.¡± Harold froze, taken aback by her deration. He quickly said, ¡°No! Belinda, how can you attend as just a friend of the Thomas family? Absolutely not!¡± He had nned to use this asion to publicly announce that Belinda was Lucas¡¯ wife, his daughter-inw. But Belinda¡¯s words had taken him by surprise. She insisted on attending merely as someone close to the Thomas family. That was uneptable to him. . . . Chapter 372 ?Chapter 372: ¡°Harold, please hear me out,¡± Belinda urged softly. She paused, a subtle smile tugging at the corner of her lips, before continuing, ¡°After your birthday, Lucas and I are nning to get a divorce. Therefore, there¡¯s no need to tell everyone that I¡¯m your daughter-inw at your birthday banquet. Announcing it one day and dering a divorce the next would be humiliating. It¡¯s better to say nothing at all. Let the identity of Lucas¡¯ wife remain a mystery¡ªit might be for the best.¡± Belinda maintained aposed demeanor, but inside, her emotions were in turmoil. Each word she spoke made her feel pain. As Harold listened, his expression turned grim. He realized that she was right. He had promised¡ªif Belinda and Lucas still wanted a divorce after his birthday, he would not stand in their way. Belinda¡¯s words just now suggested she had made her decision. Was it the recent events that had driven her to this resolute decision? Harold clenched his teeth and spoke in a low tone. ¡°Belinda, I know Lucas went too far yesterday. Regardless of his reasons, he left you at that time, and I won¡¯t make excuses for him. But¡­ I can¡¯t help feeling it would be a mistake if you two really got a divorce.¡± He looked at Belinda earnestly and added, ¡°After all this time, you must have seen the changes in Lucas. He is slowly opening his heart to you. If you give up now, won¡¯t you regret itter?¡± Belinda remained silent for a few seconds and then let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°Opening up to me? Does that really matter? The moment Verena calls, he leaves me without a second thought. Whenever ites to Verena, his choice is clear.¡± Her words left Harold at a loss for words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Then, as if struck by a sudden realization, Harold turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. I made a wager with Lucas. The agreement was that if, after this month and my birthday, you both still chose to divorce, I wouldn¡¯t stop you. And¡­ I¡¯d never interfere in his marriage again. But there was one condition¡ªduring this period, Lucas had to follow my directions.¡± Belinda was caught off guard by this, momentarily stunned. Suddenly, many of her previous confusions began to make sense. No wonder Lucas had never resisted any of Harold¡¯s requests, whether it was having dinner with her, picking her up, or apanying her to visit the Wright family. He hadplied with everything without protest. It turned out it was all because of his bet with Harold. As this realization sank in, a wave of disappointment flooded Belinda¡¯s heart once more. She had naively thought that perhaps Lucas was engaging in these activities because, deep down, he cared for her, even if just a little. Since Harold had forced Lucas and Verena to break up, Lucas had be rebellious, often defying Harold¡¯s wishes. So, whenever Lucas mentioned things like ¡°My father asked me toe,¡± Belinda found herself questioning whether he was merely using Harold as an excuse. After all, she believed if Lucas truly didn¡¯t want toply, Harold couldn¡¯t force him. But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was¡­ It turned out Lucas simply couldn¡¯t refuse Harold because of the bet. Reflecting on this, Belinda silently rebuked herself for being foolishly hopeful. Just then, Harold spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m really not good at matchmaking. Aside from giving you two more opportunities to be alone together, I honestly don¡¯t know what else I could do. I thought I had a good n, but then the mouse incident happened¡ªyou had nightmares all night because of that¡ªand I felt sorry for it.¡± As he said this, Harold¡¯s sense of resignation was palpable. After that incident, he had resolved to let things unfold naturally. He had begun to sense that Lucas¡¯ feelings for Belinda weren¡¯t entirely indifferent. Yet, that wasn¡¯t the main point Harold wanted to address. He continued, ¡°Belinda, I urge you to think this through carefully. If you do decide to get a divorce, ording to our agreement, I won¡¯t interfere with Lucas¡¯ marriage anymore. Even if¡­¡± . . . Chapter 373 ?Chapter 373: Harold paused for a moment, looking intently at Belinda, his tone growing more earnest. ¡°Even if he decides he wants to marry Verena¡­ I won¡¯t stand in his way. Do you understand?¡± In reality, Harold¡¯s statement was a tactic intended to frighten Belinda. He hoped it would prompt her to reconsider the divorce and give her rtionship with Lucas another chance. Belinda¡¯s expression shifted when she heard Harold¡¯s words. She had been ready to say, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought it through.¡± But suddenly, her voice faltered, and she struggled to speak. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Harold knew his words had struck a chord. He pressed his lips together for a moment and said, ¡°Regarding your decision to attend my birthday tomorrow as a close friend of the Thomas family, I agree. Since you prefer not to reveal your identity just yet, I¡¯ll respect your wishes and keep it a secret.¡± Belinda exhaled softly in relief upon hearing that. She nodded gently at Harold. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± Harold let out a sigh. ¡°Let¡¯s just take a walk together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in the VIP ward, Verena was on the phone, with Ryan standing guard at the door. ¡°Hello.¡± As soon as the call connected, Verena raised her voice in anger. ¡°What kind of people did you hire? Didn¡¯t you assure me nothing would happen to me? Then why was I stripped naked? Exin that!¡± Discussing the incident filled Verena with fury. She could barely contain her anger when those vile men had stripped her. Yet, she had had to control her emotions at that time. Showing any inappropriate reaction could lead to suspicionster. So, she had endured and yed along, acting like she might really get assaulted. The memory of those repulsive, intrusive hands on her body lingered unpleasantly in her mind. On the other end of the line, the person responded to Verena¡¯s heated words with a soft chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t you think that by doing that, the effect will be better? That way, Lucas will feel even more guilty toward you, and you can take the opportunity to act as if you were repulsed by all men, except for him. Doesn¡¯t that achieve two goals at once for you?¡± the person on the other end of the line said. Verena was momentarily speechless upon hearing this. She had to admit¡ªthis person understood her well. Indeed, she had been ying along with the situation, and so far, the n seemed to be effective. But¡­ ¡°But having those men do that to me, how will Lucas view me? Now that he knows other men have seen my body, aren¡¯t you concerned he¡¯ll reject me out of disdain?¡± Verena¡¯s voice carried a mix of anger and concern. The person on the other end scoffed lightly, responding casually, ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯ll only feel more guilty, knowing all this happened to you because of him. Besides, a man who truly cares about you will be pained and sympathetic because of what you¡¯ve endured. A man who doesn¡¯t care about you won¡¯t be affected, no matter what you have suffered.¡± Verena bit her lip, silently acknowledging the logic in the person¡¯s words. After a moment, she asked, ¡°And Bradly, there won¡¯t be any issues tracing back to him, right?¡± The person replied in a firm tone, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; there won¡¯t be any issues. Just remember, in this kidnapping scenario, he is the mastermind.¡± . . . Chapter 374 ?Chapter 374: ¡°Alright.¡± Reassured by the person¡¯s words, Verena felt a weight lift off her shoulders. ¡°Tonight at ten, meet me at our usual spot,¡± the person suddenly said. At this, Verena¡¯s expression hardened. Anger seeped into her tone. ¡°You¡­ After everything I have gone through, you still¡­¡± The person cut her off sharply. ¡°Stop the act, Verena. You better cooperate with me. You know I have a short fuse and little patience. Be there at ten o¡¯clock, and don¡¯t bete.¡± With that, the call ended abruptly. Verena clenched her phone tightly, biting down hard on her lip. A momentter, there was a knock at the door. Only then did she recall that Ryan was still outside. She quickly regained herposure and called out, ¡°Come in.¡± Ryan entered, quietly shutting the hospital room door behind him. Noticing Verena¡¯s pale demeanor, he frowned slightly and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Verena? Is everything okay?¡± Nodding, Verena reassured him, ¡°Everything is fine. I am just concerned that Lucas might dislike me because of this incident.¡± Ryan offered aforting smile and said, ¡°You are overthinking it. Lucas isn¡¯t the type to turn his back on someone he cares about. How could he ever dislike you?¡± Verena pressed her lips together and looked down, remaining silent. After a moment, she eventually said, ¡°Ryan, why am I feeling so uncertain now? It seems to me that Lucas¡¯ reaction this time isn¡¯t showing that he cares about me.¡± Ryan paused for a moment, reflecting on her words. In fact, he shared her uncertainty, yet he aimed to reassure her, saying, ¡°Verena, don¡¯t worry too much. Opportunities like this are rare; you have to grab it!¡± He then changed the topic and asked, ¡°Are you all set for tomorrow night¡¯s n?¡± Verena nodded firmly. ¡°Yes, I am ready for that. The n for tomorrow night will go smoothly.¡± ¡°You can just sit back and wait to watch the show!¡± ¡°Excellent,¡± Ryan responded with a knowing smile. It was already past ten in the evening, and Lucas still hadn¡¯t returned. Belinday in bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. The quiet room felt stifling, her thoughts racing too wildly to let her rest. Finally, she sat up, grabbed her phone, and dialed Mollie¡¯s number. The call connected quickly. ¡°Belinda, why are you calling me sote? What¡¯s going on?¡± Mollie asked, her tone light but curious. ¡°I am feeling restless and need someone to talk to,¡± Belinda admitted, her voice tinged with vulnerability. Mollie paused for a moment before responding, her tone softening. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep because you¡¯re thinking about your rtionship with Lucas, right?¡± Belinda sighed. Tomorrow was Harold¡¯s birthday, and, as nned, she and Lucas would finalize their divorce after the celebration. Yet tonight, the weight of it all pressed heavily on her chest. . . . Chapter 375 ?Chapter 375: ¡°Yes,¡± she replied. ¡°Mollie, I just found out today about a bet between Harold and Lucas.¡± She then exined the details, her voice trembling slightly as she recounted the revtion. After listening, Mollie quickly understood the heart of Belinda¡¯s turmoil. ¡°You¡¯re worried that after the divorce, Lucas will marry Verena right away, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked. Belinda lowered her gaze, biting her lip. She hesitated before answering, her voice low. ¡°I know he¡¯ll be with Verena after we divorce, but¡­ The thought of them getting married right after our divorce¡­ It doesn¡¯t sit well with me.¡± Mollie said gently, ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re focusing on the wrong thing. The real question isn¡¯t about what Lucas and Verena will do after the divorce.¡± It¡¯s about whether you want the divorce at all. If you go through with it, Lucas¡¯ life is no longer your concern.¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Let me ask you something: when you¡¯re with Lucas, do you feel more joy or more sadness? Once you figure that out, you¡¯ll have your answer.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, the simplicity of the question striking a chord. She felt as though a light had been switched on in her mind. For a moment, she was quiet. Then, she exhaled deeply. ¡°I think I know the answer now. Thank you,¡± she said. Mollie¡¯s voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anyone else. Just follow your heart.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Belinda said with newfound resolve. ¡°Alright, Mollie, it¡¯ste. I won¡¯t disturb you any longer. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Mollie replied. After hanging up, Belinda set her phone aside andy back down. For the first time in a long time, she felt a sense of relief. The tangled thoughts in her mind began to unravel, leaving her with a clearer sense of direction. Everything felt lighter, even the air around her. Lucas didn¡¯t return to the bedroom that night, choosing instead to stay in the study. He had his own thoughts to sort through, especially with Harold¡¯s birthday banquet the next day. The next day, Belinda decided to take sick leave, still feeling weak and in need of rest. She spent the morning at the rk family¡¯s house with Harold and Norma. In the afternoon, Darren arrived to pick her up. That evening, the rk family¡¯s house was lively with activity as the city¡¯s elite gathered to celebrate Harold¡¯s birthday. Harold, having grown increasingly private in recent years, rarely made public appearances, making the invitation to his birthday banquet a coveted opportunity. . . . Chapter 376 ?Chapter 376: Naturally, those who had received one arrived on time, many with their families in tow. People gathered in small groups, and whispers of gossip filled the air. ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll finally get to meet Lucas¡¯ mysterious wife tonight?¡± someone asked. ¡°Of course! In this situation, Mr. rk¡¯s wife is bound to show up!¡± ¡°It¡¯s odd, isn¡¯t it? Mr. rk has been married for quite some time, yet his wife remains shrouded in mystery.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. rk¡¯s wife is not only unattractive but also considerably overweight!¡± ¡°That¡¯s hard to believe! Why would Mr. rk marry someone like that? What does he gain from it?¡± ¡°Who knows? We will see his wife soon. I¡¯m really curious now.¡± When Belinda overheard the whispers, her lips curved into a subtle smile. They were eager to see what Lucas¡¯ wife looked like? It seemed they were in for a disappointment. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re attending this event with Mr. Thomas?¡± Bethany asked with a hint of surprise. Belinda shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Yes. Is there a problem with that?¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s calm reply, Bethany paused for a moment, her expression hesitant. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s takes you on a journey She seemed to want to ask something more but was cautious of being overheard. Eventually, she just said with a smile, ¡°No! You look stunning today!¡± Belinda was dressed in a light blue off-shoulder gown that elegantly entuated her figure. Her makeup was impably applied, each detail meticulously crafted to draw all eyes to her. Feeling slightly proud, Belinda arched an eyebrow and said teasingly, ¡°When do I ever not look good?¡± Bethany rolled her eyes in response. Leaning closer, she thought of something and whispered to Belinda, ¡°Verena and Kylee really have some nerve, showing up at the party like this. Aren¡¯t they worried about the gossip?¡± Belinda blinked her longshes and replied smoothly, ¡°It¡¯s Harold¡¯s birthday, such a significant event. How could they not attend?¡± ¡°That makes sense,¡± Bethany nodded. As Belinda scanned the room, her gaze suddenly met Lucas¡¯. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still for both. Belinda averted her gaze first, looking away after just a few seconds. At that time, Vincent, who had been watching Belinda closely, said, ¡°Belinda is here with Darren at an event like this? What does that imply? It¡¯s Harold¡¯s birthday, a significant asion¡ªand she is not attending as your wife? Is she trying to distance herself from you this drastically?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark when he heard that, though he said nothing. . . . Chapter 377 ?Chapter 377: After a pause, Vincent continued in a low voice, ¡°Could it be that she is nning to divorce you after Harold¡¯s birthday? Hence, there¡¯s no need to reveal her as your wife now?¡± Lucas¡¯ demeanor became icy in an instant. Vincent¡¯s insinuations were more piercing than he wanted to acknowledge. Yet, he had to face it¡ªit was the truth. He inhaled deeply and responded with calcted calm, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? This is exactly what I want.¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow, looking at Lucas skeptically. ¡°Are you sure this is truly what you desire?¡± Lucas paused for a moment, swallowing hard, and then said firmly, ¡°Absolutely.¡± Vincent, however, smirked and said, ¡°Lucas, if you¡¯re struggling to let her go, stop pretending to be indifferent. This is the moment to express your true feelings to Belinda. Show some vulnerability; I¡¯m convinced it will make her reconsider the divorce.¡± Vincent¡¯s gaze shifted toward Belinda, and his smile broadened as he observed the interaction between her and Darren. Belinda seemed to have said something to Darren, prompting him to reach out and gently pinch her cheek. Despite the intimate gesture, Belinda only looked at Darren with a hint of resignation, offering no resistance. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where your journey begins Vincent leaned closer to Lucas. ¡°You know, if she ends up with someone else, you might regret it. There¡¯s talk about Belinda and Darren; people seem to think they make quite the pair. I heard that Darren treats Belinda exceptionally well. It seems there might be something between them. And since they aren¡¯t rted, if they end up together, there¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡± Vincent pped Lucas on the shoulder. ¡°You might want to think this over carefully.¡± Lucas observed Belinda, who wasughing joyfully with Darren. His expression turned cold and was tinged with anger. He then scoffed, ¡°Would I care about losing her? What a joke! Whomever she chooses to be with is none of my concern.¡± Lucas reminded himself he wasn¡¯t reluctant to let Belinda go. All the anger and strange emotions he felt were merely guilt¡ªguilt for leaving Belinda at the pool, which had nearly resulted in her drowning. Belinda¡¯s eagerness to distance herself from him and push for a divorce was what he had always wanted, right? Yet, he couldn¡¯t quite shake the strange feelings stirring within him. Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Vincent looked at him skeptically, noting the intense, dark look Lucas gave Belinda. Vincent shook his head, seeing right through Lucas¡¯ pretense of indifference. Lucas was being stubborn! He would regret it one day. Vincent decided it was best to leave the matter alone. . . . Chapter 378 ?Chapter 378: Lucas needed to sort this out by himself¡ªno one else could help him with this. Smiling, Vincent gave Lucas¡¯ shoulder another pat. ¡°I¡¯m d you see it this way! Congrattions on your uing freedom! After the divorce, don¡¯t forget to treat us to a meal. We¡¯ll need to celebrate properly.¡± The more Vincent spoke, the tighter Lucas clenched his hand in his pocket. Each word, every syble, irritated him. He grabbed his ss of wine and downed it in one go. As the banquet officiallymenced, the room fell silent, everyone¡¯s attention drawn to Harold and Norma speaking from the stage. After saying a few pleasantries, they stepped down. Instantly, a lively crowd gathered around them, buzzing with conversation and expressing their interest. Meanwhile, the more gossip-prone guests began to whisper among themselves. ¡°Have you noticed? Lucas hasn¡¯t been seen with a woman by his side all evening. What¡¯s going on? Where¡¯s his wife?¡± ¡°Could it be that even at such an event, Harold¡¯s daughter-inw still refused to show up?¡± ¡°It¡¯s baffling! Lucas¡¯ wife remains mysterious.¡± ¡°At this point, it¡¯s not just mysterious¡ªit¡¯s as if she werepletely invisible.¡± ¡°Exactly! Her absence from an event like this clearly indicates she isn¡¯t valued by the rk family.¡± ¡°Or perhaps they¡¯re concerned that her appearance might embarrass the family!¡± The murmurs weren¡¯t limited to a few curious guests¡ªthe elitedies also joined the fray. In particr, Tessa, who relished any opportunity to outdo Mollie. ¡°Say, Mrs. Thomas, why is your precious Belinda attending such an event as your and Santino¡¯s close friend?¡± Tessa¡¯s pointed remark instantly drew the attention of the gathered socialites. Their nces darted toward one another, a mixture of curiosity and confusion reflected in their eyes. ¡°Exactly, why is Belinda here as a guest at Harold¡¯s birthday celebration?¡± another voice chimed in, adding fuel to the growing tension. Mollie,posed as ever, responded calmly, ¡°Belinda has her reasons.¡± Tessa raised an eyebrow, her toneced with thinly veiled mockery. ¡°Oh? So are you saying that attending as someone other than Lucas¡¯ wife is entirely Belinda¡¯s decision? The Thomas family has nothing to do with it?¡± Mollie met Tessa¡¯s gaze without flinching, her voice cool and measured. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m saying. And what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Tessa shrugged. ¡°If you insist that it is the truth, then it is. I didn¡¯t say anything else.¡± She paused as if a sudden thought had urred to her and then added, ¡°By the way, Mrs. Thomas, have you heard the rumors about Lucas and his ex-girlfriend? My goodness, even as an outsider, I think he has crossed the line! He is married, yet he is still sneaking around with his ex? Meeting herte at night is one thing, but he even hugged and kissed her. It¡¯s so scandalous!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression darkened, her gaze sharpening like a de as she fixed it on Tessa. . . . Chapter 379 ?Chapter 379: The socialites around them held their breath. Tessa¡¯s words had clearly made Mollie feel angry. Tessa smirked slightly at Mollie¡¯s grim expression. She was satisfied that Mollie was in a bad mood now. After all, what did it matter if Mollie¡¯s close friend was Mr. rk¡¯s wife? A wife who was neither respected nor valued might as well not exist. Just as Tessa was preparing to escte her attack, Mollie spoke up. ¡°Instead of meddling in other people¡¯s lives, perhaps you should focus on your own. I heard your son was caught with two young prostitutes recently. How much did you have to pay to keep that under wraps?¡± Tessa¡¯s smug expression faltered, her face freezing in shock. Before she could muster a response, Mollie continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°And isn¡¯t your daughter-inw due any day now? Yet, your son is out messing around with two women at once. How disgraceful! If I were your daughter-inw¡¯s mother, I would be tempted to beat your son senseless. He is such a jerk!¡± Tessa¡¯s face flushed with a mixture of fury and humiliation. Her lips trembled as she searched for a retort, but no words came. Mollie¡¯s words had hit their mark, and everyone in the room knew that what she had said was true. The incident she had mentioned was already an open secret within their social circle. The socialites exchanged nervous nces, swallowing hard. Compared to Tessa¡¯s earlier remarks, Mollie¡¯s response was a knockout punch. Without waiting for a reply, Mollie turned and walked away, her head held high. Tessa stood frozen, her fury simmering as she clenched her jaw. Her teeth felt as if they might shatter under the strain. Meanwhile, across the room, Johnson approached Lucas. With Vincent momentarily away, it was just the two of them there. ¡°Lucas,¡± Johnson said, his voice low and direct. ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do about Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed instantly. He turned to look at Johnson, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°What are you trying to say here?¡± Johnson grinned, a hint of mischief in his eyes, and replied, ¡°If you¡¯re still set on divorcing Belinda, I might start preparing to confess my feelings to her. So¡­ I¡¯m here to ask what you think.¡± Lucas inhaled sharply and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Belinda?¡± Johnson¡¯s expression remainedposed, his tone even. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you first; then I¡¯ll ask Belinda. What¡¯s the issue, Lucas? Are you hesitant to let her go now? Have you realized you might actually have feelings for her and now don¡¯t want to get a divorce?¡± At this, Lucas tensed, his reaction sharp. ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for her! And I definitely want the divorce!¡± he dered, his voice resolute. . . . Chapter 380 ?Chapter 380: Johnson fell silent, his eyes betraying a flicker of resignation. Even now, Lucas repeated the same firm denial. Was it that he hadn¡¯t recognized his own feelings, or did he truly not care for Belinda? It appeared it was time to push Lucas to a decision. With a chuckle, Johnson said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m relieved to hear your answer! I¡¯ll go ahead and prepare to confess my feelings to Belinda. I can¡¯t hold back any longer.¡± With those words, Johnson turned and walked away without waiting for a response. Lucas watched him leave, his fists tightening and loosening repeatedly. A battle seemed to wage in his dark eyes. He continued to watch as Johnson approached Belinda and as she left with him. At that moment, his expression shifted dramatically. His mind went nk, overwhelmed by a surge of emotions. Compelled by a sudden impulse, he was ready to follow them. But just then¡­ ¡°Lucas,e over here,¡± Harold said, halting him in his tracks. Lucas nced at Harold with a furrowed brow and then turned his gaze back toward Belinda and Johnson. He noticed them heading toward the back garden. A wave of panic surged through him, and he moved to follow them. But Harold suddenly stepped forward, grabbing his arm firmly. ¡°Hey! I¡¯m calling you! Didn¡¯t you hear me just now? Come with me!¡± Reluctantly, Lucas allowed himself to be pulled away by Harold. After managing to excuse himself from Harold and his guests, Lucas found that Belinda and Johnson were no longer in the banquet hall. His concern deepening, Lucas hurried toward the back garden. The main hall was bustling, leaving the garden in unusual silence. Lucas had only taken a few steps when a familiar voice carried through the air. ¡°Come on, will you say yes or no?¡± Johnson said. At the sound, Lucas immediately looked up and turned toward the voice. He spotted Belinda and Johnson standing under a tree. Johnson¡¯s expression was one of eager anticipation as he awaited Belinda¡¯s response. Belinda looked conflicted, her lips pressed tightly together. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me. I need time to think about it,¡± she said. Johnson¡¯s insistence grew. He reached out, gently pulling Belinda toward him by the shoulders, his tone urgent. ¡°What¡¯s there to think about? You can¡¯t hesitate! I need an answer now, yes or no?¡± When Lucas saw this, his expression turned stormy, his handsome features marred by deep frustration. . . . Chapter 381 ?Chapter 381: An icy, menacing aura seemed to surround him now. Lucas was a bit shocked. Had Johnson really confessed his feelings to Belinda that quickly? And Belinda¡­ She hadn¡¯t turned him down immediately. Instead, she had told him she needed time to think it over? Damn it! What was there to even think about? Did Belinda truly want to be with Johnson? At that moment, Lucas distinctly heard Belinda¡¯s sweet, melodious voice say, ¡°Alright, alright! I agree. Is that what you want?¡± Lucas was left speechless. The words hit him like a bolt of lightning, leaving him stunned and overwhelmed. He gazed at Belinda in shock, a sh of anger flickering in his dark eyes. His fists tightened at his sides, veins throbbing on his forehead. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? brings great stories Belinda had actually agreed to be with Johnson? How could she have done that? Could it be that she actually had feelings for Johnson now? ¡°You have given your word! No backing out now!¡± Johnson¡¯s voice,ced with excitement, reached Lucas¡¯ ears. Lucas¡¯ eyes stayed locked on Belinda. He watched as she resignedly curled her lips into a smile and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will never go back on my word!¡± Johnson¡¯s face instantly lit up with a wide grin, clearly thrilled. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda gently swatted his hand away and walked toward the house. ¡°Wait for me,¡± Johnson called out as he hurried to catch up with her. It wasn¡¯t until their figures vanished into the house that Lucas stepped out from the shadows. His face was twisted with anger and frustration. He was at a loss for words, unable to express the turmoil inside him. He stared nkly at the spot where Belinda and Johnson had been, a flicker of pain and panic crossing his dark eyes¡ªemotions he didn¡¯t even realize he was feeling. All that raced through his mind was¡ªBelinda had actually agreed to be with Johnson! That had really just happened before his eyes. The thought ignited a fiery anger in Lucas¡¯ chest. Fine! So be it! . . . Chapter 382 ?Chapter 382: After all, he and Belinda were going to get a divorce soon. Whom Belinda chose to be with was entirely up to her! It was none of his concern! Lucas convinced himself that his anger was simply because Belinda was still his wife now. Nothing else. There was absolutely no other reason! After leaving the back garden, Belinda seized the moment to quietly slip into the elevator and head up to the second floor, unnoticed by anyone. The earrings she wore today were ufortable, so she returned to her room to change them. As she stepped out of her room, her eyes lifted, and she saw Verena standing just a short distance from the door. She frowned slightly and quickly asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± From Verena¡¯s posture, it was clear she was looking for Belinda. Verena replied without hesitation, ¡°Belinda, I need to speak with you about something.¡± Belinda responded coolly, ¡°Go ahead and say what you want to say.¡± Verena straightened, her expression serious as she looked at Belinda. ¡°As we agreed, once Harold¡¯s birthday is over, you and Lucas should proceed with the divorce. I hope you¡¯ll keep your word and note up with any excuses to dy the divorce,¡± she said. Upon hearing this, Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Miss Reed.¡± Seeing Belinda dismiss her so casually, Verena felt a wave of anger rise within her. ¡°Belinda!¡± Her voice suddenly grew louder, filled with frustration. ¡°Do you honestly believe Lucas hasn¡¯t divorced you yet because he still cares about you or can¡¯t stand to let you go? You are mistaken! It is just because of his bet with Harold! Lucas only went along with Harold¡¯s proposal to make sure he could marry me without any issues!¡± Then, Verena let out a coldugh, her tone dripping with mockery. ¡°So, don¡¯t get any wrong ideas from this!¡± In fact, Verena had learned this only by coincidence. Once, while having dinner with Verena and Ryan, Vincent had gotten drunk and let it slip. That was how Verena had found out about it. Belinda¡¯s expression changed in an instant. So, Verena knew that, too! It turned out she had been the only onepletely in the dark before, thest to know. All along, she had thought Lucas¡¯ cooperation was because he cared about her, even if just a little. How absurd had she been! Noticing the shift in Belinda¡¯s face, Verena allowed herself a faint smile. ¡°Did you know Lucas stayed by my side the entire night at the hospital?¡± she said, her tone light but deliberate. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about my kidnapping, haven¡¯t you? I almost¡­¡± . . . Chapter 383 ?Chapter 383: She paused for a moment, drawing a deep breath before continuing, ¡°Even then, Lucas didn¡¯t show any disgust. Instead, heforted me. He told me not to worry and to focus on looking forward to our future together. I will marry him soon. So, Belinda, I hope you¡¯ll keep your promise. Divorce Lucas tomorrow. Stop clinging to him.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her face hardening. She curled her lips into a faint, icy smile and replied, each word cutting and deliberate, ¡°Whatever happens between Lucas and me is none of your concern, Miss Reed. If he made promises to you, that¡¯s between the two of you. Whether I divorce him or not is my decision, and I don¡¯t owe you an exnation.¡± With a soft, mockingugh, she added, ¡°For now, though, Lucas is still my husband.¡± So, you¡¯d do well to keep your distance from him. I have a terrible temper, and if I lose control andy a hand on you, don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda brushed past Verena and walked away. Frustrated and angry, Belinda forgot about the elevator and headed directly to the stairwell. But just as she reached the top of the stairs, Verena rushed up behind her and grabbed her arm. The two women now stood side by side at the top of the stairs. Verena¡¯s face was flushing with indignation, her grip firm. ¡°Belinda!¡± she hissed. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any shame? You¡¯ve been with my boyfriend for years! The position of Lucas¡¯ wife belongs to me! He never loved you¡ªhe can¡¯t even stand the sight of you. How long are you going to keep clinging to him?¡± ¡°Your boyfriend?¡± Belinda repeated, a coldugh escaping her lips. She fixed Verena with an icy gaze. ¡°When Lucas and I got married, you two had already broken up. Are you saying Lucas should only marry you just because he dated you once? How absurd!¡± Her eyes flicked to Verena¡¯s hand clutching her arm. ¡°Let go,¡± she said firmly. ¡°No!¡± Verena snapped, her tone defiant. ¡°Not unless you promise to divorce Lucas immediately!¡± Belinda, her patience already worn thin, shook off Verena¡¯s hand and turned to leave. But before she could take a step¡­ Verena suddenly leaned backward, her body tipping dangerously. In an instant, she tumbled down the stairs, her scream echoing through the stairwell. Belinda froze in shock, instinctively reaching out to grab Verena, but it was toote. All she could do was watch as Verena¡¯s body tumbled down the staircase, eventuallynding with a loud sound. Themotion drew the attention of the guests in the hall. The crowd quickly surged forward in rm. ¡°Oh no!¡± ¡°What happened? Did Verena fall from the second floor?¡± ¡°Verena!¡± Ryan shouted, rushing toward her. . . . Chapter 384 ?Chapter 384: He bent down as if to help her up, but his hand froze mid-air. A flicker of hesitation crossed his face, and he pulled back as if suddenly remembering something. At that moment, Lucas walked over. He strode quickly toward Verena, crouching down to help her up. Verena¡¯s pale face was drenched in sweat, a gash on her forehead oozing blood that trickled down her cheeks. It was a harrowing sight. Bruises marred her arms and legs, leaving her battered and fragile. Ryan¡¯s face turned pale as panic overtook him. His voice trembled. ¡°Verena, what happened? How are you feeling?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much!¡± Verena sobbed, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her gaze fixing on Belinda, who was descending the stairs. Between sobs, Verena choked out, ¡°Ms. Wright¡­ Why did you push me down the stairs?¡± Her wordsnded like a thunderp. The room fell into stunned silence, as though time itself had frozen. All eyes turned toward Belinda, disbelief etched on everyone¡¯s face. ¡°How could Belinda have done that? Pushing someone down the stairs is dangerous.¡± ¡°Verena could have died!¡± ¡°What kind of grudge drove Belinda to do something so vicious?¡± Lucas, too, raised his head to look at Belinda. For a moment, Belinda¡¯s familiar, delicate face stirred a memory in him¡ªshe and Johnson together in the garden. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, a shadow clouding his eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t push you!¡± Belinda said firmly, her voice calm but resolute. Each word was measured. ¡°You fell down the stairs on your own.¡± The moment Verena had tumbled down the stairs, Belinda had understood her n. She was certain she hadn¡¯t used enough force to cause Verena to lose her bnce. Verena must have done that on purpose. She must have also said those things to make her angry deliberately. Verena stared at Belinda, eyes wide, feigning disbelief. ¡°You¡­ Ms. Wright, how could you¡­¡± ¡°I¡­ I saw it!¡± a timid voice interjected. . . . Chapter 385 ?Chapter 385: Heads turned toward the source¡ªa maid standing nervously near the corner of the second-floor staircase. ¡°I-I saw Miss Wright push Miss Reed!¡± she continued. ¡°You¡¯re lying!¡± Belinda snapped, her voice sharp with anger. The maid flinched, her face pale as she swallowed hard. ¡°I¡­ I swear! I really saw it!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t waste time arguing with the maid. Her focus shifted to Lucas. She needed to see his reaction, to understand what he believed. But when her gaze met his cold, steely eyes, her heart sank. The anger in his expression¡­ Did he believe what Verena had just said? ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Just then, a sharp,manding voice cut through the tension. The crowd parted as Mollie and Darren stepped forward, their presence imposing. ¡°Belinda would never push anyone down the stairs,¡± Mollie dered, her tone icy as her eyes narrowed on the maid. ¡°Now, tell me, who told you to use Belinda without proof?¡± The maid quickly shook her head and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m not lying! I really saw it! I have no reason to lie!¡± Without a word, Lucas lifted Verena into his arms and turned to leave. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda called out to him. Lucas paused in his tracks. ¡°Please believe me¡­ I really didn¡¯t push her!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was urgent. Lucas turned slightly, his expression unreadable as he looked back at her. He remained silent, his gaze deep and unreadable. Eventually, he turned away, holding Verena, and walked decisively toward the exit. Belinda¡¯s face went pale, and she staggered slightly, almost losing her bnce. From Lucas¡¯ cold gaze, it was clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t trust her. He had chosen to believe Verena again. Once more, he had chosen Verena over her. Reflecting on the situation, Belinda let out a softugh. Yet, thatugh was tinged with profound bitterness. ¡°Lucas!¡± Harold called out sternly. But Lucas¡¯ steps did not falter. And so, Lucas, Verena, and Ryan left the banquet hall. ¡°Do you think Belinda really pushed Verena?¡± ¡°Of course! Didn¡¯t the rk family maid say she saw it with her own eyes?¡± . . . Chapter 386 ?Chapter 386: ¡°I¡¯m just curious; why would Belinda push Verena? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡± ¡°Exactly. And why did Belinda specifically call out to Lucas and try to exin things to him? What¡¯s going on?¡± Harold¡¯s expression darkened as he watched Lucas leave. He was clearly displeased. He looked at the pale Belinda, took a deep breath, and approached her. Standing before Belinda, he gently patted her head and said softly, ¡°I trust you, my dear.¡± Harold¡¯s words caused a stir throughout the banquet hall. ¡°Did you hear that? What did Harold just call Belinda in front of everyone? Dear?¡± ¡°My goodness! Could it be¡­ Is Belinda the mysterious wife of Mr. rk?¡± Ignoring the guests¡¯ whispers, Belinda nodded slightly to Harold. ¡°Thank you, Harold,¡± she said. At that moment, Harold turned to the guests and announced directly, ¡°Allow me to introduce my daughter-inw, Lucas¡¯ wife, Belinda.¡± After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°As for why Belinda didn¡¯t attend the banquet today as Lucas¡¯ wife, it¡¯s because she preferred to keep a low profile and did not want her identity revealed. As her elder, I respected her wishes.¡± This exnation shed light on why Belinda had been so mysterious. It wasn¡¯t that the rk family had been trying to hide her, but rather that Belinda herself had chosen to remain low-key. Harold surveyed the guests with a stern expression, saying, ¡°Do you really think my daughter-inw would push someone down the stairs? Is that something she would need to do?¡± Prompted by his words, the guests exchanged nces and murmured among themselves. ¡°Of course not! How could Mr. rk¡¯s wife be involved in such an act?¡± ¡°It is definitely a misunderstanding! Verena must have concocted this story.¡± The room buzzed as everyone began to speak at once, all openly criticizing Verena. While many guests voiced their support for Belinda on the surface, they still harbored doubts inside. Many believed it was highly likely that Belinda had pushed Verena. After all, Belinda might harbor deep-seated jealousy towards Verena. Just from the scene earlier, it was clear to all that Lucas still held his ex-girlfriend, Verena, in high regard. Yet, no one dared to discuss such observations openly in Harold¡¯s presence. Later, Harold introduced Belinda to his long-time friends, beaming with pride as he presented his daughter-inw. Learning that Belinda had already be an attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital at such a young age, Harold¡¯s friends expressed their astonishment. They unanimously agreed that the aplished Belinda was indeed a perfect match for Lucas. . . . Chapter 387 ?Chapter 387: Meanwhile, other guests gathered in small groups, whispering about the evening¡¯s developments. ¡°Mr. rk seems so satisfied with his daughter-inw! Could it be that it is really Belinda who prefers to keep her true identity a secret?¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange! Weren¡¯t there rumors that Mr. rk¡¯s wife was unattractive and overweight? Belinda doesn¡¯t match that description at all.¡± ¡°My wife, who knows Car well and often visits the Wright family, told me she met Baker¡¯s illegitimate daughter, Belinda, years ago. Back then, Belinda was heavier and had a noticeable birthmark on her left cheek.¡± ¡°Indeed, the rumors about Mr. rk¡¯s wife were true. But it has been three years. Who knows? Maybe Belinda opted for liposuction or cosmetic surgery¡ªshe looks entirely different now.¡± ¡°So, the Wright family¡¯s illegitimate daughter, the close friend of the Thomas family, turns out to be Mr. rk¡¯s enigmatic wife!¡± ¡°Who would believe that? Besides, Mr. rk shows no particr favoritism toward the Wright family. In fact, the Adams family, backed by the Thomas family, has benefited significantly.¡± ¡°It appears Mr. rk indeed favors his ex-girlfriend!¡± ¡°Shh! Keep your voice down.¡± §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.??? Meanwhile, several affluent women gathered around Mollie. ¡°So it seems Mollie was right¡ªBelinda chose not to disclose her identity herself. The rk family treats her well; just look at Harold¡¯s joy apanying Belinda!¡± ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve always said Belinda is beloved by the rk family.¡± Tessa¡¯s face darkened as she overheard thesements. A surge of anger and resentment bubbled up within her. Then, as if remembering something, Tessa chuckled softly. ¡°Sure, Harold might be happy with Belinda, but what does it matter? Lucas doesn¡¯t like Belinda! He made it quite clear by leaving the event with Verena in his arms just now. That must have been humiliating for Belinda.¡± The room fell silent after Tessa¡¯s words. All eyes turned to her, their looks filled with disapproval. They all thought that Tessa truly didn¡¯t know the right thing to say. Mollie¡¯s frown deepened. Lucas, standing by Verena instead of defending Belinda, had left with Verena. His actions disyed a tant disregard for Belinda. And Harold, too¡ªwhy would he introduce Belinda as his daughter-inw at such a time? Belinda and Lucas were about to get a divorce. Why reveal Belinda¡¯s identity now? What would people think of her once the divorce was finalized? These thoughts only served to heighten Mollie¡¯s frustration. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in a VIP ward. Verena had suffered severe injuries from falling down the stairs. Her forehead required four stitches, her left forearm was fractured, and her body was covered in abrasions. To make matters worse, her waist was twisted, leaving her in constant pain. After the doctors had tended to her wounds, shey on the hospital bed, looking utterly weak. . . . Chapter 388 ?Chapter 388: ¡°Belinda is truly malicious! How could she have pushed Verena down the stairs? Doesn¡¯t she realize she could have killed her?¡± Ryan fumed, his voice seething with anger. Lucas stood nearby, not saying a word. His expression was unreadable, but his clenched fists betrayed the storm brewing within him. He had seen it all¡ªthe horrifying moment Verena tumbled down the stairs and Belinda¡¯s hand lingered midair. She must have pushed Verena and hadn¡¯t had time to retract her hand at that time. The truth was undeniable: Belinda had pushed Verena. To make matters worse, the memory of Belinda epting Johnson¡¯s confession of love only deepened Lucas¡¯ fury. ¡°Verena, how are you feeling now?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice, tinged with worry, snapped Lucas out of his thoughts. Verena stirred, her eyes fluttering open. She winced, her face contorted in pain. ¡°It hurts. It hurts so much,¡± she whimpered, tears brimming in her eyes. Ryan softened his voice. ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Your wounds have been treated. Just rest for now.¡± At that moment, Lucas stepped closer to Verena¡¯s bedside. He leaned forward, his voice low and hoarse. ¡°Verena, why did you go upstairs at that time?¡± It was an unspoken rule¡ªguests shouldn¡¯t wander upstairs uninvited. Verena bit her lip, her voice tinged with guilt as she exined, ¡°I saw Belinda heading upstairs. I had something important to say to her, so I followed her quietly.¡± After a brief pause, she added hastily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucas. I shouldn¡¯t have gone upstairs without permission. It was my mistake.¡± ¡°What did you two talk about?¡± Lucas pressed, his tone colder now. Verena hesitated before answering in a soft tone, ¡°I wanted Belinda to keep her promise and divorce you. That¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t expect her to lose her temper or push me down the stairs. If I¡¯d known it woulde to this, I wouldn¡¯t have approached her in the first ce.¡± Her voice was filled with regret. Ryan interjected, ¡°How is any of this your fault? All you did was remind Belinda of her promise to divorce Lucas. You weren¡¯t wrong to ask her to honor her word! Harold himself said that after his birthday, the divorce would go through. I know Belinda; she will probably find another excuse to stall the divorce. You were just trying to ensure she wouldn¡¯t. That¡¯s perfectly reasonable!¡± He sighed, shaking his head in frustration. ¡°Verena, you¡¯re too kind for your own good,¡± he said. Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive, his dark eyes unreadable. When he finally spoke, his voice was sharp and unyielding. ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªdon¡¯t interfere in my rtionship with Belinda.¡± His words struck Verena like a blow. Her face drained of color in an instant, her gaze locking onto Lucas in disbelief. Verena¡¯s lips moved slightly as if she were about to exin, but eventually, no words came out. ¡°Take some time to rest,¡± Lucas said briskly, turning away before Verena could even react. As Lucas strode away, Ryan called after him, ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Yet, Lucas continued onward, undeterred and unresponsive. . . . Chapter 389 ?Chapter 389: Worry flickered across Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s faces as they exchanged concerned looks. Ryan paused briefly and then made his way to check the corridor outside the hospital room. It was empty. Lucas had indeed left just like that. Returning to Verena, he said, ¡°Lucas is already gone.¡± Verena gnawed on her lower lip, her forehead creased with concern. ¡°Ryan, do you think that¡­ Does Lucas trust my word, or does he side with Belinda?¡± ¡°He definitely trusts you,¡± Ryan assured her in a soft voice. ¡°Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have left the banquet with you and hurried you to the hospital.¡± ¡°You might be right,¡± Verena said with a slight nod, her features softening somewhat. She thought about Lucas sweeping her up in his arms in front of all their friends, a spark of joy lighting up her face. She felt certain of her ce in Lucas¡¯ heart¡ªshe was the most important person to him. ¡°But¡­¡± Ryan¡¯s voice faltered as if a thought had just struck him. He moved closer to Verena, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°This time, you might have pushed the boundaries too much. How could you allow yourself to get so severely injured?¡± Verena¡¯s gaze intensified as she responded resolutely, ¡°Without significant injuries, how could I evoke such deep guilt and rage in Lucas?¡± ¡°But now, you are left with stitches on your forehead that will scar,¡± Ryan said, sounding resigned. Verena¡¯s lips twisted into a subtle smile. ¡°If it leads to Lucas divorcing Belinda and choosing me, then I don¡¯t care about the scar. I¡¯m not bothered by it at all!¡± Ryan found himself speechless. For the moment, it appeared things were unfolding to their advantage. ???? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? At the rk family¡¯s residence, the banquet had already ended. Seated on the sofa were Harold, Norma, and Belinda, with the maid who had been involved earlier standing before them. ¡°Describe exactly what you witnessed!¡± Haroldmanded sharply. Too scared to withhold any details, the maid said truthfully, ¡°I had just finished tending to the flowers on the balcony on the second floor and was about to go downstairs at that time. However, as I stepped outside, I overheard Belinda and Miss Reed having a heated argument. I chose not to eavesdrop and returned to the balcony. After the noise had ceased, I assumed they had gone elsewhere, so I ventured out again. And then¡­ Then, I saw Miss Reed tumbling down the stairs, and¡­ and¡­¡± She paused, her eyes darting nervously towards Belinda. Then, she gulped. ¡°Belinda¡¯s hand was still extended.¡± Harold¡¯s expression turned dark immediately. ¡°Then why did you say you saw Belinda push Verena? What exactly did you witness? Did you directly see Belinda push her?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± The maid hesitated, overwhelmed by the interrogation. ¡°Who gave you the right to publicly use Belinda of pushing Verena, particrly when you didn¡¯t see the whole incident?¡± Harold eximed, his face contorted in fury. In a state of panic, the maid hurried to say, ¡°I am sorry! I was terrified at that moment. And¡­ And seeing Belinda¡¯s hand extended, I¡­ I just¡­¡± ¡°I apologize! I swear I won¡¯t speak out of turn again!¡± Harold let out a cold chuckle and said, ¡°You think you¡¯ll have another opportunity to do that? Someone, settle her wages and have her leave at once. My family will not hire someone like her!¡± The color drained from the maid¡¯s face. She bowed frantically before Harold, begging for mercy. ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry! I assure you, I won¡¯t repeat this mistake. Please, I implore you to give me another chance!¡± She then turned to Belinda, bowing even lower, and continued her plea. ¡°I deeply regret my careless words about you pushing Miss Reed without knowing the whole truth before. It was my mistake entirely! I will go to each guest to rectify your reputation. Please, give me another opportunity to work here!¡± . . . Chapter 390 ?Chapter 390: Neither Harold¡¯s nor Belinda¡¯s expressions changed. At that moment, Norma intervened, saying, ¡°Harold, dismissing her now might lead others to suspect wrongdoing on our part, which could further damage Belinda¡¯s image. Let¡¯s cut her pay for six months as a warning to her and the other maids.¡± Harold looked at Norma, catching the signal in her nce. His eyes briefly flickered as he understood her intent. Composing himself, he addressed the maid sternly. ¡°You will forfeit six months¡¯ wages. Let this be yourst warning. Repeat this, and there will be no leniency!¡± ¡°I understand! Such a mistake won¡¯t ur again! Thank you for your forgiveness, Mr. and Mrs. rk. Thank you, Belinda,¡± the maid responded hastily, her voice filled with gratitude. For someone employed at the prestigious rk family¡¯s estate, losing half a year¡¯s sry was a harsh penalty. Yet, it was a sacrifice she could ept to maintain her position here. ¡°Alright, you can leave now,¡± Harold said, dismissing her with a wave of his hand, clearly impatient. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The maid left swiftly. Harold then turned to Belinda. He was about to speak when Belinda said, ¡°Harold, Norma, I¡¯m quite exhausted. I think I¡¯ll head up to rest now.¡± Harold held her gaze, wanting to say something. But eventually, he just nodded and replied, ¡°Very well, go and rest now.¡± Ga lno vel s . takes you into new worlds Belinda shed a quick smile at Harold. ¡°Happy birthday, Harold.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Harold responded with a smile, though inwardly, he felt a sense of resignation. With these developments, Harold could sense the direction things were heading, diminishing any real joy in his celebrations. Belinda stood up and made her way out of the living room, heading to the upper floor. Harold¡¯s face grew stern as soon as Belinda left. He faced Norma, his voice tinged with suspicion. ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with that maid?¡± Norma gave a subtle nod. ¡°Yes, something doesn¡¯t sit right. I think we should keep a watch on her without drawing attention.¡± Harold chose to remain silent after hearing that. Meanwhile, Belinda was in her room, changing from her evening attire into something morefortable. She then settled on the sofa, her mind on whether Lucas would return in the evening. Not long after, the sound of the door opening echoed in the room. Belinda¡¯s gaze snapped to the door. Lucas was at the door. Their eyes locked, sharing a silent exchange ofplex emotions. Lucas then entered the room, shutting the door gently behind him. He walked towards Belinda with determined steps and broke the silence with a direct question. ¡°Why did you push Verena?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress augh, though it was tinged with bitterness and self-derision. She looked at Lucas, her lips parting as she chose to respond with a question of her own instead of an exnation. ¡°So¡­ you still believe what Verena said, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°I saw you reach out your hand,¡± Lucas said calmly, his deep voice adding weight to his words as he looked at Belinda. Belinda¡¯s voice rose sharply in response. ¡°You think just because you saw my hand move, I was the one who pushed Verena?¡± . . . Chapter 391 ?Chapter 391: Lucas offered no reply. Belinda took a deep breath to steady herself. Then, she said, ¡°I need to set this straight¡ªVerena threw herself down those stairs to pin the me on me. My hand reached out to catch her, nothing more. Lucas, do you trust me?¡± Her gaze was intense, locked on Lucas. She searched for any emotion on his face. Still, Lucas said nothing, his eyes unwavering. Yet, the silence and his unreadable look told Belinda everything she needed to know¡ªhe did not believe her. The realization cut through her like a knife. Before Lucas could speak, Belinda let out a scoff and said, ¡°Well then, if you¡¯ve already made up your mind that I¡¯m the culprit, I won¡¯t exin myself. What¡¯s your n for revenge, Lucas? Are you thinking of throwing me down the stairs, too?¡± Her stare was calm and unflinching as she awaited his response. Lucas thought he might have imagined it, but there seemed to be a hint of hurt in Belinda¡¯s words. A throbbing pain spread through his chest as if something had pricked his heart. But quickly, his expression hardened. He reminded himself not to be deceived by Belinda. Earlier in the garden, her smile had shone brightly as she epted Johnson¡¯s confession of love. Lucas couldn¡¯t figure out how to respond to Belinda now. Even though he might have witnessed Belinda pushing Verena, he felt no urge to confront Belinda or ask her to apologize to Verena. Yet, the image of her with Johnson ignited a fierce anger within him. Seeing Lucas stay silent for so long, Belinda wasn¡¯t sure whether to feel relieved that he hadn¡¯t asked her to apologize to Verena. Her lips twitched into a slight smile before sheposed herself, fixing her gaze on Lucas. ¡°Tomorrow at 10 in the morning, we should head to the courthouse and get a divorce.¡± ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. His eyes red with anger as he stared at Belinda, his face contorted with fury. Without a moment¡¯s pause, he reached out and yanked Belinda from the sofa. Gritting his teeth, he said in a low voice, ¡°Repeat what you just said!¡± galnovels where stories grow His tone was chilling like ice. Calmly, Belinda met his intense look. ¡°Remember our agreement? After Harold¡¯s birthday, we would finalize our divorce.¡± As Lucas processed her words, his jaw tightened, his stare prating as he tried to discern if her deration was spurred by anger or genuine intent. Belinda looked Lucas in the eye, her expression calm and unwavering. As the realization that Belinda truly wanted a divorce sank in, Lucas¡¯ hold on Belinda¡¯s shoulders grew firmer, his expression turning dark. Inhaling deeply, Lucas said slowly, ¡°Belinda, consider what you¡¯re saying¡ªonce we get a divorce, we will be strangers to each other forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already given this a lot of thought. I have been waiting for the day of our divorce for too long,¡± Belinda said without hesitation. At that moment, her heart was at peace. She convinced herself it was time to open her eyes to reality. She should have abandoned any hope for her marriage to Lucas long ago. She should have let go of Lucas a long time ago. Lucas¡¯ forehead was marked by throbbing veins, his blood vessels nearly bursting. He fought hard to keep his emotions in check. He looked at Belinda once more, letting go of her shoulders as a slight, mocking smile yed on his lips. ¡°Very well. The day has finallye. I will finally be free of you and marry Verena soon.¡± The words seemed to force their way through his clenched teeth. . . . Chapter 392 ?Chapter 392: Belinda¡¯s pupils contracted sharply when she heard that. Though she knew his words were true, they still sliced through her heart. She looked at Lucas and responded with a slight smile, ¡°Well, congrattions, Mr. rk.¡± Reflecting on her response, she couldn¡¯t help but feel proud of herposure. To still manage to say ¡°congrattions¡± in such circumstances was remarkable. Lucas¡¯ anger only intensified when he saw herposure. He consoled himself with the reminder that he had never cared for Belinda and had long desired this separation. This was indeed the best oue. With those thoughts, Lucas abruptly left the room. As Lucas¡¯ angry, retreating figure vanished, Belinda¡¯s gaze drifted away thoughtfully. The confrontation had lifted a weight off her shoulders, leaving her with a liberating sense of freedom. She walked into her bathroom, her face the picture of calm. After showering, she took a moment to send a message to the group chat with her friends. ¡°Big day tomorrow. Lucas and I will be at the courthouse to seal the deal on our divorce. Send good vibes¡ªI¡¯m about to reim my freedom!¡± The group chat included just Belinda, Johnson, and Bethany. ¡°Seriously?¡± came Johnson¡¯s immediate reply. ¡°Is it happening tomorrow morning?¡± Bethany replied shortly after. Johnson didn¡¯t wait long; he called Belinda within seconds. Belinda quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Do you really want to go through with the divorce?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice carried a tone of concern. Belinda responded with conviction, ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve considered this carefully. It¡¯s definitely the right move for me.¡± A brief silence followed before Johnson said, ¡°If you¡¯re so sure, I¡¯ll support you in this. That¡¯s what friends are for.¡± He hesitated for a moment and then added, ¡°Bethany and I will be there to pick you up from the courthouse tomorrow.¡± Belinda appreciated their support and said in a grateful voice, ¡°Okay!¡± She ended the call and settled into bed, bracing for a restless night. Surprisingly, she drifted into a deep, dreamless sleep, only waking when her rm sounded in the morning. She got dressed quickly, skipped breakfast, and drove directly to the courthouse. Meanwhile, Lucas had spent the night sitting awake in his study. Early in the morning, his assistant Gordon called him. ¡°Mr. rk, Mrs. rk has departed.¡± From the route she¡¯s taking, it looks like she is headed to the courthouse,¡± Gordon said, holding his breath after the update. A shadow crossed Lucas¡¯ face in an instant. ¡°Excellent! That¡¯s great news!¡± he spat out, his smile tinged with anger as he hung up the phone. Lucas had convinced himself that Belinda¡¯s deration from the previous evening was nothing more than a heat-of-the-moment outburst. He had half-expected her to regret her impulsive suggestion to visit the courthouse as soon as she woke up. Yet, against his expectations, Belinda had headed directly to the courthouse first thing in the morning. It seemed she was truly set on getting a divorce. Well then! If that was what she wanted, Lucas thought, so be it. He couldn¡¯t wait to see how she would fare after she left him. He believed Belinda would surely end up regretting the divorce soon. He told himself that if Belinda ever pleaded to get back together with him, he would just ignore herpletely. Filled with these thoughts, Lucas stood up and left the study. . . . Chapter 393 ?Chapter 393: At the courthouse, Lucas arrived at ten past ten in the morning. Belinda was already in the lobby when he arrived. Her radiant, energetic appearance only intensified Lucas¡¯ anger. Could it be that she had actually enjoyed a good night¡¯s sleepst night? Was he the only one who had stayed awake all night? As soon as Lucas entered, Belinda rose and approached him decisively. Her face was a mask of serenity, betraying no hint of the significant decision she was about to make. She was clearly treating it as though it were an ordinary task. Lucas watched her, noting her readiness to sever their ties without any apparent emotional investment, which stirred a mix of profound anger and unrecognized pain within him. As they went through the paperwork, Lucas found himself anticipating some sign of regret from Belinda. He hoped she might express second thoughts about the divorce. Perhaps an urgent phone call would interrupt the process, postponing the finalization of their divorce. Yet, the expected disruptions never came. Throughout it all, Belinda remained silent, her resolve unshaken as she steadily signed her name, never once looking his way. It was then that Lucas truly understood Belinda¡¯s unwaveringmitment to ending their marriage. He gave a wry smile, lifted the pen, and finalized his part of the agreement. After finally finalizing the divorce, Belinda was quick to head towards the exit. When she neared the doorway, Lucas, overwhelmed by the moment, couldn¡¯t contain himself any longer and shouted, ¡°Belinda!¡± At his call, Belinda stopped in her tracks. Lucas¡¯ eyes followed her, his voice deliberate as he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me?¡± With a subtle smile, Belinda turned to look at him directly. In a calm voice, she responded, ¡°Congrattions, Mr. rk, on your newfound freedom from a wife you never loved and your uing marriage to the woman of your dreams.¡± Her words masked the pain inside her. She felt as if her heart were being stabbed repeatedly by countless needles, leaving her struggling for breath. Lucas remained silent, his eyes locked on hers, a mixture of emotions swirling within. ¡°Belinda.¡± At that moment, a deep male voice cut through the air. Turning, Belinda saw Johnson and Bethany approaching her together. Lucas¡¯ face clouded over instantly when he saw Johnson. Damn it! Was he that eager to see Belinda? ¡°Lucas, we should catch up over drinks soon,¡± Johnson said to Lucas, escorting Belinda and Bethany away. When Lucas watched their retreating figures, his handsome yet stoic face turned cold and conflicted. Once they were settled in the car, Johnson inquired, ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°Take me back to the rk family estate. I need to pack my things,¡± Belinda replied, keeping her eyes low. ¡°Alright.¡± Johnson started the car, maintaining a respectful silence. The journey was quiet; neither Johnson nor Bethany attempted to console Belinda. They understood she needed quiet more than words right now. Upon reaching the estate, Johnson said to Belinda, ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for you.¡± ¡°Do you two have ns today?¡± Belinda questioned. ¡°We¡¯re here for you all day,¡± Bethany said warmly. . . . Chapter 394 ?Chapter 394: Hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod. ¡°Okay.¡± She opened the car door, got out, and walked into the house. Harold was in the living room, flipping through a newspaper. Seeing Belinda return at this time, he looked at her in surprise. Before Harold could speak, Belinda asked, ¡°Harold, can we talk?¡± The seriousness in Belinda¡¯s voice and the look on her face sent a shiver of foreboding through Harold. Belinda entered the study and eased onto the sofa, cing the signed divorce agreement on the table before her. As Harold caught sight of it, his expression changed in an instant. His eyes met Belinda¡¯s, a crease forming between his eyebrows. He spoke in a trembling voice, ¡°Belinda, have you and Lucas¡­¡± His worst fears were now a reality. He had never thought Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Lucas woulde to this. Pressing her lips together for a moment, Belinda responded, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harold. I know this isn¡¯t the oue you were hoping for. Lucas and I just aren¡¯t meant to be.¡± ¡°Is Verena the reason for your divorce?¡± Harold asked. Not denying it, Belinda admitted, ¡°Verena is part of the reason, but the real issue is with Lucas and me. He doesn¡¯t love me, and that¡¯s the biggest problem in our rtionship.¡± Hearing this, Harold seemed to have something to say but hesitated. He believed the situation was different from what Belinda thought. Having seen it all, he felt Lucas did care for Belinda. Yet, those feelings might not have been strong enough. Or possibly, Lucas hadn¡¯t even realized his feelings himself, leading him to hurt Belinda without meaning to. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all ¡°Is there no chance for you two to try to be together again?¡± Harold asked, unwilling to give up. Shaking her head softly, Belinda replied, ¡°We¡¯ve given our rtionship so many tries, yet nothing has changed. The truth is, Lucas and I just aren¡¯t right for each other. It¡¯s healthier for us both to end things now, so we can move on.¡± She looked directly at Harold, her voice weary. ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I can¡¯t continue like this. I need to start living for myself.¡± At her words, Harold felt an ufortable feeling stir within him. It dawned on him that throughout her marriage, Belinda had never truly found happiness or satisfaction¡­ Harold exhaled deeply, burdened with concern. ¡°My dear, you have endured so much.¡± ¡°Harold.¡± Belinda looked at him earnestly, her red lips slightly parted, speaking each word with determination. ¡°You will always hold a ce in my heart. Whenever possible, I will make sure to visit you.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Harold¡¯s response was apanied by repeated nods, his expression one of pity and resignation as he gazed at Belinda. He sincerely said, ¡°I truly hope you find someone who treasures you as you deserve. Lucas is not fortunate enough to be that person.¡± Belinda offered a grateful smile and nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I appreciate your words. If I find such a person, I will definitely bring him to meet you.¡± After a pause, she continued, lightening the mood, ¡°And if youe across a good match for me, feel free to send him my way!¡± ¡°Of course! I will do that!¡± Harold nodded emphatically, and his agreement was not just a casual promise but something he intended to act upon. He believed Belinda was worthy of someone who would value and adore her. . . . Chapter 395 ?Chapter 395: After their conversation, Belinda went back to her room to gather her things. Her packing was brief due to the few belongings she had, and soon, she was descending the stairs with her suitcase in hand. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± Hooper¡¯s voice trailed off as he saw Belinda with her suitcase. He felt a bit reluctant to see her leave. He, too, felt it was a pity that Lucas divorced Belinda. ¡°Goodbye, Hooper.¡± ¡°I will visit again when I can,¡± Belinda said with a smile, waving at him. Hooper responded with a nod. ¡°Take care, Belinda. I wish you the very best.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said before turning to leave. She strode away resolutely, not once looking back. Leaving marked a fresh start for her. From now on, the Belinda who had once loved Lucas so deeply was gone. Taking the suitcase from Belinda¡¯s grasp, Johnson walked toward the car, apanied by Bethany, who held Belinda¡¯s hand supportively. Norma¡¯s reaction was one of sheer shock when Harold told her the news of Belinda and Lucas¡¯ divorce. ¡°What? They actually ended their marriage? Is that even possible? Belinda¡¯s love for Lucas is so evident. How could she bring herself to end their marriage?¡± Norma struggled deeply with the reality of their divorce. She had always harbored doubts about Belinda, feeling she was unsuitable for her son. Her feelings towards Belinda remainedrgely unchanged now. Yet, the news of Belinda¡¯s divorce from Lucas evoked a surprising pang of sorrow in her. She had not foreseen their rtionship dissolving in such a manner. Frustration evident, Norma red at Harold and said, ¡°Harold, how could you just ept this? Didn¡¯t you think to intervene?¡± Visibly angry, Harold answered, ¡°Intervene? Given how your son behaved as a husband, it¡¯s a relief they got a divorce. Now, Belinda might find some happiness.¡± He then sighed heavily. ¡°You think I didn¡¯t try to keep them together? I did what I could. Now that their marriage is over, what more is there for me to do? Belinda¡¯s decision wasn¡¯t rash. The incident at the banquet was just the tip of the iceberg. Her growing disappointment with Lucas over time is what led her here.¡± With a dismissive tone, he added, ¡°Belinda leaving your son might actually be for the best. Maybe now they will both feel relieved. Belinda deserves someone who will appreciate and care for her.¡± Norma found herself unable to argue with Harold¡¯s logic. Belinda relocated all her belongings to her new house. Johnson and Bethany remained by her side, assisting with the unpacking. The topic of ¡°Lucas¡± was carefully avoided as they filled the air with light-hearted jokes and bits of gossip. Belinda maintained a peaceful facade, seemingly unaffected by the recent divorce. Yet, Johnson and Bethany could sense an underlying difort. It had be clear to them that Belinda was suppressing her true feelings. In the evening, they gathered for dinner at Belinda¡¯s new home. Belinda had prepared the dinner herself. As they settled at the table, Belinda broke the silence, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need to tread so lightly around me, worried you might upset me. I¡¯m stronger than I look.¡± She stopped briefly, her lips curving into a subtle, knowing smile. ¡°Can you believe it? I¡¯m actually not that upset. On the contrary, I feel a sense of relief.¡± Bethany quickly responded, ¡°You are right; it is a relief! Staying in a loveless marriage where your partner¡¯s heart belongs to someone else is nothing short of torture. Divorce can truly be a liberation for you!¡± Johnson found himself lost for words. He had always believed that Lucas held genuine affection for Belinda. But now¡­ he shook his head. Why linger on such thoughts? Their marriage was over. . . . Chapter 396 ?Chapter 396: ¡°And besides¡­¡± Belinda suddenly spoke at that time. ¡°I no longer want to be the person who gets left and forgotten.¡± As Belinda uttered these words, her voice wavered, and her eyes began to fill with tears. A look passed between Bethany and Johnson, filled with empathy for Belinda¡¯s situation. Composing herself, Belinda continued, ¡°Lucas does have some affection for me. He doesn¡¯tpletely overlook me¡­ But his affection for me is just not deep, merely superficial. Whenever Verena needs him, I¡¯m pushed aside. Just one phone call from Verena, and Lucas will leave everything behind to be with her. Is that what my life is meant to be? Constantly waiting for the moment he might leave me behind? Lucas is haunted by guilt over Verena. Harold had her imprisoned, and she has been kidnapped recently. Lucas believes these two things happened because of him. He feels he can¡¯t abandon Verena now.¡± With a rueful smile, she continued, ¡°Is he wrong? No, he isn¡¯t. He¡¯s acting on his principles, and that¡¯s admirable. But¡­ Hismitment to Verena is shattering me. I¡¯m exhausted. I can¡¯t keep investing in a marriage where I¡¯m continually heartbroken. It¡¯s better if we part ways. A divorce is a good thing for both Lucas and me.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Bethany quickly said, ¡°You are right! You should live for yourself, not for someone else. Men are receable. If one leaves, a better one wille along.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel sad. Especially not for someone like Lucas, who can¡¯t even be faithful. He is not worth your tears.¡± Johnson looked puzzled. ¡°Belinda, you mentioned Verena was kidnapped¡­ Can you tell me more about that?¡± Step into fiction with galnovels . ¡°Oh, I forgot you didn¡¯t know that. It happened on that day¡­¡± Belinda then recounted the details. By the time she finished her story, both Bethany and Johnson were visibly shocked and angry. Bethany, unable to contain her anger, mmed her hand on the table. ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable! Lucas left you by the pool like that? You could have drowned!¡± Johnson¡¯s frown deepened, his face taking on a grave expression. It dawned on him that this could have been the moment when Belinda had lost all hope in Lucas. The incident at the party had only further cemented her resolve to end their marriage. Struggling to find words, Johnson stayed silent. From Lucas¡¯ standpoint, he might not have thought his actions werepletely wrong. Yet, those very actions had inflicted severe emotional hurt on his wife. ¡°Your decision to divorce is right! Why endure such a husband any longer?¡± Bethany was livid. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re not upset! You¡¯re free now¡ªyou¡¯ve broken out of that prison of a loveless marriage! We are both happy for you now!¡± At first, Bethany had been saddened by the news of the divorce. But now, that emotion hadpletely evaporated, reced by joy for her friend. Bethany then suggested, ¡°Come on! After we eat, let¡¯s head to Nostalgia Lounge. Not to wallow, but to toast to a new beginning! Let¡¯s celebrate Belinda¡¯s liberation! This is truly a good thing!¡± . . . Chapter 397 ?Chapter 397: ¡°Absolutely! Time for a new chapter.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile was bright and unburdened. Johnson exhaled a resigned sigh and nodded in agreement. ¡°Alright, after we eat, we¡¯ll go celebrate.¡± With that, the three of them finished their dinner and set out for Nostalgia Lounge. ¡°To Belinda¡¯s new beginning!¡± Bethany initiated a toast, enthusiastically raising her ss. Following her lead, Belinda and Johnson also lifted their sses, and the sound of sses clinking together filled the air. ¡°I still think that Verena is really shameless! She fell down by herself and had the audacity to me you for pushing her,¡± Bethany angrily said. Belinda maintained herposure, replying, ¡°It looks like she was trying to use the ident to make Lucas turn against me and seek a divorce.¡± With a dismissive flick of her wrist, Bethany scoffed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lucas bought into her ridiculous story.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes dropped as she added softly, ¡°He told me he saw me reaching out my hand.¡± Quick to defend, Bethany retorted, ¡°So what if he saw that? Just because you reached out doesn¡¯t mean you pushed Verena. Why didn¡¯t he think you were actually trying to pull Verena back? This just proves he doesn¡¯t really understand or trust you. Anyone who truly knows you would never doubt your intentions.¡± Bethany¡¯s words brought a sense of warmth to Belinda. She realized that she didn¡¯t need to exin anything to people who trusted her. And for those who didn¡¯t trust her, no amount of exnation would be enough. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. It¡¯s all history,¡± Belinda replied, smiling weakly. ¡°About that maid¡­ Do you know her?¡± Johnson suddenly inquired. ¡°Not really,¡± Belinda said. ¡°There are so many staff members at the rk family¡¯s house, I don¡¯t know most of them.¡± With a sneer, Johnsonmented, ¡°It¡¯s quite daring of her to use you without full knowledge of the situation.¡± Bethany then asked, turning to Johnson, ¡°Do you think there is something fishy about that maid?¡± Belinda considered this and said, ¡°Harold probably has his suspicions as well. He and his wife didn¡¯t fire the maid; they just docked her pay for six months. It seems like they are keeping her under observation.¡± ¡°Harold¡¯s got a sharp mind,¡± Johnson said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our drinks,¡± Bethany said, raising her ss once again. Belinda gave her a resigned look. ¡°Take it easy, or you¡¯ll end up drunk soon.¡± ¡°I just want to drink with you tonight,¡± Bethany pouted. ¡°There is no need for excess; a little is just fine for me,¡± Belinda replied, her smile gentle. Bethany chose not to say anything upon hearing that. However, both she and Johnson were aware that Belinda¡¯s cool demeanor was merely a mask. Just as Bethany was about to say something, Johnson suddenly pointed in a direction and said, ¡°Look over there¡­¡± . . . Chapter 398 ?Chapter 398: Belinda¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s attention shifted in the direction Johnson indicated. At a booth not far off, three middle-aged women were seated. One of them was obviously harassing a young man. The young man, likely in histe teens and perhaps a university student, was notably attractive, sporting a polite and cultured look. The woman beside him was inappropriately touching his thigh and trying to slip her other hand under his shirt. Visibly embarrassed, the young man¡¯s cheeks flushed red as he attempted to remove her hands and even tried to stand up and leave, but the woman persistently clung to him. To escte the situation further, the woman even pulled out a stack of cash from her purse andid it before the young man. Yet, the young man¡¯s expression remained one of dismay and anger. ¡°There goes Felice, always targeting young men,¡± Bethany said disdainfully. ¡°Who is that?¡± Belinda questioned. ¡°That woman is the chairman¡¯s wife from the Jimenez Group. She leads a pretty scandalous life. She has a particr taste for young, handsome men. Once she decides she wants someone, she is relentless in pursuing them. Quite a few youthful guys have been harassed by her before,¡± Bethany exined. Belinda¡¯s usually bright and lovely face clouded over with a hint of repulsion when she heard that. Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°You shameless woman! How dare you betray me!¡± Belinda and the group looked toward themotion. They saw a middle-aged man with thinning hair and a pot belly charging at the woman, Felice Jimenez, his hand lifted as if he were ready to hit her. The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??????? Felice, stricken with fear, turned ghostly white and hurriedly tried to defend herself, saying, ¡°Darling! Wait, let me exin! It wasn¡¯t my intention to be unfaithful¡ªit was him! He tried to seduce me just now! Despite telling him I was married, he didn¡¯t stop. It¡¯s truly not my fault!¡± The young man, clearly incensed, retorted, ¡°That¡¯s absurd! I didn¡¯te here to seduce anyone! I¡¯m just here to sell wine, and you wouldn¡¯t stop pestering me.¡± Felice red at the young man and replied, ¡°You are lying! I already have a husband. Why would I do that to him?¡± She then turned to her husband. ¡°Dear, don¡¯t listen to him. I would never cheat on you!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Jimenez, you can trust Felice. She would never be unfaithful! This man came up to her asking for money and deliberately attempted to seduce her!¡± ¡°Felice ispletely devoted to you!¡± A group of Felice¡¯s friends quickly supported her, fervently shifting the me onto the young man. ¡°You are all telling lies! I¡¯m innocent!¡± The young man, both enraged and bewildered, was astounded by their audacity. He turned to the group at the next table and said, ¡°Can anyone help me out here? Tell them I did not attempt to seduce her!¡± ¡°I saw nothing. I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything, either!¡± The onlookers either remained silent or tly refused to acknowledge witnessing anything. Ultimately, no one came forward to help the young man. When Belinda saw the young man¡¯s desperate expression, she furrowed her brow in empathy. She knew all too well the pain of being falsely used and left without support. Narrowing her eyes, Belinda stood up and approached the booth. . . . Chapter 399 ?Chapter 399: The middle-aged man¡¯s face was set in a stern mask of belief in his wife¡¯s version of events. He stared at the young man, and his anger was evident. ¡°You audacious fool! Trying to seduce my wife? Do you have a death wish?¡± As he prepared to strike the young man, his hand lifted in the air. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda¡¯smanding shout stopped him cold. He turned towards the source of the interruption. Initially, his face was still full of rage, but as soon as he saw Belinda, his expression shifted dramatically. ¡°Mrs. rk!¡± he eximed, his tone filled with surprise. He remembered Belinda from Harold¡¯s birthday celebration and recognized her immediately. Something flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes as he addressed her like that. ¡°Mrs. rk, what do you want to say?¡± the man inquired, his tone shifting. Belinda got straight to the point. ¡°Just now, I saw your wife harassing that young man. She was caressing his thigh and even attempted to slip her hand under his shirt. When he tried to push her away and leave, she clung to him and forced cash into his hand.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, the expressions on the faces of both the middle-aged man and Felice altered significantly. The young man, visibly shocked, gazed at Belinda with awe. He had not anticipated anyone stepping in to support him. Felice had never imagined she would be exposed so publicly. Her fury burned hot, but Belinda wasn¡¯t someone she could afford to offend. Left with no choice, she turned to her husband, her voice trembling. ¡°Honey, let me exin¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll deal with youter!¡± the man barked, cutting her off with a venomous re. His words were spat through gritted teeth, his face contorted with rage. M?§Ô? ??????? ?? ??l????l?.??? Belinda shifted her attention to Felice and then pointed decisively at the young man standing nearby. ¡°Mrs. Jimenez, from this moment forward, he is under my protection. If you are even thinking about harassing him again, you¡¯d better reconsider.¡± She recalled Bethany¡¯s words earlier¡ªthat Felice never let go of something she wanted, no matter the cost. That was why she had said that to Felice. Felice¡¯s face twisted, her frustration barely concealed as anger and humiliation flickered in her eyes. She had set her sights on that young man and intended to im him, no matter the method. But now, with Belinda¡¯s stern warning, her ns had been shattered. ¡°No, of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± she muttered stiffly, her voice hollow with defeat. Without another word, she turned and left, her humiliation palpable. Her husband lingered, offering Belinda a strained, embarrassed smile before following after his wife. Belinda turned to look at the young man. ¡°You are okay now,¡± she said simply, her tone calm but firm. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and walked away. The young man blinked, as if shaking himself free from a trance, and called out hastily, ¡°Wait! Thank you. Can I at least know your name?¡± He looked at Belinda¡¯s retreating figure, his voice tinged with gratitude. ¡°I am really grateful for what you just did. I won¡¯t forget this.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s nothing,¡± Belinda replied coolly, not even ncing back. She waved a hand dismissively and walked back to her booth with quietposure. What Belinda couldn¡¯t have foreseen was that this small act of kindness would ripple into something far more significantter on. . . . Chapter 400 ?Chapter 400: Lucas was still immersed in work at his office when his phone vibrated, drawing his attention. He picked it up, unlocking the screen to find a message on WhatsApp from Vincent. It was a video. Curious, Lucas tapped to y it. The moment he recognized Belinda on the screen, his gaze flickered. But as the video continued, his expression darkened noticeably. Who was this young man? Before Lucas could gather his thoughts, another message from Vincent arrived¡ªthis time a voice message. He pressed y, Vincent¡¯s voice breaking the silence in the room. ¡°Someone sent me this video. It seems they want me to let you know your wife¡¯s been fooling around with some young guy,¡± Vincent said bluntly. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression hardening as he listened. So this was what Belinda¡¯s life had be after their divorce. It was quite eventful! He told himself his anger stemmed solely from the embarrassment of others believing his wife¡ªex-wife¡ªwas cheating on him with another man. His anger had nothing to do with Belinda. Nothing at all. Lucas took a measured breath, suppressing the storm within, and typed out a response. ¡°Belinda and I have nothing to do with each other anymore. You don¡¯t need to tell me anything about her from now on.¡± Barely a minute passed before Lucas¡¯ phone rang. It was Vincent calling. Lucas hesitated before answering the call, his tone sharp and clipped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Why did you say you have nothing to do with Belinda now?¡± Vincent asked, his voice edged with curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve already divorced Belinda,¡± Lucas replied, his tone perfectly even, though his hand tightened around the phone. ¡°Whatever she is up to now is none of my concern. Understood?¡± Vincent froze, utterly taken aback by Lucas¡¯ words. The reality hit him hard¡ªLucas and Belinda were actually divorced now! How could Belinda have allowed this to happen? And Lucas¡ªhow could he have gone along with it? ¡°You really let Belinda leave you?¡± Vincent asked, the words slipping out unbidden. Lucas flinched as though Vincent had struck a nerve, snapping back sharply, ¡°Of course!¡± His voice rose slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this exactly what I¡¯ve wanted all along? Now that it¡¯s finally done, I couldn¡¯t be happier!¡± He hesitated for a moment, as though recalling something. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to celebrate with me? Tomorrow works.¡± Vincent fell silent for a beat. The fact that Belinda and Lucas had really gone through with the divorce caught him off guard. It was obvious to Vincent that Lucas had developed feelings for Belinda, even if Lucas was too blind to see it¡ªor too stubborn to admit it. He believed Lucas clearly didn¡¯t want this divorce. And yet¡­ They were already divorced now. Arching a brow, Vincent replied, ¡°Alright then. I will celebrate with you tomorrow night. I¡¯ll choose the spot and let you know soon.¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Lucas then ended the call abruptly. He inhaled deeply, attempting to rein in his swirling emotions. Yet as he turned back to his work, he found his mind drifting, snagged on Belinda¡¯s voice saying, ¡°He is under my protection.¡± Damn it! Muttering a low curse, Lucas snapped hisptop shut, snatched his phone and car keys, and stormed out of the office. When he arrived back at the rk family estate, he found Harold still awake. The moment Haroldid eyes on Lucas, his face clouded over with disapproval. His voice was cold as he asked him a single question. ¡°Are you satisfied with how things turned out?¡± . . . Chapter 401 ?Chapter 401: Lucas¡¯ expression stayed impassive as he answered, emphasizing each word, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m satisfied. This is exactly what I have always wanted.¡± Harold¡¯s features grew even stormier, his anger barely concealed. ¡°Fine! That¡¯s great! Just see that you don¡¯t live to regret it!¡± Harold said, exhaling sharply. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that,¡± Lucas replied coolly, his calm demeanor unshaken. ¡°Do you truly believe Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Harold asked abruptly. Lucas met Harold¡¯s gaze, his voice steady and low. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes¡ªshe reached out her hand at that time.¡± ¡°She was trying to pull Verena back, not to push her!¡± Harold fired back without hesitation. Lucas remained silent, his face unreadable and detached. Harold¡¯s frustration mixed with a deep sense of resignation as he looked at Lucas. ¡°After all these years of marriage, do you truly not understand who Belinda is? Do you genuinely believe she would push someone down the stairs?¡± Lucas stayed quiet, though a faint crease appeared between his brows. Harold let out a hollowugh, sarcasmcing his words. ¡°Now, it all makes sense¡ªno wonder Belinda was so set on divorcing you. It¡¯s because you have never trusted her, not even for a moment.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply when he heard that. Could it be true? Had he never truly trusted Belinda? Was that the reality? Before Lucas could say anything, Harold continued in a low voice, ¡°But what¡¯s done is done. You and Belinda are divorced; there¡¯s no use talking about it now. Lucas, just take a moment to think about the matter¡ªis this divorce really what you want?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to answer me. Just reflect on the matter yourself!¡± Harold said. Then, he stood up and made his way upstairs. Lucas was left in solitude in the expansive living room. Stunned, he sat motionless, and it took a long while before he could shake off the haze clouding his mind. His brow furrowed in thought. Then, he pushed the troubling thoughts aside and made his way upstairs. As soon as he stepped into his room, an unsettling feeling hit him. There was a noticeable emptiness¡­ Belinda¡¯s skincare and makeup items had vanished from the vanity. He hurried toward the walk-in closet. As he flung open the wardrobe, his eyes widened in shock. Every single piece of Belinda¡¯s clothing was gone! She¡­ She had actually packed up her things and left so swiftly. Was she truly so desperate to leave this house? The realization sparked a wave of fiery rage in Lucas¡¯ chest. Fantastic! This was exactly the result he wanted, wasn¡¯t it? So why was he seething with anger now? He should have been relieved, even happy! Lucas forcefully mmed the wardrobe door shut and stormed out of the room. That night, Belinda didn¡¯t return to her own house. Instead, she went to Vera Vis. Upon arriving, she found Kenia still awake. Kenia looked up in surprise as she saw Belinda. ¡°What brings you here, Belinda?¡± she asked. Seeing Kenia made tears well up in Belinda¡¯s eyes. She sniffed, her voice trembling as she said, ¡°Grandma, I want to spend the night in your room today.¡± The sight of Belinda in such a state twisted Kenia¡¯s heart. She quickly replied in a gentle voice, ¡°My dear, I will keep youpany tonight.¡± After Belinda freshened up and settled into bed, Kenia softly asked, ¡°Now tell me, what happened?¡± Propped up against the headboard, Belinda lowered her gaze and spoke in a calm voice. ¡°Grandma, Lucas and I¡­ We got a divorce.¡± Kenia¡¯s expression stiffened at Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Kenia asked, her voice tight. . . . Chapter 402 ?Chapter 402: ¡°Just today,¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Did something happen? Why did you two divorce so suddenly?¡± Kenia¡¯s tone remained steady, though it carried a hint of concern. Kenia had been invited to Harold¡¯s birthday banquet, but she had declined, offering an excuse. Therefore, she was unaware of the events that had transpired at the banquet. Belinda didn¡¯t hide anything, recounting everything that happened both at the holiday vi and during Harold¡¯s banquet. As Kenia listened, her expression turned dark. She could never have imagined how much her beloved granddaughter had endured¡ªBelinda had almost lost her life! This was really infuriating. ¡°Belinda, you did nothing wrong. Your choice was the right one. Lucas was never a good husband to you, and ending this marriage is for the best,¡± Kenia said with an earnest expression. ¡°If you didn¡¯t divorce, you¡¯d be the one left behind for the rest of your life. Think about it¡ªwould you truly want that kind of life?¡± Belinda smiled weakly. ¡°Exactly! I refuse to be the one left behind again. That¡¯s why I made this choice.¡± Even as she smiled, tears began to slip down her cheeks. The sight of Belinda crying brought a sharp sting to Kenia¡¯s nose. She also wanted to cry now. Kenia gently wrapped an arm around Belinda¡¯s shoulders, drawing her close. She said, ¡°Cry as much as you need, my dear. Here with Grandma, you don¡¯t have to hold back or pretend to be strong.¡± At those words, Belinda could no longer contain herself. Her tears fell in a steady stream. Belinda had managed to hold herself together throughout the day, but now, everything copsed. Leaning against Kenia, she broke down, sobbing uncontrobly. Her heart ached with a raw, unbearable pain. Since the morning, she had been struggling to appear strong¡ªforcing herself to stay calm, to seem indifferent, to pretend she wasn¡¯t affected by the divorce. But none of that reflected how she truly felt. From the moment she had entered the courthouse that morning, a wave of agony and torment had been swallowing her whole. Still, she had kept telling herself that this was the right decision. It was time to let go of Lucas and to finally free herself. After holding her emotions in all day, she finally released them in front of Kenia. Her defenses crumbled, and her feelings poured out uncontrobly. She sobbed from the depths of her soul. Through her tears, she said to Kenia, ¡°Grandma, I promise, this is thest time I¡¯ll cry for Lucas! After tonight, he will be erased from my mind and heart!¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. After tonight, you can forget about him for good,¡± Kenia said in a gentle voice, tenderly patting Belinda¡¯s head. The pain in Belinda¡¯s cries tore at Kenia¡¯s heart. But she knew this was something Belinda needed to experience for herself. Once the tears and pain faded, Belinda would start to heal. Belinda¡¯s tears kept flowing as she sniffled, softly whispering, ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t worry. One day, I¡¯ll find someone who truly loves me, who puts me first and gives me his whole heart.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Kenia replied, wiping away her own tears and nodding with certainty. Belinda deserved so much more. Belinda cried for what felt like hours before her sobs slowly began to subside. Before going to sleep, she applied a coldpress to her swollen eyes, hoping to ease the puffiness. Yet, when she woke up the next morning, her eyes were still slightly swollen. She got out of bed, freshened up, and left Vera Vis. It wasn¡¯t until after Belinda had left that Holley realized Belinda had returned home the night before. While having breakfast, Holley casually asked, ¡°Mom, when did Belinda get backst night?¡± . . . Chapter 403 ?Chapter 403: ¡°It was veryte; you were already asleep,¡± Kenia responded. After a brief pause, Holley asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡± After a moment of silence, Kenia let out a heavy sigh and replied, ¡°Belinda and Lucas got divorced.¡± ¡°What?¡± Sarai gasped, her face a picture of disbelief. Holley was just as shocked. ¡°They got a divorce? When did this happen?¡± ¡°Yesterday,¡± Kenia answered in a calm voice. ¡°Why?¡± Holley asked, clearly confused. ¡°They just aren¡¯t right for each other,¡± Kenia exined inly. Holley bit her lip. ¡°So, Belinda¡­ She must have been devastated, right?¡± Kenia nodded with a sigh. ¡°Yes, she cried for hoursst night. But this is something she has to face. Once the emotions pass, she¡¯ll heal.¡± ¡°What a shame. How could they just divorce like this?¡± Sarai said. However, deep down, Sarai couldn¡¯t deny the slight joy she felt. The divorce was, in fact, good news for her. ¡°Just remember, don¡¯t bring the matter up in front of Belinda,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Understood,¡± Sarai replied. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I won¡¯t,¡± Holley said. ?????????????????.c??m hosts thetest When Belinda arrived at the hospital, she grabbed a quick breakfast in the cafeteria before heading to the locker room to change. Just as she was about to leave, she bumped into Kylee. Kylee smiled and asked, ¡°Belinda, can we have a word?¡± Belinda furrowed her brows slightly, pausing before nodding. The two walked to a corner to talk in private. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Belinda asked. Kylee wasted no time. With a calm tone, she asked, ¡°Belinda, doesn¡¯t it sting to be wrongly used?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched in response, her eyes narrowing as she fixed Kylee with a piercing look. What was she trying to say? Kylee quickly continued, ¡°Funny thing, I happened to witness you and Verena having a heated argument at the banquet that day.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened, her pupils narrowing. Seeing Belinda silent, Kylee said, ¡°I saw it myself¡­ Verena tripped and fell down the stairs on her own. You didn¡¯t push her. But¡­ What difference does it make? No one believes you. Even with Harold speaking in your defense, people still believe you were the one who pushed Verena.¡± Kylee shook her head in mock resignation. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡­ Would you like me to help clear your name?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. If Kylee genuinely wanted to help her, would she have waited until now? Besides, she knew Kylee would relish nothing more than seeing her condemned by everyone. So why, all of a sudden, would she offer to help her now? Kylee clearly wanted something from her. That was why she brought the matter up now. . . . Chapter 404 ?Chapter 404: With this thought in mind, Belinda smiled faintly, feigning astonishment. ¡°Really? You¡¯d actually help clear my name? That would be fantastic!¡± Kylee returned the smile. ¡°We are sisters, after all. Naturally, I¡¯d be happy to help you clear your name.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± She paused, adding with a meaningful nce, ¡°But there¡¯s something I need from you, too.¡± ¡°Oh? What would that be?¡± Belinda asked, ying along with feigned curiosity. Kylee didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re already an attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital, while I¡¯m still just an intern. If that gets out, won¡¯t people mock me? So, could you speak to Mr. Rodgers and ask him to hire me full-time? Given your rtionship with him, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d listen to you.¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly. Kylee wanted a full-time position at the Grand ins General Hospital? She might as well keep dreaming. Belinda gave Kylee an apologetic smile. ¡°Sorry, Kylee, but I really can¡¯t help you with that.¡± Kylee¡¯s face soured as Belinda rejected her outright without a second thought. She immediately feigned resignation, saying, ¡°Then I¡¯m sorry, Belinda, I can¡¯t help you, either. I¡¯m not that influential, and, given the fact that we are sisters, people might not take my words to defend you seriously.¡± That was an obvious threat. The message was clear: if Belinda wanted her help, she would have to arrange a full-time job for Kylee. Otherwise, Kylee would not help Belinda. After saying that, Kylee waited, expecting Belinda to beg for her help. But to her shock¡­ Belinda let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Alright! In that case, I¡¯ll just give up on the matter.¡± Kylee¡¯s face froze at the words. She hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to back down so quickly. Her lips tightened as she said, ¡°Belinda, think carefully. If this isn¡¯t cleared up, you¡¯ll be med for pushing Verena down the stairs forever. Every time your name is mentioned, people will see you as cruel and malicious. Are you sure you don¡¯t need my help to clear your name?¡± Belinda casually shrugged, her voice indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not my concern. People can think what they want. I can¡¯t control their opinions, can I?¡± Kylee pressed on, asking, ¡°Aren¡¯t you at all concerned that this could impact your life?¡± Belinda responded with a smile, ¡°Do you see it having any effect on me right now?¡± Kylee was left speechless, her expression hardening once more. It was clear that Belinda appeared to be doing just fine. Moreover, Harold had openly revealed her identity as Lucas¡¯ wife at his birthday party. Now, everyone within their circle was aware that Belinda was Mrs. rk. Everyone was eager to win her favor. The thought of this only deepened Kylee¡¯s resentment toward Belinda. . . . Chapter 405 ?Chapter 405: She clenched her jaw, and as if an idea had struck her, she said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned about Mr. rk¡¯s opinion of you? From his response, it¡¯s obvious he believed Verena when she imed you pushed her down the stairs.¡± At Kylee¡¯s words, a brief, almost imperceptible flicker crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes, a trace of self-mockery appearing. Belinda knew she and Lucas were divorced now. Did his opinion of her really matter at this point? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Belinda replied, unaffected. Kylee became noticeably frustrated. Before Kylee could respond, Belinda spoke calmly. ¡°If you want to defend my name, go ahead and do it. If not, then keep quiet. There¡¯s no need for further discussion about this. I have rounds to attend to. I need to leave now.¡± She then turned and walked away without a second thought. Not once did her steps waver. As Kylee watched Belinda walk away, she felt a mixture of rage and anxiety. Did Belinda honestly not care about this at all? Damn it! She had hoped this would be her chance to secure her position in the hospital, but Belinda wouldn¡¯t take the bait! Thinking of this, Kylee retrieved her phone and opened a video from her gallery. The video clearly captured Verena falling down the stairs by herself. However, Kylee had no intention of showing Belinda the video. Even if Belindaplied with her demands, she would only tell people she saw Verena fall by herself. She would not show anyone the video. Whether anyone believed her words or not was irrelevant to her. She secretly wished for Belinda¡¯s reputation to be ruined ¡ª why would she genuinely help restore it? The only reason she held onto the video was that she thought it mighte in handy at some point. With that thought, Kylee slid her phone back into her pocket and walked away. In the private VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena smiled brightly as Lucas walked into the room. ¡°Lucas,¡± she called out. Lucas walked up to her bed and asked softly, ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± ¡°My injuries don¡¯t hurt as much now,¡± Verena answered. Lucas sat beside her, his expression intense, and spoke with weight. ¡°Verena, I¡¯ll ask you again; are you absolutely certain Belinda pushed you down the stairs that day?¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard this. Why was Lucas suddenly asking this again? . . . Chapter 406 ?Chapter 406: Had he found out about something? Though her mind raced, Verena¡¯s expression remainedposed. She nodded and replied, ¡°Yes! What¡¯s wrong, Lucas? Do you¡­?¡± ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze intense as he studied Verena closely. It felt as though he was peering deep into her very soul. Verena¡¯s hand balled into a fist under the nket. She kept telling herself to stay calm. Lucas couldn¡¯t have found any proof that Belinda hadn¡¯t pushed her. He was just testing her. Thinking this, she began to regain herposure. After a few seconds, Lucas turned his gaze elsewhere. From Verena¡¯s reaction, he found no reason to doubt her. Lucas then parted his lips again, speaking each word with intent. Lucas said, ¡°Verena, we have known each other for many years. By now, you must have realized that the one thing I despise most is deceit.¡± After a moment of stillness, he allowed a cold, mocking chuckle to escape his lips. His voice wasced with danger as he spoke again. ¡°Anyone who has ever deceived me has nevere out unscathed. So¡­¡± Lucas turned his prating gaze back on Verena. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about lying to me.¡± The threat in Lucas¡¯ words was unmistakable; Verena couldn¡¯t possibly misinterpret it. Her heart raced uncontrobly. Lucas¡¯ face stayed impassive, but an invisible weight seemed to emanate from him. Verena felt as if a heavy boulder were crushing her chest, making it hard for her to breathe. Under Lucas¡¯ intense stare, she felt an almost overwhelming urge to tell him the truth. Yet, she still managed to stop herself from doing that. Admitting the truth would make all her efforts meaningless. No matter the cost, she couldn¡¯t tell Lucas the truth. Verena smiled, her expression calm, and nodded slightly. ¡°Of course, I know, Lucas. You can trust me¡ªI would never lie to you.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes slowly darkened, his expression bing unreadable. He frowned slightly. After a brief pause, his brow unfurled, and he simply said, ¡°Good.¡± He stood up from his chair, nced down at Verena, and said, ¡°Get some rest.¡± Without another word, he turned and walked out of the ward. This time, Verena didn¡¯t attempt to stop him. Verena didn¡¯t exhale a deep sigh of relief until Lucas¡¯ figure waspletely gone from the hospital room. A thinyer of cold sweat beaded on her forehead. Even now, her heart continued to race. She could sense that Lucas was beginning to suspect her. However, she believed her calm demeanor had likely erased his doubts. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t allow herself to rx. ¡°Verena!¡± Just then, a voice full of excitement echoed in the room. Already on edge, Verena jumped at the sudden voice. When she turned to see Ryan, she let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Ryan, you nearly gave me a heart attack!¡± Verena wiped the sweat off her brow. ¡°I¡¯ve got some great news!¡± Ryan said, his face beaming with delight. . . . Chapter 407 ?Chapter 407: ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Verena asked eagerly. ¡°Belinda and Lucas are officially divorced!¡± Ryan wasted no time, delivering the news with excitement. Verena¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, her face lighting up with surprise. ¡°What? Is it true? Are you certain of this?¡± Ryan replied, ¡°Of course! A friend of mine at the courthouse confirmed it. Lucas and Belinda really got a divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Just incredible!¡± Verena grinned from ear to ear, her heart swelling with joy. ¡°Yeah! That is truly great news!¡± Ryan nodded excitedly, equally thrilled. At that moment, he wasn¡¯t sure if his joy was for Verena or for himself¡­ ¡°I knew all my efforts weren¡¯t for nothing!¡± Verena¡¯s eyes gleamed with delight and resolve. The pain she had endured this time was entirely worth it. Ryan smiled at Verena, his voice filled with satisfaction. ¡°See, Verena? Now you know just how much Lucas cares about you. After Lucas learned that Belinda had pushed you, he divorced Belinda as soon as possible.¡± Verena¡¯s face lit up with a soft smile, the weight in her heart lifting as her mood turned brighter. ¡°Exactly!¡± she said, nodding with confidence. ¡°I knew it. Lucas does care about me a lot. It has always been me he values the most.¡± She had won against Belinda once again. The thought made her heart race with joy. Ryanposed himself, his tone steady as he said, ¡°So, with the first step done, your next move should be getting Lucas to marry you.¡± Verena quickly nodded, her lips pressed together into a determined line. She then said, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the main goal.¡± After a pause, Ryan added, ¡°But now is not the right moment to do anything yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit and give Lucas some time to adjust.¡± Verena thought for a while and then replied, ¡°I know. I¡¯ve waited this long, so a little more wait won¡¯t hurt. I¡¯ll stay calm and wait.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Ryan said with a small smile. In the evening, at the restaurant called The Rooftop, Lucas, Vincent, Johnson, and Ryan were gathered together. When the dishes were served, Vincent raised his ss first. ¡°Let¡¯s toast to Lucas¡ªcongrats on divorcing Belinda and getting your freedom back!¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased slightly, a subtle weight settling in his chest. Still, he kept his face calm and raised his ss without hesitation. The sound of their sses clinking soon filled the room. Lucas put his ss down, turned to Johnson, and gave a cold smile. His tone was calm as he said, ¡°Johnson, this must have turned out just the way you wanted, right?¡± Johnson arched a brow and nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah!¡± He turned to look at Lucas, wearing a meaningful smile as he said, ¡°I owe it to you, Lucas, for making this possible.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes grew colder, and the temperature between them seemed to drop a few degrees. Vincent and Ryan traded uneasy looks. Ryan frowned slightly, unable to stop himself from asking, ¡°Johnson, do you really have feelings for Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 408 ?Chapter 408: Johnson¡¯s gaze flickered briefly, but then he nodded again. ¡°I do,¡± he replied. Since he was going to put on an act, he had to y it all the way through. At this point, there was no turning back. Ryan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°But¡­ wasn¡¯t Belinda Lucas¡¯ wife? Even if they¡¯re divorced now, it¡¯s still kind of¡­¡± Johnson answered bluntly, ¡°I asked Lucas about this before. He said he doesn¡¯t care about Belinda and doesn¡¯t mind if I like her or pursue her.¡± He paused briefly, ncing at Lucas before continuing, ¡°If Lucas had feelings for Belinda, I would never intervene in his rtionship with her.¡± Even after hearing Johnson¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ face stayed nk, though his sharp, icy eyes made the chill in the air undeniable. Vincent nced between Lucas and Johnson, his face resigned as he struggled to find words. Ryan¡¯s eyes flickered thoughtfully, an unreadable look passing through them. If Johnson could go after Belinda, and Lucas didn¡¯t care¡­ Did that mean he could pursue her too? Wait a second! What was he even thinking right now? Ryan¡¯s face shifted suddenly, and he mentally berated himself. Had he seriously just thought about pursuing Belinda? Was he out of his mind? Right as frustration started to bubble inside him, a server¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°Good evening, do you two have a reservation?¡± the server asked. Ryan nced in the direction of the entrance. In an instant, what he saw froze him in ce. Belinda walked in gracefully, her presencemanding attention as a strikingly handsome man apanied her. Caught in his swirling thoughts, Ryan shifted his gaze toward Lucas, his expression unreadable. Lucas had already taken notice of Belinda and the man, and a shadow crossed his face, his expression growing noticeably grim. When Ryan noticed Lucas¡¯ reaction, his brows knitted together in a subtle frown. Weren¡¯t Lucas and Belinda already divorced? Why did Lucas still seem so deeply affected by Belinda? Could it be that Lucas had actually fallen for her? No, that couldn¡¯t be true! Lucas loved Verena, not Belinda. Lucas struggled to shake off the frustration that clung to him. It was even more difficult to do so when he saw Belinda, still as radiant and captivating as ever. It seemed as though their divorce had hardly made a dent in her life at all! Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be deeply in love with him? How could she have brought herself to divorce him? And why did she seem sopletely unaffected after the divorce? The more Lucas pondered it, the tighter his frown grew, his frustration intensifying. Belinda¡¯s gaze quickly found its way to Lucas, as if it were drawn to him automatically. Her eyes flickered briefly when she caught sight of him. Though it hadn¡¯t been long since theirst encounter, Belinda felt as though they hadn¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Perhaps it was because their rtionship had changed so dramatically. Belinda quickly turned her gaze away and made her way to her seat beside Darwin. Once they were seated and had ced their order, Darwin couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Is that man your¡­¡± Belinda immediately understood that he was referring to Lucas. She responded calmly, ¡°He is a friend of mine.¡± Darwin raised an eyebrow slightly and replied, ¡°I see.¡± Inside, he thought to himself that Belinda and Lucas might really be divorced. Darwin¡¯s suspicion was soon confirmed. ¡°Come on, Lucas,¡± Ryan said with a smirk. ¡°Let me toast to you for finally getting rid of that woman you despised so much.¡± . . . Chapter 409 ?Chapter 409: His voice was so loud that it was impossible for anyone to miss his words. Belinda¡¯s hand paused momentarily around her ss, but she quickly masked her reaction, regaining herposure. Lucas picked up his ss with calm determination, clinked it against Ryan¡¯s, and downed the drink in a single, effortless gulp. Meanwhile, Darwin turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Dr. Wright, I truly appreciate everything you¡¯ve done. If it weren¡¯t for you, my aunt might not have made it.¡± After a pause, he added with genuine gratitude, ¡°You¡¯re a hero to my entire family.¡± Belinda smiled warmly. ¡°There is no need for you to thank me. Anyone in that situation would have done the same.¡± Darwin shook his head and replied, ¡°That¡¯s not true. These days, people are too afraid to help others and be the hero, so most just turn a blind eye when they encounter someone who needs help. That¡¯s what makes your timely intervention somendable.¡± As he spoke, Darwin¡¯s tone carried a subtle hint of resignation. ¡°My aunt was supposed to be here today, but she wasn¡¯t feeling well before leaving, so I told her to rest at home. She¡¯ll thank you in person next time,¡± he exined. Belinda advised gently, ¡°If she frequently feels unwell, it¡¯s best to have it checked at the hospital to prevent it from worsening.¡± Darwin nodded in agreement and said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take my aunt to the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a reassuring nod. Throughout the meal, neither of them said much. However, Darwin was very attentive, often helping to fill Belinda¡¯s ss with a polite gesture. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit embarrassed by his constant attentiveness. Halfway through the meal, she excused herself and headed to the restroom. After washing her hands, as she was about to return to her table, Belinda spotted Ryan standing nearby. The moment Belindaid eyes on Ryan, her brows knitted together in frustration, and a look of impatience flickered in her gaze. She continued walking, her eyes locked firmly ahead. As she passed Ryan, he suddenly called out, ¡°Belinda.¡± Belinda paused in her steps. Ryan¡¯s expression grew serious as he stared at her, his eyebrow lifting just a fraction. ¡°Can we talk?¡± he asked. In response, Belinda tugged the corner of her lips into a cold smile and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything for us to talk about, Mr. Adams.¡± Ryan let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Oh, but there is. Aren¡¯t you curious to hear something about Lucas?¡± Before Belinda could say anything, Ryan continued, ¡°This morning, Lucas went to the hospital to visit Verena. Not only was he showering her with concern, but he also told her straight away that he has divorced you.¡± He smirked. ¡°And Lucas also mentioned that, as long as Verena is willing, he is ready to marry her anytime.¡± . . . Chapter 410 ?Chapter 410: Belinda¡¯s breath grew shallow and rapid. She kept reminding herself not to be affected by Ryan¡¯s words¡ªhe was simply trying to provoke her. Nevertheless, his words twisted her heart with a sharp ache. Naturally, after divorcing her, Lucas was free to marry Verena, just as he had always wanted. And, of course, he couldn¡¯t wait to share the good news of his divorce with Verena. The thought crossed Belinda¡¯s mind, and a bitterugh echoed in her heart. Seeing Belinda silent, Ryan continued, ¡°Tonight, Lucas invited us out. He said he is finally free, and this is something worth celebrating.¡± He sneered, deliberately meeting Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Belinda, now you see just how little Lucas cares about you, don¡¯t you?¡± he said. Throughout the exchange, Belinda¡¯s face had remained a mask, but now, it hardened into an icy expression. ¡°Is that all?¡± Belinda asked coldly. Without waiting for an answer, she took a step forward, ready to walk away. Seeing her about to walk away, Ryan quickly reached out and grasped her wrist. Belinda immediately yanked her wrist out of his grip, her brows knitting in irritation. Her expression, her gaze¡ªit was as if she had juste into contact with something repulsive. Ryan¡¯s anger red at her reaction. He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself, and said, ¡°Belinda, actually¡­ We could still be friends.¡± Belinda turned to him as if she had just heard a joke, her lips curling into a sarcastic smile. ¡°Friends? You think you¡¯re worthy of being my friend? How absurd!¡± With that, she turned and walked away, not bothering to nce back. Ryan stood there, his face contorted in fury. In a burst of anger, he kicked over a nearby trash can, the contents spilling out. ¡°Damn it!¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, his frustration boiling over. How dare she look at him like that? The audacity! He didn¡¯t even care that she was divorced, yet she had the nerve to look down on him? She clearly didn¡¯t know her ce. Ryan¡¯s chest rose and fell with rage. Then, a sudden thought crossed his mind. He quickly pulled out his phone and made a call. The call was answered almost immediately. ¡°Hello, Ryan.¡± The female voice on the other end of the line was calm and soothing. ¡°I¡¯ming over tonight,¡± Ryan said, his tone cold and firm. The woman on the other end of the line was Belina, the one Ryan had met in the nightclub before. When Belina heard Ryan¡¯s words, her breath quickened slightly. . . . Chapter 411 ?Chapter 411: After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll take a bath and wait for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Ryan responded, his voice curt. With that, he ended the call, his finger swiftly pressing the disconnect button. He tucked his phone away and turned, walking away with determined steps. After dinner, Belinda and Darwin didn¡¯t waste any time. They stood up and made their way out of the restaurant. As they made their way to the parking lot, Darwin said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright, let me drive you home.¡± Belinda shook her head, gently saying, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, really. I can drive myself home.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Darwin hesitated, clearly wanting to insist. However, before he could finish speaking, Belinda suddenly lost her bnce, stumbling forward. Darwin was taken by surprise and swiftly seized Belinda¡¯s arm, pulling her close to him. Belinda¡¯s head collided with Darwin¡¯s chest with a resounding thud. ¡°Ouch!¡± Her nose hit his solid chest, causing her face to contort in difort. ???€$? ???t??§ñ? ?n ??ln?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± Darwin asked, his hands gently gripping her shoulders, his face filled with genuine concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Really,¡± Belinda mumbled, shaking her head, though a sudden sharp pain shot through her ankle. She had identally stepped on a protruding stone, causing her ankle to twist painfully. Just as Darwin steadied Belinda and prepared to examine her ankle, a sudden shove knocked him to the side. Caught off guard by the sudden push, Darwin staggered back a few steps before he managed to steady himself. Belinda wavered, about to topple, when a strong hand shot out, gripping her waist and pulling her into a secure embrace. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas asked, his brow furrowed as he gazed down at Belinda with concern. He had just arrived at the parking lot when he saw Darwin catch Belinda, who had been on the verge of falling. In that instant, a wave of jealousy surged through him, flooding his mind and overwhelming his senses. Fueled by his jealousy, he had quickly rushed over and shoved Darwin aside. As Lucas held her tightly, Belinda¡¯s back tensed. She swiftly straightened herself, stepping out of his embrace with aposed look. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said in a calm voice. ¡°Dr. Wright, allow me to take you to the hospital,¡± Darwin said. Before Belinda could respond, Lucas interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that.¡± . . . Chapter 412 ?Chapter 412: ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± His voice was icy. ¡°I don¡¯t need either of you to take me to the hospital. I can go there on my own,¡± Belinda said firmly, rejecting both offers without a second thought. Belinda gave Darwin a slight nod before turning to leave, her steps slow and unsteady as she limped away. Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark as he watched Belinda slowly walk away. In just a few quick strides, Lucas reached Belinda, bent down, and effortlessly lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda gasped, her hands instinctively gripping his neck as he lifted her. Lucas¡¯ face was taut with determination as he silently carried Belinda toward his car. ¡°Put me down!¡± Belinda demanded, her voice firm despite the situation. ¡°Lucas! Did you hear me? Put me down!¡± She furrowed her brows and struggled in an attempt to break free. Ignoring her protests, Lucas gently but firmly ced her inside his car. Darwin didn¡¯t move. He stood there, watching the scene with sharp focus. Johnson and Ryan lingered just a step behind. They had also seen what had happened earlier. A subtle smile tugged at the corners of Darwin¡¯s lips. Even after the divorce, it appeared Lucas hadn¡¯t fully let go of Belinda in his heart. He clearly still harbored feelings for her. How intriguing. Darwin lightly touched the tip of his nose before turning on his heel and making his way toward his car. Vincent turned to look at Johnson and Ryan, a hint of amusement in his voice. ¡°Tell me, does that seem like the reaction of someone who¡¯s indifferent to Belinda?¡± he asked. Johnson offered a subtle smirk but chose to remain silent. Ryan, on the other hand, furrowed his brow, his expression heavy with worry. Could it be that Lucas had feelings for Belinda? ¡°Let¡¯s leave now,¡± Johnson said tly. Then, he turned and walked away. Vincent and Ryan also left soon. Meanwhile, inside Lucas¡¯ car, After some time on the road, Belinda parted her lips to speak, her tone firm and cold. ¡°Stop the car now.¡± Lucas appeared not to have heard Belinda¡¯s words, keeping the car at the same speed without any sign of slowing down. . . . Chapter 413 ?Chapter 413: Belinda inhaled deeply, maintaining herposure as she carefully chose her words. ¡°Lucas, we are already divorced. Let¡¯s just wish each other the best and go our separate ways, alright?¡± This caused Lucas to narrow his eyes sharply. He suddenly pressed the brake pedal. The vehicle stopped abruptly. Swiftly, Belinda unfastened her seatbelt, swung open the door, and stepped onto the pavement. She advanced with determination, limping slightly but unyieldingly. As Belinda¡¯s resolute silhouette receded, Lucas¡¯ expression changed with a mix of emotions. Eventually, he decisively exited the car and hurried towards Belinda. Without warning, he scooped her up and slung her over his shoulder. Belinda hung upside down, her stomach pressing hard against Lucas¡¯ sturdy shoulder. ¡°Lucas! What are you doing?¡± she shouted, thumping his back in fury. ¡°Stay still!¡± Lucas said coldly. Belinda froze momentarily before she started to protest, but Lucas was already marching back to the car. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s brings you fresh updates He gave her a stern look and said, ¡°Unless you want me to call your grandmother and let her escort you to the hospital, keep quiet and cooperate.¡± Belinda was livid, speechless. She was about to unleash her anger but then reconsidered. It wasn¡¯t worth the effort. Given her condition, handling a hospital visit alone would be a bit difficult. If Lucas was determined to take her to the hospital, she would just let him. Silence settled over Belinda. Lucas then drove her to the Grand ins General Hospital. Following a consultation, the doctor advised a medicated spray and the use of ice packs. Exiting the consultation room, Lucas assisted Belinda into a temporary ward. After a nurse brought the ice packs, Lucas ced them on Belinda¡¯s swollen ankle. Havingpleted the task, Lucas coldly said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He didn¡¯t wait for her response and strode out of the ward. Belinda¡¯s gaze lingered on his departing back. Her lips slightly parted as she was about to say something, but eventually, no words came out. She had, after all, wanted Lucas to leave. Now, Belinda increasingly felt the need to distance herself from him. His mere presence, every word and gesture, affected her emotions so easily. . . . Chapter 414 ?Chapter 414: She was determined not to revert to their old ways. All she desired now was to forge a path for herself, far removed from Lucas. Unbeknownst to her, Lucas hadn¡¯t actually left the hospital. He stepped to the side, took out his phone, and dialed Gordon, asking him toe and escort Belinda home. After ending the call, Lucas was overwhelmed with a sense of frustration. Why was he even doing this? Belinda clearly wanted nothing to do with him, so why continue to impose himself into her life? Yet, he had found it impossible to simply leave Belinda in such a state. Lucas was torn, his emotionsplicated. The divorce had left him feeling alien to himself. He felt unfamiliar with the man he had be. It was only when Lucas watched Belinda limping into Gordon¡¯s car that he finally made his exit from the hospital. At the Nostalgia Lounge, someone casually asked, ¡°Hey, have you heard the news? Mr. rk and Belinda are already divorced.¡± As Kylee strolled toward the restroom, her steps faltered, and she came to an abrupt halt. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your gateway to fiction A snippet of the nearby conversation caught her attention, making her stop walking. Was she hearing this right? Lucas and Belinda were already divorced? Could it possibly be true? One of the men at the booth quickly said, ¡°Oh, I know all about it. That news has been making the rounds in our social circle for quite some time now.¡± ¡°Why do you suppose Mr. rk suddenly decided to divorce Belinda?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it ringly obvious? It¡¯s because of Verena! Belinda shoved her down the stairs, and right after that, Mr. rk filed for divorce. Doesn¡¯t that exin everything?¡± The man spoke with a tone of smug satisfaction. Another man let out a sigh and remarked, ¡°It seems that, deep down, Mr. rk still sees Verena, his ex-girlfriend, as his one true love.¡± ¡°Exactly! It was Harold who forced them to break up all those years ago. Otherwise, Verena would have been Mrs. rk a long time ago.¡± A man suddenly scoffed, his voice oozing with sarcasm as he said, ¡°I always thought Belinda was someone not to be trifled with. I didn¡¯t anticipate that just after her true identity as Lucas¡¯ wife was revealed, she got a divorce. She must be feeling miserable right now.¡± ¡°But I¡¯ve noticed that Harold really seems to favor Belinda as his daughter-inw. He even stood up for her at the banquet.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of Harold¡¯s approval? If Mr. rk doesn¡¯t care for her, it means nothing! Besides, the rk family isn¡¯t really under Harold¡¯s control anymore. Officially, Harold may still be the head of the family, but it¡¯s Mr. rk who truly calls the shots now. So, Mr. rk¡¯s approval is the real important thing here.¡± ¡°It looks like we should start showing Verena more respect from now on¡ªafter all, she is the one Mr. rk really cares about.¡± Listening to their conversation, Kylee couldn¡¯t help but feel a rush of excitement. It was true¡ªBelinda and Lucas were really divorced! How wonderful! This was good news to her. She had always thought that Lucas could never truly have feelings for Belinda. . . . Chapter 415 ?Chapter 415: Kylee couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Belinda would continue to be arrogant without the protection of the rk family. With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Kylee whistled happily as she walked toward the restroom. After leaving the hospital, Belinda made her way back to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. When she arrived, she found Debra and Percy in the living room, along with Mollie and Darren. ¡°You¡¯re back, Belinda!¡± Mollie eximed, rising from the sofa as soon as she saw Belinda. ¡°Mollie,¡± Belinda said with a smile as she walked over to her. When Mollie noticed Belinda¡¯s limp, her brows furrowed with concern as she hurried over. ¡°What happened?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing; I just identally twisted my ankle,¡± Belinda replied, brushing it off. ¡°You really need to be more careful from now on,¡± Mollie said, her voiceced with concern. She wore a worried expression, and her touch was gentle as she reached out to steady Belinda, holding her arm. ¡°Belinda,¡± Debra called softly, her voice filled with concern. She also rushed over to Belinda, eager to lend a hand and support Belinda¡¯s other arm. ¡°It¡¯s fine; I can manage on my own,¡± Belinda said, trying to decline Debra¡¯s assistance. ¡°Let us help you¡ªit¡¯ll make us feel less worried,¡± Debra said in a low voice, gently taking hold of Belinda¡¯s arm to offer support. After settling onto the sofa, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but look at Debra. Although she had no concrete evidence that Debra and Percy had drugged her that night, Belinda couldn¡¯t shake the nagging suspicion that they had done something to her. As Belinda looked at her, Debra met her gaze and offered a sweet, reassuring smile. Throughout it all, her expression remained calm andposed. After sitting for a while, Debra and Percy politely excused themselves. Once they left the Thomas family¡¯s residence and got into the car, Percy turned to Debra with a serious look. ¡°Debra, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Belinda was looking at you strangely just now. Do you think she suspects anything about us?¡± Percy asked, his tone cautious. Debra maintained herposure after hearing that. ¡°What¡¯s worrying you?¡± Her voice was steady, devoid of any anxiety. She paused briefly before a subtle smile yed on her lips. She said, ¡°Belinda is merely suspicious, nothing more. She¡¯ll find no proof. The moment that drug is ingested, it disappears without a trace, leaving nothing behind. No matter how diligently someone investigates, they wille up with nothing.¡± That evening, Debra had indeed tampered with Belinda¡¯s drink, though not with an aphrodisiac, but with a powerful alcohol enhancer. This particr substance was still experimental and not yet avable to the public. Debra had stumbled upon it through the ck market. The effects it had on Belinda confirmed the drug¡¯s potent impact. However, Debra hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s extreme reaction after getting drunk. Consequently, her n with Percy had failed. ¡°You are right.¡± Percy gave a slight nod in response to Debra¡¯s words. He then added with a concerned look, ¡°Reflecting on it now, it¡¯s fortunate our n didn¡¯t seed. Otherwise¡­¡± Debra¡¯s face fell, and she clenched her teeth. ¡°Who could have guessed that Belinda is Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± . . . Chapter 416 ?Chapter 416: ¡°Now, I am afraid we can¡¯t carry on with our n,¡± Percy said. He didn¡¯t have the courage to do anything to Lucas¡¯ wife. Debra scowled and then muttered, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s so aggravating! We had the perfect chance! Why does Belinda have to be Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± After a momentary pause, she added, ¡°Now, getting Belinda to marry you and strengthening our ties with the head of the Thomas family is impossible. Yet, we shouldn¡¯tpletely give up on getting close to Belinda.¡± ¡°Fostering a positive rtionship with her could still prove advantageous to us.¡± Percy was on the verge of agreeing when a thought struck him. ¡°However, considering ourst encounter, Belinda is suspicious of us now. We may not find it so simple to ask her to hang out with us in private from now on.¡± Debra¡¯s eyes narrowed as she responded in a low voice, ¡°We¡¯ll find a way to do that.¡± Hearing that, Percy fell silent. In the living room of the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie¡¯s voice carried a tone of disbelief when she heard Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°Really? You two got a divorce?¡± Darren, sitting beside her, furrowed his brow in concern. ¡°Was it your decision or Lucas¡¯?¡± Mollie asked sternly. She believed the answer to this question was crucial. ¡°I made the decision,¡± Belinda replied calmly. At this, Mollie¡¯s features softened slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a bit better.¡± ¡°Did the particr incident this time prompt you to end things with Lucas?¡± Darren asked, his concern evident. Belinda gently shook her head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t just because of one incident. There were many problems that gradually eroded my hope for the rtionship with Lucas. That¡¯s why I chose to end our marriage.¡± After a brief pause, she continued in a calm voice, ¡°It was a well-considered decision.¡± Her expression betrayed no sorrow. Belinda slightly pursed her lips for a moment, then looked towards Mollie. ¡°Mollie, do you recall our conversation over the phone that day?¡± Caught off guard, Mollie paused. Then, she smiled slightly and asked, ¡°So, do you feel that being with Lucas brought you more sadness than joy? Is that what led to your decision?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°I must confess that I still haven¡¯tpletely let go of Lucas. His actions and words still affect my emotions easily. However, I¡¯m hopeful that this influence will wane with time, and eventually, I¡¯ll let go of him entirely.¡± Despite herposed delivery, Belinda felt a pang in her heart and a prickling in her nose. Mollie and Darren exchanged nces after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. After a moment, Mollie spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve already made your decision, and we will support you. After all, Lucas is just one man. There¡¯s no shortage of men out there! I believe you are bound to meet someone far better than Lucas!¡± Darren nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely! With Belinda¡¯s qualities, there¡¯s no way she won¡¯t find someone better than Lucas!¡± Pausing briefly, Mollie added, ¡°Now that Belinda is single, we should set up some blind dates for her! I¡¯ll get someone topile a list first thing tomorrow.¡± . . . Chapter 417 ?Chapter 417: Belinda was taken aback. ¡°Mollie! That¡¯s really not necessary,¡± she quickly said. But Mollie was adamant. ¡°What do you mean ¡®not necessary¡¯? It¡¯s absolutely essential! We need to start introducing you to potential matches now. If you find the right person, you could date them for a year or two. Then, you could think about settling down. Honestly, we shouldn¡¯t waste any time.¡± ¡°No, no, Mollie, that¡¯s too hasty.¡± Belinda gave Darren a desperate look, silently asking him to intervene. Suppressing a chuckle, Darren turned to Mollie and said gently, ¡°I know your intentions are good, but we should avoid rushing things.¡± ¡°Consider that Belinda has juste out of a marriage. She is likely not in the frame of mind to consider dating just yet. Perhaps it¡¯s wiser to wait a while before introducing her to someone new.¡± Belinda quickly added, ¡°Yes, Mollie, I need a little more time, please.¡± Mollie pondered their words and eventually said, ¡°Alright, fine. I will dy the blind dates by a week.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened. She said, ¡°A week? Uh, Mollie, isn¡¯t that still a bit¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Mollie interjected firmly, ¡°You think a week is too long? Would three days be better then?¡± Belinda was momentarily at a loss for words. After all, it was just a blind date, merely a procedural thing. Nothing too serious. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s delivers what you seek Belinda gave a resigned nod. ¡°No, a week is fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± Mollie beamed with delight. With a tight-lipped smile, Belinda chose to remain silent. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee returned home and went into the study to see Baker. ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s the matter? Is there something you need?¡± Baker inquired when he saw Kylee. Without beating around the bush, Kylee spoke up. ¡°Dad, today at Nostalgia Lounge, I identally overheard a conversation. Someone mentioned that Mr. rk and Belinda are now divorced.¡± ¡°What did you just say?¡± Baker suddenly eximed, leaping from his chair, visibly shocked. Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment. Then, she leaned in and continued, ¡°I heard it from others, so I can¡¯t be sure if it¡¯s true. But people are saying that at Harold¡¯s birthday party, Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs. Because of that, Mr. rk got so angry that he divorced Belinda.¡± When Baker heard this, his expression twisted with uncontroble rage. ¡°That fool!¡± he spat in anger, his voice trembling as veins bulged on his forehead. Belinda and Lucas had been married for years, and while the Wright family hadn¡¯t reaped much financial gain from the rk family, their connection carried substantial weight. Especially after Harold had formally acknowledged Belinda¡¯s status, Baker had noticed that his life had been transformed. Coborators flocked to him, lucrative deals flooded in, and everyone he met greeted him with reverence. It was the life Baker had always dreamed of. And now, just when he was savoring this newfound joy, news of Lucas and Belinda¡¯s divorce had spread. The Wright family would be humiliated now¡ªreduced to aughingstock! What was worse, the reason for the divorce made it clear to everyone who Lucas¡¯ true love was¡ªVerena. Belinda wasn¡¯t just cast aside; she was exposed as nothing more than an inconvenient obstacle between Lucas and Verena. . . . Chapter 418 ?Chapter 418: The thought of this filled him with a searing frustration that made his fists clench. How could he possibly hold his head high now? ¡°Dad,¡± Kylee said, her voice almost sweet, ¡°I think Belinda must be feeling really upset right now. Do you think we should call her and check on her?¡± Her words only deepened Baker¡¯s scowl. Taking a sharp breath, he said through gritted teeth, ¡°Yes, Kylee. You¡¯re right. I really should call her.¡± Seeing Baker like this, Kylee barely contained her smirk. She knew exactly what was going to happen. She knew her father would just call Belinda to vent his frustrations and scold her. Kylee chuckled inwardly as she looked at Baker. She now understood why Belinda had refused her help that day. Belinda hadn¡¯t asked for anyone¡¯s help to exin her side of the story. Why bother? Lucas hadn¡¯t believed her. He had chosen Verena over her without hesitation. Though Kylee¡¯s own ns had failed, she now found the oue deliciously satisfying. ¡°Kylee,¡± Baker suddenly said, yanking her from her thoughts, ¡°give me your phone.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Huh? Oh.¡± She paused for a moment before retrieving her phone and handing it to Baker. Baker took the phone and, with grim determination, dialed Belinda¡¯s number. In her room at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda had just sunk into her chair when Kylee¡¯s name shed on her phone screen. She stared at the screen for a few seconds, her brow furrowing, before finally answering the call. ¡°You fool!¡± A furious voice exploded from the other end of the line, unmistakably Baker¡¯s. Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile when she heard that. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± she replied icily. ¡°What could you possibly want from me?¡± Baker didn¡¯t waste time. He asked directly, ¡°Belinda, did you and Mr. rk get divorced?¡± Belinda froze at Baker¡¯s words, momentarily caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected him to know about the divorce so soon. It didn¡¯t take long for her to guess that it must have been Holley who had told Baker the news. Since the truth was already out, there was no point in hiding it. Belinda¡¯s tone was brisk and unapologetic as she replied, ¡°Yes.¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s expression darkened in an instant, his fury palpable even through the phone. ¡°You fool!¡± he eximed. ¡°This is all your fault! If you hadn¡¯t maliciously pushed Verena down the stairs, Mr. rk wouldn¡¯t have divorced you! You know how much he cares about Verena. How dare you provoke him like that? Were you deliberately looking for trouble?¡± Belinda felt a bitterugh rise in her throat. Her father really didn¡¯t care about her at all. Yet, amidst Baker¡¯s usations, he had said one thing right: Verena was, indeed, the most important person to Lucas. Her voice calm, almost eerily so, Belinda asked, ¡°Who told you it was Lucas who asked for the divorce?¡± There was a brief pause before Baker responded, ¡°What do you mean by that? If Mr. rk didn¡¯t ask for the divorce¡­ Are you saying you were the one who asked for the divorce?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°I was the one who asked for the divorce.¡± Baker¡¯s mind reeled, his voice rising in disbelief. ¡°What?¡± . . . Chapter 419 ?Chapter 419: ¡°I¡¯ve said it pretty clearly. Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Belinda said in a cold voice. For a moment, Baker felt as though his ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°You!¡± he finally roared. ¡°Are you out of your mind? How dare you ask for a divorce?¡± Beside him, Kylee stiffened in shock. Had she heard that right? Belinda, the woman who had always adored Lucas, had been the one to ask for the divorce? The idea seemed absurd. Kylee believed Belinda was definitely lying out of pride. Belinda¡¯s voice cut through the tension, sharp and cold. ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I be the one to ask for a divorce?¡± Baker¡¯s face contorted with rage, and at that moment, all restraint seemed to abandon him. His words burst forth, venomous and cruel. ¡°Belinda, you are just an illegitimate child of my family. The fact that Mr. rk married you was the luckiest thing that ever happened to you! With your pathetic circumstances, you should be grateful to be his wife! And yet, you had the audacity to ask for a divorce? Who do you think you are? You should know your ce!¡± The moment his tirade ended, silence fell. The quiet was deafening, both in the study and over the phone. Belinda gripped her phone tightly, her heart feeling as though it had been stabbed. Her eyes turned red, but she refused to let the tears fall. Kylee stared at Baker in disbelief. She had always known him to be cold toward Belinda, but hearing himsh out like this at Belinda still shocked her. After what felt like an eternity, Baker seemed to realize the weight of his words. He pressed his lips into a thin line. Baker was about to say something when Belinda¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± she said, ¡°am I really your daughter?¡± Baker froze. His eyes briefly flickered with unease. Within seconds, Baker¡¯s expression returned to normal. Then, he said angrily, ¡°Belinda, what do you mean by that? Now that you have the Thomas family¡¯s support, you think you are too good for me, ready to cast aside your own father?¡± Belinda responded with a derisive chuckle at Baker¡¯s baseless usations. She said, ¡°I have never before heard a father say something like that to his daughter.¡± Taking a deep breath, Bakermanded, ¡°Belinda, I insist you apologize to Mr. rk this instant! im that your decision to divorce was a rash impulse. Beg him to forgive you and reconcile with him immediately!¡± Belinda just scoffed at his demands and replied, ¡°Mr. Wright, my divorce from Lucas is finalized. Your approval or eptance of that changes nothing. If there¡¯s nothing more, we should end this conversation. Also, please, avoid contacting me unless absolutely necessary.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Baker¡¯s reply before hanging up. Her emotions surged, and her spirits plummeted. But she didn¡¯t allow herself to dwell on this matter for too long. She had already known that Baker held little affection for her. What kind of kindness could she expect from him anyway? Taking a deep breath, Belinda set down her phone and walked toward the bathroom. She reminded herself not to dwell on the hurtful words of someone who mattered so little to her. Yet, Baker¡¯s harsh words still echoed in her mind. It wasn¡¯t just him. Many viewed her marriage to Lucas as a godsend for an illegitimate daughter like her. She was expected to be thankful for the marriage. That was why many people believed she had been out of her mind when they learned that she was the one who had asked for the divorce. . . . Chapter 420 ?Chapter 420: But for Belinda, she truly didn¡¯t want to be with Lucas anymore, especially since he didn¡¯t care about her at all. Belinda shut her eyes tightly and allowed the shower¡¯s stream to repeatedly drench her face and body. Throughout the night, sleep eluded Belinda as she was haunted by a session of nightmares. Each time she stirred awake, she would sink back into distressing dreams as soon as she closed her eyes again. The next morning, she showed up at the hospital, visibly worn, with dark circles under her eyes. Kylee, observing Belinda¡¯s fatigued appearance, couldn¡¯t suppress a subtle smirk. She approached Belinda, her voiceced with a seemingly caring tone as she said, ¡°Belinda, considering you and Mr. rk are no longer together, this might be a time you could use some support. I can help clear your name, and maybe after that, you can still get back together with Mr. rk. What do you think?¡± Despite the seemingly kind words, Kylee¡¯s tone was filled with gloating. Belinda let out a coldugh, her gaze filled with contempt as she looked down at Kylee. ¡°My dear sister, this must be the oue you have been hoping for, right?¡± she said. Kylee feigned shock and responded, ¡°Belinda, what are you saying? I would never rejoice at your misfortune. As your sister, I¡¯m hurt by your words.¡± Belinda had no time for such pretentiousness. She said directly, ¡°No matter the status of my marriage, Lucas would never fall for you. He wouldn¡¯t even nce in your direction. So, Kylee, it¡¯s best you discard any hopes of being with Lucas.¡± With that, Belinda strode past Kylee and headed towards the office. galno¦Í?ls is your update source In an instant, Kylee¡¯s face lost color, her anger evident. Kylee was furious. What did Belinda even know? Kylee clenched her fists, her mind racing with indignation. She believed there was no way she would lose to Verena. That woman¡ªwhether in terms of family background or appearance¡ªcouldn¡¯t hold a candle to her. Compared to Verena, she definitely had more of a chance to be with Lucas. Kylee clenched her teeth as frustration burned within her. Without a word, she turned sharply on her heel and walked away. In the afternoon, just as Lucas stepped out of Verena¡¯s hospital room, he noticed Kylee standing near the door and paused. Her posture wasposed, but the tension in her frame betrayed her nervousness. It was clear she had been waiting for him. Lucas¡¯ eyes flicked to her briefly, impatience shing across his features before he resumed walking. Kylee moved toward him without hesitation, her voice soft and almost apologetic. ¡°Mr. rk, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to talk to you,¡± she said. ¡°We have nothing to discuss,¡± Lucas replied coldly, his tone clipped. Without sparing her a second nce, he brushed past her. But Kylee wasn¡¯t deterred. She quickly caught up with Lucas, her heels clicking against the tiled floor. ¡°Wait, Mr. rk!¡± she called after him. ¡°What I want to talk about is rted to Belinda.¡± . . . Chapter 421 ?Chapter 421: At the mention of Belinda¡¯s name, Lucas halted mid-step. Turning slightly, he regarded Kylee with a measured nce. ¡°What is it that you want to say?¡± Kylee swallowed, relieved Lucas was listening but frustrated by his cold demeanor. She steadied herself before speaking again, her voice trembling just enough to sound earnest. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t me Belinda too much,¡± she began, choosing her words carefully. ¡°I think she acted out of impulse when she identally pushed Miss Reed down the stairs. It wasn¡¯t intentional. Isn¡¯t it a shame to let something like that ruin your marriage?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his expression unreadable. ¡°So you also believe that Belinda pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Kylee hesitated for a moment, the weight of his question throwing her off bnce. ¡°I¡­,¡± she stammered, feigning reluctance as though burdened by something. Lucas¡¯ sharp gaze narrowed. ¡°Just say whatever you want to say directly,¡± he said coldly. Kylee took a shaky breath before blurting out, ¡°I saw it!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes sharpened. ¡°You saw it?¡± he echoed. ¡°You¡¯re saying you actually saw Belinda push Verena?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ Yes,¡± Kylee nodded, pausing briefly before confirming her im. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is your fiction sanctuary Lucas fell silent upon hearing that. His expression remained calm, his thoughts concealed behind a stoic exterior. Kylee couldn¡¯t read him, and the uncertainty began to gnaw at her. Trying to gauge his reaction, she softened her tone. ¡°Mr. rk, I don¡¯t think Belinda did it on purpose. You two were married before¡ªyou understand her better than anyone. How about this? As Belinda¡¯s sister, I¡¯ll apologize to Miss Reed on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Please¡­ Don¡¯t be angry with Belinda anymore.¡± Kylee straightened, confidence returning as she yed the role of the caring, selfless sister. She believed Lucas would be impressed by her sincerity. But Lucas¡¯ gaze only grew colder. ¡°Are you sure you really saw Belinda push Verena?¡± he asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Kylee replied, nodding firmly, though a flicker of unease shed in her eyes. Did Lucas know something she didn¡¯t? Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, a soft chuckle escaped his lips¡ªa sound that sent a chill down Kylee¡¯s spine. ¡°I can¡¯t stand being lied to,¡± he said, his voice low but cutting. ¡°Ms. Wright, if I find out you¡¯ve been lying to me, the consequences might be more than you can handle.¡± When Kylee heard that, her eyes widened in an instant. Kylee quickly dropped her gaze, masking the odd flicker of emotion in her eyes. Her heart thundered in her chest. The more her panic grew, the harder she worked to steady herself. She had already lied¡ªthere was no undoing it now. She had to stick with what she had said. If she admitted the truth to Lucas, the consequences would be severe. She knew she needed to take the risk and bet that Lucas hadn¡¯t found any proof that Belinda hadn¡¯t pushed Verena on purpose. . . . Chapter 422 ?Chapter 422: When Kylee thought of that, the turmoil in her eyes faded, reced by a practiced calm. She managed a small, reassuring smile and looked up at Lucas. She said, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. rk. I am not lying.¡± Lucas tilted his head, his toneden with unspoken meaning as he replied, ¡°Is that so?¡± He then turned and walked away, his tall,manding figure exuding an effortless authority that left Kylee breathless. Kylee exhaled deeply after Lucas left, trying to ease the tightness in her chest. Lucas¡¯ presence was overpowering, a force that seemed topress the very air around her. But the lie was already told. All she could do now was pray that Lucas would never uncover the truth, that he would remain in the dark forever. Pressing her lips together, Kylee spun on her heel and left. After work, Belinda returned to Vera Vis, feeling the weight of the day pressing down on her. During dinner, Holley kept slipping extra portions onto Belinda¡¯s te, her watchful eyes darting to her face at every opportunity. Belinda sighed, setting her fork down. ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like you don¡¯t know who I am?¡± she asked. Holley hesitated for a moment, her lips twitching as if she were searching for the right words. ¡°It¡¯s not that¡­ It¡¯s just¡­¡± Belinda gave her a faint smile, though her gaze dropped. She said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley began, her voice cautious, ¡°I know this has been hard for you. Maybe you should talk to Mr. rk again. There might still be a chance for you two to reconcile¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened instantly. Her eyes snapped up to meet Holley¡¯s. ¡°Did Baker put you up to this?¡± Holley sighed in exasperation. ¡°Belinda, Baker is your father. Besides, he is not wrong. You still have feelings for Mr. rk, don¡¯t you? If so, then why not¡ª¡± ¡°Why not what?¡± The sharp interruption came from Kenia, whose tone was as cold as her gaze. Holley¡¯s words faltered under Kenia¡¯s stern expression, and she fell silent. Kenia¡¯s voice was steady, almost indifferent. ¡°Belinda knows what she¡¯s doing. It¡¯s not our ce to meddle in her life under the guise of care.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Holley replied with a nod. Kenia¡¯s demeanor softened slightly as she turned to Belinda. ¡°You have surgery to perform tomorrow morning. Make sure you get enough rest tonight.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda gave a brief nod. When Holley heard that, her eyes flickered with something unreadable. She suddenly spoke up with a small smile. ¡°Yes, Belinda. It¡¯s your first surgery as the attending physician.¡± ¡°Tomorrow is your big day¡ªmake sure you¡¯re well-rested tonight.¡± . . . Chapter 423 ?Chapter 423: Kenia frowned and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not about being the first surgery. It¡¯s about giving the patient the best.¡± Holley pressed her lips together for a moment and then replied, ¡°I know. I was just speaking casually.¡± She turned back to Belinda, curiosity lighting her features. ¡°What time is the surgery?¡± ¡°Tomorrow morning at eight,¡± Belinda answered. Kenia¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her expression softening with concern. ¡°Will your injured ankle affect your performance?¡± she asked. Belinda smiled reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Kenia nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± The next morning, as Belinda prepared to leave for work, Holley approached her with a container in hand. ¡°Here.¡± She held it out to Belinda. ¡°I made you breakfast. Take it.¡± Belinda blinked, a bit surprised. It had been so long since her mother had made her breakfast. Holley shoved the box into her arms with a gentle smile. ¡°Well? Don¡¯t just stand there. Take it,¡± she said. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Thank you, Mom.¡± She tucked the box under her arm and left the house, unaware that what awaited her that day would be far from ordinary. It would be a day that nearly cost her life. Belinda arrived at the hospital early and quickly changed into her white coat. She retrieved the breakfast Holley had prepared for her and started to eat. Though one of the dishes, the one with artichoke, wasn¡¯t to her liking, Belinda finished all the dishes, not wanting to waste any food. With breakfast done, she started her preparations for the uing surgery. When the time came, Belinda proceeded to the operating room. Today marked her first surgery as the lead surgeon, a significant step up since her promotion to attending physician. The surgery began without a hitch. The resident doctors and the surgical nurses assisting Belinda were all impressed with her speed and precision. Her movements were both rapid and smooth. To an onlooker, it might appear as if she had years of experience behind her. But during a crucial moment, Belinda¡¯s colleagues noticed a sudden tremor in her hand as it gripped the scalpel. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± one of the doctors inquired, breaking the silence. Belinda¡¯s face tensed momentarily. She shook her head and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She dismissed the incident and carried on with the procedure. As the surgery progressed, however, Belinda felt her breath be shallow, and her hands began to tremble once more. Still, she remained resolute, pushing through toplete the operation. She could not allow herself to be distracted now, not at this critical juncture. She steadied herself, focusing intently on the surgery. Yet, as time went on, she felt increasingly ufortable. . . . Chapter 424 ?Chapter 424: Her breathing grew morebored, and sweat beaded on her brow, dripping faster than she could wipe it away. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you sure you¡¯re alright? You seem unwell,¡± one of the doctors spoke up, his concern evident. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, please, if you¡¯re not feeling well, it¡¯s crucial to let us know. Don¡¯t overexert yourself,¡± another doctor added urgently. Belinda inhaled deeply, her voice slightly shaky as she responded, ¡°I understand my body better than anyone else. I¡¯m perfectly capable of continuing the surgery.¡± She had felt simr symptoms before¡ªclear signs of an allergic reaction. Yet, she was puzzled about the source of the allergen. Just then, blood spurted violently from the patient. ¡°Dr. Wright! We¡¯ve got a hemorrhage here!¡± a nurse called out in a frantic voice. With unwavering focus, Belinda zeroed in on the source of the bleeding. ¡°Dr. Wright! The patient¡¯s blood pressure is plummeting!¡± the nurse shouted again, her voiceced with anxiety. Despite the escting situation, Belinda maintained herposure, her face a mask of concentration. Two doctors nearby exchanged knowing nces. They had been quietly informed by Turner that, should Belinda struggle during the surgery, they were not to intervene immediately. If she showed signs of faltering, they were to suggest another surgeon take over. This was Belinda¡¯s first surgery as the lead surgeon. If she needed assistance, it would provide Turner with an opportunity to question herpetence. With that in mind, one of the doctors cautiously asked, ¡°What¡¯s our next step here?¡± ¡°Perhaps we should consider calling another doctor for support?¡± suggested another, seizing the opportunity to advance his own agenda. The nurse beside the two doctors furrowed her brow, her voice tinged with urgency. ¡°But the surgery is at a critical stage! Bringing in another doctor now will waste precious time. Every second we dy increases the risk to the patient!¡± ¡°But continuing like this will only make the patient¡¯s condition worse!¡± one of the doctors argued, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°Enough!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice cut through the tense exchange. The room fell silent, all eyes turning toward Belinda. She took a steadying breath and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to call anyone else. I can handle this.¡± Her tone was firm, and her confidence radiated. But one doctor remained unconvinced. ¡°Dr. Wright, I understand this is your first surgery as the lead surgeon and that the surgery¡¯s sess is vital for your career. But this is about the patient, not your pride. Given the circumstances, you cannot do this alone. If we don¡¯t bring in another doctor to help, the patient¡¯s life is at serious risk!¡± Belinda paused, her fingers tightening around the scalpel. . . . Chapter 425 ?Chapter 425: For a fleeting moment, her breathing hitched. Then, with a slow, deliberate exhale, she steadied herself. Her hands moved with precision. She had endured allergic reactions before and understood her limits. She knew she could do this. There was no doubt in her mind. Besides, as the nurse had pointed out, the patient¡¯s condition was too critical to wait for another doctor. ¡°Nurse, wipe my sweat,¡± she ordered firmly, her voice hoarse but determined. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright.¡± The nurse hurried toply, dabbing at the beads of sweat on Belinda¡¯s forehead. Belinda¡¯s breath came in shallow,bored gasps now. Her airways were tight, her body itched constantly, and heat radiated from her flushed face beneath the surgical mask. Yet, she pressed on, forcing herself to focus on the surgery. She kept telling herself that she only needed to endure this for a while longer. The patient¡¯s life depended on her, and there was no room for failure. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± the doubtful doctor spoke up again, his tone edged with mockery. ¡°You¡¯re pushing yourself too hard. If you copse, the patient will be in danger.¡± ¡°Yeah, you¡ª¡± another doctor began. But before he could finish speaking, a nurse¡¯s voice interrupted him. ¡°The bleeding has stopped, and the blood pressure is rising!¡± the nurse said in a surprised tone. ¡°What?¡± The two doctors leaned closer, their eyes widening as they stared at the monitors. Around the room, the surgical team froze, their disbelief giving way to awe. The patient¡¯s condition was indeed improving. Even with her worsening symptoms, Belinda had managed to fix the problem. Everyone cast Belinda looks of admiration. Belinda¡¯s focus remained unbroken, her hands deftly maneuvering as she continued her work. After a while, she finally instructed, her voice firm despite the strain it carried, ¡°Prepare for suturing.¡± The skeptical doctor stepped forward. He said, ¡°Dr. Wright, leave the suturing to us. You¡¯ve done enough.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. She opened her mouth to say something, but the words never came. Her vision blurred, and the operating room spun around her. Before anyone could react, she crumpled, copsing to the floor. ¡°Dr. Wright!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± ¡°Someone call for help!¡± When Belinda woke up again, it felt as though a wad of cotton had lodged itself in her throat, stifling her breath and leaving an unbearable itch in its wake. Her entire body itched uncontrobly. Raising her arm, she took a closer look at it¡ªtiny red bumps, densely packed like clusters of angry welts, marred her skin. The sight alone would have sent anyone with trypophobia into a panic. . . . Chapter 426 ?Chapter 426: Belinda¡¯s chest tightened with the certainty that her face must also be covered in the same red bumps. With a resigned sigh, she pushed herself upright and reached for a mask. At least this would spare others the shock of her appearance. She had just leaned back into the pillows when the door to her hospital room swung open with an abrupt creak. In strode Harold and Lucas. ¡°Belinda, are you alright?¡± Harold asked, his cane tapping hurriedly against the floor as he approached her bedside. Concern etched deep lines across his face. Belinda blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Harold¡­ I mean, Mr. rk? Why are you here?¡± she asked. She stumbled over how to address Harold, quickly correcting herself as though suddenly remembering something. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that, his jaw tightening. ¡°Mr. rk?¡± It seemed Belinda was really eager to distance herself from his father¡ªand from him. Harold¡¯s brows lifted, his resignation almost palpable. He said, ¡°I heard you fainted while performing surgery! Do you have any idea how terrifying that news was? I nearly had a heart attack rushing here.¡± Belinda offered a faint smile, her voice soft. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have worried you.¡± But as you can see now, I¡¯m fine.¡± Harold¡¯s expression turned stormy, his voice rising. ¡°Fine? Take a look at yourself! Covered in red bumps, barely breathing, and you call this fine? You knew you were having an allergic reaction and still insisted on finishing the surgery! How could you have done something so dangerous like that? Do you have any idea how reckless that was? The attending doctor said that if you had been brought in even a minuteter, you might have already been dead!¡± His hand tightened on his cane. He was still shaken by how close Belinda hade to death. He believed she didn¡¯t take her health seriously at all. Belinda shifted ufortably and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t as bad as it sounds. I¡¯ve had allergic reactions like this before. I know my limits. And the surgery was critical¡ªif I¡¯d left, the patient might not have survived. I couldn¡¯t just walk away.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes burned with frustration. ¡°You think you know your limits? You are naive to think that! The situation will be different every time. What if the situation this time had been worse? What if you hadn¡¯t made it? You¡¯re so focused on saving others that youpletely forget about yourself. Do you have any idea how much you have scared me with this reckless behavior?¡± His voice cracked, heavy with emotion. Belinda¡¯s defiance faltered, and she lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re right. I was wrong, and I promise I won¡¯t let something like this happen again. Please don¡¯t be too angry because of this. Otherwise, your health will be affected.¡± Harold shook his head, letting out a long, weary sigh. ¡°You¡­ You really drive me mad sometimes.¡± The room fell silent at that moment, broken only by the faint hum of the hospital machinery. Lucas, who had been standing silently at the foot of the bed, gazed at Belinda. . . . Chapter 427 ?Chapter 427: His gaze swept over Belinda¡¯s hands and then lingered on the angry red bumps visible around her eyes and along her forehead, where the mask couldn¡¯t hide them. His chest tightened, an inexplicable heaviness settling over him. He hated seeing Belinda like this. Then, as though struck by a sudden thought, he asked, ¡°Do you know you are allergic to artichokes?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly at the sound of Lucas¡¯ voice. Since Lucas and Harold had entered the hospital room, she had deliberately avoided acknowledging Lucas¡¯ presence, not even sparing him a nce. Yet now, when she heard his voice again, her heart gave a faint flutter. It was only then that the weight of his words sank in. ¡°Allergic to artichoke?¡± Belinda repeated, her gaze finally lifting to meet Lucas¡¯. ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was low, almost a rumble, his intense eyes locking onto hers. Belinda¡¯sshes fluttered briefly before she averted her gaze. Shaking her head slightly, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know I was allergic to artichoke.¡± ¡°When did you eat artichoke? Who gave it to you?¡± Lucas asked, his tone edged with concern. ¡°This morning,¡± Belinda admitted. ¡°My mom made breakfast for me today.¡± The crease between Lucas¡¯ brows deepened instantly. His expression darkened with frustration, and his voice became sharper than intended. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mother? Doesn¡¯t she know you¡¯re allergic to artichoke?¡± Harold turned to Lucas with a thoughtful look upon hearing that. A faint, knowing smile tugged at the corner of his lips, though he said nothing. Belinda shook her head. ¡°She doesn¡¯t know I¡¯m allergic to artichoke because I¡¯ve never eaten it before. If she had known, she never would¡¯ve added it to my breakfast.¡± ¡°Still, your mother is a bit careless,¡± Harold muttered, the trace of reproach in his tone unmistakable. After a moment of silence, Harold cleared his throat and spoke more directly. ¡°Belinda, you need to rest and focus on getting better now. Don¡¯t even think about stepping foot back at work until you¡¯re fully recovered. Got it?¡± Belinda nodded quickly. ¡°Got it. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± Harold gave her an exaggerated roll of his eyes. He let out a snort and said, ¡°You always make me worried.¡± He then turned to Lucas, his tone firm as he said, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m assigning you a job. Stay here and keep an eye on Belinda for the next few days. Make sure she doesn¡¯t try to sneak back to work and that she fully recovers.¡± The moment the words left Harold¡¯s mouth, Belinda¡¯s expression stiffened. Before Lucas could respond, Belinda hurriedly said, ¡°That¡¯s really not necessary. I promise I will behave and won¡¯t do anything reckless. There¡¯s no need to trouble Lucas for this.¡± . . . Chapter 428 ?Chapter 428: Harold waved her off with a dismissive hand. ¡°I don¡¯t trust your promises at all. It¡¯s already settled. If you don¡¯t want Lucas here, I¡¯ll keep an eye on you myself. Is that what you want?¡± Belinda¡¯s shoulders slumped in defeat. ¡°Harold¡­¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Harold said in a tone that brooked no argument. ¡°I¡¯m heading out now. Lucas will stay here with you.¡± Then, he stood up and turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m leaving her in your hands. If anything happens to her, I¡¯ll hold you ountable.¡± Harold turned on his heels, leaning lightly on his cane as he prepared to leave. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda called after him, trying to protest onest time. But Harold didn¡¯t even nce back, merely waving a hand in a casual farewell as he exited the room. The door soon clicked shut behind Harold, and the room fell into an uneasy quiet. The air between Belinda and Lucas seemed to grow heavier, charged with unspoken tension. Before Lucas could say anything, Belinda broke the silence. She said in a calm voice, ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s no need for you to stay here for me.¡± ¡°You can go take care of your own matters. I¡¯ll be fine on my own.¡± Let me know if you need further adjustments! Lucas¡¯ expression darkened at Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Harold just said?¡± he asked in an icy voice. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly capable of taking care of myself, Mr. rk. If Harold asks about this, I¡¯ll just tell him that you were indeed supervising me, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about anything.¡± Belinda¡¯s demeanor was calm as she said that. However, her nonchnce only made Lucas feel frustrated. He pinned Belinda with a sharp, prating gaze, as if staring at her long enough would grant him ess to her thoughts and emotions. Then suddenly, his lips curled into a faint smirk. He asked in a low voice, ¡°What are you afraid of, Belinda?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly when she heard that. She slowly lifted her head and met Lucas¡¯ gaze. Instead of answering his question, she said, ¡°Me, scared? What a strange notion, Mr. rk. Why would I be scared of anything rted to you?¡± Lucas let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something only you can answer, isn¡¯t it? If you are really not scared, then why are you so eager to get rid of me? What is it about being in the same room with me that¡¯s so scary to you?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and exhaled slowly. . . . Chapter 429 ?Chapter 429: ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want to be in the same room with you, Mr. rk,¡± she said, herposure never breaking. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard that. ¡°We are now divorced,¡± Belinda continued. ¡°Naturally, I wish for a clean break.¡± She paused for a while, as if mulling something over, and then added with emphasis, ¡°I am not keen on maintaining ties with an ex.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened further, and a myriad of emotions shed across his eyes. The air around him began to thrum with tension. Then, he suddenly let out a coldugh and gave a slight nod. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way¡ªit saves me a lot of trouble.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and stormed out of the room before Belinda could even respond. With a loud bang, the door mmed shut behind Lucas. Belinda was left in silence. She looked down, her face still devoid of any emotion. She told herself that this was for the best. They were divorced; there was no point in getting further tangled up in each other¡¯s business. ???¨¦?? ???t??§ñ? ¨ªn Gal¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Letting out a deep sigh, Belinda closed her eyes andy back down on the bed. Meanwhile, out in the hallway, Lucas was still standing on the other side of the door. His expression was still dark. Yet, he couldn¡¯t understand why he felt so frustrated and furious. Logically speaking, this was the best oue he could have ever hoped for. But the way Belinda remained so calm and unaffected by it all, and refused him, had sent him into an inexplicable rage. Lucas took a deep breath and tried to calm down. Then, he pulled out his phone and called Kenia. Belinday on her hospital bed, her eyes tightly shut. She was utterly drained and exhausted, but sleep eluded her. She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until the door opened again. Belinda opened her eyes and turned to see who it was. When she did, her brows immediately knitted into a frown. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked coldly. ¡°Oh, I just thought I¡¯d drop by to see how you¡¯re doing,¡± her visitor replied with a smile. It was Verena, wheeling herself toward Belinda¡¯s bedside. Even with her face partially hidden by a mask, the red rashes covering Belinda¡¯s skin were quite noticeable. Verena took delight in the sight. . . . Chapter 430 ?Chapter 430: She was happy that Belinda was in such a state now. Deep down, she wished that the rashes on Belinda¡¯s face would never heal, that Belinda would be stuck with a hideous face for the rest of her life. As for Belinda, she wasn¡¯t sure what to make of Verena¡¯s sudden appearance. She hadn¡¯t seen Verena since Harold¡¯s birthday banquet. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked sharply. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. I just heard you fainted during the operation, so I wanted to check on you,¡± Verena said with a smile. Belinda¡¯s face remained unchanged, and she said nothing. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Verena asked, ¡°Did you and Lucas get divorced?¡± She already knew the answer, but she wanted to hear it directly from Belinda. Belinda nced up at her, a faint, mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°Yes, we did. I suppose I should congratte you¡ªyou¡¯re finally getting what you have always wanted, after waiting so long for Lucas and me to divorce. Your n worked really well.¡± ¡°My n?¡± Verena feigned innocence, her expression an artful blend of mock sincerity. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m not sure I understand your words. What exactly do you mean?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze hardened, her tone sharp. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t understand me? Really? Verena, it¡¯s just us here. Drop the act, will you? That day at Harold¡¯s birthday party, you purposely threw yourself down the stairs and then had the nerve to use me of pushing you. Have you no shame?¡± When Verena heard this, her face twisted into a mask of wounded innocence. ¡°Ms. Wright, how could you say such a thing? You indeed pushed me down the stairs! And now, not only do you deny it, but you¡¯re also actually trying to pin it on me?¡± Verena had no intention of confessing that she had framed Belinda. She wasn¡¯t about to make such a foolish mistake! Even with no one else present here, who could say whether Belinda was secretly recording her or not? Belinda had anticipated this response from Verena. She just looked at Verena with an indifferent stare and said, ¡°We both know what really happened.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have time for your theatrics. Leave. I need to rest.¡± Belinda¡¯s words left no room for argument; she was clearly dismissing Verena. But Verena stayed right where she was, a smile ying on her lips as she spoke. ¡°If you¡¯re asking whether I¡¯m happy about your divorce with Lucas, then of course I am. But¡­ Your divorce was bound to happen anyway! Lucas only married you because of me. He has never had any feelings for you¡ªnot even for a moment. Now that I¡¯m back, he is no longer controlled by Harold. It is only natural for him to divorce you. So now, with you out of the way, the one who has always belonged to me has finallye back to me.¡± Her expression remained calm, as if she were simply stating an undeniable fact. . . . Chapter 431 ?Chapter 431: As if a thought just urred to her, Verena¡¯s smile turned smug as she added, ¡°Oh, and by the way, Lucas told me that as long as I want to get married, he will marry me whenever I choose. When we do get married, you must attend our wedding!¡± She didn¡¯t even try to hide it¡ªshe hade here today with one purpose in mind: to provoke Belinda. As for Lucas supposedly saying he would marry her at any time? That was nothing more than a lie. He had never said anything like that to her. But as far as Verena was concerned, it didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t true¡ªwhat mattered was that Belinda would believe it. Verena¡¯s words pierced through Belinda like sharp needles, each one a painful jab to her heart. For a moment, Belinda felt like the air had been sucked out of her, and she struggled to breathe. She battled to maintain herposure, determined not to let any real emotion slip through. After taking a deep breath, she met Verena¡¯s gaze with determination and replied, her smile cold, ¡°Of course. I will be there.¡± ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Well then, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Rest well.¡± With a gleaming smile, Verena wheeled herself out of the room, her departure almost too cheerful. The instant the door clicked shut behind Verena, Belinda¡¯s face drained of color, her calm facade shattering. She had known before the divorce that once it was final, Lucas would marry Verena¡ªit was as good as a done deal. But hearing it spoken aloud again still felt like a knife twisting in her chest. She fought to hold back her tears, slowly closing her eyes to block out the pain. At that moment, with a sharp click, the door to the room was flung open! Belinda abruptly tilted her head up, managing to keep her tears from falling. ¡°Belinda, Belinda, are you okay?¡± Holley¡¯s voice, filled with worry and anxiety, suddenly filled the room. ¡°Belinda, how are you feeling now?¡± Kenia also quickly entered the room, echoing Holley¡¯s concern. Belinda reassured them, ¡°I am fine now. There is no need for you to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m deeply sorry, Belinda. This is entirely my fault! I should never have added artichoke to your breakfast. I didn¡¯t know you were allergic to it.¡± As Holley spoke, guilt filled her eyes, and she abruptly pped herself on the face twice. The loud ps echoed through the room. . . . Chapter 432 ?Chapter 432: ¡°Mom! Stop that!¡± Belinda eximed in shock, sitting up quickly to catch Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°You didn¡¯t mean to do it. Why me yourself for that?¡± Kenia scowled at Holley. ¡°Holley, it¡¯s crucial you stop this pattern of self-punishment. You always do this when you me yourself.¡± Holley pressed her lips together, choosing to keep quiet. Kenia then continued, ¡°You can¡¯t hold yourself responsible. I wasn¡¯t aware of Belinda¡¯s allergy to artichokes, either. You shouldn¡¯t me yourself for not knowing that.¡± Holley¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°It¡¯s just so hard, thinking about her fainting right when she was performing surgery¡­¡± She paused for a moment and then spoke again with remorse. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made that breakfast for you, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered an allergic reaction. You passed out right when you were performing the surgery and couldn¡¯tplete it sessfully.¡± It was your first time leading as a surgeon! I just¡­ I can¡¯t stop ming myself¡­¡± Before Holley could say more, Belinda interrupted, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be so hard on yourself. Ipleted the surgery sessfully.¡± ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s expression changed dramatically when she heard that. Yet within moments, she realized something was amiss with her response. Hastily, she changed her expression and questioned, ¡°How could you havepleted the surgery sessfully? Mr. rk informed your grandmother over the phone that you had fainted while performing the surgery. Belinda, are you just trying to ease my guilt by saying the surgery went well?¡± Belinda froze for a second upon hearing this. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas would have disclosed that information to her grandmother. She quickly exined, ¡°Yes, I did faint, but it was only after I had pushed through toplete the surgery. Thus, the surgery was indeed a sess.¡± ¡°You¡­ You reckless girl! How could you have taken such a risk?¡± Holley¡¯s voice rose, her expression turning to one of frustration. ¡°You knew you were unwell, yet you chose to proceed with the operation instead of seeking medical attention! Do you not care about your own health?¡± Holley¡¯s frustration was evident as she spoke, her chest rising and falling rapidly. ¡°She has a point, Belinda. Your actions were incredibly reckless. You should put your health first, no matter what,¡± Kenia said, shaking her head in dismay. Belinda feltpelled to exin herself, saying, ¡°The patient was in a dire state at that time. There was no time to bring in another doctor.¡± ¡°I have experienced allergic reactions before and knew I could endure long enough. Look, I¡¯ve managed to pull through, right?¡± ¡°You were ying with fire! You¡¯re going to drive me mad!¡± Holley eximed, her anger palpable. . . . Chapter 433 ?Chapter 433: Belinda softened her tone and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mom; I won¡¯t take such risks again.¡± Holley turned away, seemingly ignoring Belinda, yet a trace of something dark momentarily crossed her features. ¡°Promise me you will never do such a thing again from now on,¡± Kenia said, shooting Belinda a sharp nce. ¡°Alright, I promise you!¡± Belinda replied with a fervent nod, her sincerity evident. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± Kenia responded. After a moment¡¯s thought, Kenia added, ¡°Since we¡¯ve discovered that Belinda is allergic to artichokes, we will not have that in our meals from now on.¡± As Kylee approached the hospital room door, her hand poised to push it open, she stopped abruptly, frozen in ce at the sound of Kenia¡¯s words. Her expression flickered, revealing a subtle change. What on earth had she just overheard? Belinda was actually allergic to artichokes? Wait, did this mean that¡­ A sudden thought crossed Kylee¡¯s mind, and without hesitation, she spun around and hurried off. Inside the hospital room, Kenia suggested that Holley stay the night to keep an eye on Belinda, but Belinda quickly declined, reassuring them that she would be fine on her own. After much back-and-forth, Kenia finally relented, agreeing with a hint of reluctance. In the evening, at the Wright family¡¯s residence¡­ There was a soft knock on the door of Car¡¯s room. ¡°Come on in,¡± came the voice from Car. Hearing the permission to enter, Kylee opened the door and stepped inside. Car smiled as she saw her daughter enter, asking, ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s going on? Do you need something?¡± She was seated on the sofa, casually watching TV. Kylee walked over, sat down next to her, and said, ¡°Mom, I have something I need to ask you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Car asked. ¡°Belinda and I were born on the same day, weren¡¯t we?¡± Kylee got right to the point, skipping any small talk. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Car nodded, curious. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± After a brief pause, Kylee continued, ¡°Then¡­ Do you happen to know where Holley gave birth to Belinda?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± Car shook her head, eyeing Kylee with a hint of confusion. ¡°Kylee, why are you asking me this all of a sudden?¡± . . . Chapter 434 ?Chapter 434: Kylee blinked and then exined, ¡°It just crossed my mind today, so I thought I¡¯d ask. Every time I think about how Dad betrayed you so early on, I feel a mix of anger and sadness!¡± At Kylee¡¯s words, Car¡¯s expression stayed calm, almost as if she felt indifferent to the matter. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now,¡± she said softly. Kylee narrowed her eyes, her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, she asked, her tone direct and unwavering, ¡°Mom, I just don¡¯t get it. You have always been so strong and independent. Dad betrayed you ages ago. Why did you put up with it and not leave him?¡± Car¡¯s face stiffened briefly, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°These are grown-up issues you wouldn¡¯tprehend,¡± she replied calmly. Kylee¡¯s frustration was evident as she eximed, ¡°Mom! Every time I ask you this, you just dismiss me with that same excuse. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. Can you please stop treating me like one? And don¡¯t try to convince me it¡¯s because you love Dad too much to walk away from him. I know that¡¯s not the truth. If you really loved Dad, how could you have endured his betrayal and so easily epted Belinda, his daughter from another woman?¡± Car¡¯s eyes briefly flickered, and she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s your father who is to me for his affair. Belinda is just a child; she is innocent.¡± Kylee frowned, her expression one of deep frustration. She pressed further, saying, ¡°Alright, I understand Belinda is innocent, but what about Holley? Your attitude toward that mistress isn¡¯t even cold. You just turn a blind eye to her and leave it at that! You¡¯ve done nothing more! Even knowing that the moment you left the house, that woman would take your ce, you never seemed to care! I find your attitude really odd. This isn¡¯t how you should behave if you indeed love Dad.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Besides, as long as I can remember, you and Dad have always slept in separate rooms. Mom, I really want to understand the reason behind all of this. Please, just tell me, okay?¡± As she spoke, Kylee¡¯s voice carried a quiet plea. Car knitted her brows together even more tightly as she listened to Kylee. Atst, she let out a sigh and said, ¡°Yes, there are issues between your father and me. But Kylee, I can¡¯t exin it to you right now. I promise, one day, I will share everything with you.¡± Kylee bit her lip. She had already anticipated such an answer from Car. She knew Car wasn¡¯t someone who would easily open up about the truth. Yet, despite understanding this, she couldn¡¯t shake her desperate desire to find out the truth. ¡°Alright, Kylee, it¡¯s gettingte. Head back to your room and get some sleep. I¡¯m tired now,¡± Car said, softly urging Kylee to leave. ¡°Okay, goodnight, Mom.¡± With no other option, Kylee reluctantly gave in. . . . Chapter 435 ?Chapter 435: ¡°Have a goodnight,¡± Car replied. Kylee stood up and walked out of Car¡¯s room. As soon as the door clicked shut, Kylee¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She had been feeling uneasy the entire day. All because she had discovered that Belinda was allergic to artichokes. The problem was that she knew her mother, Car, was also allergic to artichokes! She remembered that, just like Car, Belinda was allergic to seafood as well. What on earth was happening here? Could this truly be just a coincidence? Or was there something more to it, something secret, that she hadn¡¯t discovered yet? She couldn¡¯t help but feel that there was something amiss about all this. But she hadn¡¯t been able to get any useful information from Car. Kylee¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of confusion. Suddenly, as if struck by a realization, she took a deep breath, trying to steady herself. She reminded herself that she was probably just overthinking the matter. It was probably just another coincidence. Biting her lip, Kylee turned and made her way back to her room. The following day, after Belinda had taken a full day of rest, the small red bumps on her face had started to fade, their color much lighter than it had been the day before. After finishing the breakfast the nurse had brought her, Belinda was just about to lie down for a nap when there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come on in,¡± she said. The door soon creaked open with a soft click. Four men in white coats stepped inside. When Belinda caught sight of the man leading the group, her eyes flickered momentarily. The man was Branson Patel¡ªthe head of the Medical Section at Grand ins General Hospital. The Medical Section was responsible for overseeing all the doctors. ¡°Dr. Patel,¡± Belinda said, sitting up straight to greet him. Branson¡¯s expression was notably serious. He started by asking, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I am feeling much better,¡± Belinda responded. Nodding, Branson straightened up and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s discuss the matter of you fainting from an allergic reaction while performing surgery.¡± . . . Chapter 436 ?Chapter 436: As soon as Belinda caught the tone in Branson¡¯s voice, her eyebrows twitched slightly. Branson didn¡¯t hesitate and went straight to the heart of the matter. ¡°We¡¯ve already spoken with your doctor,¡± he said. ¡°He mentioned that your allergic reaction was triggered by eating artichokes. We looked into it and discovered that the hospital cafeteria didn¡¯t serve any dish with artichokes yesterday. So, where exactly did you have breakfast?¡± Belinda pursed her lips for a moment before responding honestly, ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast at the cafeteria yesterday. I ate the breakfast my mother prepared for me.¡± Branson¡¯s face remained serious as he stated, ¡°Dr. Wright, you are fully aware of the hospital¡¯s regtions. Anyone scheduled to perform surgery is required to eat only the meals provided by the hospital cafeteria¡ªunless it¡¯s an emergency surgery, of course. This rule is in ce to ensure food safety and to prevent anything that could affect the patient¡¯s surgery. You were aware of the rules, and you knew you had surgery scheduled for yesterday morning. Then why didn¡¯t you follow protocol and have breakfast at the hospital cafeteria?¡± Confronted by Branson¡¯s questioning, Belinda bit her lip, at a loss for words. The hospital¡¯s rules were straightforward, and she knew she had vited them¡ªjust because she didn¡¯t want to dismiss Holley¡¯s kind gesture. ¡°It was my mistake.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t attempt to defend herself; she acknowledged her error right away. When Branson saw her acknowledgment, his expression softened just a touch. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction He said, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°You understand that because you broke the rules, it led to your allergic reaction, and you put the patient at risk. We will be applying a penalty ording to the hospital¡¯s rules. Do you have any objections?¡± Belinda cast her eyes downward and, after a moment of silence, responded calmly, ¡°I have no objections.¡± ¡°Very well. Take care of yourself and rest. I hope you recover soon.¡± With that, Branson turned on his heel and left the room, his team following closely behind. As soon as they had left, Belinda sank back onto her bed, her body rxing into the soft sheets. She had anticipated the punishment long before it came. The Grand ins General Hospital had always been unwavering regarding its rules. No matter who you were, you would face the consequences if you broke them. In that sense, the hospital held all its staff members to the same standard. Belinda¡¯s punishment was swiftly enforced. Just two hourster, it was disyed for all to see on the hospital¡¯s notice board. The punishment was harsh: a three-month deduction from Belinda¡¯s performance bonus, along with a formal reprimand that would be announced throughout the entire hospital. . . . Chapter 437 ?Chapter 437: When other doctors saw the notice of Belinda¡¯s punishment, they exchanged nces, their faces filled with mixed emotions. One doctor couldn¡¯t hold back, muttering, ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright broke the rules by not having breakfast at the hospital cafeteria before her surgery, but isn¡¯t this punishment a bit too harsh?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! I heard the patient was in critical condition, and Belinda was already dealing with an allergic reaction. Despite everything, she stayed calm, powered through her symptoms, and managed to finish the surgery sessfully. It wasn¡¯t until after the operation that she finally copsed in the operating room!¡± ¡°Shouldn¡¯t such professionalism and dedication be praised? Yet, the Medical Section didn¡¯t even acknowledge it. Isn¡¯t that a bit unjust?¡± ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve caught wind of a few rumors about this,¡± a nurse suddenly muttered in a low voice, ncing around. When everyone heard this, the other doctors immediately turned their attention to the nurse, their faces lit up with curiosity. ¡°Dr. Patel from the Medical Section and Dr. Ortiz from the Cardiac Surgery Department share a close bond even beyond the hospital walls,¡± the nurse wasted no time and dove straight into sharing the intriguing gossip she had overheard. ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s the story!¡± ¡°Well, now it all adds up! No wonder Belinda faced such a harsh punishment. Dr. Patel is doing this for Dr. Ortiz.¡± G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem like deliberate targeting?¡± ¡°Exactly! This is so unjust!¡± someone whispered under their breath. The other doctors shared the same sentiment. Yet, no one dared to voice their thoughts to the people involved. Instead, they kept their opinions to themselves, gossiping only in private. After all, the Medical Section had direct authority over their work. And for someone like Branson, it would be effortlessly simple for him to make their lives miserable. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my department,¡± someone said. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re right! I should clock out as well!¡± With that, everyone dispersed one by one. Meanwhile, word of Belinda¡¯s punishment spread like wildfire, quickly bing the hottest topic of conversation across the hospital. Inside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, Holley arrived, carrying a freshly prepared lunch for Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I noticed the punishment notice about you posted on the hospital¡¯s bulletin board. What¡¯s happening? Didn¡¯t youplete the surgery sessfully despite everything? Why are they punishing you when they should be apuding your efforts?¡± Holley furrowed her brow, worry clearly written across her face as she turned to Belinda with a questioning look. . . . Chapter 438 ?Chapter 438: Belinda exined, ¡°There¡¯s a rule at our hospital that we have to eat in the cafeteria before surgery. But I had the breakfast you prepared at home that day, so I ended up breaking the rule.¡± ¡°What? Your hospital actually has a rule like that?¡± Holley looked at Belinda in shock, unable to believe what she was hearing. ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied, nodding slightly in confirmation. ¡°You silly girl! If there¡¯s a rule like that, you should have skipped the breakfast I made for you! Now, not only did you have an allergic reaction, but you¡¯ve also been punished for it. I feel so awful!¡± Holley said, her eyes starting to redden instantly. Belinda gently reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Mom. This isn¡¯t your fault. You woke up early and put so much effort into making me breakfast. How could I let all your hard work go to waste? Who could have ever guessed that I¡¯d be allergic to artichokes? If it weren¡¯t for the allergy, none of this would have happened. So, there¡¯s no need for you to me yourself for this.¡± Saying this, Belinda gently took a tissue and wiped the tears from Holley¡¯s eyes. Sniffling, Holley spoke with sincerity. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s my fault! I promise this won¡¯t happen again. From now on, there will be no seafood or artichokes in our house.¡± Belinda shed a reassuring smile and replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mom. You all can eat whatever you want. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°No way! Those things trigger my precious daughter¡¯s allergy! Our entire family despises them now¡ªwe¡¯ll never touch them again!¡± Holley dered, her voice full of indignation. Belinda pressed her lips together into a faint smile and said nothing else. ¡°Belinda, are you thirsty? Let me grab you some water,¡± Holley said gently. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. Holley stood up, took Belinda¡¯s cup in hand, and made her way to the water dispenser. As she turned around, a faint, meaningful smile curved at the corners of her lips. Holley had spent some time with Belinda before she took the lunchbox and left. Soon after, there was a knock on Belinda¡¯s door. The hospital room door swung open, and a tall, imposing man entered. Belinda¡¯s pupils contracted sharply at the sight of the man. It was Lucas. Before Belinda could utter a word, Lucas¡¯ assistant, Gordon, came in with a stack of documents. Belinda blinked, puzzled. What was going on? Gordon set the documents on the coffee table, nodded to both Lucas and Belinda, and then left. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing here?¡± Belinda asked, her brow furrowed. . . . Chapter 439 ?Chapter 439: Lucas¡¯ expression was stern, his voice unfriendly. ¡°My father ordered me to stay here with you today; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed back home.¡± He looked at Belinda and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s just act as if I weren¡¯t even here. Don¡¯t overthink this. I¡¯m only here because my father asked me to be here.¡± His tone was sharp,cking any warmth. After speaking, he picked up the documents and started to go through them. Indeed, it was Harold¡¯s insistence that brought him here. Yet, he could have refused Harold. He could have stood his ground. He was unsure why he had agreed to stay with Belinda. This was a question he consciously avoided answering. Belinda bit her lip, unable to articte her emotions. After a moment, she chose silence over speaking. She resolved to treat the situation as if Lucas weren¡¯t even there. Furthermore, she knew she needed to adjust to a life where Lucas¡¯ presence no longer impacted her. With this mindset, Belinda calmed herself. Time passed slowly, and neither Belinda nor Lucas spoke. Lucas was engrossed in his work, while Belinda read something on her phone. The atmosphere remained rtively harmonious. Suddenly, the door to the hospital room burst open. Both Lucas and Belinda turned their heads towards the door. Ryan wheeled Verena, who was seated in a wheelchair, into the room. When Belinda and Lucas saw them, both furrowed their brows. As Ryan and Verena entered, Ryan was about to speak when he caught sight of Lucas on the sofa. Instantly, Ryan¡¯s and Verena¡¯s expressions shifted. Verena, her voice trembling, asked, ¡°Lucas, why are you¡ª¡± Lucas responded with his own question, ¡°Why are you two here?¡± ¡°Uh, Verena told me Ms. Wright was hospitalized due to an allergy, so we thought we¡¯d visit,¡± Ryan exined, regaining hisposure. Hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly. She knew they weren¡¯t here to visit her; they came to provoke her. Did they really think she was oblivious to their intentions? ¡°Lucas, why are you here?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°My dad insisted I stay with Belinda,¡± Lucas replied. At this, Verena clenched the handle of her wheelchair, her expression souring. . . . Chapter 440 ?Chapter 440: Belinda and Lucas were divorced now, with no remaining ties. Yet, Harold still insisted Lucas stay with Belinda. And¡­ Lucas hadplied. After their divorce, Lucas had no obligation towards Belinda; he could have refused Harold. But he had chosen to obey. Why on earth would he do that? Verena didn¡¯t want to think much about it. She was terrified of what conclusion she might arrive at. Ryan¡¯s expression was also dark. Verena had been in the hospital for days. Each time Lucas hade to visit, he barely stayed a minute before leaving in a hurry. But now that Lucas had brought his work documents into Belinda¡¯s hospital room, it was clear he intended to stay with Belinda for a long time. Why exactly was he doing this now? Initially, Verena and Ryan hade to Belinda¡¯s hospital room to provoke her. Verena had been determined to pour out all her frustration and humiliation from the past on Belinda. However, she had not expected to run into Lucas here. His presence was like a p to her face. For a moment, she was frozen, dumbfounded. After a lengthy pause, she turned to Belinda and said, ¡°If you needed someone to stay with you while you¡¯re in the hospital, you should¡¯ve said something earlier, Miss Wright! I could¡¯ve asked my cousin to stay here with you. He¡¯s not busy. Lucas, however, has so much on his te, so running between the hospital and thepany must be quite draining for him. Besides, you and Lucas are divorced now. It¡¯s inappropriate for you to keep troubling him like this.¡± Verena spoke as if she were Lucas¡¯ girlfriend. There was nothing stopping her now that Lucas and Belinda had already gotten a divorce. Belinda let out a cold chuckle before saying, ¡°Honestly, having Lucas here is more of a hassle for me.¡± However, it was Harold¡¯s order, so Lucas and I didn¡¯t have a choice. ¡°But since you¡¯re so eager to help, Miss Reed, why don¡¯t I give you Harold¡¯s number so you can talk to him yourself about this?¡± This shut Verena up immediately. There was no way she would dare call Harold. . . . Chapter 441 ?Chapter 441: Lucas, however, appeared displeased with Belinda¡¯s words as he gave her a cold look. Did his presence irk her that much? Did she really find him to be a hassle? Damn it! Did she dislike him that much? Dismissively, Belinda said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Miss Reed, Mr. Adams, you two can leave.¡± Verena came to the conclusion that with Lucas here, there was no way she would be able to achieve what she hade here for. She didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. She turned to Lucas and gently said, ¡°Could you please take me back to my hospital room and stay with me for a while, Lucas?¡± Verena¡¯s heart pounded frantically in her chest as she asked this. She was terrified Lucas would reject her in Belinda¡¯s presence. That would utterly humiliate her. Hearing Verena¡¯s request, Lucas instinctively nced at Belinda. Belinda stared back indifferently at him as though she didn¡¯t care about Verena¡¯s request. This frustrated Lucas to no end. Fine! If this were her attitude toward him, then he would act ordingly. ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas replied to Verena, setting down the documents and standing up. A strange emotion flickered too fast in Belinda¡¯s eyes for anyone to see. Lucas walked over to Verena and asked, ¡°Are you ufortable in the wheelchair?¡± Verena was frozen in shock. She had not been expecting any of this. After a pause, she quickly regained herposure and nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, quite ufortable.¡± Without another word, Lucas bent down and scooped Verena up from the wheelchair into his arms. Then, he carried her out of the room without a backward nce. When Belinda saw this, her expression remained calm and unreadable, yet within her, her heart was struck with a fresh wave of pain. It was as though an unseen hand had emerged from the void, gripping her heart with an unrelenting force. Ryan turned his head, casting Belinda a sly, self-satisfied grin before briskly pushing the wheelchair to close the gap with Lucas. Within seconds, Belinda was left alone in the vast, empty expanse of her hospital room. . . . Chapter 442 ?Chapter 442: She leaned partially upright on the bed, her gaze fixed nkly into the distance. Though she had every reason to anticipate this¡­ When she watched Lucas, once again, choose Verena over her without a moment¡¯s hesitation, it still pierced her heart like a sharp de. Thankfully, she and Lucas were already divorced. She believed that with time, her feelings for him would gradually diminish. Someday, no matter what he did, it would no longer have any power over her. With that resolve in mind, Belinda drew a deep breath, erasing every trace of emotion from her face. Once inside the elevator, Lucas set Verena back into the wheelchair. He then nced down at her and spoke in a low tone, ¡°You are hurt, so stop running around.¡± At his words, a brief flicker of emotion passed through Verena¡¯s eyes. Was Lucas ming her for having visited Belinda? ¡°Lucas, Verena and I simply wanted to check in on Belinda and express our concern,¡± Ryan quickly exined. Lucas shot Ryan a frosty nce, his voice low and sharp as he retorted, ¡°You¡¯re not even friends with Belinda. Is there any need for you to visit her?¡± He knew that Belinda disliked Ryan and Verena. Lucas¡¯ words rendered Ryan momentarily at a loss for words. After a while, Ryan reluctantly said, ¡°We won¡¯t visit her again.¡± Only then did the tension in Lucas¡¯ expression ease, just slightly. After settling Verena back in her room, Lucas took a seat in the chair next to her bed and, with a detached tone, said, ¡°Rest now.¡± Verena looked up at Lucas, her lip trembling as she nervously bit it. ¡°Lucas, are you still nning to stay with Ms. Wrightter?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied directly. ¡°Can¡¯t you just not go?¡± Verena said, her lip still between her teeth. ¡°You and Belinda are divorced now. You don¡¯t have the responsibility to take care of her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my father¡¯s request,¡± Lucas responded curtly. ¡°You can say no! You don¡¯t have toply,¡± Verena said. She sniffled quietly, her voice barely above a whisper as she added, ¡°Lucas, it really hurts me to see you staying in Ms. Wright¡¯s hospital room.¡± Lucas spoke with a steady tone, his words deliberate. ¡°Even though Belinda and I are divorced, she is still my ex-wife.¡± Verena¡¯s face instantly fell, her expression overtaken by disappointment. Lucas¡¯ words¡­ Was it possible that, even after the divorce, he still felt a sense of duty toward Belinda? If that were true, how could they ever truly sever their connection? No! She wouldn¡¯t allow this to happen! . . . Chapter 443 ?Chapter 443: Just as Verena opened her mouth to speak, Lucas¡¯ phone rang abruptly. Lucas rose to his feet, answering the call as he strode toward the door. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± he asked. It was Gordon on the other end of the line. Gordon¡¯s tone was cautious. ¡°Mr. rk, just now¡­¡± ¡°Ms. Wright contacted me. She instructed me to collect all your documents in her hospital room. She also warned that if I didn¡¯t get there to collect them within an hour, she would¡­ She would¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened immediately. His piercing gaze sharpened as he asked in a low, tense voice, ¡°She would do what?¡± ¡°She would throw all the documents into the trash,¡± Gordon said hesitantly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened even further. Just great! g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination The simmering anger in Lucas¡¯ chest zed even hotter now. ¡°Go there and retrieve those documents for me immediately!¡± he ordered through gritted teeth. Even over the phone, Gordon could tell how furious Lucas was. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon quickly replied. Lucas hung up the phone. Standing there, he exuded a cold aura. After several seconds of standing motionless, he took a deep breath and returned to Verena¡¯s hospital room. Verena could immediately tell something was wrong when Lucas entered the room. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucas?¡± she asked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just work issues,¡± Lucas replied. After a short pause, he added, ¡°You should get some rest. I need to head back to the office now.¡± Although unwilling to let Lucas leave, Verena nodded and replied, ¡°Okay. You should go. Work is important.¡± Without offering a response, Lucas turned and took his leave. He headed to the elevator and then down to the parking garage. He got inside his car and drove to thepany. The next day, Harold instructed Lucas to visit Belinda at the hospital. Lucas agreed but didn¡¯t go himself. . . . Chapter 444 ?Chapter 444: Instead, he sent Gordon there to check on Belinda. Gordon called Lucas just as Lucas arrived at the office. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas said, picking up the call. ¡°I¡¯m at the hospital, Mr. rk. However, the nurse said Ms. Wright was discharged this morning,¡± Gordon said. ¡°She was discharged?¡± Lucas asked with a frown. ¡°Yes. I spoke to the attending doctor. He said her condition had improved and that she only needed a daily IV drip. Ms. Wright is a doctor herself, so she can handle that. That¡¯s why the doctor approved her discharge,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°I see,¡± Lucas said, then hung up the phone. For some reason, his throat felt constricted. He sat there, feeling utterly ufortable. Damn it! What was it to him if she chose to be discharged? However, despite this thought, Lucas¡¯ frustration didn¡¯t subside. At Vera Vis, Belinda had insisted on being discharged, leaving Kenia unable to do anything about it. Belinda knew her condition and knew that it wouldn¡¯t make much difference whether she was at the hospital or at home. More importantly, she really didn¡¯t want to see Lucas again. So, she chose to do this to avoid him. Half-sitting up in bed, Belinda grabbed a book and was about to read when her phone rang. She retrieved her phone and saw Kaiden¡¯s name on the screen. ¡°Hello,¡± Belinda said, picking up the call. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Caiden asked, sounding concerned. ¡°I feel much better now,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°I heard what happened. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll make sure you get a proper exnation,¡± Caiden said. He had just returned from a business trip and learned what had happened. Belinda chuckled lightly and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I did break the rules first.¡± ¡°This matter is not as simple as you think. Branson and Turner are very close. Branson is clearly using this chance to get back at you for Turner. Anyways, you shouldn¡¯t worry about this for now. Just focus on recovering and leave it to me,¡± Caiden said before hanging up the phone. . . . Chapter 445 ?Chapter 445: Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she set down her phone. So, that was how it was. No wonder Branson had been so cold to her. There had been more to it! At the Grand ins General Hospital, the office of the head of the Medical Section¡­ Caiden stood with a dark, brooding expression. Branson offered a smile. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you¡¯re back from your business trip?¡± he said. With no patience for small talk, Caiden cut to the chase. ¡°Branson, don¡¯t you think your handling of Belinda¡¯s case is unfair?¡± he asked. Maintaining his smile, Branson replied, ¡°Is that what this is about? No wonder you seemed so upset, Mr. Rodgers.¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Belinda vited the rules, and I sanctioned her as per our guidelines. What¡¯s unfair about that?¡± Caiden let out a coldugh and said, ¡°You only saw her vition. But even during her allergic reaction, she endured her symptoms toplete the surgery sessfully. Why didn¡¯t you see that? Or did you choose to ignore thatmitment on purpose?¡± His words were heavy with implication. Branson responded, ¡°As the lead surgeon, was it not her duty toplete the operation?¡± Caiden retorted, ¡°That misses the point! She was enduring an allergic reaction and risking her life. Had she stepped back for her safety, no one would have med her. Yet, she chose to put her life at risk to ensure the patient¡¯s survival. Isn¡¯t that the kind of dedication we should all strive for? Doesn¡¯t that deserve our praise?¡± Caught off guard by this, Branson fell silent. He inhaled deeply, about to speak, when his phone rang. Picking it up, he said, ¡°Hello.¡± Something over the phone caused his brow to furrow. He said, ¡°Understood. I will head over immediately.¡± After ending the call, Branson turned to Caiden with a calm demeanor. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, the director requires my presence in his office.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee to wait here for me if you prefer.¡± Without waiting for a response, Branson walked toward the door. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Caiden decided to follow Branson to the director¡¯s office. Upon their arrival, the director looked up, surprised to see Caiden. Then, he quickly regained hisposure. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, since you¡¯re here, you can join us.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°This morning, I received a concerning petition. It ims our Medical Section has been unjust in managing Belinda¡¯s incident. . . . Chapter 446 ?Chapter 446: Indeed, she vited protocol by not eating the food at the cafeteria before the surgery. Yet, despite suffering an allergic reaction, she managed toplete the surgery sessfully. She even fainted right afterpleting the surgery. Her determination to put the patient¡¯s life before her own should not only be acknowledged but also be praised.¡± His voice turned grave. ¡°However, she was reprimanded without any recognition of hermitment. The petition strongly condemns this oversight as a severe injustice.¡± When Branson heard this, his expression changed instantly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that someone would challenge his decisions through a formalint to the director. Were they out of their minds? What did Belinda¡¯s situation have to do with them? Why were they so vehemently defending Belinda? Branson, however, was wrong to dismiss theint as mere overreaction. This petition was more than a defense of Belinda; it was a strategic move to safeguard collective interests. Given the potential for simr incidents to affect other medical professionals, it was crucial to address the systemic issues. To ensure they wouldn¡¯t face the same unfair punishment without recognition in the future, the medical staff members had to escte this matter and fight for greater protection for themselves. During the meeting, the director made a firm deration, saying, ¡°Belinda deserves acknowledgment and a reward for her courageous actions! However, since she did break protocol, the reward must be bnced. The rules call for her to lose three months¡¯ performance bonuses and to be publicly reprimanded throughout the hospital. Instead, we¡¯ll reinstate her bonuses and give her a publicmendation.¡± Effectively, her positive contributions offset her offenses. The director then turned to Branson and said, ¡°Your handling of this situation was unjust, leading to widespread staff dissatisfaction and this collective grievance. Consequently, you will be penalized. You¡¯ll lose three months¡¯ performance bonuses and will be publicly reprimanded.¡± Branson¡¯s face clouded over in an instant. He hadn¡¯t expected his actions to backfire on him like this! . . . Chapter 447 ?Chapter 447: Just as he was about to say something, the director interjected, ¡°That settles it! You may go now!¡± Suppressing his irritation, Branson epted the decision, though his displeasure was evident. As he exited the director¡¯s office, he turned to Caiden and said, ¡°Mr. Rodgers, believe it or not, I managed Belinda¡¯s case withplete fairness, without any personal bias!¡± At this, Caiden let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Without bias? You might want to rethink that yourself!¡± With that, Caiden brushed past him and departed. Branson was left seething, his spirits at an all-time low. He had hoped to use this chance to teach Belinda a lesson and curry favor with Turner. However, he ended up suffering losses himself instead. Shortly thereafter, the hospital bulletin disyed Belinda¡¯smendation. At the same time, a notice detailing Branson¡¯s reprimand was pinned to the disciplinary board. Seeing these announcements, the hospital staff exchanged gratified nces. Your next adventure is at g al n ovels . con Their joy was evident. Their collective action had worked. Kylee was standing nearby. Her expression remained neutral, yet a spark of envy briefly crossed her features. Why was Belinda always so lucky? Just when it seemed Belinda would face consequences, she was publicly praised instead! To make matters worse, even Branson was caught up in the debacle and faced repercussions because of Belinda. Now, the staff at the Grand ins General Hospital would tread carefully around Belinda, not daring to cross her. Wouldn¡¯t this situation only make Belinda thrive at the hospital? Kylee felt a surge of jealousy at the thought. ¡°During rounds that day, I heard Dr. Wright¡¯s mother apologizing to her. It turns out the breakfast that made Belinda sick was prepared by her mother!¡± a nurse suddenly said. ¡°What? Her own mother didn¡¯t know about her allergy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s so absurd! How could a mother be so negligent?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± When Kylee heard their conversation, a calcting look crossed her face. She had known about this detail since the day the incident had happened. . . . Chapter 448 ?Chapter 448: A sinister suspicion now formed in her mind. Could it be that Holley knew about Belinda¡¯s allergy to artichokes all along and had intentionally added them to her breakfast? Kylee pressed her lips together, her gaze filled with concern as she thought about this. ¡°Actually, next Saturday is the annual blood donation event. I need to really look after my health and eat well this week. I don¡¯t want a repeat ofst time¡¯s low blood sugar issue after donating.¡± At that moment, a nurse¡¯s voice broke Kylee¡¯s train of thought. ¡°Are you nning to stock up on food beforehand?¡± ¡°Exactly! Might as well see if it helps!¡± Hearing this, Kylee gave them a profound, enigmatic look. Blood donation day was approaching next Saturday. Belinda would probably be back at work in the hospital by then. She was sure to donate her blood. Kylee believed this presented her with the perfect opportunity¡ªthe chance to obtain a blood sample from Belinda. This matter had been a heavy burden to her for a long time. For several days now, it had disrupted her ability to eat and sleep properly. She was resolute in her determination to uncover whatever she could, no matter what! Holding that thought, Kylee tightly gripped her fist and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Caiden was quick to share the developments with Belinda. ¡°Branson was so focused on venting Turner¡¯s grievances for him that he overlooked the potential for public bacsh. Now, the matter hase back to haunt him. Just concentrate on getting better at home. Return to work only when you¡¯repletely recovered, alright?¡± Caiden said. ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Belinda responded in a calm voice. They continued their conversation a bit longer before Belinda ended the call. As soon as she put down her phone, it rang again. Her eyes brightened at the sight of the caller ID. Eagerly, she swiped to answer the call, her voice ringing with excitement. ¡°Jazmine!¡± ¡°How are you holding up, dear?¡± came the soft, caring voice from the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m fine. How are you and my mentor doing? When will you being back to the country? I miss you both so much!¡± Belinda replied with a smile. . . . Chapter 449 ?Chapter 449: ¡°We are both doing fine. We will return before the month¡¯s end,¡± Jazmine Lyons replied. ¡°That¡¯s fantastic! Just let me know the time, and I¡¯ll go and pick you up at the airport,¡± Belinda eagerly responded. Jazmineughed. ¡°Absolutely, I¡¯ll update you. But the real reason I called you today was to discuss your solo concert. When are you going to hold it? Mr. Baldwin has been reaching out to me repeatedly to inquire about it.¡± With a sigh of resignation, Belinda said, ¡°Jazmine, my life has been so chaotictely. I don¡¯t n to do that anytime soon.¡± Jazmine gently scolded, ¡°You can¡¯t dy it forever. Your fans on social media are practically pleading for it. It¡¯s critical that you don¡¯t put it off any longer. You need to n a concert in Owathe this year¡ªno excuses allowed.¡± ¡°All right, all right!¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Let¡¯s dive into the details once you¡¯re back, okay?¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I want to hear!¡± After a brief pause, Jazmine shifted the topic. ¡°How are things with your father and your husband?¡± Belinda slightly tightened her lips before replying, ¡°My father and I are barely in touch these days. And as for my husband¡­¡± She paused for a moment, her eyshes fluttering briefly. ¡°He is now my ex-husband.¡± Silence fell on the other end of the line as Jazmine processed the unexpected revtion. Jazmine had never imagined things would unfold this way. After a brief pause, she spoke in a low voice. ¡°I know the kind of person you are, Belinda. If you¡¯ve made this decision, it means they¡¯ve already hurt you deeply¡ªso much that you¡¯re done trying to fix things. And you know what? That¡¯s okay. Some people aren¡¯t meant to stay in your life, no matter how much you want them to. There¡¯s no use forcing it.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda replied with calm resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this.¡± ¡°Good. Don¡¯t let it weigh you down,¡± Jazmine said gently, her voiceced with concern. The two talked for a while longer before finally ending the call. A week passed in a blur. Belinda¡¯s allergic reaction hadpletely disappeared; the angry red bumps on her skin had faded away, leaving no trace of their presence. All healed, she returned to work. . . . Chapter 450 ?Chapter 450: The day she returned to work happened to be blood donation day, and she donated blood without hesitation. However, Mollie and Santino were less than pleased when they discovered Belinda had kept the incident of her allergic reaction a secret from them. They had her promise no more hiding things in the future. Only after Belinda agreed and consented to Mollie¡¯s insistence on a blind date did they finally let go of the matter. So, after her shift ended, Belinda found herself at a charming Italian restaurant, the setting for her arranged date. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wright.¡± ¡°I¡¯m Kamdyn Vance,¡± a man greeted her with a polite smile, extending his hand. There was a fleeting glimmer of awe in his eyes when he saw Belinda. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Belinda Wright,¡± Belinda replied, shaking his hand before they took their seats and ced their orders. Belinda wasted no time. Her tone was calm but firm as she spoke directly. ¡°Mr. Vance, I feel it¡¯s only fair to be upfront. I don¡¯t have any ns to start a rtionship right now. L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é?? This blind date was Mollie¡¯s idea, and I couldn¡¯t say no. I¡¯m sorry if this is a waste of your time.¡± A flicker of disappointment crossed Kamdyn¡¯s face when he heard Belinda¡¯s words. He had to admit, Belinda had impressed him¡ªnot only her appearance but also her poise and the professional air she carried. Yet, her blunt honesty had caught him off guard, leaving him momentarily at a loss for words. After a moment, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°I appreciate your candor. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t press the matter. But¡­ Could we at least try to be friends?¡± Belinda nodded, her expression softening. ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then, would it be all right if we exchanged WhatsApp contacts?¡± Kamdyn asked. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. She retrieved her phone and opened the app, quickly adding Kamdyn as a friend. Kamdyn looked at her for a moment before speaking again. ¡°I understand your thoughts. You¡¯ve been through a lot¡ªdivorcing Mr. rk isn¡¯t something you can just bounce back from overnight. . . . Chapter 451 ?Chapter 451: You probably need time to adjust.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered slightly when she heard that. Then, she nodded. ¡°That¡¯s part of the reason.¡± ¡°I get it,¡± Kamdyn said, his tone sincere. ¡°I believe time will heal all wounds. And if you ever decide to give rtionships another chance, I hope you¡¯ll think of me.¡± His straightforwardness took Belinda by surprise, leaving her momentarily at a loss for words. She managed an awkward smile and said nothing. From that point on, Kamdyn made an effort to steer the conversation in lighter directions. He turned out to be quite talkative, and his words were interesting enough to draw a few genuineughs from Belinda. During the meal, the atmosphere at their table was unexpectedly pleasant. Unbeknownst to them, this lighthearted scene hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Across the room, Vincent watched them with an unreadable expression. Vincent casually pulled out his phone, recording a quick thirty-second video of Belinda¡¯s table. Your escape begins with ga ln ov els . With a smirk, he sent it to Lucas. Two minutester, Vincent called Lucas. ¡°Hello,¡± Lucas answered. ¡°You saw the video I sent you, right?¡± Vincent asked. Lucas didn¡¯t respond. Vincent continued, unfazed, ¡°Do you know what Belinda¡¯s doing?¡± Without waiting for an answer from Lucas, he chuckled and said, ¡°She¡¯s on a blind date.¡± Lucas¡¯ grip on his phone tightened. ¡°A blind date?¡± His voice dropped, colder than ice. How long had it been since their divorce? And now, Belinda was already going on blind dates? ¡°Who told you that?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Mollie,¡± Vincent replied casually. ¡°She¡¯s arranging blind dates for Belinda. Scouting for potential candidates, apparently.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened in an instant. Damn it! Why was the Thomas family in such a rush? And Belinda¡­ Hadn¡¯t she already agreed to be with Johnson? Then why was she on a blind date now? Had she kept her rtionship with Johnson a secret from the Thomas family? . . . Chapter 452 ?Chapter 452: ¡°Lucas,¡± Vincent said, his tone yful yet pointed, ¡°don¡¯t you have anything to say about this?¡± Lucas suddenly let out a coldugh. ¡°Belinda and I are already divorced, Vincent.¡± ¡°Whether Belinda goes on blind dates or gets married, it has nothing to do with me,¡± he said. His tone was calm, his expression indifferent. Vincent raised an eyebrow and replied, ¡°Alright, if you say so. Guess I was overstepping. Go ahead with your work, then. I¡¯ll get back to my meal.¡± He then hung up without waiting for a response. Lucas stared at his phone, reying the video. The man sitting across from Belinda had said something that made herugh. Lucas frowned. When Belinda was with him, her expression was always distant and cold. But now, with someone else, she looked¡­ Happy. A bitterugh escaped Lucas. He told himself it didn¡¯t matter. It couldn¡¯t matter. He and Belinda were divorced. Her life wasn¡¯t his concern anymore. But no matter how many times he repeated this to himself, the image of Belinda smiling at another man felt like a dagger twisting in his chest. The rest of Lucas¡¯ evening was a blur of simmering frustration. He was unable to focus on work. Later, when Belinda returned to the Thomas family estate, Mollie was waiting for her, brimming with excitement. ¡°Well?¡± Mollie asked, pulling Belinda closer eagerly. ¡°How did it go with Kamdyn?¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment. ¡°It was¡­ alright,¡± she said, choosing her words carefully. Mollie, however, waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Got it! No need to say more. You¡¯re clearly not interested in him. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll find you another one immediately.¡± Belinda sighed inwardly. She realized that resistance was futile. And so, Belinda had to go on another blind date the next day. Finally, on the third evening, she had a much-needed break. . . . Chapter 453 ?Chapter 453: Harold had invited her to dinner. Grateful for the reprieve, she met Harold after work. ¡°Harold!¡± Belinda greeted him warmly when she saw him, smiling as she approached. Harold raised an eyebrow, a teasing glint in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve been very busytely, haven¡¯t you?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile faltered slightly. She knew exactly what he was talking about. ¡°It¡¯s not by choice,¡± she said with a wry smile. ¡°Mollie has been insistent. I can¡¯t really refuse her.¡± Harold nodded with a chuckle. ¡°Well, Mollie and her husband are certainly invested in your future. From what I hear, the people they found for you are all quite impressive.¡± Belinda pressed her lips into a faint smile and didn¡¯t say anything. After a moment of silence, Harold leaned forward, his expression serious. ¡°But Belinda,¡± he said softly, ¡°are you and Lucas really over?¡± He had always believed Belinda would only find happiness with Lucas. Yet now, the woman before him was rxed and happy in a way he hadn¡¯t seen in years. It suddenly struck him that her newfound happiness had nothing to do with Lucas. Perhaps divorcing Lucas had really been the best decision Belinda had ever made. Before Harold could say more, Belinda spoke again, her voice gentle but firm. ¡°Harold, I know you still hope for me and Lucas to reconcile, but it¡¯s not going to happen. This might make you feel sad, but I have to tell you the truth.¡± Harold stared at her for a long moment. Then, he suddenly understood something. With a resigned nod, he said, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t bring this topic up again. I guess Lucas just isn¡¯t meant to be with you. Belinda, if Ie across someone suitable for you, I¡¯ll introduce them to you right away.¡± Belinda smiled at his words. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s eat now,¡± Harold said in a gentle voice, returning the smile. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied, her tone lighter now. The conversation shifted after that, moving to casual topics. Harold didn¡¯t mention Lucas again. Halfway through their meal, the door to their private room suddenly swung open. Harold turned to see who it was and raised an eyebrow in mild surprise. ¡°Lucas? What brings you here?¡± Harold asked. . . . Chapter 454 ?Chapter 454: Belinda froze momentarily but quickly regained herposure. ¡°I heard you were dining here, so I came to pick you up,¡± Lucas said in a low voice, stepping into the room. Though his words were directed at Harold, his gaze lingered on Belinda. ¡°Have a seat then,¡± Harold said. Lucas sat down but said nothing further. Belinda and Harold continued their conversation, their words unaffected by Lucas¡¯ presence. They ignored him entirely. At one point, Belinda excused herself to use the restroom. When she stepped out of the restroom a few minutester, she stopped in her tracks. Lucas was nearby, leaning casually against the wall, his posture rxed but his eyes sharp as they locked onto hers. When Lucas spotted Belinda, his expression slowly shifted to one of coldness. He slightly parted his thin lips, each wording out with careful precision. ¡°Belinda, how long has it been since our divorce? Are you really in such a hurry to move on?¡± he asked, his tone sharp. Belinda¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Without sparing Lucas a single nce, she responded coolly, ¡°That¡¯s my business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with you.¡± With that, she took a step forward, ready to leave. But just as she moved past Lucas, he swiftly seized her wrist, pulling her and eventually pinning her against the wall. Lucas then leaned in, his body closing the space between them. He pressed one hand against the wall next to Belinda¡¯s head, effectively trapping her in ce. His dark eyes were fixed on her, his gaze sharp and unwavering. His voice was deep and gravelly,ced with a touch of hostility. ¡°It has nothing to do with me?¡± he asked, his words cutting through the air. His tone then grew more intense. ¡°We¡¯ve only just divorced, and you are already out dating? Have you ever considered how that will make me look? That will affect my reputation.¡± At his words, Belinda instantly lifted her gaze, her eyes shing with anger. Her voice, frosty and unyielding, cut through the tension as she retorted, ¡°Your reputation? Why would I care about that? We have nothing to do with each other now. Your reputation is the least of my concerns.¡± Lucas was momentarily speechless, and before he could respond, Belinda spoke again. ¡°Besides, weren¡¯t you the one so desperate to be with Verena? You¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Lucas cut her off, his voice sharp. ¡°Who told you I was desperate to be with Verena?¡± . . . Chapter 455 ?Chapter 455: Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as she stared at him, a mocking smile ying at the corners of her lips. ¡°Why pretend in front of me, Mr. rk? Verena herself told me that. She said that as long as she wanted to marry you, you¡¯d be ready to say yes in an instant.¡± Her gaze suddenly hardened, and she continued coldly, ¡°So, Lucas, take care of Verena. As for me¡ªyour ex-wife¡ªyou no longer need to worry about my life.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows at her words, a spark of anger shing in his eyes. But then, as if a thought had crossed his mind, his expression shifted. A smirk tugged at his lips, and he let out a coldugh. ¡°So, you agreed to go on blind dates because of what Verena told you?¡± he asked. Belinda frowned, her voice thick with sarcasm. ¡°I agreed to go on blind dates because I wanted to, not because of you, Mr. rk. You really have an inted sense of your own importance.¡± When Lucas heard Belinda say that, his sharp eyes narrowed, a cold, menacing gleam flickering in his gaze. He said in a low voice, ¡°Belinda, do you not know that with just a single word from me, I could make sure no man in Owathe would dare to date you?¡± Belinda deepened her frown in frustration as she shot Lucas a fiery re. Just as she was about to explode, a suddenugh escaped her lips, her smile turning meaningful. ¡°Lucas, what exactly do you think you are doing right now? Are you feeling jealous? Does seeing me with another man bother you?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Lucas¡¯ expression shifted for a moment, a flicker of irritation shing in his eyes. He snapped, his voice rising, ¡°Jealous? You are out of your mind for thinking that!¡± His tone oozed with mockery, as if he had just heard the most ridiculous joke. The sarcasm in his voice, paired with the irritation and disdain in his expression, hit Belinda like a sharp blow to the heart. Her face went expressionless in an instant. With a cold, detached gaze, she met his eyes directly. ¡°You are the one acting ridiculous right now, Lucas.¡± ¡°We are already divorced. From now on, let¡¯s stay out of each other¡¯s lives.¡± She paused for a moment. Then, as if recalling something important, she continued in an unruffled tone, ¡°Oh, and one more thing, when you and Verena tie the knot, make sure to send me an invitation.¡± Belinda pushed Lucas away and turned on her heel, ready to leave. However, she had only taken a few steps before Lucas seized her wrist once more, yanking her back with such force that she collided with the wall again. Belinda scowled, irritation etching her features. She was about to say something when Lucas¡¯ cold tone cut through the air. ¡°Belinda! Did you really just say that when Verena and I tie the knot, you want me to send you an invitation to the wedding?¡± . . . Chapter 456 ?Chapter 456: At that moment, Lucas exuded a cold and oppressive aura. His voice cut through the air, cold and piercing, like shards of ice scraping against Belinda¡¯s skin. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda responded calmly, her smile slight as she locked eyes with him. ¡°It would be proper for you to invite your former wife to your wedding to offer good wishes, Mr. rk.¡± Her voice remained steady, though internally, she felt as if thousands of needles were stabbing at her heart. Lucas¡¯ piercing gaze bore into Belinda as if trying to prate her soul. After a tense pause, he smirked coldly and nodded. ¡°Very well! You are such a nice person! Rest assured, we will personally deliver the invitation to you when the timees!¡± Belinda¡¯s breath caught slightly. She quicklyposed herself, lifted her head high, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be expecting it.¡± With that, she pushed Lucas aside and departed without a backward nce. Lucas watched her leave, his expression darkening with fury, veins bulging on his forehead. By the time both Lucas and Belinda rejoined Harold in the private room, both had smoothed over their expressions. Still, Harold sensed an underlying tension between them. After the meal, the group went to the parking lot. As Harold settled into his car, Belinda bid him farewell. Harold nodded and said, ¡°Alright, Belinda.¡± ¡°Drive safely. Send me a message when you¡¯re home, okay?¡± ¡°I will. Goodbye, Harold.¡± Belinda nodded, waved goodbye, and turned to leave. The entire time, she didn¡¯t spare Lucas a single nce, treating him as if he were invisible. Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed involuntarily. He turned to look at Harold, a thoughtful expression in his eyes. He had half-expected Harold to ask him to drive Belinda home, which would have been typical for Harold, yet to his surprise, Harold hadn¡¯t done that¡­ After a moment¡¯s pause, Lucas climbed into the car, started the engine, and sped away. On the way back home, Harold retrieved his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello? Harold, what¡¯s up?¡± The voice on the other end belonged to one of Harold¡¯s longtime friends. . . . Chapter 457 ?Chapter 457: ¡°Nigel, your son Devin is hitting thirty soon, right? Has he settled down with anyone yet?¡± Harold went straight to the point. With a heavy sigh, Nigel Davidson responded, ¡°Don¡¯t get me started! He hasn¡¯t settled down, and there¡¯s not a hint of a woman in his life. It¡¯s so frustrating. I¡¯m even half-expecting him to show up with a man one day and introduce him as his boyfriend at this rate!¡± Haroldughed. ¡°Well, I might have a potential match for him. What if I introduce her to Devin?¡± Nigel¡¯s interest was piqued immediately. He asked, ¡°Really? Who might that be? I have been on the lookout for a long time! My son¡¯s standards are sky-high¡ªnone of the women I have introduced to him have caught his fancy. He always returns from dates without so much as ament.¡± Harold said without hesitation, ¡°You know Belinda, don¡¯t you? How do you feel about her as a match for Devin?¡± At that moment, Lucas mmed on the brakes, the car jerking to an abrupt stop. Harold lurched forward, caught off guard, and quickly steadied himself by holding the back of the passenger seat. ¡°What are you doing, you rascal?¡± Harold barked, ring at Lucas. ¡°Do you not know how to drive or something?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond. His jaw clenched, his hands gripping the steering wheel tightly. His expression was cold, his dark eyes glinting with anger. Through the rearview mirror, he shot a sharp, icy re at Harold in the back seat. Had Haroldpletely lost his mind? He wanted to set Belinda up with Devin? Lucas wasn¡¯t alone in his disbelief. On the other end of the phone, Nigel was equally stunned. ¡°Harold, are you serious? What kind of joke is this?¡± Nigel said. Harold remained calm and replied, ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for years, Nigel. Do you think I would joke about something like this?¡± ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Nigel was at a loss for words,pletely baffled by Harold¡¯s words. Harold then continued, undeterred, ¡°You¡¯ve probably already heard about Lucas and Belinda¡¯s divorce. My son doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate a good woman. . . . Chapter 458 ?Chapter 458: Belinda is exceptional. The Thomas family is already arranging blind dates for her, so I thought, why not set her up with your son? Devin is a great guy. If you are on board, I¡¯ll arrange for Devin and Belinda to meet each other. If you¡¯re notfortable with the idea, we can just pretend that I never brought this up.¡± There was a long silence on Nigel¡¯s end before he sighed and replied, ¡°You really do like your former daughter-inw, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ve never heard of a person ying matchmaker for his ex-daughter-inw before.¡± ¡°I just think this is a great opportunity,¡± Harold said, unbothered. ¡°Belinda deserves the best. My son doesn¡¯t deserve her.¡± Nigel hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°Let me think about this. I¡¯ll get back to you soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Harold ended the call and set his phone down. No sooner had he done so than Lucas¡¯ voice exploded in the car. ¡°Dad, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re trying to set Belinda up with someone? Why?¡± Harold turned to look at Lucas, his expression calm and resolute. ¡°You and Belinda are already divorced. So why can¡¯t I do that?¡± he said. ¡°But this¡­ It¡¯s ridiculous! Belinda used to be your daughter-inw!¡± Lucas said through gritted teeth. ¡°So what? Consider it a new life experience then, courtesy of your father,¡± Harold shot back without missing a beat. Lucas was momentarily speechless, his face darkening further. He took a long, measured breath and said nothing more, restarting the car. The rest of the drive was silent. Lucas¡¯ simmering anger was almost tangible, his presence cold and oppressive. In the back seat, Harold watched Lucas with mild amusement, a smirk tugging at his lips. Now, Lucas felt angry? He was unable to ept this? This served him right! Where was all this anger when it actually mattered? Now, it was toote! When the car arrived at the rk family¡¯s house, Lucas didn¡¯t even get out of the car. The moment Harold stepped out, Lucas turned the vehicle around and sped off without a word. Watching the car disappear, Harold snorted. With his cane in hand, he made his way slowly into the house. At the Dream Club, in Lucas¡¯ exclusive private room, Vincent nearly choked on his drink, sputtering as he tried to process what Lucas had just said. . . . Chapter 459 ?Chapter 459: ¡°What¡­ What did you say?¡± he asked in shock. ¡°Wait, so your father actually wants to match Belinda with the grandson of his old friend? This is absurd!¡± Vincent¡¯s face was a picture of shock, his eyes wide with disbelief. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t expected this in the slightest! He nearly thought he had heard it wrong. Lucas remained silent, gulping down a ss of wine, his expression clouded with anger. Vincent, his mouth hanging open in disbelief, couldn¡¯t help but express his confusion. ¡°What on earth is Harold thinking? I just can¡¯t make sense of this,¡± he said. After saying that, he turned to Lucas, wiped the disbelief from his face, and said with a serious tone, ¡°Lucas, now that you¡¯ve heard Belinda is starting to go on blind dates, don¡¯t you feel anything at all?¡± Lucas¡¯ sharp gaze tightened, and in a low, steady voice, he replied, ¡°Of course I feel something! Belinda and I just got divorced. And now, she is already going on dates? What does that say about me?¡± Vincent raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that all? You¡¯re upset just because you are worried about how people may see you? Is it not because you don¡¯t want Belinda dating or being with someone else?¡± Lucas fell silent, his throat tightening as if something were stuck there, preventing him from speaking. Noticing Lucas¡¯ reaction, Vincent decided not to press any further. Lucas¡¯ silence spoke volumes. Vincent believed Lucas cared deeply for Belinda and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her being with someone else. He just refused to admit it. ¡°Lucas, do you honestly think your life has improved since divorcing Belinda? Are you actually happy now?¡± Vincent asked suddenly. At these words, Lucas frowned. He reflected on everything that had happened recently, his constant mood swings weighing on him. He had to admit thattely, he had been losing his temper more easily, constantly feeling on edge. Still, he believed this had nothing to do with Belinda. It was his issue, and no one else¡¯s! Lucas took a deep breath, his wordsing out sharp and icy. ¡°Belinda is already together with Johnson.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Vincent froze in an instant, his expression one of utter disbelief. After a brief silence, he asked, ¡°When did this happen?¡± . . . Chapter 460 ?Chapter 460: Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, a dark, menacing gleam shing in his gaze. ¡°At my father¡¯s birthday banquet. That night, Johnson personally told me he was nning to confess his feelings to Belinda. Later, I heard it myself¡ªBelinda said yes to him.¡± He spat thest sentence out through gritted teeth. Vincent immediately dismissed the idea. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! You and Belinda were still married at the time. Besides, anyone with half a brain could tell Belinda was in love with you! So why on earth would she have epted Johnson¡¯s confession of love? And if Belinda is really together with Johnson, then why is she going on blind dates now? There has to be some kind of misunderstanding here,¡± he said, his face set in a serious expression as he tried to make sense of the situation. Lucas let out a coldugh, his eyes piercing. ¡°Misunderstanding? What kind of misunderstanding could there even be? I heard Belinda¡¯s response with my own ears, loud and clear!¡± Vincent opened his mouth as if to speak, but ultimately, he said nothing. This was something he would have to verify with Johnson directly. He decided to drop the topic, quickly shifting the conversation in a different direction. After a while, having had their fill of drinks, Vincent and Lucas left the private room and made their way down to the parking lot. As they walked toward their cars, Vincent¡¯s eyes suddenly locked onto a very familiar vehicle. ¡°Hold on a second. Isn¡¯t that Johnson¡¯s car? He¡ª¡± Before Vincent could finish his thought, he suddenly stopped talking. At Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas followed his gaze. But when he saw what was happening inside Johnson¡¯s car, his expression shifted in an instant. Johnson softly kissed the woman beside him in the passenger seat on the cheek. The woman¡¯s eyes were firmly shut, looking like she was drunk. This woman was none other than Johnson¡¯s sister¡ªor, to be precise, his adopted sister, Catherine Bates. When Lucas caught sight of this, his expression turned cold immediately, and the temperature around him seemed to plummet. Even Vincent, standing next to him, couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Lucas fixed a sharp, cold stare on Johnson in the car. Vincent, noticing the intensity of Lucas¡¯ gaze, braced himself, sensing that Lucas mightsh out and hit Johnson now. Perhaps the piercing quality of Lucas¡¯ stare was too much because Johnson, still inside the car, suddenly turned to look in the direction of Lucas. When Johnson noticed Lucas and Vincent standing not too far from the car, he briefly froze, clearly understanding that they had seen everything. . . . Chapter 461 ?Chapter 461: For a moment, he felt rather awkward. His eyes darted nervously. After a brief pause, he opened the car door and stepped out, awkwardly clearing his throat as he moved toward Lucas and Vincent. Just as Johnson was about to say something, Lucas quickly bridged the gap, raised his fist, and swung at Johnson. The sound of the punch echoed loudly in the parking lot. The blownded directly on Johnson¡¯s left cheek, catching him off guard. His head jerked to the side, and he stumbled from the impact. Vincent was taken aback by this. ¡°Johnson! What were you thinking just now? Are you ying some kind of game with me and Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ face was contorted with rage, the veins on his forehead visibly pulsating. Regaining his bnce, Johnson touched his left cheek gently. With a soft hiss of pain, he realized that there was blood at the corner of his lip now. Vincent stepped closer, his voice filled with confusion. ¡°Johnson, you imed to have feelings for Belinda, right? Then in the car just now, why did you¡­¡± Johnson looked at Vincent and Lucas, took a deep breath, and responded, ¡°Just a moment, I need to make a quick phone call.¡± He quickly fetched his phone, dialed his sister, Eliana Hoffman, and requested she and the family drivere here to fetch Catherine. After ending the call, he turned to Lucas and Vincent, saying, ¡°Head back to the private room and wait for me. I will be there shortly.¡± Vincent paused to think and agreed, realizing this was not the appropriate ce to talk. Lucas, still fuming, gave a brief nod and then strode off towards the elevator. Vincent caught up with him swiftly. As they departed, Johnson cleaned the blood from his mouth with his thumb. At that moment, he deeply regretted telling the lie about having feelings for Belinda. Because of the lie, he had been punched by Lucas twice, though he silently admitted to himself that he had deserved the punches. Forty minutester, Johnson made his way into the private room. Vincent immediately asked, ¡°Is Catherine back home safely?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Johnson nodded affirmatively and took a seat on the sofa. ¡°Use this for the swelling,¡± Vincent said, passing an ice pack wrapped in a towel to Johnson. . . . Chapter 462 ?Chapter 462: Gratefully, Johnson epted it and held it against his bruised cheek. Throughout this, Lucas stayed quiet, his expression stern and his presence intimidating. Vincent then spoke up. ¡°What¡¯s the real story here, Johnson?¡± Johnson pressed his lips together for a moment and said openly, ¡°Belinda and I are just good friends. The one I¡¯ve truly had feelings for all along is Cathy.¡± Cathy was the nickname for Catherine. Vincent was caught off guard by this. ¡°What? You have feelings for Catherine?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed as he fixed an intense stare on Johnson. ¡°Yes,¡± Johnson said with a sigh. ¡°The reason I let you all think I had feelings for Belinda was to make you jealous. I hoped it would help you see your own feelings for Belinda more clearly. There¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between Belinda and me. Belinda knows that I am in love with Cathy.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply at those words. He hadn¡¯t expected this turn of events. ¡°On my dad¡¯s birthday, when you and Belinda were in the garden, what did she promise you?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°On Harold¡¯s birthday?¡± Johnson was lost in thought for a moment. After a while, he remembered what had happened and began to exin, ¡°Cathy¡¯s boyfriend wanted Cathy to apany him on a business trip to Soling. I didn¡¯t want her to go, so I asked Belinda to invite Cathy out for drinks and get her drunk so that she could toss Cathy¡¯s phone into the pool. Belinda refused me at first, iming such a method was too underhanded, but I pleaded with her to help me. It took a lot of convincing, but she finally agreed to help me.¡± When he finished exining, Johnson asked Lucas, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± How dare he ask him that? The expression on Lucas¡¯ face was beyond unpleasant. Vincent asked, ¡°So when Belinda agreed, she wasn¡¯t agreeing to be together with you?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Johnson said. As though he just realized something, he turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°Did you think Belinda agreed to be with me at that time?¡± Lucas said nothing, but the look on his face said it all. He had indeed thought that way. Johnson and Vincent didn¡¯t know what to say next. As though he had a headache, Johnson rubbed his temple and said in a resigned voice, ¡°This is on me, Lucas. . . . Chapter 463 ?Chapter 463: I knew you and Belinda might get a divorce after Harold¡¯s birthday, so I deliberately told you I was going to confess my feelings to Belinda to provoke you. I didn¡¯t expect you to overhear my conversation with Belinda and misunderstand the situation.¡± ¡°Of all the ways you could have handled this, you pretended to be in love with Belinda? That¡¯s just asking for trouble!¡± Vincent said, ring daggers at Johnson. ¡°Jealousy is a proven method to get someone to realize how they truly feel. I didn¡¯t anticipate it wouldn¡¯t work on Lucas,¡± Johnson replied with a resigned shrug. He then turned to Lucas and continued, ¡°But I do think you need to face your feelings honestly. Ask yourself this¡ªdo you really not have any feelings for Belinda?¡± Lucas believed he should have been able to say he felt nothing for Belinda. However, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter a single word. It was as if something were stuck in his throat. ¡°You and Verena broke up years ago. You know better than anyone whether you still feel anything for Verena. Life is short, Lucas. Do you really want to spend it with someone you don¡¯t love while the woman you love gets married to someone else?¡± Johnson said. Lucas grew thoughtful upon hearing Johnson¡¯s words. The mere thought of that possibility made him feel very ufortable. At that moment, Vincent chimed in, ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s obvious to both Johnson and me that you have feelings for Belinda. You are simply too stubborn to admit it. Well¡­ we are definitely closer to Verena, and honestly, we¡¯ve been hoping that you two will end up together. But as your best friends, all we really want is for you to be truly happy. So, don¡¯t make a choice you¡¯ll regret forever.¡± Vincent¡¯s words came from the heart, and he meant every single one. Upon hearing Vincent¡¯s words, Lucas fell silent. Though his face remained unreadable, both Johnson and Vincent could tell that Lucas had taken in their words. There was a delicate bnce between saying just enough and saying too much, and they believed they had said all they needed to say. Vincent then smoothly shifted the topic. The following day. . . . Chapter 464 ?Chapter 464: At the Grand ins General Hospital, in a VIP hospital room, As soon as Lucas arrived, Verena sat up in bed. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here,¡± she said, smiling. Lucas approached her bed, gazing down at Verena. He parted his lips slightly as he asked, ¡°Did you tell Belinda that I said I would marry you whenever you wanted?¡± Verena¡¯s expression stiffened in an instant. She had never imagined that Belinda would tell Lucas what she had said! She had only said that to Belinda because she believed Belinda wouldn¡¯t mention it to Lucas. But to her shock¡­ Verena¡¯s expression was immediately filled with anxiety. Ryan, standing off to the side, remained silent, too scared to say a word. After all, he had been the one to tell Belinda about that in the first ce. The moment Lucas saw Verena¡¯s reaction, he instantly understood everything. His expression turned dark, and it was clear he was very angry. ¡°Verena, you know how much I despise it when people go behind my back, right?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was icy, devoid of any emotion. Verena bit her lip, her fingers trembling with nervousness as she tried to exin, ¡°Lucas, I know I shouldn¡¯t have said that to Belinda. I was just feeling anxious at the time. I saw you with her in the hospital room that day, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of jealousy and pain. I was afraid that if you two got back together, I would lose everything. So, I acted impulsively.¡± Upon hearing Verena¡¯s exnation, Lucas couldn¡¯t hide his growing impatience, coupled with a slight sense of disgust. He said, ¡°Verena, whom I choose to be with is my business, and no one else has the right to meddle in it.¡± He paused briefly, his eyes turning even colder. ¡°You should know that you can¡¯t do something like this ever again.¡± Without giving Verena a chance to reply, Lucas turned on his heel and walked away. Verena was startled by his sharp words and quickly called out to him, ¡°Lucas, Lucas! Please, just listen to me¡­¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t stop at all; he continued walking without hesitation, quickly disappearing from the room. Verena¡¯s face drained of color. It felt as though all her strength had evaporated, and she sank onto the bed in defeat. . . . Chapter 465 ?Chapter 465: Ryan stepped closer and gently ced a hand on her shoulder, offeringfort. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Verena. Lucas is just upset at the moment. That¡¯s all¡­¡± Verena shook her head, herplexion still pale. ¡°He is angry because I never should have said those things to Belinda¡­¡± ¡°But if he doesn¡¯t care about Belinda, why would he be so upset by what I said to her? He does care about her!¡± The thought struck Verena like a wave of panic. After hearing Verena¡¯s words, Ryan furrowed his brows, his expression filled with concern. Before he could speak, Verena impulsively took his hand and said, ¡°Ryan, do you think¡­ could Lucas have fallen for Belinda now?¡± A sh of shock crossed Ryan¡¯s face, his pupils narrowing. He paused for a moment and then reassured Verena, ¡°Absolutely not! Lucas loves you. How could he have feelings for Belinda? Verena, you¡¯re just overthinking this. Lucas has always said he despises underhanded tactics. He¡¯s upset, but Belinda isn¡¯t the cause.¡± Ryan paused to let his words sink in before adding, ¡°Think about it¡ªif Lucas had feelings for Belinda, why would he have divorced her?¡± Verena¡¯s features softened slightly as she considered his logic. She nodded slowly and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. If Lucas had feelings for Belinda, their divorce wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Ryan smiled, relieved by her response. ¡°Exactly! And remember how Lucas reacted when Belinda pushed you down the stairs? He ended his marriage with her the very next day. Isn¡¯t that proof enough of his feelings for you?¡± Gradually, Verena¡¯s anxiety began to fade, and a faint smile formed on her lips. Ryan said firmly, ¡°You see? There¡¯s nothing to worry about. Lucas¡¯ heart belongs to you, not Belinda.¡± He spoke as much tofort Verena as to reassure himself. Verena¡¯s heart began to calm. She was reassured by Ryan¡¯s words. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, in Kylee¡¯s room, she had just received the paternity test results from the agency. Holding the crumpled man envelope, she hesitated, fear overtaking her. At that moment, she had to admit that she was scared. Scared that the report¡¯s revtions could break herpletely. Despite her initial reluctance, she finally ripped open the envelope and pulled out the contents. She hurriedly flipped to the final page, bypassing the preliminary details. Taking a deep breath, she lowered her gaze to the document. Her eyes widened in shock as she read the conclusive results. A smile of relief and happiness spread across her face. She knew it! There was no way Belinda could be her mother¡¯s daughter! She had just been overthinking everything this whole time. . . . Chapter 466 ?Chapter 466: Although both Belinda and Car had allergies to seafood and artichokes, it turned out to be nothing more than a coincidence. The paternity test confirmed it¡ªjust a coincidence. The burden that had weighed heavily on Kylee¡¯s heart was finally lifted. Yet, one question lingered: was Holley, Belinda¡¯s biological mother, aware of her daughter¡¯s allergy to artichokes? Had Holley intentionally made that dish for Belinda, or was it simply an oversight? Curiosity sparkled in Kylee¡¯s eyes. She quickly stashed the report away and rushed out of her room toward Car¡¯s. Bounding into Car¡¯s arms, she eximed, ¡°Mom!¡± ¡°You little rascal,¡± Car responded with a tender voice, patting Kylee gently. Hugging Car tightly, Kylee said firmly, ¡°Mom, you can only be my mother. You can only love me, do you understand?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this all about? Why are you suddenly acting so clingy?¡± Car inquired softly, smoothing her daughter¡¯s hair. Snuggled in her mother¡¯s arms, Kylee drifted into thought. The lingering memories of her earlier suspicions about Belinda being Car¡¯s daughter sent a shiver through her body. Kylee felt reassured. She believed that she and Belinda couldn¡¯t possibly have the same parents. The pieces of their shared past seemed too mismatched to form such a picture. Belinda was nothing more than a child born out of wedlock. That was the truth, and nothing could change that. She realized she had just been overthinking the matter. Car gave Kylee a gentle pat on the back and smiled. ¡°Alright, enough of the antics. Let me share some news with you¡ªyour eldest cousin, Lyle, has been reassigned to the Owathe Police Department.¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? ¡°Really?¡± Kylee eximed, her eyes widening with surprise. At the news, she sprang up, her face glowing with excitement as she turned to Car. Car grinned and replied softly, ¡°Yes, the transfer has been confirmed. Lyle will start next Monday and will be arriving in Owathe in just a few days.¡± ¡°That¡¯s amazing! Now I¡¯ll be able to see Lyle all the time!¡± Kylee said, her joy evident. Then, as if a thought had just crossed her mind, she pouted a little and added, ¡°It¡¯s a shame my other cousin, Mitchell, is always so busy. I haven¡¯t seen him in forever.¡± Car nodded in agreement. ¡°Mitchell has been busy filming in Chixdontely. Once he finishes this movie, he should finally get some time to rx.¡± Kylee replied, ¡°Yeah, Mitchell is an international superstar now. He¡¯s always working nonstop¡ªit must be exhausting. When he gets back, I¡¯ll make sure to take him out, have some fun, and help him unwind.¡± ¡°Yeah, you really should do that,¡± Car said. She gently ruffled Kylee¡¯s hair, her smile soft and filled with affection. Kylee wrapped her arms around Car once more, her face radiatingplete trust and reliance. Fortunately, Car was only her mother. She was not Belinda¡¯s mother. Kylee thought that if Car were Belinda¡¯s mother, everything she had would be shared with Belinda, and that was something she could never bring herself to ept. Thinking about this, Kylee couldn¡¯t help but gradually close her eyes. . . . Chapter 467 ?Chapter 467: At noon, inside The Harlequin Eats¡­ ¡°Johnson, what happened to your face?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but ask as she noticed the bruise on Johnson¡¯s left cheek. Her voice was filled with shock. ¡°Belinda! This is the second time I¡¯ve been punched because of you!¡± Johnson shot her a re, his eyes filled with grievance. Belinda was briefly caught off guard by his words, but then, a realization seemed to dawn on her. Hesitantly, she asked, ¡°Was it Lucas who hit you?¡± ¡°Who else could it be? Last night¡­¡± Johnson began, recounting the entire ordeal, including Lucas¡¯ misunderstanding about him being with Belinda. After hearing the whole story, Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, and her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°So, because Lucas overheard our conversation that night, he assumed I had agreed to be with you?¡± she asked. ¡°Exactly!¡± Johnson confirmed with a firm nod. Belinda¡¯s expression became a mix of confusion, frustration, and disbelief. She didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t decide if this was more absurd or disheartening. It was clear Lucas didn¡¯t understand her at all. If he had, he would never have assumed she would agree to be with Johnson. It was obvious to everyone¡ª the person she cared for had always been Lucas. How could she ever have considered being with anyone else, especially when she had still been married to Lucas at that time? Was that what he thought of her? Did he honestly believe she was a fickle woman? The thought pierced Belinda¡¯s heart, filling it with a sharp, painful ache. A bitter ache filled Belinda¡¯s chest. Johnson didn¡¯t need words to understand what she was feeling; her expression revealed everything that was on her mind. With a brief press of his lips, he spoke gently tofort her. ¡°Those caught up in the situation often lose sight of the bigger picture. One moment, Lucas hears me say I n to confess my feelings to you, and the next, he hears you agree. That¡¯s why he got the wrong idea.¡± Belinda offered only a faint, half-hearted smile. She remained silent, but the disappointment she felt toward Lucas grew deeper. The one fortunate thing was that she and Lucas were already divorced. Johnson continued, ¡°Lucas truly cares about you. If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have gotten so angryst night when he saw me kiss Cathy. He was furious because he believed I was cheating on you and hurting you.¡± At these words, Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you think you owe me somepensation for the emotional distress? Look at my poor, handsome face¡ªit¡¯s beenpletely ruined by Lucas! And it¡¯s all your fault!¡± Johnson quickly shifted the subject, attempting to distract Belinda. Sure enough, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his words. She shot him a yful, disdainful look. ¡°Who told you to say such nonsense in front of Lucas, anyway? None of this would have happened if you hadn¡¯t imed you had feelings for me,¡± she said. Johnson puffed out his chest in mock indignation. ¡°Listen here, Belinda! Let¡¯s get one thing straight¡ªI did it all for your sake! How can you turn against me and me me for everything now?¡± he said. . . . Chapter 468 ?Chapter 468: Belindaughed heartily at that. Then, she said, ¡°Alright, alright! I know your intentions were good, and I¡¯m very grateful for your efforts, Mr. Hoffman. But didn¡¯t I help you too? Cathy didn¡¯t end up going to Soling that day.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Johnson admitted with a sheepish grin. He was about to say more when Belinda¡¯s phone rang. Belinda took it out and answered the call. ¡°Mollie.¡± ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t forget about your blind date tonight,¡± Mollie reminded her over the phone. ¡°I know!¡± Belinda replied with a touch of resignation. ¡°Tonight at seven, at the Milnd Restaurant, right?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Mollie replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mollie. I¡¯ll be there on time,¡± Belinda assured her. ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll be at home, waiting for your good news. Well, I won¡¯t disturb you any further.¡± ¡°Bye!¡± With that, Mollie hung up as abruptly as she had called. ¡°Another blind date tonight?¡± Johnson asked as Belinda put her phone away. Belinda heaved a resigned sigh before nodding. ¡°Yeah, Mollie has been arranging them left and right. She has me going on a blind date every two days!¡± When Johnson heard that, aplicated mix of emotions crossed his face. He quicklyposed himself and cleared his throat. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to go, why not just refuse her?¡± Belinda shook her head and exined, ¡°Mollie¡¯s been working so hard to find me a suitable match. She¡¯s screening men from all over the country. She doesn¡¯t care about my rejections¡ªat least, not really. I know her main goal is for me to meet other men. She just hopes it will help me forget Lucas faster. How can I refuse such kind intentions? I¡¯ll just have a meal with them, anyway. Nothing everes of these dates, so they¡¯re no big deal. Mollie¡¯s excitement will fade eventually, and she¡¯ll stop arranging them sooner orter.¡± A wistful look entered her eyes, and a faint smile tugged at the corner of her lips when she added, ¡°Besides, maybe I¡¯ll actually meet someone I like on one of these blind dates.¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze grew intense. ¡°Belinda¡­ Are you sure you want to let go of Lucaspletely?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Belinda¡¯s response was swift and resolute. Johnson straightened, his expression turning serious. ¡°Belinda¡­ If, by some chance, Lucas realizes he has fallen for you¡­ If that happens, are you willing to give him¡ªor the both of you¡ªanother chance?¡± ¡°Not a chance!¡± Belinda shot back without hesitation, her voice firm. When Johnson heard that, his expression froze instantly. He was caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s bluntness, without even a moment¡¯s pause. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as he asked, ¡°Why not? Belinda, don¡¯t you still have feelings for him?¡± . . . Chapter 469 ?Chapter 469: Belinda cast her gaze downward, her longshes quivering faintly. When she spoke, her voice was steady, stripped of any emotion. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that I still love him. But I¡¯m tired now. I can¡¯t keep loving him anymore. So, whether Lucas cares about me or not, it no longer matters to me.¡± Her words hung in the air, delivered with such calmness that it was as if she were speaking of something entirely trivial. There was no trace of emotion in her voice. The more poised Belinda seemed, the more unsettled Johnson became. After all this time, Lucas had finally realized his feelings for Belinda, yet now, Belinda¡­ Then again, Johnson believed what Belinda had said was understandable. Belinda had fully let go of Lucas, and with that, she had no hope left for their rtionship. With that in mind, Johnson chose not to press further on the matter, not wanting to pressure Belinda. It was wiser for him to stay out of it and allow things to unfold on their own. Although he tried to convince himself of that,ter on¡­ After dinner, Johnson sat in his car in the parking lot, his mind made up. Despite everything, he still sent Lucas the time and location of Belinda¡¯s blind date. Five minutester, Lucas¡¯ name shed on his phone screen. He was calling him. Johnson picked up the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? Lucas¡¯ voice came through, tinged with curiosity. ¡°What did you just send me?¡± ¡°I sent you the details for Belinda¡¯s blind date tonight,¡± Johnson replied casually. On the other end of the line, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. ¡°Is she going on another blind date today?¡± he asked. Johnson responded calmly, ¡°Yes. The moment I got the time and location, I sent them to you. What you do with that information is entirely up to you.¡± He felt it was best to leave it at that. ¡°Understood,¡± Lucas replied, his voiceced with a subtle edge of frustration. After a brief pause, his tone softened. ¡°Appreciate it, Johnson.¡± Johnson rolled his eyes, his expression dripping with annoyance. ¡°Spare me the gratitude. Just do me a favor and don¡¯t punch me again in the future, alright? I¡¯m even starting to feel scared of you!¡± Hearing that, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Alright, alright! Cut the sarcasm. I¡¯m sorry, okay?¡± he said. Not ready to let the matter go so easily, Johnson replied, ¡°An apology won¡¯t cut it. From now on, every time we go out for dinner, drinks, or anything, you¡¯re footing the bill.¡± He brazenly spelled out his demand. ¡°Alright, no problem,¡± Lucas responded without a second thought. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m talking about. Alright, I need to hang up now.¡± With that, Johnson ended the call. Later in the evening, Lucas arrived at the Milnd Restaurant. He opted for a window seat in a quiet corner. . . . Chapter 470 ?Chapter 470: It wasn¡¯t long before Belinda entered the restaurant. She made her way to a window seat on the opposite side. A man who had been seated at the table stood up as soon as he spotted Belinda. He greeted her with a polite handshake, and they both took their seats. It was clear the man was thoroughly pleased with Belinda, his smile never wavering. To Lucas, the sight of that was utterly unpleasant. However, after a short conversation, something Belinda had said caused the man¡¯s smile to suddenly falter. The man, Morse Wagner, could hardly hide his frustration. He hade tonight with clear instructions from his father: he had to win Belinda over at any cost. But now, Belinda was telling him she had no interest in rtionships. How could this be happening? This left him with no choice but to resort to some tactics. The thought softened Morse¡¯s demeanor as he looked at Belinda with a gentle smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, I sense some hesitation from you on this matter. It¡¯s understandable, especially since you just got a divorce. It might feel too soon to consider finding a boyfriend. However, I¡¯d encourage you not to dismiss the idea outright. Trying new things could unexpectedly enrich your life,¡± he said. Belinda managed a polite smile in response. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m really not in the mood to explore new things right now.¡± ¡°Ms. Wright, I think¡­¡± Morse began again, hoping to sway her, but Belinda interjected firmly, ¡°Mr. Wagner, perhaps we could focus on our meal instead?¡± When Morse noticed Belinda¡¯s firm desire to drop the topic, his face hardened once again. A sharp look flickered in his eyes. Subtly, he retrieved his phone from beneath the table and sent a quick update to his father about how his conversation with Belinda was unfolding. Shortly after, his father¡¯s response arrived. Morse read the text, his eyes narrowing briefly. After a pause, he put his phone away. For the remainder of their dinner, the subject was not brought up again. Halfway through the meal, Belinda excused herself to visit the restroom. As soon as she was out of sight, Morse surveyed the surroundings quickly. Confirming that no one was watching, he discreetly removed a small sachet from his pocket. He swiftly emptied its contents into Belinda¡¯s wine ss and stirred the liquid with a clean knife. The white powder merged into the wine without a trace. After cleaning the knife with a napkin, Morse ced it back down and disposed of the now-empty sachet in the trash bin. He adjusted his attire, resumed his proper sitting posture, and exhaled calmly. He was confident that his maneuvers were wless and that no one had noticed them. Unbeknownst to him, Lucas had been watching his every move from a secluded corner of the restaurant. Lucas sat there, his eyes intently fixed on Morse, his features contorted into a grim and frightening scowl. His anger was palpable in that moment. Without warning, Lucas shot up from his seat and moved toward Morse with rapid, purposeful strides. Morse froze in shock as he saw Lucas approach. He barely managed to open his mouth to say anything when Lucas¡¯ fist connected with his face. . . . Chapter 471 ?Chapter 471: With a resounding bang, Morse and his chair toppled to the floor. ¡°Oh my God!¡± ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± ¡°Why did that man just punch him?¡± Some of the customers in the restaurant eximed in shock. The impact of the punch left Morse dazed and disoriented. Before he could gather his senses, Lucas was on him again, lifting him by the cor as if he weighed nothing and forcefully smashing his head against the table. The sound reverberated around the room, causing everyone to wince. No one dared to intervene to help Morse. The restaurant manager, who hade running at the noise, stopped dead in his tracks upon recognizing the assant as Lucas. Just then, Belinda emerged from the restroom, her face draining of color at the sight of the chaos. She rushed over. ¡°Lucas! What are you doing? Stop it now!¡± Belinda seized Lucas¡¯ arm in an attempt to pull him away from Morse. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows were tightly furrowed, his eyes burning with wild rage. He resembled a wild animal on the verge of an attack. He turned to face Belinda, his lips barely moving as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Ask him what he slipped into your drink!¡± Upon hearing those words, Morse turned ghostly pale. Belinda¡¯s gaze faltered, and she looked at Lucas, her face filled with shock and confusion. What did he mean by that? Why was he saying that she was his? Morse, summoning all his strength, managed to rasp, ¡°Mr. rk, haven¡¯t you and Ms. Wright already divorced?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained impassive, his tone cold and deliberate. ¡°After the divorce, she is my ex-wife. Who gave you the audacity toy a hand on her?¡± ¡°I was wrong, Mr. rk! A moment of foolishness¡ªI swear it won¡¯t happen again. Please, spare me this time!¡± Morse¡¯s words tumbled out in panicked desperation, his voice trembling. ¡°Spare you?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a sharp, humorless smirk. Suddenly, he released his grip on Morse¡¯s neck. Morse staggered back, gasping for air. He breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Lucas had agreed to spare him. But his relief was short-lived. Lucas¡¯ hand moved toward the tainted drink on the table. He lifted the ss and set it in front of Morse, his voice low andmanding. ¡°Drink it, and you can leave.¡± Morse froze, his eyes locked onto the ss as if it were a monster. His pupils dted in fear, and cold sweat broke out on his brow. ¡°Mr. rk¡ª¡± he began, his voice a strained whisper. Lucas cut him off with a sharp re. ¡°Do I need to pour it down your throat?¡± His voice, steady and cold, carried a threat as menacing as the sharpness in his hawk-like eyes. Morse¡¯s body trembled, his teeth sinking into his lower lip as he fought an internal battle. . . . Chapter 472 ?Chapter 472: He realized that he wouldn¡¯t be able to leave unless he drank the tainted wine. With a shuddering breath, he reached for the ss, raised it to his lips, and drained it in one gulp. cing the empty ss back on the table, he turned to Lucas. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ May I leave now?¡± he asked, his voice strained. Lucas didn¡¯t respond. His gaze remained fixed on Morse, scrutinizing him with cold detachment. He wanted to observe the drug¡¯s effect on Morse. He didn¡¯t have to wait long. About five minutester, the drug began to take effect. Morse¡¯s movements grew erratic. His pupils dted, his face flushed crimson, and his hands fumbled awkwardly at his cor. ¡°Hot¡­ So hot¡­¡± he murmured repeatedly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his jaw tightening. His patience was wearing thin. He turned sharply to the manager, who stood at a cautious distance, and spoke in a clipped,manding tone. ¡°Call the police. Now.¡± ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the manager replied briskly, quickly rying the order to his staff. He hurried toward Morse, intending to restrain him before he started removing his clothes in front of everyone. But before the manager could get close, Morse lunged forward, grabbed him, and forcefully kissed his face. The room fell into stunned silence. Guests froze, their faces filled with shock. Lucas¡¯ eyes zed with fury. His fists clenched at his sides, every fiber of him itching to tear Morse apart. Morse, nowpletely unhinged, staggered toward the bystanders, grabbing wildly at anyone within reach, attempting to kiss them. The potency of the drug was unmistakable. Lucas¡¯ thoughts immediately turned to Belinda. If she had consumed that drink¡­ A surge of rage, unlike anything he had felt before, coursed through him. His hands balled into fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. The fury he felt now was enough to make him want to destroy everything in sight. Without a word, Lucas grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand and pulled her toward the exit. His grip was firm, unyielding. Belinda stumbled slightly, struggling to keep up with his hurried pace as he led her out of the restaurant. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the parking lot that Lucas finally stopped and released her. He turned to face Belinda, his rage unmistakable in his tone. ¡°What the hell kind of trash are you getting involved with?¡± he demanded, his voice sharp. ¡°You had a blind date with a man like that? Are you out of your mind?¡± Before Belinda could respond, Lucasunched into another tirade, his voice cold and furious. ¡°Have you considered what could have happened to you today if I hadn¡¯t been there?¡± Belinda pressed her lips tightly together, her longshes fluttering slightly. ¡°How could I have known things would turn out that way?¡± she said. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Morse¡¯s boldness in drugging her in a restaurant. She had trusted Mollie¡¯s judgment, assuming anyone she introduced to her would be reputable. But even Mollie had been deceived. . . . Chapter 473 ?Chapter 473: ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Lucas¡¯s anger red. ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t have agreed to this ridiculous blind date!¡± His voice rose with frustration. Belinda, startled by his intense reaction, briefly faltered. But she quickly regained herposure. ¡°Belinda! Is it really necessary for you to go on blind dates like this? Are you so eager to dive into a new rtionship?¡± Lucas¡¯s words carried a weight of unspoken emotions. Belinda met his gaze, her face calm yet resolute. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m eager to start anew and move on from you as quickly as possible,¡± she replied. ¡°I won¡¯t allow it!¡± Lucas¡¯s fury erupted. His eyes were bloodshot, veins protruding from his forehead, his body trembling with rage. Belinda let out a coldugh,pletely dismissing his outburst. Without a word, she turned to leave. But Lucas, unable to control his emotions, grabbed her hand and pulled her into his arms. Before Belinda could understand what was happening, Lucas cupped the back of her head with his hand and kissed her. Shock shed across Belinda¡¯s eyes, her mind going nk in an instant. As soon as she realized what was happening, she struggled fiercely. However, Lucas¡¯s hold was firm, unyielding. Belinda couldn¡¯t do anything as his kiss deepened, growing more insistent. Lucas tried to pry her lips apart, but Belinda pressed them together tightly, resisting him with unwavering determination. Growing desperate, Lucas intensified his efforts, his lips demanding as he pressed harder. For a brief moment, Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, and he seized the opportunity. His tongue pushed inside her mouth, searching for hers. In a sh of fury and panic, Belinda acted instinctively. Without hesitation, she bit down hard on Lucas¡¯ tongue. Lucas pulled back, hissing in pain, but Belinda didn¡¯t stop. She bit his lip with all her strength. Soon, the taste of blood mingled between them. Taking advantage of the moment, Belinda shoved Lucas away with all her might. He staggered back, his eyes fixed on her. His gaze was dark and intense, a dangerous edge to his expression. Blood smeared his lips, giving him the look of a gothic vampire¡ªdangerous yet oddly captivating. With a casual swipe of his thumb, he wiped the blood from his lips, the motion chilling in its nonchnce. Belinda¡¯s face flushed with anger as she red at him. ¡°Lucas! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± she shouted. Lucas moved toward her, gripping her head in his hands. Their foreheads pressed together, and through gritted teeth, he spoke, ¡°Belinda, I forbid you from going on blind dates from now on. You¡¯re not allowed to be with anyone else. Do you understand?¡± . . . Chapter 474 ?Chapter 474: When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ words, her pupils constricted sharply, and her heart skipped a beat. But she quickly regained herposure. She lowered her gaze, her longshes hiding the storm brewing behind her eyes. Her lips parted slightly as she spoke calmly and firmly, ¡°Lucas, you no longer have the right to dictate my choices. The moment we divorced, you forfeited any right to interfere in my life.¡± With that, she pushed him away. Without waiting for his response or even sparing him a nce, Belinda turned and walked away decisively. She moved swiftly, as though fleeing the scene. Watching her hurry away, Lucas closed his eyes, a dull ache spreading through his chest. At the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Belinda openly shared the night¡¯s events with Mollie. ¡°What?¡± Mollie eximed, her face contorting with disbelief. The expressions of Mollie, Santino, and Darren all darkened immediately. ¡°That Morse! Has hepletely lost his senses?¡± Darren said angrily. ¡°That vile man! How dare he do something like that?¡± Santino¡¯s face twisted in fury. Mollie¡¯s emotions were a tangled mess of rage and fear. Her eyes were rimmed with red, and as she looked at Belinda, she spoke through trembling lips. ¡°Belinda, this is my fault. I didn¡¯t vet him properly before introducing him to you. I almost caused a catastrophe. Thank goodness you¡¯re safe, or¡­ ¡± Her voice faltered, tears brimming in her eyes. Belinda gently ced an arm around Mollie, offeringfort. ¡°Mollie, you can¡¯t me yourself for this. Some people are experts at deceit. It¡¯s possible Morse has been pretending to be the perfect gentleman in front of his elders.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Belinda,¡± Mollie said with resolve, holding her hand. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure justice is served.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda nodded, feeling reassured. After her brief conversation with Mollie and the others, Belinda retreated to her room. Her thoughts were in disarray, and she needed solitude to find her calm. Shortly after, when Lucas returned to the rk family¡¯s residence, his phone rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Lucas answered the call, his tone icy. ¡°Mr. rk, Morse was taken to the hospital by the police. After a series of emergency treatments, the drug in his system still hasn¡¯t worn off. The doctors believe the only way for it to clear is if Morse has sex with someone,¡± Gordon said cautiously. Lucas¡¯ face darkened instantly when he heard that. Even through the phone, Gordon could sense Lucas¡¯ intimidating aura. Momentster, however, Lucas let out augh. With aposed voice, he issued instructions to Gordon. . . . Chapter 475 ?Chapter 475: After Lucas hung up, Gordon gulped, realizing the grave implications. The Wagner family was going to be in deep trouble. The next day, the Wagner family¡¯spany suffered a catastrophic blow. The Wicethien Group, owned by the Wagner family, faced a series of issues. First, regtory problems gged several of their projects. Then, operational ws were publicly disclosed, and long-suppressedints began to emerge. Key business partners swiftly withdrew their investments in the Wicethien Group and canceled ongoing coborations. Banks, too, abruptly denied loans for the major projects the group had been pursuing. In the blink of an eye, the Wicethien Group found itself at the center of a full-blown crisis. The speed and precision of this downfall left little room for doubt¡ªthe Wagner family had crossed someone formidable. Before any spection could take hold, news began to spread that Morse had attempted to drug Belinda at a restaurant, and Lucas had witnessed the entire incident. This revtion sent shockwaves through the elitemunity. Everyone was shocked by Morse¡¯s audacity to drug Belinda. They were equally taken aback by Lucas¡¯ explosive reaction to the incident. It became clear that Lucas¡¯ intent was to destroy the Wagner family, trapping them in a situation from which there was no escape. At that moment, it was evident to everyone that, despite being Lucas¡¯ ex-wife, Belinda still meant a great deal to him. Those who had previously considered harming Belinda quickly abandoned the idea, realizing the risks involved now. Within the confines of the Wagner family¡¯s residence, restlessness consumed Morse as he paced back and forth in his room. The aggressive move by Lucas had taken him by surprise, leaving both him and his family cornered and desperate. Morse inhaled deeply before picking up his phone to make a call. His first attempt went unanswered. Silence greeted his second try as well. It was only on the third attempt, just as he was about to give up, that the call finally connected. ¡°Hello?¡± A woman¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You really need to help me this time!¡± Morse immediately pleaded upon hearing her voice. ¡°Help you?¡± the woman responded casually, almost dismissively. ¡°Given Mr. rk¡¯s vendetta against your family, who do you think is in a position to help you now?¡± Morse¡¯s frustration erupted. ¡°Minna! You mustn¡¯t forget, it was you who handed me the drug! You were the one plotting against Belinda, asking me to drug her. Now that everything¡¯s been exposed, do you expect me to shoulder the me alone? No way! That¡¯s not happening!¡± As he spoke, Morse¡¯s face twisted with fury. A subtle change crossed Minna¡¯s features as she listened. Her brow furrowed before she spoke in a calming tone. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Just listen to me first. Mr. rk has already caught you in the act of drugging Belinda. What help do you think I can offer you now? But don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m not going to abandon your family. With the Williamson family¡¯s influence, there is still hope for the Wagner family to get back on its feet. We just need to handle this quietly, understood?¡± . . . Chapter 476 ?Chapter 476: ¡°I don¡¯t understand at all!¡± Morse replied, his tone still sharp. On the other end of the line, Minna rolled her eyes, irritated, then said, ¡°I¡¯m telling you that I¡¯m not leaving you in the lurch. But I can only help you in secret, not in public. We can¡¯t let anyone find out about this. Got it?¡± After a brief pause, she added thoughtfully, ¡°Morse, your family has already upset the rk family. You really don¡¯t want to offend the Williamson family as well, do you?¡± Morse¡¯s expression darkened even more at her words. ¡°Are you threatening me now?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a threat, just a friendly warning,¡± Minna replied in a calm voice. ¡°Think about it. If you point the finger at me, telling Mr. rk that I was the one who asked you to drug Belinda, will Mr. rk really let you off the hook? And do you think the Wagner family will get away with it? If you did that, the rk family would continue to target you relentlessly, and the Williamson family wouldn¡¯t show you any mercy, either. Consider the consequences carefully¡ªdo you truly want to face that? I¡¯ve said all I need to say. The decision is yours.¡± Without waiting for Morse to respond, Minna ended the call. For a long moment, Morse remained silent and still, his face drained of color. He eventually turned and left the room, heading downstairs. No sooner had his foot touched the bottom step than a series of muffled thuds filled the air. His father was furiously smashing the objects on the table, his face flushed with anger. When Darrell Wagner, Morse¡¯s father, saw Morsee downstairs, he looked ready to kill. ¡°I told you to win over Belinda. That way, the Wagner family could establish a connection with the Thomas family. But I didn¡¯t tell you to try to drug her! Were you out of your mind? How dare you resort to such a despicable tactic? Not only that, but you also got caught by Mr. rk! Look at the mess we¡¯re in now! You¡¯ve ruined the Wagner family¡¯s reputation!¡± Darrell then slumped onto the sofa dejectedly. Morse couldn¡¯t even bring himself to look at Darrell when he spoke. Finally, when Darrell finished, Morse walked over to him and said, ¡°Dad, let me exin¡­¡± Without leaving out any details, Morse told Darrell how Minna had instructed him to drug Belinda. This seemed to make Darrell even angrier. ¡°You fool! How could you have listened to Minna? She¡¯s just using you!¡± he eximed. Darrell then took a deep breath and continued more calmly, ¡°However, Minna isn¡¯t entirely wrong. Telling Mr. rk the truth won¡¯t help you now. After all, you did attempt to drug Belinda, and if your n had worked, Belinda would have been harmed. Because of that, Mr. rk won¡¯t let you off the hook. And exposing Minna would only mean we offend both the rk family and the Williamson family, which would only make things worse for us.¡± Darrell paused thoughtfully and then asked Morse, ¡°Do you have any evidence that Minna asked you to drug Belinda?¡± ¡°I do. I recorded my conversations with her,¡± Morse quickly said, nodding. . . . Chapter 477 ?Chapter 477: This brought a smile to Darrell¡¯s face. He said, ¡°Good! The evidence will ensure that the Williamson family willply with us in the future.¡± Morse nodded enthusiastically at this idea. ¡°We need to go to the Thomas family¡¯s residence and apologize to Santino and the others now. I hope they will show us mercy and forgive us,¡± Darrell said. ¡°Okay,¡± Morse replied. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena¡¯s face darkened when she learned about the incident. A feeling of unease welled up within her. Then, there was a knock on the door, and before she could respond, the door opened. Soon, Lucas entered the room. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lucas,¡± Verena said, quickly sitting up. She had asked him toe¡ªshe needed to get to the bottom of this matter. Lucas walked to the chair by the bed and sat down. ¡°There is a rumor going around that you are punishing the Wagner family because Morse tried to drug Ms. Wright when they were having a meal together. Is this true?¡± Verena asked. ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Lucas answered without hesitation. The look on Verena¡¯s face darkened considerably at how readily Lucas admitted it. Verena, however, forced a smile and continued, ¡°Ms. Wright is your ex-wife, so I understand why you couldn¡¯t just stand by.¡± Discover more at galnovels Lucas stared intently at Verena before finally saying, ¡°I came here because there is something I need to tell you.¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat at this. ¡°What¡­ What is it?¡± she stuttered. ¡°I owe you an apology. I have to break my promise to you now,¡± Lucas said, his expression calm. Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply when she heard that. She looked at Lucas, her expression filled with sheer anxiety, her lips trembling as she asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡­ What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t marry you,¡± Lucas said inly, without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Verena hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to say that. His words hit her like a bolt of lightning, utterly devastating her. She felt as though her world had just crumbled around her. It took her some time to process what Lucas had just said. Her face turned ghostly white, and after a long silence, Verena managed to ask, ¡°Why? Is it¡­ Is it because of Ms. Wright?¡± Lucas nodded firmly, his gaze earnest. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made that decision because I¡¯ve realized that I¡¯ve fallen for Belinda,¡± he replied. At these words, Verena¡¯s face drained of color. Her pupils shook as the reality of what he said sank in. She was in utter disbelief. . . . Chapter 478 ?Chapter 478: After the shock came a wave of agony and betrayal that twisted her features. What had Lucas just told her? He had fallen for Belinda? How could that have happened? How could he have developed feelings for her? Then what about Verena? What significance did she hold for him? What position did she upy in his heart? ¡°Lucas, you must be lying to me, right? You¡¯re not telling the truth!¡± Verena raised her voice, her face contorted with torment. Lucas, however, remained calm. He looked at Verena, his voice low and firm. ¡°I would never lie to you about something this serious.¡± Last night, when he had seen Morse spike Belinda¡¯s drink, he had been consumed with anger. Since then, the thought of what could have happened if he hadn¡¯t intervened had haunted him. If Belinda had actually drunk the spiked drink¡­ The thought ignited a fierce fury within him. That was the moment he realized an undeniable truth ¡ª he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Belinda being with anyone else. It was then that he admitted to himself that he was in love with her. ¡°No!¡± Verena shook her head vehemently, her eyes beginning to swell with tears. ¡°This isn¡¯t true! You¡¯re lying to me!¡± Moving closer to Lucas, Verena seized his hand, holding it firmly. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m the one you¡¯ve always loved! You promised we would get married! How can you take that promise back? This isn¡¯t happening. It simply can¡¯t be!¡± Lucas gently pulled his hand away, his face briefly shadowed by guilt. In a soft voice, he responded, ¡°Verena, I admit that I broke my promise to you, and for that, I am truly sorry. But I can¡¯t marry you now. If there¡¯s anything else you need aspensation, let me know.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need anypensation!¡± Verena eximed, overwhelmed with despair. Tears streamed down her cheeks, unrestrained, like waters from a burst dam. Watching Verena in this state, Lucas remained emotionally detached, hisposure unshaken. He recognized his guilt for breaking his promise. Yet, that was the extent of his emotion toward Verena now. The only thing left for him to do was to find other ways topensate her. ¡°How could you treat me like this? How can you simply disregard your promise?¡± Verena wept, her body trembling with sorrow. Overwhelmed by sadness, Verena felt numb. Her world seemed to fade into a dull, colorless haze. Why had this happened? How had things gotten to this point? How could Lucas have developed feelings for Belinda? At that moment, Lucas stood up from his chair. ¡°I need to take care of something, so I must go now,¡± he said. He could tell that Verena needed some time alone to collect herself. Without waiting for a response, Lucas turned to leave the room. . . . Chapter 479 ?Chapter 479: As his words sank in, Verena¡¯s expression stiffened. She stopped crying, quicklyposed herself, and nced toward the door, seeing Lucas on the verge of leaving. His indifferent departure tore at her heart. Her tears began to flow again, even more intensely this time. If she lost Lucas, she would lose everything. No, she couldn¡¯t afford to lose him. This couldn¡¯t happen. With determination, Verena threw off her nkets, left her bed, and wheeled herself toward the Cardiac Surgery Department. In the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda had just exited a patient¡¯s room and was speaking with the family in the corridor. Suddenly, a piercing voice echoed down the hallway. ¡°Belinda Wright!¡± Everyone paused and turned toward the sound. Belinda¡¯s face showed confusion. As Verena wheeled closer, Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed. She opened her mouth to say something but was immediately cut off by Verena¡¯s heated outburst. ¡°Belinda! How can you behave so shamelessly? You¡¯ve kept Lucas and me apart for six years! He¡¯s divorced you and pledged to marry me! Why do you keep interfering in my rtionship with him, holding onto him, and sowing doubt in his mind? What¡¯s wrong with you? Do you thrive on stealing other people¡¯s boyfriends?¡± Ovee with emotion, Verena could no longer contain herself. The memory of Lucas¡¯ words fueled her desire to confront Belinda directly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm, your fiction hub As Verena¡¯s usations echoed down the corridor, time seemed to stand still. Everyone¡ªdoctors, nurses, cleaning staff, patients, and their rtives¡ªstared in disbelief at the unfolding drama. The revtion hit like a thunderp. Belinda¡¯s expression darkened in an instant, her gaze growing cold as she fixed it on Verena. ¡°Have you lost your senses? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± Still incensed, Verena retorted, ¡°What? Feeling ashamed now? If you care so much about your image, why engage in such disgraceful behavior in the first ce? You and Lucas are divorced, so why can¡¯t you just let go of him? He¡¯s ready to marry me!¡± As she spoke, Verena broke down once more, tears welling in her eyes as she begged Belinda, ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m begging you, let Lucas go. Lucas and I have endured so much together! With your divorce from Lucas now finalized, I can finally see a hopeful future for us. Please, stop interfering in my rtionship with him!¡± Her words, coupled with her beseeching gaze, softened even the hardest of hearts. When she finally finished speaking, those in the hallway began to view Belinda through a different lens. ¡°This is such an interesting turn of events. I never expected Dr. Wright to be this kind of person.¡± . . . Chapter 480 ?Chapter 480: ¡°Appearances are really deceiving, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°This Lucas being discussed, is he Lucas rk from the prestigious rk family?¡± ¡°Oh my God! No way! That means Dr. Wright used to be Mr. rk¡¯s wife?¡± ¡°I just remembered something! Did you know Verena was Mr. rk¡¯s ex-girlfriend? Their scandal was huge! I heard Mr. rk ended his marriage with Belinda after Belinda allegedly pushed Verena down from the second floor at Harold¡¯s birthday party. The very next day, Mr. rk filed for divorce from Belinda!¡± This bit of gossip was blurted out by a rtive of a patient. ¡°Is that true? Belinda sounds quite sinister, and she¡¯s supposed to be a doctor? Talking about saving lives but acting like this? She¡¯s really shameless!¡± A flurry of disdainful res and mocking jeers quickly followed, directed at Belinda. Amidst this, Verena couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of satisfaction. This was the oue she had wanted¡ªruining Belinda¡¯s reputation to the extent that she would be unable to stay in the hospital. Despite noticing the usatory stares and harsh whispers, Belinda¡¯s demeanor remained unaffected, as though the person being discussed were not her. It was then that Verena, adopting a tone of false distress, turned to her and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, now that you and Lucas are no longer married, can¡¯t you just let us be?¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, it¡¯s time for you to stop obsessing over your ex-husband!¡± ???¨¦?? ???t?€§ñ? ?n Ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°Exactly! Your actions are shameless!¡± ¡°You already pushed Miss Reed down the stairs before. Isn¡¯t that enough?¡± The harsh, scornful words pierced Belinda¡¯s ears like sharp daggers. With deliberate steps, she moved closer to Verena. She came to a halt right in front of her, a faint smirk curling her lips as she said, ¡°So, I stole your man? You think I¡¯m still holding onto Lucas?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Verena responded, straightening up defiantly, her stance suggesting she felt entirely justified in her usation. Belinda gave a softugh and a nod. Without another word, she reached into the pocket of her white coat and pulled out her phone to make a call. Watching this, Verena felt a sudden wave of anxiety wash over her. Then, she heard Belinda say into the phone, ¡°Mr. rk, could youe to the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital right now?¡± Verena¡¯s expression transformed in an instant when she heard this. Lucas¡¯ concerned voice quickly came from the other end of the phone, ¡°Why? Did something happen?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see when you arrive.¡± Belinda ended the call abruptly before Lucas could inquire further. . . . Chapter 481 ?Chapter 481: Belinda then turned to Verena with a slight smile. Panic surged through Verena¡¯s veins. She bit her lip in frustration and said, ¡°Stop dragging this out! Lucas is incredibly busy. How could he possibly spare the time toe here? Just keep your distance from him from now on!¡± With that, she attempted to wheel herself away. However, as soon as she began to move, her wheelchair came to an abrupt halt. Belinda, holding the wheelchair in ce with a calm smile, said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to leave now, Miss Reed. Mr. rk is on his way here. Wouldn¡¯t you like to hear what he has to say?¡± ¡°Quit your charade! Lucas isn¡¯ting! You¡¯re just trying to deceive everyone here!¡± Verena protested, struggling to push her wheelchair forward, but Belinda¡¯s firm grip prevented any movement. ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m deceiving everyone, you¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Belinda replied in a calm voice. ¡°But it seems to me your eagerness to leave might indicate that you feel uneasy about Lucasing here.¡± Verena red at Belinda, her face contorting with rage. Belinda didn¡¯t move, her stance firm. Within ten minutes, Lucas arrived at the scene. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s takes you to new worlds When Lucas appeared, a stunned silence fell over the corridor, and heads turned in mutual astonishment. No one had anticipated that a mere call from Belinda would bring Lucas here so swiftly. His quick arrival took everyone by surprise. Verena¡¯s face transformed when she spotted Lucas approaching. As Lucas strode into the Cardiac Surgery Department and took in the assembled crowd, with Belinda and Verena at the center, his brow furrowed in concern. Approaching Belinda, Lucas inquired in a low, urgent tone, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Lucas bypassing Verena to speak directly to Belinda sparked murmurs among the onlookers, stirring spections about the true nature of the unfolding drama. It seemed the situation wasn¡¯t what they had imagined. Belinda wore an expression of surprise, her gaze fixed on Lucas as she spoke with genuine resolve. ¡°There are a few things, Mr. rk, that I need to ask you openly in front of everyone.¡± ¡°What is it that you want to ask me?¡± Lucas replied. Belinda asked, ¡°When you asked me to marry you, were you truly single, or did you already have a girlfriend?¡± Lucas, piecing together the scenario from the surrounding tension, responded without hesitation, ¡°I was single at the time.¡± Lucas had ended his rtionship with Verena to protect her, and he had been open about it then. Belinda continued, ¡°During our marriage, wasn¡¯t it often Verena who called youte at night?¡± Lucas paused only briefly before nodding in affirmation. ¡°Yes.¡± The color drained from Verena¡¯s face as she heard Lucas speak so candidly. His words struck her with a deep sense of humiliation. She had been utterly unprepared for how effortlessly Lucas had revealed everything, showing no hesitation or concern about how it might tarnish her image in front of others. . . . Chapter 482 ?Chapter 482: The surrounding crowd exchanged looks, visibly shocked. They had not anticipated such a revtion. It turned out that Verena had been the one unable to let go of Lucas. Yet, the calmness with which Lucas spoke caught Belinda by surprise. Taking a moment to gather herself, she asked, ¡°Did you seek a divorce because you believed I pushed Verena down the stairs?¡± Lucas met her gaze firmly, his voice calm and clear as he said, ¡°You were the one who asked for the divorce.¡± This new piece of information shocked everyone present, including Verena. Belinda had been the one to ask for the divorce? How could this be? Belinda maintained herposure, locking eyes with Lucas as she posed another question. ¡°Have I tried to cling to you since our divorce?¡± The audience in the hallway tensed, all eyes on Lucas as they waited for his response. Lucas spoke softly but with undeniable rity. ¡°I am the one who can¡¯t let go of you.¡± Silence enveloped the corridor in an instant. Verena appeared on the verge of copse, herposure wavering even while seated. Belinda couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt at that moment. It was aplex mix of emotions. After taking a deep breath, she stared intently at Lucas and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Mr. rk, we are divorced now! Your rtionships, whether with Verena or anyone else, are your own affair. Please keep your distance from me and refrain from disturbing my peace!¡± G a lno ve ls . is where the magic begins Belinda didn¡¯t wait for Lucas to respond. She quickly walked away after delivering her message. Lucas¡¯ face darkened. Based on the specific questions Belinda had just asked him, he pieced together the misleading narrative that Verena must have shared. He sighed deeply. It was only after Belinda had disappeared from sight that he turned to Verena, his eyes filled with aplex mix of emotions. When Verena saw him look at her like that, her breathing became shallow, her pulse racing. Without uttering a word, Lucas positioned himself behind her wheelchair and began to push her away. His expression remained dark, and his presence emanated a cold aura¡ªclear indicators of his sour mood. After they left, the corridor slowly buzzed back to life. ¡°What a drama! It¡¯s hard to believe!¡± ¡°So, the whole story about Dr. Wright stealing Verena¡¯s boyfriend is entirely unfounded? When Mr. rk proposed to Dr. Wright, he had already parted ways with Verena!¡± ¡°And not just that! Did you hear Dr. Wright mention how Verena would still call Mr. rkte at night with various excuses, even after Mr. rk had gotten married? That¡¯s something a homewrecker would do!¡± . . . Chapter 483 ?Chapter 483: ¡°Also, after the divorce, it was Mr. rk who remained attached to Dr. Wright! Mr. rk even admitted it himself! How can Verena im that Dr. Wright was the one clinging onto Mr. rk? It¡¯s totally illogical!¡± ¡°We were so naive to believe Verena¡¯s usations so quickly and question Dr. Wright just now.¡± ¡°Yet, Dr. Wright was fearless! She called Mr. rk here to clear everything up, effectively silencing Verena.¡± ¡°Her assurance was evident! Clearly, Verena was fabricating stories, and Mr. rk unequivocally supported Dr. Wright.¡± Everyone agreed with this sentiment. Since Belinda and the others had departed, the drama came to an end, and the crowd quickly started to scatter. On the way back to Verena¡¯s hospital room, Lucas remained silent, offering no words to her. Only when they were inside the room did Lucas confront her with a cold tone, saying, ¡°What exactly did you say to Belinda earlier?¡± Verena, caught off guard, instinctively responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Her initial reaction was to deny everything. Lucas fixed a prating gaze on her, his eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°If you tell me the truth, I think we can skip the step of me checking the surveince footage. What do you think?¡± he said. Verena¡¯s expression shifted subtly, and she bit her lip hard. Cornered, she finally said, ¡°I¡­ I only asked Ms. Wright to stop pestering you.¡± She hesitated for a moment and then lifted her gaze to Lucas, her eyes brimming with a mix of sorrow and hurt. ¡°Lucas, I have been waiting for you for so many years. Now that you¡¯ve finally got a divorce, you could marry me. But instead, you are saying you have developed feelings for Belinda and can no longer marry me! How can I just ept that? I know it must be because of something Belinda told you, which is why I feltpelled to plead with her to leave you alone.¡± Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content After hearing Verena¡¯s confession, Lucas¡¯ expression grew stern. He inhaled deeply, his look intense as he gazed at her. His voice wasden with emotion as he said, ¡°Since the divorce, Belinda has never once approached me, much less pestered me! It has always been me who couldn¡¯t let go of her.¡± ¡°I am the one who has been holding on to her!¡± Verena had heard these words from Lucas before, yet she didn¡¯t believe him. How could Lucas be the one obsessed with Belinda? Before Verena could respond, Lucas spoke again. ¡°I can¡¯t get used to life without Belinda. I can¡¯t stop thinking about her; I can¡¯t stand her dating other men. It¡¯s all me. Do you understand?¡± His voice grew more intense with each word. Disbelief and denial clouded Verena¡¯s eyes, turning them red. She struggled to believe him and found it even harder to ept his words. Every word, every sentence, felt like a sharp dagger stabbing into her heart. The pain was overwhelming, and she couldn¡¯t bear it. Tears streamed down her face without restraint. Even when Lucas saw Verena¡¯s distress, his expression remained unchanged. He spoke coldly, his teeth clenched, ¡°Verena, this is your final warning¡ªdon¡¯t seek out Belinda again. If you need to vent your frustration,e to me.¡± . . . Chapter 484 ?Chapter 484: With those words, Lucas turned to leave. ¡°Lucas!¡± Verena cried out urgently. However, Lucas ignored her, continuing his firm stride away. ¡°No¡ª¡± Verena¡¯s scream of anguish filled the air as she clutched her head, breaking down in tears. Throughout the afternoon, the other doctors in the office kept casting odd nces at Belinda. Some looked on with envy, others with curiosity, and a few with caution. Belinda ignored them all. After work, Belinda changed her clothes and walked to the parking lot. As she approached her car, she came to an abrupt halt. A tall, imposing man stood beside it. When their eyes met, a flicker of emotion passed between them. Secondster, Belinda looked away, walking straight to her car. She unlocked it and opened the driver¡¯s side door. Just as she was about to get in, Lucas reached out and held the door in ce. ¡°We need to talk,¡± he stated. Belinda looked up at him and replied calmly, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve made my stance clear. There¡¯s nothing left for us to discuss.¡± She tried to enter the car again, but Lucas¡¯ grip on the door stopped her. She met his stare, unwavering. After a tense five seconds, Lucas finally let go. Belinda quickly slid into the driver¡¯s seat and forcefully shut the door. From buckling her seatbelt to starting the engine, she didn¡¯t give him another nce. ???¦Å?? ¡é??t?€§ñ? ?¦Ç ?a?§Ú?¦Í¨º??.??? Lucas stood watching as she drove off, then followed her in his car. Belinda noticed him trailing her and frowned. She tried to shake him off several times but couldn¡¯t lose him. As she approached the residential area, she pulled over. Stepping out of her car, she walked directly toward Lucas¡¯ car. Lucas got out as well. ¡°Lucas, when will you stop this?¡± Belinda demanded angrily. ¡°I need to talk to you about something, Belinda,¡± Lucas replied, his tone calm, his lips barely moving. He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°If I say no, will you stop pestering me?¡± Belinda asked coldly. Lucas remained silent, his steady gaze serving as his only response. Belinda closed her eyes briefly in resignation, taking a deep breath. After a moment, she opened her eyes, met his gaze, and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I had no idea Verena would say those things to you,¡± Lucas said, attempting to apologize to Belinda. Belinda froze for a moment at his words before responding evenly, ¡°Okay, your apology is epted. What else do you want to say?¡± Lucas fixed a deep, searching gaze on Belinda. ¡°Verena said those things to you because I told her I couldn¡¯t marry her anymore. I¡¯ve realized¡­ I have developed feelings for you,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 485 ?Chapter 485: Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive, though it briefly stiffened. She raised her eyes to Lucas, shock etched across her features. She struggled to respond, ¡°Lucas! Are you hearing yourself now? What nonsense are you spouting?¡± But Lucas remained undisturbed, his gaze unwavering as he looked at her. ¡°I am serious. I know my feelings and understand what I¡¯m saying,¡± he said. With that, he gently ced his hand on her shoulder, his expression earnest, his tone emphasizing each word. ¡°Belinda, I have feelings for you.¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was immediate. Her pupils dted in an instant, and she quickly averted her eyes, her longshes veiling the emotions flickering within them. Her breathing quickened. Despite herself, her heart fluttered wildly at Lucas¡¯ deration. The unexpected confession left her stunned. She half-joked to herself that Lucas might be delirious or feverish to have dered such feelings. Trying to regain herposure, Belinda took a long moment before finally lifting her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯ once more. Their gazes locked, and Belinda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. In the depths of Lucas¡¯ eyes, she saw her own reflection staring back at her. For a moment, she found herself unable to hold his gaze. Belinda inhaled deeply, her lips pressed together momentarily before responding withposure. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed. He was caught off guard by her measured demeanor. ¡°Is that all?¡± His voice carried a hint of dissatisfaction. ¡°What more do you want?¡± Belinda retorted, meeting his gaze once more. ¡°What response were you expecting, Mr. rk? Did you imagine I would be thrilled, shedding tears of joy, rushing to get back together?¡± Her tone was thick with sarcasm. ?@?¨¦$? ???t?¦Å§ñ? ¨ª¦Ð ?al¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Lucas was left speechless for a moment. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this reaction, though he had hoped for some enthusiasm in response to his confession of love. Yet, her reply was far from what he had hoped for. ¡°Are you done, Mr. rk? May I leave now?¡± Without waiting for an answer, Belinda walked towards her car. Lucas watched her leave, his expression a mix of frustration and confusion. Once inside her car, Belinda noticed her hands trembling slightly on the steering wheel. Sheposed herself, started the engine, and drove off. When Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie informed her about the Wagner family¡¯s attempt to apologize. ¡°They came here to apologize, but we turned them away right at the door,¡± Mollie said. Looking remorseful, Mollie added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. This matter is all my fault.¡± Belinda took Mollie¡¯s hand tofort her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mollie. You were just trying to help.¡± ¡°But let¡¯s put any further matchmaking on pause for now, alright?¡± Mollie thought for a moment before nodding in agreement. She believed that, for now, it was best to let things unfold naturally. Belinda exhaled in relief. For the time being, she would be spared from more matchmaking attempts¡ªa small but wee reprieve. . . . Chapter 486 ?Chapter 486: Mollie hesitated, her tone cautious as she asked, ¡°Belinda, regarding you and Lucas¡­ Is there something going on between you two?¡± At Mollie¡¯s question, a flicker of emotion crossed Belinda¡¯s face. Lucas¡¯ confession suddenly echoed in Belinda¡¯s mind. Before Belinda could respond, Mollie spoke up. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Lucas¡¯ actions towards the Wagner family, right? His intense reaction¡­ Don¡¯t you feel something about that?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment before answering, ¡°No, my feelings for him remain unchanged.¡± Yet, Mollie could see that Belinda¡¯s emotions were anything but calm. She chose not to push further and gently patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder. After dinner, Belinda retreated to her room. In the bathroom, under the warm cascade of water, she closed her eyes. Her heart was in disarray, and she struggled to find the words to describe how she felt. Despite reminding herself not to be influenced by Lucas¡¯ words or actions, it became increasingly difficult. His simple confession had sent her emotions into turmoil, and that frustrated her deeply. She had never expected such a confession from him, and his words caught herpletely off guard, disturbing the peace she had tried so hard to restore. She resented how profoundly Lucas could still affect her. That night, Belinda tossed and turned, eventually falling asleep after two in the morning. The following morning, she prepared herself and yawned as she descended the stairs for breakfast. After eating, she drove to the hospital. It had been a while since she¡¯d driven, and as she passed by the roadside, she noticed a familiar blue luxury car parked. Instinctively, she tapped the brakes. Two secondster, she started the car again, speeding off. The blue car followed her. Belinda drove without stopping, and Lucas made no effort to stop her. He simply followed her steadily. He only turned his car around when Belinda entered the underground parking lot of the Grand ins General Hospital. It seemed as though he had just wanted to ensure she arrived safely at work in his own way. Belinda found the entire situation perplexing, but she didn¡¯t dwell on it. She quickly focused on her tasks. After yesterday¡¯s events, the hospital staff and patients¡¯ families treated Belinda with renewed respect. However, Belinda showed no reaction to their changed demeanor. Around noon, a nurse called out from the doorway, ¡°Dr. Wright, you have a visitor.¡± ¡°Okay, got it,¡± Belinda responded, ncing up. She ced the medical record on the desk and exited her office. When she stepped out, she saw Darwin and his aunt nearby. Belinda approached them with a smile and greeted them warmly. . . . Chapter 487 ?Chapter 487: ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Ata began, her eyes filled with gratitude. She seemed hesitant to shake Belinda¡¯s hand, unsure if it was appropriate. Darwin spoke up, ¡°Ata is here for aprehensive check-up. She insisted on seeing you.¡± Before he could continue, Ata added, ¡°Dr. Wright, thank you so much. You really saved my life.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just d I could help, Ata. Think nothing of it,¡± Belinda replied, still smiling. ¡°I feel terrible about missing dinner the other day,¡± Ata said. ¡°Dr. Wright, could you join me for lunch today? I¡¯d like to treat you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. I¡ª¡± Belinda began to decline reflexively, but Ata interrupted before she could finish. ¡°Dr. Wright, this isn¡¯t just a polite gesture¡ªit¡¯s truly important. Please, let me have the opportunity to treat you to a meal,¡± Ata said earnestly. Given the circumstances, Belinda found it difficult to refuse. She nodded. ¡°Alright, how about this afternoon?¡± Ata¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°Perfect! We¡¯ll pick a ce, and Darwin wille to pick you up.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Ata. I drove myself today. Just send me the address, and I¡¯ll head there during lunchtime.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Ata agreed, not pressing the matter further. At noon, Belinda drove herself to the restaurant Ata had mentioned. At the dining table, Ata held Belinda¡¯s hand throughout the meal, expressing her gratitude repeatedly, which made Belinda feel slightly embarrassed. During their meal, Belinda learned a few things. For instance, Ata was not rted to Darwin by blood; she was the family¡¯s housekeeper. However, having raised him since childhood, Darwin considered her like a mother. Belinda and Ata connected well. They exchanged phone numbers and even nned a shopping trip together. It was then that Darwin said, ¡°Dr. Wright, I heard you¡¯ve been going on blind dates recently?¡± Belinda tensed, feeling slightly ufortable. She nodded hesitantly. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah, that¡¯s right.¡± Ata¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°You don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, Belinda? What do you think of Darwin?¡± Darwin¡¯s expression subtly changed when he heard that. He had intentionally steered the conversation in this direction, hoping Ata would make such a suggestion. She had always been concerned about his personal life, and he knew she had clearly taken a liking to Belinda. Since they¡¯d entered the private dining room, Belinda had barely spoken to him, barely acknowledging his presence. Was he really that invisible to her? The thought bothered him more than he cared to admit, which was why he had brought up this topic. Belinda was caught off guard by Ata¡¯s suggestion. Her face froze for a moment before she forced a polite smile. ¡°Ata, let¡¯s not joke about this. I¡¯m only going on these dates because my friends insist on it. Besides, I¡¯ve just finalized my divorce¡ªI¡¯m not looking for anything like that at the moment.¡± . . . Chapter 488 ?Chapter 488: Ata blinked, clearly shocked. It was hard to believe that Belinda had already been married once. After a brief pause, she responded thoughtfully, ¡°You¡¯ve just ended a marriage, so now might not be the right time for you to meet someone new. But I do hope you¡¯ll consider Darwin in the future. He¡¯s really an exceptional young man.¡± Belinda was surprised that Ata continued to advocate for Darwin even after hearing about her divorce. Sheughed awkwardly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°Here, try this dish, Ata. It¡¯s delicious.¡± She then steered the conversation away from personal matters. Despite the brief awkwardness, their meal was quite enjoyable. By the time they finished eating, Ata had grown even fonder of Belinda. After the meal, they walked together to the parking lot. As they approached Belinda¡¯s car, she noticed someone standing near it¡ªLucas. She furrowed her brows slightly. Darwin narrowed his eyes when he saw Lucas, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Belinda, who is this?¡± Ata asked, her tone curious. ¡°Just a friend,¡± Belinda replied. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Ata, I should head out now. Let¡¯s n another get-together soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Ata said, nodding with a smile. Belinda walked over, opened her car door, and got in. Without hesitation, Lucas slid into the passenger seat. Belinda then drove off. Watching Belinda¡¯s car disappear into the distance, Ata turned to Darwin with a puzzled look. ¡°Why do I sense something off between Belinda and that man?¡± she asked. ¡°That man is Belinda¡¯s ex-husband,¡± Darwin exined. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth as he spoke, his eyes reflecting a touch ofplexity. It seemed to him that Belinda still held a significant ce in Lucas¡¯ heart. This revtion piqued Ata¡¯s interest. ¡°So that¡¯s him! He really does seem like a gentleman,¡± she remarked, ncing sideways at Darwin. ¡°But Darwin, that question you asked Belinda earlier was a bit out of line. What¡¯s going on with you?¡± Darwin narrowed his eyes slightly, choosing to remain silent. ¡°Do you have feelings for Belinda?¡± Ata asked. Darwin merely curved his lips into a subdued smile, keeping his thoughts to himself. However, his response was telling, and Ata responded with a knowing grin. Meanwhile, as Belinda drove, she confronted Lucas. ¡°You followed me this morning, and now again at noon. What do you want?¡± Lucas answered calmly, ¡°Can¡¯t you tell that I¡¯m pursuing you?¡± Belinda was taken aback. ¡°Pursuing me?¡± She felt as if she had just heard a joke. This was surely an unusual way to pursue someone. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°Lucas, this is absurd.¡± . . . Chapter 489 ?Chapter 489: Lucas¡¯ frown deepened. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± he asked. At a red light, Belinda braked and turned to face Lucas. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced,¡± she said. Lucas responded matter-of-factly, ¡°Can¡¯t we remarry after a divorce?¡± Stunned by his audacity, Belinda let out a derisive chuckle. ¡°Lucas, our rtionship ended the moment we divorced. There¡¯s no turning back.¡± Her blunt words struck Lucas deeply, leaving him wounded. His expression darkened, and his gaze intensified. He stared at her profile, his emotions fluctuating wildly. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t have the final word in this,¡± he said. Belinda frowned but remained silent. Once she drove past the intersection, she pulled over and said to Lucas, ¡°We¡¯re not heading in the same direction. You should get out now.¡± Lucas was left speechless. He took a deep breath and exited the car. As soon as he stepped out, Belinda drove away without hesitation. Watching Belinda¡¯s car fade into the distance, Lucas narrowed his eyes. Being abandoned on the roadside like this was a new experience for him. Later in the afternoon, while Belinda was organizing medical records in her office, she was startled by Kylee¡¯s voice, filled with surprise and excitement. ¡°Mom! What brings you here?¡± Belinda looked up to see Car standing nearby. Car, dressed in an elegant dark purple suit, her long hair neatly styled, radiated an air of grace. She smiled at Kylee and said, ¡°I¡¯ve never visited your workce before, so I thought I shoulde when I had some free time. I¡¯ve also brought some snacks for you and your colleagues.¡± Kylee beamed at the news. Her colleagues quickly expressed their gratitude. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Wright!¡± ¡°Please, have a seat, Mrs. Wright!¡± The doctors, aware of Car¡¯s prestigious family background as the eldest daughter of the Happer family from Soling, showed her the utmost respect. The bodyguards apanying Car began bringing in the snacks she had prepared, disying an array of exquisite treats. Noticing that Belinda hadn¡¯te over, one of the doctors called out, ¡°Dr. Wright, your mother is here. Aren¡¯t you going to join her?¡± Belinda froze for a moment, clutching the medical record tightly in her hand. Anger twisted Kylee¡¯s face as she said to the doctor, ¡°If you don¡¯t know the reality, it¡¯s better to hold your tongue! That woman is my mother!¡± She emphasized ¡°my mother¡± with force, leaving the other doctors in stunned silence. What did Kylee mean by that? Could it be that she and Belinda had different mothers? Setting the medical record aside, Belinda approached Car and greeted her, saying, ¡°Hello, Car.¡± Car gave a brief nod. ¡°Help yourself to a drink,¡± she said. Her tone and expression remained carefully neutral toward Belinda. . . . Chapter 490 ?Chapter 490: ¡°Thank you, Car,¡± Belinda replied, pouring herself a cup of coffee before returning to her work. This brief exchange sparked whispers among the other doctors, though none dared to ask anything openly. Just then, one of the people wanting to tter Kylee spoke up. ¡°These snacks and drinks are all very expensive. We¡¯re really lucky to enjoy this, thanks to Kylee!¡± ¡°Indeed! We owe this treat to Kylee and her mother,¡± another chimed in. Kylee responded with a gracious smile. ¡°I¡¯m just d you¡¯re enjoying it.¡± Car didn¡¯t linger, leaving after only sitting for a while. Once Car departed, Belinda gathered the medical records and exited the office. At this moment, Kylee gave a knowing look to the person standing nearby. The person quickly seized the opportunity to ask, ¡°Kylee, are you and Belinda half-sisters?¡± All heads turned as Kylee confirmed with a calm smile. ¡°Yes, Belinda and I have different mothers,¡± she said. The person furrowed her brows. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you say you and Belinda have the same birthday? How can you have different mothers? Could it be¡­¡± ¡°Your father¡­¡± Realization spread like a ripple through the room. Kylee¡¯s cheeks flushed as she awkwardly replied, ¡°Yes, my father was involved with Belinda¡¯s mother while he was married to my mother.¡± Gasping, the person asked, ¡°Oh no, so Belinda¡¯s mother was a mistress? Does that mean Belinda is an illegitimate daughter?¡± The shock in the office was unmistakable, rippling through the gathered doctors. Many found it hard to believe that Belinda¡¯s mother carried such a scandalous reputation and that Belinda was an illegitimate daughter. ¡°Please don¡¯t use those words. Belinda and I are as much sisters as anyone,¡± Kylee said softly. ¡°You¡¯re so kind! Despite everything, you treat her like a true sister,¡± the person remarked, surprised. ¡°Just don¡¯t mention Belinda¡¯s identity from now on, or you¡¯ll upset me,¡± Kylee said, pretending to be annoyed. The person sulked but chose to stay silent after the warning. Still, whispers about Belinda¡¯s mother and Belinda¡¯s identity spread quickly, fueling gossip throughout the hospital. Soon, it became the hottest topic of conversation, and everyone was talking about it. When Belinda heard the news, she was unfazed. She had already expected Kylee to use this as an opportunity to unt her status. She was indifferent to the gossip swirling around her. After all, she understood that no one could choose their family. So what if she was born out of wedlock? Kylee, noticing Belinda¡¯s apparentck of reaction, frowned. She wondered if Belinda truly didn¡¯t care or was merely pretending not to care. Nevertheless, spreading rumors about Belinda¡¯s identity brought her a certain satisfaction. . . . Chapter 491 ?Chapter 491: At the Davidson family¡¯s residence, today marked a rare asion as Devin, Nigel¡¯s eldest grandson, left the schoolboratory to join the family for dinner. During the meal, Nigel said to Devin, ¡°Devin, Harold wants to introduce you to someone. Are you interested?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Devin¡¯s father, the head of the family, was momentarily taken aback by the news. ¡°Who is it that Harold wants to introduce? Do we know her?¡± inquired Devin¡¯s mother, Lois Davidson. Nigel responded directly, ¡°You¡¯ve all met her before. She is Lucas¡¯ ex-wife, Belinda.¡± ¡°What? Belinda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Devin¡¯s parents and sister all reacted with disbelief. Yet, the mention of Belinda sparked a glint of interest in Devin¡¯s eyes. Devin¡¯s father turned to Nigel. ¡°Dad! Harold must be joking, right? Why would he think to introduce his former daughter-inw to Devin? It¡¯s too¡­¡± Nigel calmly replied, ¡°Harold is serious. He holds his former daughter-inw in high regard.¡± ¡°He even mentioned that Lucas was unfortunate to lose someone like Belinda.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°But he only suggested the idea. Whether Devin wants to meet her is entirely up to him. I think it wouldn¡¯t hurt for Devin to meet her. They don¡¯t have to date; they could simply be friends.¡± Lois immediately replied, ¡°Meet her for what? There¡¯s no point in that! Devin can do much better! Sure, Belinda is beautiful and capable, but her background is problematic! She is an illegitimate daughter, and she has been married before! She is not suitable for Devin at all!¡± ¡°Exactly! Belinda doesn¡¯t deserve to be my sister-inw,¡± Devin¡¯s sister said with disdain. But just then, Devin spoke up. ¡°Grandpa, please arrange a time for me to meet Belinda.¡± His words momentarily silenced the table. ¡°Devin, are you out of your mind?¡± ¡°Devin, what nonsense are you talking about?¡± ¡°Do you really want to meet her, Devin?¡± Nigel asked, clearly surprised. He had never expected his proud grandson to agree to this, yet here he was¡­ Devin nodded and replied, ¡°Yes, please inform Harold that I¡¯m avable at any time.¡± ¡°Alright! I¡¯ll call Haroldter,¡± Nigel said, seeing that Devin was serious. ¡°Devin, what¡¯s gotten into you? That Belinda, she¡­¡± Lois started, but Devin quickly cut her off. ¡°Mom, let¡¯s just eat,¡± Devin said. Lois was left speechless, her expression one of utter frustration. . . . Chapter 492 ?Chapter 492: After dinner, Nigel went back to his room and called Harold. ¡°Harold, I spoke with Devin about your suggestion, and he has agreed! Please arrange a time for Devin and Belinda to meet,¡± Nigel said. On the other end of the line, Harold was momentarily stunned by the news. After hanging up the call with Nigel that day, Harold felt a pang of remorse. He wondered if it had been unwise to suggest his former daughter-inw meet his friend¡¯s eldest grandson. Still, Harold reassured himself by thinking of Devin¡¯s pride as the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson. He doubted Devin would entertain the idea of meeting Belinda. After all, while impressive, Belinda was still Lucas¡¯ ex-wife. Harold was certain Devin would not want to go on a date with her because of that. However, contrary to Harold¡¯s expectations, Devin had epted the proposal. Harold was caught off guard. ¡°Devin actually agreed? Nigel, please tell me you didn¡¯t coerce him into this,¡± Harold said skeptically. From the other end of the line, Nigel sounded somewhat resigned. ¡°Harold, you know Devin. It¡¯s impossible to force him into doing anything he doesn¡¯t want to do. He actually agreed on his own, and he even said he¡¯s avable anytime. Can you imagine that? It¡¯s usually a struggle to get him home for dinner¡ªhe¡¯s always buried inb work. But now, he suddenly has free time.¡± Nigel¡¯s voice carried a hint of frustration. Harold¡¯s eyes flickered when he heard that. It seemed Devin was genuinely interested in the meeting and, surprisingly, enthusiastic about it. Before Harold could respond, Nigel added, ¡°So, Harold, please check with Belinda about her schedule. Let¡¯s organize a time for them to meet.¡± Harold paused for a moment before cautiously replying, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see what I can do. However, we need to tread carefully. Remember the incident with the Wagner family, when their son tried to tamper with Belinda¡¯s drink during the date? Since then, Belinda has been quite apprehensive about these dates. We might need to give this matter some time before arranging anything.¡± Nigel nodded in agreement. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll hold off for now, but let¡¯s not let this slip off our radar,¡± he said. ¡°Alright,¡± Harold replied. After a brief exchange, the call ended. Norma, who had been sitting beside Harold, spoke up. ¡°Did Devin really agree?¡± Before Harold could respond, the butler¡¯s voice echoed in the room. ¡°Lucas is back,¡± he announced. As Lucas entered the living room, Harold¡¯s expression subtly shifted. Turning to Norma, he said, ¡°Yes, Devin has agreed. He even said he¡¯s avable anytime. Now, it all depends on Belinda.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows at the mention of Belinda, tension evident in his features. ¡°Does this mean Devin is really interested in Belinda?¡± Norma asked, clearly surprised. . . . Chapter 493 ?Chapter 493: ¡°Yeah,¡± Harold replied, ncing at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯ve already talked about this with Nigel. We¡¯ll arrange for Devin and Belinda to meet soon. I¡ª¡± Lucas cut him off, his voice firm. ¡°There will be no meeting!¡± Lucas¡¯ tone left no room for argument. Harold turned to face him and scoffed. ¡°Do you really think you can stop this? You and Belinda are already divorced. Her life is no longer your concern!¡± Lucas¡¯ lips parted slightly, his expression cold. ¡°I¡¯ve realized I have fallen for Belinda. I don¡¯t want her going on a date with someone else!¡± Lucas¡¯ deration left Harold and Norma stunned, their astonishment clearly reflected on their faces. ¡°Lucas,¡± Norma said, her voice uneasy, ¡°what did you just say?¡± With a calm expression, Lucas replied, ¡°I¡¯ve realized I have fallen for Belinda, and I intend to win her back.¡± This time, Harold and Norma understood him perfectly. They exchanged uncertain nces. Harold let out a derisiveugh. ¡°Now you¡¯ve realized you have feelings for her? It¡¯s toote! You and Belinda are already divorced!¡± ¡°Divorce doesn¡¯t mean everything is over. People can reconcile, and we will,¡± Lucas replied confidently. He had no doubt¡ªBelinda would be his once more. His confidence was unwavering. Harold scoffed. ¡°Do you honestly believe Belinda will want to get back together with you?¡± ¡°Of course! I know she still has feelings for me! She will get back together with me because she loves me!¡± Lucas replied, his certainty unshaken. G al no vel s . holds tales worth reading Harold¡¯sughter turned colder. ¡°Belinda loved you when you two were still married, but she still divorced you.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze remained steady, his expression intense. ¡°I didn¡¯t understand my feelings for her back then. Now that I do, I know I can win her back.¡± Harold folded his arms, his tone skeptical. ¡°Have you even told Belinda about your feelings for her?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve already told her,¡± Lucas said. The revtion caught Harold off guard. He had assumed Lucas¡¯ pride would keep him from expressing his feelings. After a brief pause, Harold asked, ¡°How did Belinda react?¡± Lucas tensed up for a moment, falling silent. Seeing Lucas like this, Harold guessed the oue. With a smirk, Harold continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think that just because you confessed your feelings, she¡¯ll change her mind. Do you know why Belinda has been so resolute about the divorce? It¡¯s because she¡¯s already given up on both you and your rtionship with her!¡± Lucas remained silent, knowing Harold¡¯s words were urate. After a brief pause, he looked at Harold and said, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯vee to you for help.¡± . . . Chapter 494 ?Chapter 494: Harold raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want my help? I¡¯m not sure I understand what you mean.¡± ¡°Belinda has been avoiding me,¡± Lucas replied directly. ¡°I can¡¯t even get a chance to talk to her properly. You have her trust¡ªcould you arrange a dinner where I can speak to her properly?¡± Harold¡¯s expression remained unreadable, offering no clues as to what he was thinking. Norma broke the silence, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Lucas, do you truly have feelings for Belinda? Have you thought this through?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened as he processed her words. A memory from earlier that day shed through his mind. He had witnessed Belinda, Darwin, and Ata exiting the elevator together. He didn¡¯t know what Darwin had said, but it made Belinda and Ata burst intoughter. Darwin stood there, watching them with a gentle expression. Their interaction was so warm and harmonious that they easily appeared to be a family to any observer. Ovee by a mix of emotions, Lucas found himself involuntarily clenching his fists. It took every ounce of his self-control to refrain from rushing over and punching Darwin at that moment. Just the thought of Belinda being with another man felt like countless daggers tearing into Lucas¡¯ chest, leaving behind an agony he could hardly endure. He simply couldn¡¯t ept the idea! It was something he couldn¡¯t even allow himself to entertain. Lucas locked eyes with Norma and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m sure¡ªshe¡¯s the one I want!¡± ¡°And what about Verena?¡± Harold suddenly asked. Lucas frowned slightly, pausing for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°I¡¯ve already exined everything to her.¡± Harold was caught off guard again. Lucas¡¯ unshakable resolve and decisive actions continued to surprise him. Norma turned to Harold, saying, ¡°Look, Lucas knows his feelings for Belinda now. He has also spoken to Verena and exined everything. We are his parents; isn¡¯t it our responsibility to support him? And haven¡¯t you always liked Belinda as your daughter-inw? Surely, you don¡¯t want her to end up as someone else¡¯s, right?¡± Although Norma had her doubts about Belinda, she believed that nothing was more important than her son¡¯s happiness. Lucas shifted his gaze to Harold, his nerves beginning to show. Harold looked down, not giving an immediate response. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think about this.¡± Lucas frowned briefly before asking, ¡°How long do you need to decide?¡± Harold gave him an irritated nce. ¡°Why the rush? Are you in such a hurry now? Just be patient!¡± . . . Chapter 495 ?Chapter 495: With that, Harold stood up and walked away before Lucas could respond. Norma turned to Lucas and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to give your father some time to think.¡± Lucas gave a quick nod. Over the next few days, Lucas made it his mission to follow Belinda to and from work, trailing her in his car like a personal escort. He stayed close behind her, showing no signs of letting up. Belinda had grown indifferent to his constant pursuit. She paid him no mind, letting him do whatever he wished. One evening, Harold invited Belinda to dinner. After work, Belinda drove herself to the restaurant. On her way, she noticed that Lucas¡¯ shy car wasn¡¯t following her, which sparked a momentary sense of confusion. But then, she frowned, irritation creeping up inside her. What was wrong with her? Whether he followed her or not was his business, not hers. Why was she letting him get to her again? Upon arriving, Belinda parked her car, stepped out, and made her way to the private room. When she entered, it was empty. Harold wasn¡¯t there yet, so she settled onto the sofa to wait. About a minuteter, the door creaked open. Belinda nced up, ready to greet Harold, but her expression shifted when she saw who had just stepped inside. What on earth was Lucas doing here? Lucas had actually arrived before Belinda, but he worried that she might leave if she saw him as soon as she arrived. So, he had waited for her to enter the private room before making his move. ¡°Where¡¯s Harold?¡± Belinda asked, her tone sharp with hostility. ¡°He¡¯s noting,¡± Lucas replied, shutting the door behind him and walking further into the room. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I had Harold set this up.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her expression remaining calm. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t want to talk to you. There¡¯s nothing for us to discuss. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, she rose from the sofa, grabbed her bag, and moved toward the door. As she walked past Lucas, he reached out and caught her arm. ¡°Can¡¯t we at least sit down for a meal?¡± he asked. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied coldly, yanking her arm free. But just as she took a step forward, Lucas bent down and effortlessly swept her into his arms. Belinda was taken aback by his sudden move. ¡°Lucas, what do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± As Belinda lost her bnce, her instincts kicked in, and her arm looped around Lucas¡¯ neck. Her words were sharp with frustration. . . . Chapter 496 ?Chapter 496: ¡°I just want you to have a meal with me,¡± Lucas said, his voice low and husky, as he carried Belinda toward the dining table. ¡°I¡¯m not eating! Put me down!¡± Belinda protested, wriggling in his arms. Lucas gently set her down in a chair, firmly holding her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re eating this meal with me, whether you like it or not,¡± he said. ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°And if I refuse, Mr. rk, what¡¯s your grand n for me then?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll feed you!¡± Lucas shot her a re, his tone sharp and determined. Belinda stared at him,pletely speechless. Had this man lost his mind? Letting go of her shoulders, Lucas looked at her with earnest eyes. His voice softened, carrying a quiet plea. ¡°Belinda, can we talk properly for once?¡± When Belinda saw the sincerity in his expression, her emotions stirred, an uneasy mix of frustration and something else. After a brief pause, she steadied herself and asked, ¡°What is it you want to talk about?¡± ¡°Our future,¡± Lucas said, his tone steady and deliberate. Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped up to meet his. The intensity in his gaze momentarily made her flinch, a silent tension building between them. galnovels . brings magic to life She quickly looked away, forcing a dryugh. ¡°There¡¯s no future for us, Lucas,¡± she said. ¡°If you want it, there can be,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t!¡± Belinda shot back immediately. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed sharply, a flicker of pain shing through them. The speed and certainty of Belinda¡¯s rejection left him reeling, a mix of defeat and sadness etched on his face. He leaned closer to Belinda, his voice carrying a serious tone. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡ªwhat are you worried about?¡± he asked. Not waiting for her to respond, he continued, ¡°Did you refuse me because of Verena? I¡¯ve already told her everything. I made it crystal clear that it¡¯s only you I care about, and because of that, I won¡¯t marry her.¡± Belinda had heard Lucas say something like this before, yet hearing it again still made her heart jolt, no matter how much she tried to suppress it. Looking back, it wasn¡¯t surprising that Verena had stormed into the Cardiac Surgery Department that day, filled with fury, ready to confront her. Shaking off the memory, Belinda pressed her lips together slightly. ¡°That¡¯s between you and Verena. It doesn¡¯t involve me,¡± she said. Lucas shook his head. ¡°It has everything to do with you! You have feelings for me, and I have feelings for you, too! We¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 497 ?Chapter 497: Before Lucas could finish, Belinda cut him off. ¡°That¡¯s in the past.¡± Her voice was calm but firm. ¡°Now¡­ I don¡¯t have feelings for you anymore.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils contracted sharply, his expression shifting instantly, unreadable emotions flickering across his face. Two secondster, his voice rumbled low. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you,¡± he said. Belinda gave a small scoff, her toneced with indifference. ¡°Believe whatever you want. I don¡¯t care,¡± she replied. ¡°Belinda, look at me!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried the weight of raw emotion. With growing impatience, Belinda raised her eyes to meet his. Her lips parted as she enunciated each word clearly, ¡°I said¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have feelings for¡ª¡± But before she could finish speaking, Lucas closed the space between them and kissed her. Lucas cupped Belinda¡¯s head with one hand, while his other arm snaked around her waist, pulling her firmly into his embrace. His kiss deepened, driven by all the emotions he¡¯d kept bottled up. Belinda fought back fiercely, her fists pounding against Lucas¡¯ chest as she tried to break free. Yet Lucas remained immovable, like an unyielding mountain, and her struggles were in vain. The kiss, however, ended as quickly as it had begun. After a few seconds, Lucas pulled back, breaking the connection, but not without stealing onest gentle tug on her lips. Resting his forehead against hers, a sly smile tugged at his lips. His voice, deep and velvety, carried a teasing edge. ¡°Your heart is pounding for me, Belinda. Just admit it¡ªyou still have feelings for me.¡± His warm breath brushed her face, and his voice, rich and alluring, tugged at her heartstrings with ease. Belinda couldn¡¯t deny the turmoil in her chest. She was far fromposed at that moment. Fighting to regain her poise, she pushed Lucas away and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t be absurd! Everyone¡¯s heart beats¡ªunless they¡¯re dead!¡± Lucas straightened, his grin unyielding, filled with mischief. The topic was dropped, and after the dishes were served, they quietly focused on their meal. From time to time, Lucas added food to Belinda¡¯s te, but she ignored his gestures, pushing the food aside without a word. A hint of resignation flickered in Lucas¡¯ eyes, but his expression remained gentle, even doting. . . . Chapter 498 ?Chapter 498: ¡°You can have no more blind dates, starting now,¡± Lucas dered suddenly, his tone firm and final. Still focused on her food, Belinda replied, ¡°Not only will I go on dates, but I¡¯ll meet at least two guys a day!¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened, his mood souring instantly. With a sharp inhale, he growled through gritted teeth, ¡°For every date you go on, I¡¯ll make sure it ends in disaster!¡± Belinda rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°Suit yourself,¡± she replied, unfazed. Herck of reaction only served to irk Lucas further. Before he could speak again, his phone rang abruptly. ncing at the screen, he saw Ryan¡¯s name sh across it. He furrowed his brows slightly, thought for a moment, then set the phone aside, deliberately ignoring the call. Belinda noticed, a spark of curiosity lighting up her eyes. She silently guessed that it was either Ryan or Verena calling Lucas now. The ringing stopped, but not long after, Lucas¡¯ phone rang again. This time, Lucas hit decline without hesitation. ???€?? ¡é?¦Át?¦Å§ñs 1n ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.??? However, as soon as he did that, his phone rang once more. Reluctantly, he picked up the call, his voice clipped and icy. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Lucas, you need to get to the hospital now! Verena¡­ she tried to take her own life!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice crackled with panic and urgency on the other end of the line. ¡°What?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted instantly, shock etching across his features. Ryan wasted no time exining, ¡°She shed her wrist in the bathroom! The tub was soaked in blood when we found her. They¡¯ve just rushed her into the ER, and it¡¯s bad¡ªreally bad. Lucas, you need toe here right now! I don¡¯t know if Verena¡¯s going to make it¡­¡± Desperationced every syble of Ryan¡¯s words. ¡°I will be there right away.¡± With that, Lucas quickly ended the call. He then turned to Belinda, his expression grave. ¡°Ryan just called¡ªVerena tried to take her own life. I have to get to the hospital now,¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s brows knitted together at the news. Verena tried to end her own life? Her initial surprise flickered for only a moment before she masked it with calm indifference. Parting her lips slightly, she said, ¡°Go on. You don¡¯t have to tell me this.¡± Lucas rose without hesitation at her response. But after taking a few steps, he paused, as if a thought had struck him, and turned back to Belinda. ¡°Would you like to go there with me?¡± he asked. Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°No thanks. I¡¯d rather not meddle in your affairs with Verena,¡± she said. Lucas stood there for a moment, his eyes contemtive, but he ultimately left without another word. The room fell quiet again, the air still and heavy. Belinda reached for her cup, taking a slow sip, her expression unreadable. She then set the cup down, and her eyes drifted to Lucas¡¯ empty seat, her gaze shadowed with a tangle of emotions. . . . Chapter 499 ?Chapter 499: In truth, just now, a small crack had formed in her guarded heart. Perhaps the warm and affectionate atmosphere had momentarily clouded her judgment. She had almost agreed to Lucas. Thankfully, Ryan¡¯s call had snapped her back to reality. Lucas was still Lucas¡ªthe man who always ced Verena first. That hadn¡¯t changed at all. Once again, she had been left alone. The only difference was Lucas¡¯ half-hearted offer to bring her along. In hindsight, the brief flicker of hope in her chest felt foolish and absurd. She picked up her fork again and resumed eating in silence. The food was so delicious; it would be a waste not to enjoy it. Thirty minutester, Belinda finished her meal and stepped out of the restaurant. She decided that a walk might do her some good. Her steps were unhurried as she walked down the street. Her spirits weren¡¯t high, but they weren¡¯t as low as she had braced for. After all, she had seen thising already. Wasn¡¯t it always this way? Even if Lucas acknowledged his feelings for her, he still felt responsible for Verena. Whenever Verena needed him, he ran to her without a second thought. And Verena¡¯s so-called suicide attempt? Belinda knew all too well that it was just a ploy by Verena. Verena wouldn¡¯t really dare to kill herself. It was simply a way for Verena to tighten her grip on Lucas, feeding his guilt and sense of obligation. Belinda believed Lucas would never break free of Verena¡¯s hold. Thankfully, Lucas and Verena¡¯s tangled mess no longer had anything to do with her. The thought brought a surprising lightness to Belinda¡¯s chest, easing the burden on her mind. As she was about to turn back, a cloth appeared out of nowhere, mping over her mouth and nose. Belinda¡¯s hands shot up to w at the firm grip holding the cloth in ce. But before she could react further, a powerful arm snaked around her right shoulder, locking her in ce. A sharp, unfamiliar odor flooded her nose, seizing her senses. ¡°Oh no!¡± The cloth was drenched in some kind of sedative! Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she held her breath and drove her elbow sharply backward. Her attacker grunted as the force of the blow made him loosen his grip on Belinda¡¯s mouth and nose. His hold on her shoulder released almost immediately. Belinda gasped for air, but a sudden, constricting force mped around her neck, cutting off her breath. The choking grip was immediate and unrelenting. Desperately, Belinda wed at the arm tightening around her throat. Her attacker groaned, his grip momentarily loosening before tightening with renewed ferocity. Belinda¡¯s face soon turned crimson as she struggled for air, the pressure stifling any chance for her to scream. In desperation, Belinda drove her heel into her attacker¡¯s foot. He cried out in pain, and his grip weakened around her neck. Wasting no time, Belinda grabbed his arm, bent slightly, and hurled him over her shoulder. The man hit the ground with a heavy thud. Belinda coughed violently, then formed a fist and struck the man¡¯s face with a resounding blow. . . . Chapter 500 Chapter 500: ¡°Ah!¡± the man cried out from the impact. Gasping for breath, Belinda unleashed a flurry of kicks to the man¡¯s head, adrenaline driving her strength. ¡°You bitch! I will kill you!¡± the man eximed in anger, clutching his head. After a few more powerful kicks, dizziness overtook Belinda. Her body swayed as she staggered backward a few steps. The sedative she had inhaled began to take effect. The man, seizing the moment, struggled as he stood up. After being thrown and kicked so many times, the man felt excruciating pain coursing through his body. As he prepared to confront Belinda again, the sight of a couple approaching halted his movements. Acknowledging Belinda¡¯s formidablebat skills, he clenched his teeth and made a reluctant decision to flee. Belinda watched the man retreat, releasing a profound sigh of relief. Completely drained of energy, she slumped to the ground. Truthfully, had the confrontation continued, she might not have been able to overpower him. His strength was formidable, and the disorienting effects of the sedative had left her weak. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡± a concerned female voice called out. Looking up, Belinda saw a couple had stopped beside her. Through fits of coughing, she said, ¡°Could you please call the police for me?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m on it!¡± the woman replied, quickly dialing the police. The authorities responded swiftly, with two officers arriving soon at the scene. After hearing Belinda¡¯s ount, the officers exchanged a grave nce. One of them turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Ms. Wright, we need you toe with us to the police station. Your ount matches elements of another case we¡¯re working on.¡± Belinda paused for a moment and then nodded, her voice soft as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± But as soon as she stood up, a wave of dizziness washed over her, causing her to almost stumble to the ground. Thankfully, the nearby officer was quick to steady her. ¡°Ms. Wright, we will take you to the hospital first, and the criminal investigation team will visit youter,¡± the officer said. ¡°Alright, thank you,¡± Belinda replied, her tone weary butposed. She could feel just how drained her body was. Two officers escorted Belinda to the nearest hospital. Not long after her arrival, the criminal investigation team arrived. Following protocol, they carefully documented Belinda¡¯s injuries and collected skin tissue from under her nails¡ªevidence from the assant. Fortunately, the sedative Belinda had inhaled was minimal, leaving her in a stable condition. After an examination, the doctor ced her on an IV drip. However, her neck injury was more severe. A long, red mark¡ªwhere the skin had been broken and bled¡ªstretched across her neck. Judging by the thickness of the mark, it was likely caused by a thin cord or something simr. Half-reclining on the hospital bed with the IV drip in her arm, Belinda listened as Luka Courtenay, the captain of the criminal investigation team, said, ¡°Based on your ount, the man you encountered tonight is likely the same person responsible for thest three rape cases.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, her shock unmistakable. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy weekend, dear readers! New chapters on Tuesday. God bless you and Noa wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 501 ?Chapter 501: ¡°Based on the previous victims¡¯ statements, the attacker would cover their mouths and noses with a towel soaked in a knockout drug that had a distinct jasmine scent. He would then use a thin cord to strangle them until they werepletely unconscious before dragging them into an alley to assault them,¡± Luka exined to Belinda. Upon hearing this, Belinda realized that the method described perfectly matched the one used by the man when she encountered him. She also recalled the unmistakable jasmine scent of the knockout drug. Luka added, ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯re the only one who escaped unharmed¡ªand the only one who has seen his face.¡± He paused for a moment, his expression earnest. ¡°I understand that recalling the details might be distressing, but your help is crucial to preventing him from hurting anyone else.¡± Belinda responded promptly, ¡°I understand. It¡¯s my responsibility to assist you as a citizen, and I truly hope we can catch this criminal quickly. I still remember his face. You can call in the sketch artist now.¡± Her voice, likely strained from the attack, was hoarse. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Wright,¡± Luka said, nodding in gratitude. Over an hour passed as Belinda gave her statement again and worked with the sketch artist to create a portrait of her attacker. ¡°Ms. Wright, you can get some rest now. We won¡¯t take up more of your time. Rest assured, we¡¯ll assign discreet protection for you in theing days,¡± Luka said gently. Since Belinda was the only one who had escaped unharmed, the possibility of the assant targeting her again required extra precautions. Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°Alright. Thank you.¡± ¡°Take good care of yourself,¡± Luka replied before heading out. Lying on the hospital bed, Belinda gazed nkly at the ceiling. The events of the night reyed in her mind, the fear still lingering within her as her heart thudded erratically. Consumed by a whirlwind of thoughts, Belinda¡¯s guard had slipped. She hadn¡¯t noticed when the man had approached her. Thatpse in awareness had left her vulnerable to the attack, with a drug-soaked towel being pressed to her face. This was something that would never have happened in the past. The drug had slowed her movements, and though she hadn¡¯t inhaled much, she realized how close she hade to being caught. The thought of the man, now revealed as a serial offender, sent a chill down her spine. This was all Lucas¡¯ fault! If it weren¡¯t for him, none of this would have happened. But she med herself, too. Why had she been so naive and reckless? Just one simple invitation from Lucas, and she had wavered. How foolish she had been. Belinda clutched the nket tightly, shutting her eyes and pushing away the urge to drown in those troubling thoughts. Meanwhile, in a VIP ward at the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena had been stabilized. The doctors had said her wrist wound was severe, and there were traces of sleeping pills in her system. Had she arrived anyter, she might not have survived. . . . Chapter 502 ?Chapter 502: After all that had happened, Verena was back in the hospital again. Just days ago, she had chosen to leave, unable to bear the whispers and judgmental stares from the medical staff. And yet, here she was again, unconscious and vulnerable. Lucas sat on a bench in the hospital corridor, his back slouched against the backrest, his legs crossed. His handsome face betrayed no emotion, and his calm eyes revealed nothing of his thoughts. Just then, Ryan emerged from the ward and sat beside Lucas. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you inside?¡± Ryan asked. ¡°The air is better here,¡± Lucas replied nonchntly. After a few seconds, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Lucas, what you said to Verena before¡­ Was it all true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded with a calm voice. Ryan turned toward Lucas, his disbelief evident. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯ve actually fallen for Belinda?¡± he asked. Lucas furrowed his brow. ¡°Is it really so shocking? Is it that unbelievable that I have feelings for Belinda?¡± he said. Ryan nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course! You used to hate her! You couldn¡¯t even hear her name without showing annoyance. How could you possibly have feelings for her now? Lucas, are you sure about this?¡± Ryan struggled to ept this change. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s brings your imagination alive ¡°The past is the past,¡± Lucas said calmly. After a moment, his expression grew serious. In a low, husky voice, he added, ¡°Now, she is the only one I want.¡± When Ryan heard this, his expression shifted instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe it¡­ Lucas was saying he only wanted Belinda! Ryan swallowed hard, struggling to process Lucas¡¯ words. After a moment, he finally asked, ¡°Then¡­ What about Verena? What are you going to do with her?¡± At Ryan¡¯s words, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, bing even more serious. Without hesitation, he replied, ¡°I can¡¯t love two people at once. For Verena, all I can offer is my apology.¡± Ryan met Lucas¡¯ gaze, inhaled deeply, and asked, ¡°Do you know why Verena attempted to take her own life?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed at the question. Ryan briefly pressed his lips together before exining, ¡°Over the past few days, Verena¡¯s mental state has been incredibly unstable. She hasn¡¯t been able to sleep through the night. Even when she manages to drift off, nightmares jolt her awake. Eventually, she had to rely on sleeping pills¡ªsometimes taking four at once¡ªjust to get some rest. One day, Verena confided in me, saying the agony she felt was so overwhelming that she didn¡¯t know how she could continue living. I was stunned, and it took me a long time to find the right words tofort her.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Her words made me cautious. That¡¯s why, over the past few days, I¡¯ve had the family servants check on her often and keep a close watch on her condition. Today, if a servant hadn¡¯t realized Verena had been in the bathroom for too long and used the spare key to unlock the door, Verena would have¡­ She would have died!¡± His voice cracked, his eyes welling up with tears. . . . Chapter 503 ?Chapter 503: After a moment of silence, Ryan looked at Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, Verena really loves you. She can¡¯t survive without you. Her mental state is too fragile, and she can¡¯t take any more pressure. Could you and Belinda hold off on your rtionship for now? Just until Verena makes it through this critical time?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained unchanged. Calmly, Lucas said, ¡°I will arrange for top psychological experts to treat Verena daily until she recovers.¡± Ryan¡¯s face fell instantly. He couldn¡¯t believe it. After everything he had said and what had happened to Verena, Lucas remained cold and indifferent. ¡°Lucas, how can you be so cold? I¡¯m only asking for a little more time. Is that too much?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was tinged with reproach. ¡°My feelings aren¡¯t up for negotiation,¡± Lucas responded, his tone cold and unwavering. Ryan was caught off guard by his words. Before Ryan could respond, Lucas continued, ¡°Suicide doesn¡¯t solve anything. Does Verena truly believe that by doing this, I¡¯ll choose to be with her?¡± His voice remained calm, devoid of emotion. But Ryan could detect a subtle trace of mockery in his words. Ryan was at a loss for words for a moment. He felt as if something had lodged in his throat, choking him into silence. What Lucas had just said was precisely what Ryan had been thinking. That was why he and Verena had devised this n¡ªto use Verena¡¯s suicide attempt as leverage to make Lucas change his mind. They believed that by making Lucas feel guilty, there might be an opportunity for Verena to win his heart back. But Ryan had never anticipated Lucas would react this way. Lucas was disturbingly calm and indifferent. This was a life-or-death situation! And it wasn¡¯t just anyone¡¯s life at risk¡ªit was someone Lucas had once cared for deeply. In that instant, Ryan fully grasped just how cold-hearted Lucas was. For a moment, he was at aplete loss for words. After a while, he stood from the bench. ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Verena now,¡± he said, before striding inside the hospital room. Less than a minuteter, Ryan rushed out of the room. ¡°Lucas, Verena is awake! You need toe and see her.¡± At this, Lucas immediately stood up and walked into the room with purposeful, long strides. Upon awakening, Verena found herself in a harrowing state. Herplexion was ghostly pale, her lips devoid of color. She looked utterly weak. ¡°Verena, how could you even think of doing such a thing? Life is too precious for you to throw away. Once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone forever!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice trembled with worry and sorrow. Verena, however, remained impassive, barely lifting her eyelids to meet his gaze before whispering, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you worry about me.¡± ¡°Then please,¡± Ryan said earnestly, ¡°promise me you¡¯ll never do something like this again.¡± . . . Chapter 504 ?Chapter 504: But Verena stayed silent, not answering the question. Ryan hesitated, wanting to say something, but eventually stopped himself. After a while, he turned to Lucas with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to talk.¡± He then left, the soft click of the door marking his exit. Verena managed a faint smile, directed at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, thank you for being here¡ªespecially sote. I¡¯m sorry for the trouble I¡¯ve caused you,¡± she said. Lucas didn¡¯t respond immediately, his calm, prating gaze holding hers. It seemed as if he could see right through her thoughts. Overwhelmed, Verena looked away, unable to bear the weight of Lucas¡¯ gaze. After a heavy silence, Lucas finally spoke, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°Please. Don¡¯t ever do this again.¡± At his words, Verena¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do something like this, Lucas,¡± she replied, her voice trembling, her sobs caught in her throat. ¡°But when you told me you loved Belinda and that you couldn¡¯t marry me¡­ It felt like my entire world was falling apart.¡± Lucas spoke softly, his words unyielding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, once again, for everything.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Still, Verena, ending your life won¡¯t change the reality of our situation.¡± His tone was unsettlingly calm, the words cutting deep. His voice, steady yet piercing, struck Verena¡¯s heart with precision. Startled, she looked up, her face etched with disbelief and profound anguish. She had never expected such harshness from Lucas. Yet, Lucas remainedposed, his lips curling ever so slightly in a detached expression. ¡°There was a time I thought you were all I wanted, that our future together was inevitable,¡± he said. ¡°But as time went on, that certainty faded. What once felt like a dream became a duty¡ªa path I followed out of obligation, not desire. But Belinda awakened something in me I didn¡¯t realize was missing. When I realized I had fallen for her, I understood that I only wanted to be with her. And now¡­ I can¡¯t imagine a life without her.¡± Verena felt overwhelmed, her tears falling freely, cascading in a torrent of grief. Lucas¡¯ words were like daggers, devastating her already fragile spirit. Never had she imagined she would hear something like this from Lucas. Through her sobs, she cried out, ¡°Then what about me? Have you even considered my feelings?¡± Her voice cracked under the weight of her despair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for disappointing you, but matters of the heart can¡¯t be forced,¡± Lucas said, his voice steady. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°From now on, we can remain friends, but that¡¯s all. Take care of yourself.¡± Without another word, Lucas turned and walked away, never once ncing back. ¡°Lucas! Lucas, pleasee back!¡± Verena called out, desperation in her voice. But Lucas didn¡¯t seem to hear her. He continued walking, his pace steady, never looking back. Once Lucas was gone, Ryan opened the door and stepped inside. The sight of Verena¡¯s tear-streaked face made it clear to Ryan what had just happened. . . . Chapter 505 ?Chapter 505: Ryan moved closer and ced a gentle hand on Verena¡¯s shoulder. Verena copsed into his arms, crying uncontrobly. ¡°Ryan, what should I do now? What am I supposed to do now that Lucas has abandoned me? Do you have any idea what Lucas just said? He told me that even if I hurt myself, it wouldn¡¯t change anything! How could he be so cold to me?¡± Ryan sighed heavily, a deep sadness in his expression. He hadn¡¯t imagined things would end up like this. ¡°It¡¯s all Belinda¡¯s fault! She must have pulled some tricks! It has to be her!¡± Verena said through clenched teeth, her face contorted with anger. ¡°She won¡¯t get away with this! I¡¯ll make her pay dearly!¡± Ryan remained quiet, saying nothing. After leaving the hospital and entering his car, Lucas immediately dialed Belinda¡¯s number. The phone rang once before a recorded message informed him that the line was busy. Frowning, Lucas called again, but the result was the same. His grip on the phone tightened slightly. He was confused. Just then, a sudden thought struck him. Belinda must have blocked him! Damn it! She must be livid¡ªso angry that she blocked his numberpletely. With a deep breath, Lucas dialed Gordon¡¯s number. ¡°Mr. rk?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice echoed over the phone. ¡°Locate Belinda for me immediately,¡± Lucasmanded. ¡°Understood,¡± Gordon replied. Hanging up, Lucas slumped in his seat, his mind spiraling. An unsettling feeling grew inside him, like something crucial was slipping out of reach. He despised this feeling. Meanwhile, Belinda tossed and turned in her sleep, suddenly waking with a start from a nightmare. She had dreamed of the man who had attacked her. In the dream, she had been drugged and dragged into a shadowy alley, the man¡¯sughter echoing as he tried to remove her clothes¡­ Thankfully, it was only a dream. Belinda wiped the cold sweat from her brow, trying to calm her racing heart. Just as she began to rx, a sudden noise from outside the door caught her attention. ¡°Sir, you can¡¯t enter here!¡± A low, raspy voice responded, ¡°Who are you?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered at the voice, her body tensing slightly. . . . Chapter 506 ?Chapter 506: ¡°I am a police officer,¡± the officer outside the room said, showing his badge. Lucas¡¯ expression shifted in an instant. ¡°Why are the police here? Did something happen to Belinda?¡± he asked. The officer asked, ¡°What is your rtionship to Ms. Wright?¡± ¡°I¡¯m her husband!¡± Lucas stated without a second thought. The officer shot him a skeptical look before opening the door. Seeing Belinda awake, he asked her, ¡°Ms. Wright, is this man your husband?¡± Belinda turned her head and gave Lucas a detached look, his anxious form lingering outside the door. She quickly looked away, her voice hoarse as she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know him. Officer, please don¡¯t let anyone I don¡¯t know into my room.¡± After saying this, Belinda quickly pulled the nket over her head. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, the police officer closed the hospital room door. After shutting the door, the officer turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Sorry, sir, but you can¡¯t go in.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned serious. During the brief moment the door was open, he had caught a glimpse of Belinda. Her face was pale, and there appeared to be a white bandage on her neck. Was that his imagination, or¡­ Every story starts at galn ovels ; Lucas looked at the officer and said in a deep voice, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t go in, but you need to tell me what happened to Belinda. Is she injured or something?¡± The officer shook his head and responded, ¡°Sorry, sir, but I can¡¯t disclose any details.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark in an instant. He pulled out his phone and dialed Gordon. As soon as Gordon answered, Lucas said, ¡°Find out immediately what happened to Belinda tonight!¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon replied promptly. After ending the call, Lucas paced restlessly. After a moment of thought, he headed toward the doctor¡¯s office. He quickly located Belinda¡¯s attending physician. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± The doctor was surprised upon seeing Lucas. ¡°I need to know how Belinda is doing. Is she hurt?¡± Lucas said directly. The doctor hesitated, clearly weighing what she could disclose. Finally, she said, ¡°Ms. Wright inhaled a small amount of sedative. She may experience dizziness and nausea. Her neck has severe ligature marks, and the skin is broken and bleeding, but we¡¯ve treated it.¡± ¡°She will be under observation tonight and can likely be discharged tomorrow if everything is stable.¡± Lucas¡¯plexion turned pale. . . . Chapter 507 ?Chapter 507: ¡°What exactly happened to her?¡± His voice trembled as he asked the question. She had inhaled sedatives¡­ Ligature marks around her neck¡­ What on earth had happened to Belinda? The doctor¡¯s face conveyed her reluctance. She met Lucas¡¯ gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rk; I can¡¯t reveal more.¡± The police had given strict instructions, and the doctor dared not say anything further. Lucas took a deep breath, pulled out his phone again, and made another call. Five minutester, Lucas approached the door of Belinda¡¯s hospital room. This time, he pushed the door open and entered. The police officer at the door did not stop him. Lucas had contacted his supervisors, ensuring he wouldn¡¯t be hindered. Inside, Belinda assumed the noise she heard was a nurse on rounds. However, when she noticed the door hadn¡¯t opened or closed again, suspicion rose. She turned her head. When she saw Lucas seated beside her bed, her expression shifted dramatically. She propped herself into a half-sitting position. ¡°Who let you in?¡± she asked. Lucas¡¯ eyes welled with concern and deep guilt when he heard her hoarse voice and saw the white bandage encircling her neck. It was all his fault. If he hadn¡¯t left her alone tonight, none of this would have happened. ¡°Does your injury still hurt?¡± he asked softly, his voice rough with emotion. Belinda¡¯s face settled back into calmness, and she slightly parted her lips as she said, ¡°Whether it hurts or not is none of your concern, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Belinda¡¯s request for Lucas to leave seemed to fall on deaf ears. Lucas lifted his gaze, his eyes filled with intensity, and softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I promise you, no matter what happens, I will not leave you alone next time,¡± he said earnestly. ¡°There will be no next time,¡± Belinda replied calmly, a faint smile ying at the corners of her lips. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced. We won¡¯t have anything to do with each other from now on. Mr. rk, please stop saying things like that.¡± ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± Lucas began, but Belinda quickly cut him off. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m very tired. I need to rest. Please leave,¡± Belinda said. She had thought she was prepared to face Lucas without emotion. Yet, despite her outward calm, resentment simmered within her. She med him for everything. ¡°Go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here and watch over you,¡± Lucas said. . . . Chapter 508 ?Chapter 508: ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Belinda responded promptly. ¡°You should go and check on Verena. She needs you more.¡± Lucas met her gaze with seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ve already resolved things with Verena. This will never happen again, I promise!¡± he said. Belinda gave a faint smile, her expression indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s your business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she said. She no longer wished to engage with Lucas. Her expression cooled as she turned to him sharply. ¡°Are you leaving or not? If you don¡¯t leave now, I will!¡± With that, she reached out to lift the nket over her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Lucas said reluctantly, halting her actions. He stood up, looked at Belinda, and spoke gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be right outside your room. Call me if you need anything.¡± After saying that, he turned and exited the room. Belinday back down, turning away from the door. When the police officer saw Lucas exit so quickly, he was a bit surprised and confused. And when he noticed Lucas sitting on the bench by the door instead of leaving, his confusion grew. That night, Lucas remained outside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, vignt. In the middle of the night, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. He pulled out his phone, and upon seeing the caller ID, he furrowed his brows slightly. He stepped aside to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve discovered what happened to Mrs. rk! After leaving the restaurant tonight, Mrs. rk didn¡¯t drive home. She walked along a nearby road and turned down a secluded street where the security cameras were broken. Then¡­ Then¡­¡± Already sensing Lucas¡¯ deep concern for Belinda, Gordon wisely referred to her as ¡°Mrs. rk.¡± Gordon paused for a moment, collecting his thoughts. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s hosts great fiction He continued, ¡°Then, unexpectedly, she was attacked. The assant covered her mouth and nose with a drugged towel and attempted to strangle her with a thin rope. But fortunately, she is skilled in fighting and managed to fend off the attacker, who then fled.¡± When Lucas heard Gordon¡¯s words, his expression darkened significantly. He hadn¡¯t anticipated that Belinda would face such a horrifying ordeal. This was all his fault! If he hadn¡¯t left Belinda because of Verena back then, none of this would have happened. After a moment of silence, Lucas asked, ¡°Are the police guarding Belinda to ensure her safety?¡± There was a sudden silence on the other end of the line. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, and a sharp edge entered his tone as he said, ¡°Tell me!¡± Gordon didn¡¯t dare hesitate any longer and quickly said, ¡°The case has been escted to the criminal investigation team because the assant involved in tonight¡¯s attack is also linked to an ongoing serial sexual assault investigation.¡± After speaking, Gordon held his breath, staying silent. . . . Chapter 509 ?Chapter 509: When Lucas heard that, his pupils constricted sharply, and hisplexion turned ashen in an instant. He reached out abruptly, gripping the armrest next to him so tightly that it began to deform under the pressure. At that moment, guilt and regret surged within him to an unbearable peak. He couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what he would have done if something had really happened to Belinda tonight. If Belinda had been less skilled or had inhaled too much of the sedative, the consequences would have been unthinkable¡­ Lucas closed his eyes tightly, his face marked by pain and regret, reflecting the torment within him. Time seemed to stand still, but then, Lucas¡¯ eyes snapped open, filled with a piercing, dangerous intensity. Between clenched teeth, hemanded with fierce determination, ¡°Find that man! I don¡¯t care what it takes¡ªfind him as soon as possible!¡± On the other end of the phone, Gordon felt a chill run down his spine and promptly straightened up. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk!¡± he replied. After ending the call, Lucas clenched his fist and mmed it against the wall, leaving several cracks in the once-intact surface. He then reclined onto the bench, his grip on the armrest tightening gradually. Swallowing hard, he was overwhelmed with a mix of anxiety and worry, the emotionsplex. He barely remembered how he returned to the bench outside Belinda¡¯s hospital room, the night seeming endless. The next day, after the attending doctor confirmed that Belinda was well enough to be discharged, she stepped out of the room and saw Lucas waiting by the door. She paused for a moment, but after just a few seconds, she averted her gaze and continued forward with aposed demeanor. Lucas hurried after her. ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said. Without even ncing at him, Belinda turned to the officer beside her and said, ¡°Thank you for your help. Can you take me home?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± the officer responded with a smile and a nod. Ultimately, Lucas could only watch as Belinda climbed into the officer¡¯s car. Soon, the car drove off, and Lucas didn¡¯t linger. He followed them in his own vehicle. The injury on her neck was visible, and Belinda didn¡¯t want her grandmother or Mollie to worry, so she returned to her house. Both the police and Lucas remained stationed outside her home. Settling onto the couch in her living room, Belinda took out her phone and made a call. The call was quickly connected. ¡°Belinda?¡± Without hesitation, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, you promised me you wouldn¡¯t try to set me up with Lucas again. Why did you arrange for us to have dinner alonest night?¡± Her voice was tinged with frustration as she posed the question. ¡°Uh, well¡­¡± Harold sounded somewhat embarrassed. After a brief pause, he attempted to exin. ¡°I thought, since Lucas has figured out his feelings for you, maybe you could give him another chance. Belinda¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 510 ?Chapter 510: But before Harold could finish speaking, Belinda cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s no way Lucas and I can get back together. You can forget about this,¡± Belinda stated with utmost seriousness. Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Harold¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He sensed something was off with Belinda¡¯s attitude. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happenst night?¡± After a brief moment of silence, Harold asked gently, his voice filled with concern. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°Harold, I¡¯m always open to having a meal with you, but please, don¡¯t invite Lucas again.¡± Hearing this, Harold sighed, resigned. What else could he say? ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t invite him next time,¡± he said. ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded and spoke with Harold for a few more moments before ending the call. Feeling unwell, she decided not to go to work and called in sick. After returning to her room, she took a shower, carefully avoiding her wound, and went back to bed. Nightmares had disrupted her sleep the previous night, making it feel as if she hadn¡¯t slept at all. She needed rest now. After ending the call with Belinda, Harold immediately dialed Lucas¡¯ number. ¡°Hello.¡± The call rang for a long time before Lucas answered. Harold got straight to the point. ¡°What exactly happenedst night? Belinda just told me not to create any more opportunities for you two to meet. Why did she say that?¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression shifted subtly. ¡°I know Belinda wouldn¡¯t say something like that without a reason!¡± Harold¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°Dad¡­¡± When Harold heard Lucas call him that, his expression stiffened. It had been ages since Lucas had called him like that. Harold responded, slightly awkwardly, ¡°Why are you calling me that?¡± Sitting in his car, Lucas stared ahead, his eyes distant. His voice was low and hoarse as he said, ¡°I messed things up this time.¡± When Harold heard this, his expression darkened. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he asked. Lucas remained silent before abruptly ending the call. This left Harold feeling even more unsettled. Both Lucas and Belinda were acting strangely. Determined to uncover the truth, Harold picked up his phone and instructed Gordon toe to the rk family estate immediately. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital, Harold entered, immediately noticing the change in expression from both Ryan and Verena. . . . Chapter 511 ?Chapter 511: Ryan stood up from his chair, greeting Harold respectfully. Harold eyed Ryan and said, ¡°You may leave now. I need to speak with Miss Reed privately.¡± Upon hearing this, Ryan hesitated, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°Mr. rk, Verena doesn¡¯t¡ª¡± ¡°I told you to leave! Do you not understand me?¡± Harold interjected sharply, his tone firm. Ryan stiffened, his words catching in his throat. He dared not argue, swallowing hard. After casting a worried nce at Verena, he reluctantly exited the room. Once outside, Ryan quickly pulled out his phone and called Lucas. Harold¡¯s grave expression had rmed him. He was now concerned for Verena¡¯s safety. The only thing he could think of was getting Lucas here quickly. The call rang for a long while before it was answered. Ryan immediately said, ¡°Lucas! Your father just showed up at the hospital! He kicked me out of the room, saying he needed to speak with Verena alone. His expression is serious and intense, and I¡¯m worried he might say something harsh to her. Verena¡¯s emotions are already unstable. I¡¯m afraid if Harold pushes her further, she might¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Lucas, can youe here right now?¡± Lucas remained unmoved by Ryan¡¯s words. His expression stayed calm and indifferent, as if the situation didn¡¯t concern him at all. ¡°My father knows what he¡¯s doing,¡± he said in a neutral tone. Ryan¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°But¡­ But Verena, she could really be upset. She¡ª¡± Before Ryan could finish, Lucas interjected coldly, ¡°Why worry? Isn¡¯t she used to being upset?¡± Ryan was left speechless, his eyes widening in disbelief at Lucas¡¯ harsh words. Before he could respond, Lucas added, ¡°I¡¯ve got other things to do. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± Then, he ended the call. Ryan was taken aback by Lucas¡¯ attitude. He froze, his gaze distant. In the hospital room, Verena sat up on the bed. She greeted Harold with respect, trying to remain calm despite the tension. Harold sat in the chair beside her bed, his voice steady as he said, ¡°I heard you attempted suicide because of Lucas. That¡¯s why I came to see you.¡± Verena swallowed hard, pressing her lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Harold. I know what I did was reckless, and it shouldn¡¯t have happened. But I was just so heartbroken, so¡­¡± Her voice choked up. Verena had always believed that her acting skills would easily carry her into the entertainment industry. She could cry onmand whenever she wanted. Harold smiled, shaking his head slightly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind that you chose to end your life. But if you¡¯re going to do it, why not make it more effective? Trying at dinnertime wasn¡¯t the best idea¡ªit was too easy for others to notice and save you. Midnight would have been a better time. Or why not just cut deeper? Waiting for the blood to drain slowly¡ªhow painful would that be? Why not jump from a building? That would be quicker. You could be dead in an instant. That would be a relief, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± . . . Chapter 512 ?Chapter 512: Harold spoke with an unsettling calm, discussing her situation as if he were talking about the weather. The color drained from Verena¡¯s face, and she struggled to hold back her tears. She didn¡¯t know how to respond now. Before she could say anything, Harold continued, ¡°If you can¡¯t manage it on your own, don¡¯t worry. I can send someone to assist you. So, have you decided how you want to end it?¡± Verena stared at Harold, horrified, unable to believe the words he was saying. She swallowed hard before finally speaking. ¡°Harold¡­¡± Harold¡¯sugh was cold as he fixed her with a piercing stare. ¡°Having second thoughts about dying now?¡± Verena swallowed hard, her expression tense as she spoke. ¡°Harold, my previous suicide attempt was a moment of misguided despair. Having faced death so closely, I now realize how precious life is. I won¡¯t consider killing myself again.¡± ¡°Is that so? It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Harold replied, his smile mocking. ¡°But Verena, now that Lucas has realized his feelings for Belinda and is repairing his rtionship with her, you should keep your distance. Avoid causing any more trouble. Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to take drastic measures.¡± Harold emphasized ¡°drastic measures,¡± underscoring his threat. He then let out a coldugh. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t want to revisit those days from three years ago, would you?¡± Verena paled, trembling slightly at Harold¡¯s words. The memory of those days sent shivers down her spine. This was a clear, direct threat. ¡°Harold¡­¡± Verena began, but Harold quickly cut her off. ¡°Unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, I¡¯d rather not resort to such extremes. So, Verena, don¡¯t push me. Otherwise, I promise you, I¡¯ll choose a ce where no one can find you or save you,¡± Harold said. His calm demeanor belied the stark threat in his tone. Verena¡¯s face turned even paler. Before she could say anything, Harold stood up and walked away, leaning heavily on his cane. Later that evening, in a private room at a restaurant, Bethany eyed the bandage on Belinda¡¯s neck and asked, ¡°Belinda, what happened to you? Why is your neck wrapped in gauze?¡± Johnson had organized the gathering. Touching her neck, Belinda replied in a raspy voice, ¡°I just had a minor ident. ¡°Why is your voice so raspy? What exactly happened?¡± Johnson inquired, concern furrowing his brow. Belinda chose not to hide the details and shared the events from the previous night. ¡°What?¡± Bethany and Johnson both looked shocked upon hearing that. ¡°That jerk Lucas! This is all his fault!¡± Bethany said angrily. Johnson¡¯s face mirrored her grim expression. He was clearly ming Lucas too. . . . Chapter 513 ?Chapter 513: With a sneer, Bethany continued, ¡°I don¡¯t believe Verena actually tried to kill herself. She must have been putting on an act.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore; it¡¯s all in the past,¡± Belinda said calmly, then gently pressed her lips together. Yet, both Johnson and Bethany could see that beneath Belinda¡¯s calm exterior, she was far fromposed. She was merely pretending to be unfazed. At that moment, Johnson felt a twinge of regret. He regretted having told Lucas too soon that he didn¡¯t have feelings for Belinda. He had believed that once Lucas realized his feelings for Belinda, their rtionship would stabilize. But now¡­ now it seemed that as long as Verena held any ce in Lucas¡¯ heart, no matter how small, Lucas and Belinda could never truly be together. Just then, a notification from WhatsApp interrupted Johnson¡¯s thoughts. He retrieved his phone and checked the message. It was from Lucas: ¡°Come out for a moment; I am waiting for you on the small balcony.¡± After a moment of hesitation, Johnson stood up and said to Belinda and Bethany, ¡°I need to make a call.¡± He then left the private room, phone in hand. Stepping onto the small balcony, he immediately saw Lucas waiting there. Upon spotting Lucas, Johnson was swept by a tide of emotions. ¡°How is Belinda?¡± Lucas broke the silence first. ¡°She is not doing well,¡± Johnson said directly. ¡°She might pretend she is unaffected, that she doesn¡¯t care, but Bethany and I know she is far from okay. She is vulnerable and profoundly hurt right now.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased deeply as he absorbed Johnson¡¯s words, his face reflecting a gradual shift in emotion. Johnson exhaled a weary sigh, fixing his gaze on Lucas. ¡°Lucas, do you realize how distraught Belinda wasst night? How terrified and powerless she felt, confronting that attacker alone?¡± he asked. He paused for a moment before adding, ¡°Yes, Belinda is skilled at fighting, and most criminals wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against her. But does that mean she should be left to fend for herself? Doesn¡¯t she deserve someone who cares for her?¡± Lucas looked down, his voice heavy with remorse. ¡°I never intended for things to end up like this,¡± he said. Johnson¡¯s smile was tinged with sarcasm. ¡°But that¡¯s just it, isn¡¯t it? You were so preupied with Verena that you neglected Belinda once again.¡± He shook his head, hisugh cold and mocking. ¡°For Belinda, being overlooked by you isn¡¯t anything new. She¡¯s grown ustomed to it.¡± Lucas¡¯ features tightened. He felt as though the words had constricted his heart, making each breath a struggle. Johnson fixed him with a stern look. ¡°Do you know why Belinda won¡¯t give you another chance?¡± he asked. Their eyes locked, and Lucas¡¯ gaze was earnest. . . . Chapter 514 ?Chapter 514: Johnson continued, ¡°It¡¯s because you have never truly let go of Verena.¡± At that, Lucas instinctively began to object, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡ª¡± Before Lucas could finish speaking, Johnson interjected, ¡°Don¡¯t deny it, Lucas. When you heard about Verena¡¯s attempt, you were at the hospital in a heartbeat. That¡¯s not how you should act toward someone you¡¯ve let go of. Even if it¡¯s not love, there¡¯s a sense of duty you feel toward Verena. Especially after what Harold did to her, you feel you owe her. You can¡¯t just ignore her.¡± As Johnson spoke, his tone softened. ¡°As outsiders, we understand why you feel that way. You¡¯re trying to do what you believe is morally right. But¡­¡± Johnson¡¯s voice grew quieter as he exhaled deeply. ¡°That responsibility you¡¯re clinging to is only hurting Belinda more. Verena will always be a shadow between you and Belinda. It creates a chasm that won¡¯t simply close. Unless you resolve this, you can¡¯t fullymit to Belinda.¡± Johnson paused, his gaze steady. ¡°That¡¯s why Belinda refuses to give you another chance. As her friend, I understand her and support her decision.¡± With those final words, Johnson pped Lucas on the shoulder and walked away. Lucas remained still, his features betraying nothing as he processed Johnson¡¯s words. His mind swirled with thoughts, the rity of the moment settling on him with weight. Johnson¡¯s blunt honesty had forced him to confront a truth he had long avoided. For the first time, Lucas understood the depth of the pain his actions had caused Belinda. He had been blind to it before. A heavy weight pressed down on his chest, making each breath feelborious. Meanwhile, Belinda had stepped out of the private room to use the restroom. After a while, as she washed her hands, she came face to face with Kylee, who was just exiting another stall. Upon spotting Kylee, Belinda barely lifted her eyes, swiftly averting her gaze as she continued washing her hands. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kylee called out, approaching her. Belinda remained silent, uninterested in engaging with Kylee. She was not in the mood for conversation. Thankfully, the scarf wrapped around her neck today concealed the bandages beneath, keeping them out of Kylee¡¯s view. Unfazed by Belinda¡¯s silence, Kylee continued, ¡°Guess who I¡¯m having lunch with?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she added, ¡°Lyle. He¡¯s transferring to the Owathe Police Department soon.¡± The mention of Lyle made Belinda¡¯s brow furrow. Lyle was in Owathe now? Kylee noticed the subtle change in Belinda¡¯s expression and smiled slightly. ¡°You had quite the fondness for Lyle before, didn¡¯t you? Want toe with me and say hi?¡± Kylee¡¯s reference to ¡°fondness¡± was not romantic. Belinda had always envied Kylee, who had two cousins that doted on her and offered her protection. Lyle, in particr, was someone Belinda had greatly admired. At the time, she had longed for someone like him to care for and protect her. She had hoped to form a strong connection with them, seeking the familial bond shecked. For a while, she believed their kindness meant they saw her as family, too. It wasn¡¯t until after that incident that Belinda realized how na?ve she had been. She had been a fool. . . . Chapter 515 ?Chapter 515: She had sought closeness out of a deep-seated yearning, only to expose herself to potential hurt. As these thoughts swirled in her mind, Belinda regained herposure, her expression calm as she replied, ¡°He¡¯s your cousin, not mine.¡± With that, she turned to leave. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kylee called out, grabbing her arm to stop her. With a smug smile, Kylee said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve always admired Lyle and Mitchell and envied me for having their affection and protection. But remember, they¡¯re my family, not yours.¡± Belinda shook off Kylee¡¯s hand, faced her squarely, and asked in a steady tone, ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here? Just to unt your cousins?¡± Kylee¡¯s smile faltered as she shook her head. ¡°No, I just want you to see how my cousins will react when I¡¯m hurt.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion. Before she could respond, Kylee posed a hypothetical question: ¡°If Lyle thought you hit me, what do you think he would do?¡± Without waiting for a reply, Kylee pped herself hard across the face three times. Belinda watched in shock, but it didn¡¯t take long for her to realize what Kylee was trying to do. She quickly regained herposure, a chill settling in her voice. ¡°Kylee, have you lost your mind? Why would you hit yourself like that?¡± Kylee¡¯s cheek was now visibly red from the force of the ps. Still smiling, she said to Belinda, ¡°Do you think Lyle will believe I did this to myself?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Let¡¯s see what happens next.¡± She then covered her face with her hands, adopting a wounded look, and hurried away. Watching Kylee¡¯s dramatic exit, Belinda scoffed derisively. ¡°Ridiculous.¡± With that, she shook her head and exited the restroom, making her way back to the private room. By the time Kylee returned to her private room with her cousins, her eyes were welling with tears, and her distress was evident. Lyle immediately noticed her distraught appearance, and his concern for her became apparent in an instant. ¡°Kylee, what happened? Why are you crying? Did someone hurt you?¡± He quickly approached her, his expression filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Kylee murmured, shaking her head faintly. ¡°Remove your hands. Let me look at your face clearly,¡± Lyle urged, reaching for her. Kylee appeared hesitant, not moving. Lyle gently but firmly moved her hands away from her face, revealing the distinct mark of a p. When Lyle saw the mark, his face hardened. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± he demanded. . . . Chapter 516 ?Chapter 516: Kylee sniffled softly, shaking her head again. ¡°It was me¡­ I did this to myself.¡± Lyle¡¯s disbelief was palpable. ¡°You did this to yourself? Kylee, don¡¯t take me for a fool. Tell me the truth,¡± he said, his tone growing more insistent. Avoiding his gaze, Kylee whispered, ¡°Please, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore! I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Her voice cracked, betraying her emotional turmoil. Lyle¡¯s gaze intensified. ¡°Should I check the security cameras now?¡± Panicking, Kylee reached out and clutched Lyle¡¯s arm. ¡°No, don¡¯t! Please, just stay here. It¡¯s nothing serious. Belinda and I are practically family, and it¡¯s just a minor thing, not worth your concern.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± She trailed off, her expression bing uneasy. Lyle¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°So, it was Belinda who hit you?¡± Kylee bit her lip, struggling to rify. ¡°It was a spur-of-the-moment thing; that¡¯s all it was. She didn¡¯t mean to hit me.¡± Lyle¡¯s tone turned icy, his frustration palpable. ¡°Acting on impulse doesn¡¯t justify violence! Why did she hit you?¡± he demanded. Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment, her eyes beginning to water. ¡°Lyle, it¡¯splicated¡­ Ever since Belinda returned from abroad, she has be different. She seems to harbor more resentment towards me, and it has strained our rtionship.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no excuse for her to resort to violence, no matter the circumstances!¡± Lyle said, his expression dark as he tried to lead Kylee out of the room. Kylee resisted. ¡°Please, Lyle, don¡¯t confront Belinda. I really don¡¯t me her for this.¡± ¡°But I me her! We can¡¯t let this slide. Come on,¡± Lyle said, pulling Kylee toward the private room where Belinda was. There was a loud knock on the door of Belinda¡¯s private room. The door swung open, revealing Lyle and Kylee standing in the doorway. Belinda looked up, her expression calm as she saw them enter. Bethany¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°I need to talk to Belinda about something,¡± Lyle stated tly as he approached Belinda with Kylee beside him. ¡°Belinda,¡± he called in a hostile tone. Belinda met his gaze, her expression tightening slightly. Lyle¡¯s features were as striking as ever, but his eyes were cold, a stark contrast to the warmth she had once known. The sight of him stirred a flurry of emotions inside Belinda. Her breathing became slightly heavier. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to exin the situation?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice cut through the tension, demanding an answer. ¡°Exin what?¡± Belinda said calmly. ¡°Why did you hit Kylee?¡± Lyle demanded coldly. Upon hearing Lyle¡¯s usation, Bethany and Johnson noticed that Kylee¡¯s right cheek was flushed red, a faint handprint visible upon closer inspection. The two exchanged nces, questioning silently. Did Belinda really hit Kylee? But even if Belinda did indeed hit her, Kylee probably deserved it. They shared a knowing look, silently agreeing. Belinda lifted her gazezily. ¡°She pped herself. It has nothing to do with me,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 517 ?Chapter 517: Lyle scoffed, his tone dismissive. ¡°Oh? She hit herself? Belinda, maybe you should try a more believable lie. Has Kylee gone mad? Why would she hit herself?¡± Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Exactly, she has lost it.¡± ¡°Belinda!¡± Lyle eximed in anger. ¡°What¡¯s the shouting for?¡± Belinda countered, staring him down. ¡°I asked why you hit Kylee,¡± Lyle said, his jaw clenched. Standing her ground, Belinda responded, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before¡ªI didn¡¯t hit her. She pped herself to frame me.¡± Kylee looked pained and turned to Belinda. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d say that¡­¡± ¡°Stop the act,¡± Bethany scoffed, looking at Kylee with disdain. ¡°I trust Kylee; she wouldn¡¯t lie,¡± Lyle said firmly. Belinda¡¯s eyes briefly flickered at his unwavering trust. She lowered her gaze and said calmly, ¡°Believe her if you wish; that¡¯s your business. But the truth won¡¯t change¡ªshe hit herself.¡± ¡°Whether you believe it or not is up to you.¡± Belinda sat back down. ¡°Anything else? If not, please leave.¡± Lyle sneered. ¡°You think denial will make this go away?¡± Belinda met his gaze firmly. ¡°What do you want then?¡± she asked. ¡°Simple,¡± Lyle replied. ¡°Let Kylee p you back. Then, you should apologize to her. If you do that, I will let this matter go.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened, a chill in her eyes. ¡°Dream on!¡± Bethany erupted at Lyle. At that moment, Johnson also spoke up. ¡°Lyle, this doesn¡¯t seem fair. Kylee ims Belinda hit her, but Belinda insists Kylee hit herself. You believe Kylee, but we trust Belinda more. Why should we just ept Kylee¡¯s version of the story and make Belinda apologize?¡± Lyle gave Johnson a frosty re. ¡°This has nothing to do with you, Johnson. Stay out of it.¡± He then turned back to Belinda, his voice menacing. ¡°Belinda, I will not let you leave until we settle this.¡± No sooner had he spoken than the door burst open. A tall,manding figure entered, one hand nonchntly in his pocket, moving with effortless grace. Lucas looked at Lyle, his dark eyes devoid of warmth. He parted his lips slightly and said, ¡°You are really bold for saying that, Mr. Happer!¡± When Lyle saw Lucas, his expression changed slightly. ¡°Lucas, what brings you here?¡± he asked. The rk family and the Happer family had long been allies, and Lucas and Lyle had known each other for years. Yet, Lucas¡¯s look was cold now. In a raspy voice, Lucas said, ¡°You¡¯ve been causing trouble for my woman. How could I not show up?¡± Surprise flickered through the room at his words. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed. Why was Lucas referring to her as his woman? . . . Chapter 518 ?Chapter 518: Kylee appeared taken aback. Hadn¡¯t Belinda and Lucas divorced? Why was Lucas still defending Belinda like that? Lyle seemed puzzled. ¡°Lucas, correct me if I¡¯m wrong, but you and Belinda are divorced, right?¡± he asked. Lucas¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, his voice resolute. ¡°So what? Divorced or not, she is still mine! Or did you think you could bully her just because she and I aren¡¯t together anymore?¡± Lyle¡¯s frustration was evident. ¡°I am not bullying her. Just look at what she did to Kylee¡¯s face! Who¡¯s the real bully?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t even look at Kylee, her battered face of no concern to him. ¡°Then she deserved it!¡± Lucas retorted sharply. ¡°Being hit by Belinda was an honor for her.¡± He then turned to Belinda, parting his lips slightly as he said, ¡°Did you enjoy it? If you want to hit her again, go ahead. No one will dare stop you when I¡¯m here.¡± His gaze was icy as he nced at Lyle and Kylee, his demeanor threatening. The room fell silent. Everyone was taken aback by Lucas¡¯s brazen and irrational stance. Belinda felt a stir in her heart but quickly masked it, maintaining an indifferent demeanor. Lyle stared at Lucas, disbelief written across his face. ¡°Lucas, have you lost your senses? You are not being rational here!¡± he said. Kylee looked at Lucas, her emotions a tumult of anger and jealousy. She knew Belinda and Lucas were no longer together. Why was Lucas still defending Belinda so fiercely? Lucas smirked, his smile confident. ¡°I¡¯ve always been irrational when ites to those I care about. I stand by my people, not the facts. If you don¡¯t know that, you really don¡¯t know me at all.¡± At that moment, Johnson couldn¡¯t suppress a smile and chimed in, ¡°Lucas, Belinda says Kylee hit herself and then tried to frame her.¡± Upon hearing that, Lucas let out a cold chuckle, his tone sharp. ¡°In that case, Kylee deserves to be hit even more.¡± Belinda rose calmly from her chair and said to Lucas, ¡°Thank you for defending me, Mr. rk. But we¡¯re already divorced. I have nothing to do with you now. Please, don¡¯t refer to me as your woman in the future. I want to avoid any misunderstandings.¡± Lucas¡¯s face tensed slightly. Bethany silently cheered Belinda¡¯s forthrightness, giving her a thumbs-up in her heart. Belinda then turned to Lyle. ¡°Whether you believe me or Kylee doesn¡¯t really matter to me. What I do mind, however, is being wrongly used.¡± She then took out her phone and tapped it a few times. Soon after, a voice resonated from the speaker. ¡°Guess who I¡¯m having lunch with?¡± At the sound of that unmistakable voice, Kylee¡¯s face instantly drained of color. . . . Chapter 519 ?Chapter 519: ¡°Shut it off. Now!¡± Kylee shouted, lunging forward in a panic to snatch Belinda¡¯s phone. Belinda deftly dodged her. At that moment, Bethany pushed Kylee back. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± she said. Johnsonughed. ¡°Why are you so anxious, Miss Wright? Got something to hide?¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes were fixed on the phone in Belinda¡¯s hand. She looked desperate to destroy it. Her frantic reaction made the situation painfully obvious to everyone. Lyle¡¯s face darkened, though he still clung to a sliver of hope that Kylee hadn¡¯t lied. The recording yed on, the sound of ps echoing through the room. Then, Belinda¡¯s voice was heard clearly. ¡°Kylee, have you lost your mind? Why would you hit yourself like that?¡± Then, Lyle heard Kylee say smugly, ¡°Do you think Lyle will believe I did this to myself?¡± Lyle¡¯s expression darkened further. He turned to Kylee, his face one of utter disbelief. He was stunned by the revtion. Realizing how foolish he had been defending Kylee just moments ago, he felt like a fool. ¡°Lyle, n-no, it¡¯s not like that! Let me exin!¡± Kylee stammered, her voice tinged with desperation. Bethany quickly interjected, ¡°The evidence speaks for itself. What is there to exin? What? Are you going to im Belinda foresaw this and fabricated a recording to frame you?¡± Her voice was thick with sarcasm. Kylee froze, rendered speechless. She shot Belinda a venomous look. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault! She was so cunning. Who would¡¯ve guessed she would record everything secretly? But Belinda hadn¡¯t recorded the incident to target Kylee; it was merely a precaution. After all, being framed and left defenseless was an experience she never wanted to go through again. Ever since Verena had framed her by faking an ident, Darren had advised her to take such precautions for her protection. Lyle approached Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry for everything today.¡± Without waiting for Belinda¡¯s reply, he swiftly left the room. ¡°Lyle! Lyle!¡± Kylee called after him in desperation. She quickly left to chase after him. . . . Chapter 520 Chapter 520: Bethany rolled her eyes. ¡°What was that? That¡¯s it? We should just let this matter go?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. Let the matter go? He wouldn¡¯t let the matter go so easily. ¡°Are you two finished eating?¡± Belinda suddenly asked Bethany and Johnson. ¡°Yes,¡± they both nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡± Belinda led the way to leave the private room. Johnson looked at Lucas but remained silent as he followed Belinda. In the parking lot, just as Belinda was about to step into her car, Lucas approached her and took her hand. ¡°Hey¡­¡± Bethany began, but Johnson quickly silenced her with a shake of his head. Bethany looked at Belinda and Lucas, her brow furrowed slightly. Ultimately, she said nothing and left with Johnson. With Lucas apanying Belinda, Bethany and Johnson felt assured of Belinda¡¯s safety. Belinda gently pulled her hand away, looked up at Lucas, and asked calmly, ¡°What do you need?¡± ¡°Can we talk?¡± Lucas asked gently, gazing at Belinda. Lucas rarely spoke in that tone. Belinda gave a faint smile and replied in a calm voice, ¡°Lucas, everything that needed to be said has been said. There is nothing for us to talk about.¡± She paused for a moment and then added, ¡°However, I do appreciate your support today. Thank you.¡± As Belinda opened her car door to leave, Lucas reached out and grabbed her arm. Belinda swiftly shook off his hand and turned to re at him, her expression one of impatience. ¡°Lucas! When will you stop pestering me?¡± she asked. Lucas met her gaze firmly, his voice deliberate. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll avoid Verena as much as I can. If I must see her, I will bring you with me. Is that okay?¡± Belinda responded with calm indifference, ¡°That¡¯s your decision. You don¡¯t need to inform me or involve me.¡± Lucas stood in her way, his stare stubborn. Overwhelmed by a sense of resignation, Belinda inhaled deeply, locking eyes with him. ¡°You know, Lucas, at dinnerst night, I was moved by you for a moment.¡± At her words, Lucas¡¯s pupils narrowed suddenly. With a faint smile, Belinda continued, ¡°But you quickly brought me back to reality. You reminded me that you are still the same man, always ready to do anything for Verena. Honestly, I owe Verena thanks. She solidified my resolve to sever ties with youpletely.¡± Her words, despite their light delivery, pressed down on Lucas like a thousand-pound weight, leaving him breathless. . . .
Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on Friday. God loves you, and Noa wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 521 ?Chapter 521: At that moment, feelings of regret and self-reproach flooded Lucas¡¯s heart. Overwhelmed, he clenched his fists and took a deep breath. His voice was hoarse with emotion as he said, ¡°Give me another chance, will you, Belinda? Just onest chance!¡± His tone was unexpectedly pleading. Belinda let out a softugh, her smile tinged with self-mockery. ¡°I¡¯ve given you, given us, far too many chances. Yet, here we are, already divorced. This must be fate, and we have no choice but to ept it.¡± Lucas growled in response, ¡°Fate? I don¡¯t ept that!¡± ¡°I do,¡± Belinda replied calmly, holding his gaze. ¡°Lucas, this is the end of our rtionship.¡± Her expression hardened as she added, ¡°Let¡¯s let each other go. I hope we both find happiness in the future.¡± With that, she gave Lucas no opportunity to reply. She opened the driver¡¯s door and slid in. As she was about to close the door, Lucas reached out and held it open. Lowering his gaze, he stared at her with dark, intense eyes shimmering with an unreadable emotion. ¡°Belinda¡ªthis doesn¡¯t end just because you say it does. You¡¯re destined to be with me in this life!¡± he said firmly. Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; After saying that, Lucas courteously closed the car door for Belinda and walked towards his own vehicle. As Lucas¡¯ figure receded, Belinda¡¯s breath caught slightly, and her grip on the steering wheel tightened. She quickly blinked away her thoughts and drove off without a second nce at Lucas. Lucas trailed Belinda to her home in his car, only returning to the rk family¡¯s residence after seeing her safely arrive. Inside the rk family¡¯s residence, Harold was lounging on the sofa watching TV. His expression darkened at the sound of footsteps. Lucas entered the living room directly. ¡°I am very disappointed in you,¡± Harold said immediately upon seeing Lucas. Lucas remained silent. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you had resolved things with Verena? Then why did that happen?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was cold and usatory. Lucas frowned slightly and said, ¡°I did rify things with Verena. I just didn¡¯t expect her to try to kill herself.¡± Harold let out a scornfulugh. ¡°Do you even understand why she tried to end her life? Do you really think she wanted to die? She wasn¡¯t seeking death; she just wanted you to feel guilty. She was using that as a way to get you back. And it worked! Her act has pushed Belinda away from you for good. Your rtionship with Belinda ispletely over now!¡± The phrase pletely over¡± caused Lucas¡¯ brows to furrow deeply. . . . Chapter 522 ?Chapter 522: Finally, Harold dismissed Lucas with a wave of his hand. ¡°Forget it! If you can¡¯t let go of Verena, then leave Belinda alone. Let this be the end.¡± Lucas looked at Harold and said firmly, ¡°I¡¯m not giving up on Belinda.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and went upstairs. Harold¡¯s face showed no change. The next day. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, a significant guest had arrived. In the living room were Baker, Car, and Kylee. Baker was visibly delighted, while Kylee looked anxious, hardly able to stay still. ¡°Mr. rk, what brings you to our home today?¡± Baker asked, his smile stretched with eagerness. When he had learned of Belinda and Lucas¡¯s divorce, he had assumed that his family had lost all ties to the rk family. However, Lucas¡¯s unexpected visit today was a pleasant surprise for him. Lucas sat back casually, exuding a rxed air as he said, ¡°I believe Miss Wright knows why I¡¯m here today.¡± Car turned to Kylee with a confused gaze. Kylee¡¯s nervous demeanor didn¡¯t escape Car, sparking a flicker of understanding in her eyes. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Yet, Baker interpreted Lucas¡¯s presence here differently. Kylee knew why Lucas was here today? Had something intimate happened between Kylee and Lucas? Was this the reason for Lucas¡¯s visit? The thought elerated Baker¡¯s heartbeat. With a nervous smile, he said, ¡°Mr. rk, Kylee is quite reserved. She hasn¡¯t shared anything with us.¡± He paused for a moment, barely containing his excitement. ¡°Perhaps you could enlighten us, Mr. rk? What exactly is the nature of your involvement with Kylee?¡± Car frowned at Baker¡¯s words. Lucas scoffed, his demeanor chilling as he looked at Baker. ¡°Mr. Wright, you¡¯re overthinking things. I¡¯m not interested in just anyone.¡± The mockery in his words visibly altered the expressions of everyone in the Wright family. ¡°Lucas, you are being too harsh!¡± Car eximed. Her face was clouded with anger. How could Lucas have just said that? He had clearly been mocking Kylee! Lucas smirked slightly and said, ¡°Car, I am merely stating facts.¡± He paused, gave Kylee a chilling look, and continued, ¡°Kylee tried to frame Belinda during a mealst night. I am here today to ensure Belinda gets justice.¡± His casual tone belied the cold harshness of his words. . . . Chapter 523 ?Chapter 523: He called it justice, but it seemed more like he was here to settle scores. At this, Baker¡¯s face shifted in an instant. He turned to Kylee. ¡°Kylee, what happened?¡± he asked. Kylee bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but what choice did she have now? ¡°Last¡­ Last night, I¡­¡± she began hesitantly, recounting the events slowly. After hearing what had happened, Baker sighed deeply. He said, ¡°Kylee, that was incredibly foolish of you!¡± Car¡¯s expression grew even more somber. She hadn¡¯t expected her daughter to have done something like that¡ªit felt like a p across her face, leaving her utterly humiliated. Facing Lucas with a serious demeanor, Car said, ¡°Clearly, Kylee is at fault. We can¡¯t dispute that. Lucas, what do you want her to do?¡± Kylee looked at her mother in shock. She felt hurt that Car hadn¡¯t even tried to defend her. For a moment, she was genuinely displeased with Car. Despite this, she harbored no regrets about her actions toward Belinda. Belinda¡¯s mere presence annoyed her. And Belinda¡¯s resemnce to her mother made her feel even more ufortable. Although she had secretly conducted a paternity test, the results hadn¡¯t alleviated her doubts. Thus, she had plotted to tarnish Belinda¡¯s reputation, hoping to turn her family against her. The n had seemed wless, and Lyle had given her his full trust. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda¡¯s shrewdness in secretly recording everything, leaving her exposed. Lucas casually picked up the coffee cup in front of him, his movements smooth and deliberate, lending him an air of nonchnt authority. ¡°It¡¯s simple,¡± he said. ¡°Tomorrow, let Kylee apologize to Belinda at their department¡¯s morning meeting in front of all the doctors and nurses, and p herself twice. Then I will let the matter go.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion turned ashen at Lucas¡¯s words. ¡°No way!¡± she eximed. The thought of pping herself and apologizing to Belinda in front of the entire department staff was too much to bear. That was too humiliating! Belinda was just an illegitimate daughter; she didn¡¯t deserve her apology. And what would the doctors and nurses of her department think of her if she did that? Car¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°It¡¯s right for Kylee to apologize to Belinda for her actions. But to do so in such a public manner and to physically punish herself? That¡¯s too much.¡± . . . Chapter 524 ?Chapter 524: Lucas shook his head gently. ¡°Car, this was Lyle¡¯s idea, not mine. I¡¯m merely taking his advice. Besides¡­¡± He paused for a moment, his voice lowering to a measured tone. ¡°Isn¡¯t your daughter known for her dramatics? I thought she might appreciate the spotlight.¡± Car¡¯s face changed. She was caught off guard by Lucas¡¯s words. She quickly said, ¡°Lucas, this issue¡ª¡± ¡°Car,¡± Lucas interjected, his impatience thinly veiled. ¡°I have been quite lenient out of respect for you. Otherwise, I would have asked Kylee to apologize to Belinda and p herself in front of the entire hospital staff.¡± Struggling for words, Car fell silent. Baker wanted to speak up but eventually stopped himself, knowing his objections would not change Lucas¡¯s mind at all. Lucas continued, his tone even and detached, ¡°If Miss Wright prefers not to do that, I won¡¯t force her. I pride myself on being reasonable. However¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s heart raced as Lucas paused for a moment. Nervously, she watched him, bracing for what he would say next. Lucas didn¡¯t stay silent for long. With a light chuckle, he said, ¡°That recording from yesterday might just y on a loop over the hospital¡¯s loudspeakers.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion drained of color in an instant. How could she possibly continue working at the Grand ins General Hospital if that happened? ¡°Oh, and¡­¡± Lucas continued, ¡°to keep Belinda from being upset by your presence, it seems you will need to leave the hospital, Mr. Wright.¡± His tone was casual, yet the threat in it was unmistakable. Kylee felt like a hand was tightening around her throat, making it hard to breathe. Tears quickly welled up in her eyes as she stammered out, ¡°I-I will apologize to Belinda!¡± Given the situation, conceding was her only option. Lucas gave Kylee a brief nce, his lips twisting into a slight smile. He said, ¡°Remember, when you apologize, make sure it¡¯s sincere.¡± He then ced his coffee cup down with a gentle clink, stood up, and left with a rxed demeanor. Overwhelmed, Kylee covered her face and hurried upstairs, sobbing. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker called after her and then turned to Car, his voiceden with anxiety. ¡°Car, why didn¡¯t you defend Kylee just now?¡± Car¡¯s face was stern as she met Baker¡¯s gaze. ¡°Do you think Lucas would listen to me? Besides, Kylee was in the wrong. It¡¯s best she learns from this.¡± Once she understands the consequences, she is less likely to repeat her mistake. Car was overwhelmed with anger and self-me now, unable toprehend her daughter¡¯s actions. . . . Chapter 525 ?Chapter 525: She couldn¡¯t fathom how she had raised her daughter to act in such a way. Baker stood up, his expression dark, and then exited the room. At a secluded house outside the city, This house was Baker¡¯s private retreat. He often came here for personal matters. ¡°What did you say?¡± Holley¡¯s face was a mask of disbelief as she processed Baker¡¯s words. ¡°Lucas has gone too far! How can he make such demands? And Belinda¡ªshe hasn¡¯t lost anything. Why couldn¡¯t she just let go of this matter? We must find a way to solve this, or what should Kylee do?¡± Holley paced frantically, her voiceden with me towards Belinda and Lucas, and fraught with concern for Kylee. Baker¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Enough! What can we possibly do under these circumstances? Do you have any idea how to sway Lucas?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go talk to Belinda!¡± Holley dered. ¡°Talk to Belinda?¡± Baker scoffed derisively. ¡°Do you really think she¡¯ll listen to you now? She is no longer under our control!¡± Holley fell silent, her lips quivering. Baker inhaled sharply. ¡°Stop interfering. Remember the artichoke incident? Kylee nearly discovered the truth because of that. If not for the fact that she unknowingly chose ab I invested in, the consequences would have been catastrophic.¡± ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading Holley¡¯s face changed slightly. She hadn¡¯t realized Kylee was so astute. Belinda and Car both had artichoke allergies, prompting Kylee to secretly gather their blood samples for a paternity test. Fortunately, theb technician had alerted Baker in time, and they had been able to manipte the results. Otherwise¡­ Belinda¡¯s real identity was bound toe to light then. Holley, her face twisted in anger, demanded, ¡°But are we just going to stand by and do nothing? Are we really going to watch Kylee p herself and apologize to Belinda?¡± ¡°What choice do we have? With Mr. rk supporting Belinda, our hands are tied!¡± Baker replied, his frustration matching Holley¡¯s. Holley fell silent, her eyes gleaming with steely resolve. This matter couldn¡¯t just end like this! Her daughter should not have to suffer such humiliation without some form of retribution. She was determined to make Belinda pay dearly. After leaving the house, Holley headed back to Vera Vis. She entered her home to find the vast living room deserted. . . . Chapter 526 ?Chapter 526: Yet, a pair of Belinda¡¯s shoes at the shoe rack caught her eye. With a slight flicker in her gaze, Holley tiptoed toward Kenia¡¯s room to eavesdrop. Approaching the door, she heard Kenia exim, ¡°What did you just say? A rapist?¡± At that word, Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock. A rapist? What were they talking about? She pressed her ear closer to the door, straining to hear every detail. Belinda¡¯s voice then carried through. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m okay. I only inhaled a bit of sedative, and my neck was slightly hurt, but nothing serious. The concern is that the individual involved is linked to several rape cases, prompting the police to ensure I have protection. And you know how capable I am; there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me.¡± When Holley heard Belinda¡¯s calm exnation, a spark lit in her. She had not anticipated such a matter involving Belinda. This was wonderful! This was a perfect opportunity for her. No longer needing to listen, Holley quietly retreated to her room, her mind racing with ways to use this unexpected revtion to her advantage. In the evening, at the Nostalgia Lounge, Bethany had reached out to Belinda to ask her toe out and have some fun following a discussion with Johnson. She and Johnson had decided to invite Belinda out more frequently in the evenings over theing days to help distract her. Their aim was to keep Belinda from dwelling on recent troubling thoughts. When Belinda arrived, Lucas also came, following her. He had asked Vincent to join him forpany. As Lucas shared thetest developments, Vincent¡¯s expression grewplex. He shook his head gently and sighed. ¡°Verena would never have thought that even after she did such a drastic thing, you wouldn¡¯t change your mind,¡± he said. ¡°Once I¡¯ve decided on something, I stick to it,¡± Lucas responded with conviction. Vincent felt a twinge of regret, realizing that Lucas hade to understand this toote. He had already divorced Belinda. ¡°But Belinda¡¯s current feelings towards you¡­ Well, she seems quite resolute not to get back together with you,¡± Vincent said. Lucas watched Belinda in the booth downstairs, his gaze intense. In a low, gravelly voice, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll prove to her how much I care about her through my actions. I¡¯m confident that eventually, I¡¯ll earn back her trust, and she¡¯ll see my true feelings.¡± This was the first time Vincent had witnessed such determination in Lucas. He could feel the sincerity in Lucas¡¯s emotions. Clearly, Lucas had deep feelings for Belinda. . . . Chapter 527 ?Chapter 527: Just as Vincent was about to say something, he noticed Lucas¡¯s attention fixated on a particr spot downstairs, his expression souring. Vincent turned to see what had caught Lucas¡¯s attention. Belinda and Bethany had already hit the dance floor, moving rhythmically to the music. Both caught the attention of everyone around them, drawing interested nces from several men. Lucas, his expression dark, suddenly stood up and made his way toward the stairs. It looked like he was heading straight for Belinda. As she danced, Belinda seemed carefree, her face lit up with a vibrant smile. Just then, two men approached her. One attempted to ce his hand on Belinda¡¯s shoulder. But before he could, another hand swiftly grabbed his arm, squeezing firmly. ¡°Ouch¡­ It hurts!¡± the man winced in pain. Lucas red down at him, his expression icy. ¡°You want to dance? How about I join you?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry! I won¡¯t do it again!¡± the man pleaded. Lucas let go of him and dismissed him. ¡°Get lost!¡± he said sharply. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave!¡± With a nod, the man hurried away. After this brief confrontation, the others who had been wanting to get close to Belinda backed off. When Belinda saw Lucas standing protectively in front of her, her brows knitted together. Lucas was also looking at Belinda. She was dressed in a ck bomber jacket, tight jeans, and studded biker boots, with a thick ck leather choker covering the bandage on her neck, allplemented by smoky makeup. This was a side of Belinda Lucas seldom saw, and he couldn¡¯t deny that she looked stunning, a stark contrast to her usual style. Lucas said, ¡°This dance floor is full of all kinds of people. It¡¯s not safe.¡± He left unsaid that Belinda¡¯s dazzling dance made him reluctant to let her be seen by others. Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Whether it¡¯s safe or not is my business, not yours, Mr. rk.¡± With Lucas watching over her, Belinda felt restrained, but tonight, she was determined to let loose. Suddenly struck with an idea, she spun around and headed toward the DJ. After a brief exchange, the DJ nodded and stepped aside, allowing Belinda ess to the turntables. Belinda then slipped on the headphones and started manipting the controls. The music seamlessly transitioned under her touch. . . . Chapter 528 ?Chapter 528: As she took over, the atmosphere transformed. On the radiant stage, she was like a magician inmand of the musical cosmos. The colorful lights swirled around her, painting a vivid dreamscape as she delved deep into her musical realm. Belinda¡¯s fingers danced gracefully across the equipment, each movement unleashing a powerful beat that drove the crowd into a rhythmic frenzy. At times, she would nod subtly, swaying to the rhythm as if carried by the music. Other times, she stood straight, her arms waving vigorously, captivating the crowd¡¯s emotions. The energy in Nostalgia Lounge was electric. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°So awesome!¡± ¡°She is absolutely stunning!¡± Lucas watched Belinda, his expression turning intense. He had never known Belinda could be a DJ. This new, mesmerizing side of her, so free and untamed, captivated him, making it impossible for him to divert his gaze. From another booth, Darwin watched Belinda with an amused smile. This side of Belinda was indeed a surprise. After her set of two songs, Belinda relinquished the turntables back to the DJ and walked away. Feeling deted from Lucas¡¯ earlier interference, she sat in her booth briefly before deciding to leave the Nostalgia Lounge with Bethany. As she was about to summon a designated driver, Lucas¡¯ deep,pelling voice halted her. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home,¡± he said. Ignoring Lucas, Belinda reached for her phone, but Lucas quickly snatched it from her hand. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda looked up at him, irritation clear in her eyes. Lucas met her gaze and said, ¡°It¡¯s not safe to call for a designated driver. Consider me your driver tonight.¡± Belinda managed a forced smile. ¡°As long as you stay far away, Mr. rk, I¡¯ll be safe. Besides, I can¡¯t afford to make the famous son of the rk family my driver,¡± she said mockingly. Belinda¡¯s words struck Lucas deeply. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed twice as he processed her words. Silently, he took the car keys from her hand, bent down, and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas! Let me go! I said let me go; do you hear me?¡± Belinda struggled against his grasp. Lucas ignored what Belinda had said, firmly securing her into the passenger seat of her own car. . . . Chapter 529 ?Chapter 529: He then walked around to the driver¡¯s side, entered the car, and swiftly drove away. As Belinda¡¯s car vanished into the distance, Bethany stood there, her mouth agape in disbelief. Lucas was bing increasingly audacious! It seemed that the situation had truly changed. Bethany questioned whether Belinda could handle Lucas now. Belinda was seething. Despite the car speeding away, her expression remained dark. With a slight smirk, Lucas said, ¡°Just think of me as your chauffeur.¡± Belinda remained silent. Throughout the drive, Lucas attempted to initiate conversation, but Belinda didn¡¯t say a word to him. Finally, unable to contain her frustration any longer, Belinda eximed in anger, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were just a chauffeur? Have you ever seen a chauffeur this talkative?¡± Lucas was momentarily at a loss for words. Talkative? It was the first time he had been described with this word. But he chose to remain silent for the rest of the drive. Despite his deliberate slow driving, they soon arrived at Belinda¡¯s house. As they exited the car, Belinda snatched her keys and phone from Lucas¡¯ hand and stormed into the house without uttering a word. Watching her leave, Lucas shrugged resignedly. He realized that winning back Belinda would require him to humble himself and be a bit shameless. The next day, At the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s Cardiac Surgery Department, The morning meeting had just ended. As Turner said, ¡°Meeting adjourned,¡± Kylee suddenly spoke up. ¡°Please, everyone, wait a moment!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Kylee? Do you have something to add?¡± Turner inquired. Kylee bit her lip and approached Belinda, her eyes welling with tears. Then, she pped herself across the face twice. After that, she said to Belinda in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. What happened that day was all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have falsely used you.¡± Without waiting for Belinda¡¯s response, Kylee quickly straightened up, covered her face, and ran away. The scene left the doctors and nurses present in stunned silence, exchanging looks of disbelief. ¡°What just happened?¡± . . . Chapter 530 ?Chapter 530: ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s going on? Why did she p herself?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained stoic, yet internally, she felt a stir of emotions. Kylee¡¯s abrupt act of self-punishment and her public apology seemed too orchestrated. Belinda knew Kylee must have been forced to do this. She suspected that Lucas had forced Kylee to make such a dramatic gesture. Belinda¡¯s eyes momentarily betrayed her thoughts, but then, she swiftly regained herposure. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s move on. No more talking about this. Let¡¯s get back to our rounds,¡± Turner said. Following the department head¡¯s directive, the staff ceased any public discussion of the incident, though private conversations were another matter. Belinda continued with her rounds. After she finished, Belinda left thest patient room and yawned subtly as she made her way to her office. Just then¡ª ¡°Belinda! My poor daughter!¡± Holley appeared suddenly, her eyes filled with concern as she rushed toward Belinda and enveloped her in a hug. Caught off guard by Holley¡¯s sudden appearance, Belinda froze, unsure how to respond. Holley hastily removed the scarf from Belinda¡¯s neck. ¡°Let me see, how bad is your injury?¡± Belinda¡¯s frown deepened. Holley¡¯s actions were so swift that she hardly had time to react before her scarf was pulled away. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. It¡¯s not serious,¡± Belinda said, reaching to retrieve her scarf from Holley¡¯s grasp. But Holley burst into tears. ¡°How could you be fine? How could you possibly be fine? Oh, my poor daughter¡­ How did you end up in the hands of that rapist?¡± As soon as Holley finished speaking, the corridor was enveloped in a sudden silence. Everyone turned to look at Belinda, their expressions a mix of shock and concern. Belinda¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Holley revealing such personal information so publicly. Her injury was nothing serious, but the more rming fact was the identity of her assant¡ªa rapist. How would this revtion affect people¡¯s perception of her? Would they see her as someone who narrowly escaped a serial rapist, or would they specte that she had already been raped? ¡°Mom!¡± Belinda interjected sharply, trying to stop Holley from saying anything more. . . . Chapter 531 ?Chapter 531: However, Holley, caught up in her emotions and seemingly unaware of the implications, continued tearfully, ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t hide the matter from me! The police told me everything! They said you were exposed to a knockout drug, and that rapist tried to strangle you with a rope, nearly killing you! Oh, my poor daughter¡­ How are you going to move past this?¡± Holley¡¯s words, particrly about the assault, caused everyone in the hallway to stare at Belinda in disbelief. Exposed to a knockout drug¡­ Strangled¡­ Rapist¡­ These words conjured a vivid, disturbing image. Was it necessary to spell out what had happened to Belinda? Belinda¡¯s face was visibly dark. She clenched her jaw, fixed her gaze on Holley, and said firmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t the police also tell you that I fought him off and that he didn¡¯t harm me at all?¡± She emphasized each word, ensuring her point was clear. It was then that Holley seemed to have thought of something and quickly said, ¡°Right, right, you fought off the rapist, and nothing happened!¡± Holley then turned to the assembled doctors, nurses, and patients¡¯ families. Her expression changed as she raised her voice. ¡°Why are you all staring at my daughter like that? The rapist didn¡¯t do anything to her! She fought him off!¡± For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? As Holley continued to speak, her words only seemed to make things worse. Belinda¡¯s patience snapped, and she took a deep breath to calm her trembling body, fueled by mounting anger. Without another word, she grasped Holley¡¯s arm and led her away from the prying eyes and ears. As they departed, the corridor erupted with hushed whispers. ¡°I was wondering why Dr. Wright was wearing a scarf in this heat. Must be to cover her injuries.¡± ¡°Poor Dr. Wright. Such bad luck to have encountered a rapist!¡± ¡°Do you think Dr. Wright was actually¡­ you know, assaulted by that rapist?¡± The corridor grew quiet at the question. A whileter, a cleaningdy said in a low voice, ¡°I think she was. Why else would her mom be so upset like that?¡± ¡°Exactly! Didn¡¯t her mom say Dr. Wright inhaled a knockout drug and was strangled? How could she have escaped that?¡± ¡°But didn¡¯t Dr. Wright herself say she fought off the rapist and wasn¡¯t harmed?¡± ¡°Of course, she would say that. Would she really admit to being raped?¡± ¡°Yeah! Remember what her mother said to her just now? She asked Dr. Wright how she was going to move past this¡­ Isn¡¯t that telling?¡± ¡°Oh, poor Dr. Wright.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a tragedy. She is so talented and beautiful, and yet, this happened¡­¡± Gossip quickly spread throughout the Cardiac Surgery Department. . . . Chapter 532 ?Chapter 532: Once Belinda and Holley reached a more secluded area, Belinda released Holley¡¯s arm. ¡°Mom! What are you doing? Are you trying to ruin my reputation on purpose?¡± Belinda asked. Belinda fixed Holley with an icy stare, her voice sharp and unwavering. Holley responded with a hurt look. ¡°Belinda, how could you say that to your mother? I am only worried about you!¡± Belinda took a deep breath and then let out a coldugh. ¡°Worried about me? You were so worried that you announced to my colleagues and the patients¡¯ families that I had been strangled by a rapist and drugged? What do you think they will think? Are you actually concerned about me, or are you trying to ruin my reputation?¡± Holley seemed to grasp the gravity of her actions for the first time. Her face changed quickly as she anxiously said, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t think about that! But I already told them you had not been assaulted by the rapist! I said that!¡± Belinda eximed in anger, ¡°Do you think they will believe you? They¡¯ll just think you are trying to cover it up!¡± Her anger was palpable. She even suspected that Holley had done it deliberately. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) Why else would she have asserted so loudly that the attacker was a rapist in front of so many people? Didn¡¯t she realize such statements would only lead to the worst assumptions? Tears began to form in Holley¡¯s eyes as her lips quivered. ¡°Belinda, I truly didn¡¯t mean to do that. I was just so worried and anxious that I lost control. It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have said that in front of so many people.¡± With that, Holley pped herself twice. Belinda remained impassive to Holley¡¯s self-punishment this time. When Belinda didn¡¯t react, Holley, tears streaking down her face, looked up at her with a pained expression. ¡°Belinda, are you ming me now?¡± she asked. ¡°How did you know I was hurt?¡± Belinda asked calmly. She had confided in her grandmother about the incident the previous day, but her grandmother had specifically advised her not to disclose that the assant was a rapist, fearing it could tarnish her reputation. It seemed improbable that her grandmother would have told Holley that. Holley pressed her lips together before saying, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a few days, and I missed you. So today, I decided to visit you at the hospital. I noticed someone following you. I watched him for a long time and confirmed he was tailing you. Startled, I immediately called the police. Later, when the police arrived, I learned that the person following you was actually an officer assigned to protect you. After I told the police that I was your mother, they informed me of what had happened to you. That¡¯s how I found out about the matter.¡± Belinda was at a loss for words after hearing her exnation. Indeed, Holley¡¯s observation had been astute, as she had even noticed someone following her. Not wanting to talk to Holley anymore, Belinda replied, ¡°Now that you see I¡¯m fine, you can leave.¡± . . . Chapter 533 ?Chapter 533: ¡°Belinda, please, believe me; I really didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡± Holley said, reaching out to grasp Belinda¡¯s hand. But Belinda swiftly shook her off. ¡°I have work to do; I need to go now,¡± Belinda stated tly and turned to leave. As Belinda walked away, Holley allowed a slight smirk to y across her lips. When Belinda entered the doctors¡¯ office, the chatter in the room abruptly ceased, and all eyes turned to her. Their faces were a blend of pity, sympathy, and awkwardness. Taking a deep breath to manage the rising frustration inside her, Belindaposed herself. As she sat down, two doctors quickly approached her. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡± they asked, their concern evident. ¡°I am fine,¡± Belinda replied calmly, maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°Dr. Wright, don¡¯t try to tough it out. Anyone in your situation would be deeply affected. For us women, this is really a serious matter,¡± one doctor said, reaching out to gently pat Belinda¡¯s shoulder in a gesture offort. Belinda looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m really fine! The man, I fought him off. He didn¡¯t seed.¡± The doctor nodded, her face reflecting understanding. ¡°Alright, I get it. You¡¯re fine. We all agree that the fewer people who know about this, the better. Don¡¯t worry; we won¡¯t spread it around.¡± ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright, we¡¯ll keep it confidential for you,¡± another doctor added quickly. Belinda took a deep breath and fell silent. She knew that no matter how much she tried to exin, no one would believe her now. To everyone else, she was already marked as a victim. She felt utterly powerless. A deep sense of helplessness suddenly engulfed her. Even though Belinda reminded herself repeatedly that she couldn¡¯t control others¡¯ words and that their opinions didn¡¯t matter as long as she knew the truth, the stares of everyone in the department¡ªdoctors, nurses, patients, and their families¡ªstill weighed heavily on her. At noon, Lucas arrived at the hospital to bring lunch to Belinda. After parking his car, he made his way to the elevator. As he walked, he overheard a conversation between two doctors. ¡°Hey! Did you hear about that incident with Dr. Wright from the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡± one male doctor said. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows twitched slightly when he heard that. They were talking about Belinda? ¡°I heard it! It¡¯s the talk of the Grand ins General Hospital now. . . . Chapter 534 ?Chapter 534: Such a shame! Dr. Wright is such a beauty. Yet, she was assaulted by a rapist! How unfortunate is that?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly!¡± the other doctor agreed, his toneced with pity. When Lucas heard this, his face darkened with fury instantly. He quickly closed the distance, grabbed one of the doctors by the cor, and mmed him against the wall. ¡°Who the hell are you? Damn it!¡± the doctor cursed, taken aback by Lucas¡¯ sudden action. With a resounding thud, his back hit the wall as Lucas¡¯ powerful hand mped around his throat. ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Why are you doing this?¡± the doctor choked out, struggling against Lucas¡¯ iron grip. ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± the other doctor gasped, recognizing Lucas with wide-eyed shock. At the mention of the name, the restrained doctor also froze, his eyes widening in realization. Mr. rk? ¡°What were you just talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was cold and menacing, his expression unyielding. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡­ We were wrong! We promise not to speak ill of Dr. Wright again!¡± the doctor hastily pleaded, seeking to calm Lucas down. He then suddenly remembered¡ªBelinda was Lucas¡¯ ex-wife! ¡°I asked you¡ªwhat were you talking about just now?¡± Lucas demanded, enunciating each word with chilling precision. His grip on the doctor¡¯s throat tightened gradually. The doctor¡¯s face turned red from theck of air, and he stammered in desperation, ¡°I¡­ I was saying¡­¡± ¡°This morning, Belinda¡¯s mother came looking for her, and then¡­¡± The doctor struggled to exin everything while Lucas¡¯ hand remained on his neck. ¡°So, now the whole hospital knows about Belinda¡¯s assault. This wasn¡¯t something we spread¡­¡± the doctor said in a low voice. Lucas¡¯ face darkened in an instant. He hadn¡¯t anticipated the news spreading through the hospital so quickly. He believed Belinda must be feeling incredibly distressed and exposed. The thought of it made his heart ache. He fixed the doctor with a frigid stare. ¡°Belinda is highly skilled in fighting. Despite inhaling a sedative that night, she still managed to subdue her attacker. He didn¡¯t harm her. Understood?¡± Lucas spat the words out, each one like a shard of ice. ¡°Yes, yes! I understand! Dr. Wright wasn¡¯t harmed; she fought off her attacker!¡± The doctor nodded vigorously. ¡°If I hear any more gossip about this, the consequences will be severe,¡± Lucas warned, the chill in his voice turning the air around him frigid. The doctor felt a chilling premonition, as if his very life were being threatened. . . . Chapter 535 ?Chapter 535: ¡°Yes, yes! I promise! I won¡¯t dare speak of it again!¡± he quickly said. The other doctor nearby quickly added, ¡°I won¡¯t either!¡± Lucas finally released the doctor. ¡°Leave,¡± he said in an icy voice. Gasping for breath, the doctor muttered an apology and fled, the other doctor close behind. Lucas stood there, his eyes burning with fury. He then pulled out his phone and called Gordon. ¡°Mr. rk.¡± Gordon quickly answered the call. ¡°Intensify the search for that rapist! Andunch a full investigation to gather any evidence proving Belinda was not assaulted,¡± Lucas ordered, his voice low and firm. He knew he needed concrete proof to silence the rumors. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Gordon replied. After a pause, he added, ¡°But Mr. rk, this is difficult. Several surveince cameras in the area were malfunctioning at the time.¡± ¡°Then use more resources! Increase the manpower! If you can¡¯t handle something this simple, what am I paying you for?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice wasced with anger. ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll assign more men on it immediately!¡± Gordon replied, swallowing hard. Lucas hung up without another word. He gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and headed for the elevator. In Belinda¡¯s office, Someone said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright, you have a visitor.¡± Belinda went to open the door and saw Lucas standing there. Her expression immediately clouded over. ¡°I brought you some food,¡± Lucas said, his voice hoarse. Belinda just looked at Lucas with indifferent eyes when she heard that, and her expression remained unchanged. ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want to eat the food you brought,¡± she said, refusing Lucas directly. Lucas reached out and gently took her arm, guiding her away from the main hallway. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda eximed, trying to pull away, but with people watching, she reluctantly allowed him to lead her to a more secluded area. Releasing her arm, Lucas looked at her, his expression serious. ¡°I know about what happened this morning,¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when she heard that. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all my fault,¡± Lucas said, his eyes lowered, his voice heavy with guilt. Belinda¡¯s expression remained unchanged. . . . Chapter 536 ?Chapter 536: After a moment, she curled her lips slightly and said, ¡°At first, I med you. But I don¡¯t me you anymore. This isn¡¯t your fault. It was my choice to walk there after leaving the restaurant, and I recklessly wandered into a secluded, unmonitored area. That¡¯s how I was targeted. That is on me.¡± Lucas felt even more distressed when he heard that. He said, ¡°If I hadn¡¯t left you at that time, you wouldn¡¯t have been upset and gone for that walk.¡± His voice was thick with self-reproach. Belindaughed lightly, a touch of self-mockery in her tone. ¡°You¡¯ve left me behind more than once. I should have been used to it.¡± She looked at him, her expression serious, her voice calm. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t want to have anything more to do with you. We¡¯re divorced. It¡¯s over. Can¡¯t we just move on?¡± A hint of pleadingced her words. Sensing her exhaustion and resignation, Lucas felt a surge of panic, as if something precious was slipping through his fingers. His throat tightened. He reached out and put his hand on her shoulder, his gaze intense. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want us to move on and go our separate ways. I want to be a part of your life.¡± ¡°I only want you to be in my life from now on.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She was so tired of this. She looked at him, her lips parting slightly. ¡°Lucas, can you just let me go?¡± The words struck Lucas like a blow. His breath hitched. He stared at her, his expression solemn. ¡°No. I can¡¯t. I know the incident has caused you so much pain, and now, it¡¯s causing you even more hurt¡­¡± He paused for a moment, softening his voice. ¡°But I¡¯ll fix this. Believe me; I¡¯ll take care of everything for you. Okay?¡± Belinda lowered her eyes, her longshes veiling the emotions in them. She chose to remain silent. Lucas¡¯ heart ached. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed as he said, ¡°Alright, go back to your office and eat. I¡¯ll leave now. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± He then leaned in and ced a fleeting kiss on Belinda¡¯s forehead. Before Belinda could respond, he turned and walked away. Belinda lifted her gaze, her expressionplex as she watched him go. The warmth of his kiss lingered. Belinda took a deep breath and turned to leave. In Verena¡¯s hospital room, News of Belinda¡¯s assault had spread quickly, bringing Verena immense satisfaction. She had never expected this. . . . Chapter 537 ?Chapter 537: Belinda had been assaulted by a rapist? It was almost too good to be true. She pulled out her phone and sent a text: ¡°Spread the news about Belinda¡¯s assault as widely as possible! The more people know, the better!¡± A smug smile then spread across her face. Whether it was true or not was irrelevant. She just wanted this to be a permanent scar on Belinda. Just then, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. The door opened, and Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed with confusion. Why was this person here? Verena believed she and the visitor were not familiar with each other at all. ¡°Miss Wright, is there something you need?¡± Verena asked. The visitor was Kylee. After closing the door, Kylee approached the bedside chair and sat down, smiling at Verena. ¡°I heard you attempted suicide by slitting your wrist, Miss Reed,¡± she said. Verena¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re here, Miss Wright?¡± ¡°Do you think your drastic action will bring Mr. rk back to you?¡± Kylee asked. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You need to leave now!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Miss Reed.¡± Kylee chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m not here to mock you. I¡¯m here to suggest we team up.¡± ¡°You want us to team up?¡± Verenaughed. ¡°You must be joking. I see no reason for us to team up.¡± ¡°Oh, there is. You want to win back Mr. rk,¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of malice shing within them, ¡°I simply want to see Belinda suffer. That would bring me great joy.¡± Kylee was alone and weak in this. Dealing with Belinda had already been difficult for her. Yet now, Lucas seemed utterly captivated by Belinda. Even after the divorce, he treated Belinda better and supported her. Since Belinda had Lucas¡¯ support, Kylee believed taking action against Belinda was nearly impossible. She knew she needed someone to divert Lucas¡¯ attention. Her ultimate goal was to utterly destroy Belinda, making sure she could never recover. As for Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t give up on him. Once Belinda was dealt with, she could take her time dealing with Verena. Time would tell who the better strategist was. Verena¡¯s eyebrows twitched when she heard that. Why did Kylee harbor such intense hatred for Belinda? Though, she supposed, resentment between a legitimate daughter and a child born out of wedlock wasn¡¯t unusual. Verena sneered and said, ¡°I do want to win back Lucas, but I don¡¯t think I need to team up with you. We¡¯re practically strangers, Miss Wright.¡± . . . Chapter 538 ?Chapter 538: Kylee frowned. ¡°Teaming up with me wouldn¡¯t harm you. Why refuse? Two heads are better than one. Working together is always more effective than doing it alone.¡± Verena just offered a dismissive smile. Coboration was possible, but it depended on the partner. Teaming up with someone she was unfamiliar with could be disastrous. Verena wasn¡¯t that foolish. ¡°I¡¯m not interested,¡± she stated tly. Kylee¡¯s expression darkened in an instant. She gave a coldugh, looking at Verena. ¡°Verena, I¡¯m not here to negotiate with you. You¡¯ll agree to team up with me, whether you like it or not.¡± Verena scoffed. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Who do you think you are? You think you can force me to team up with you?¡± Her face disyedplete disdain. She looked down on Kylee. Kylee didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, she pulled out her phone, scrolled through it, and ced it in front of Verena. Verena nced at the screen dismissively. But that one nce froze the mocking expression on her face. She looked up sharply, her pupils constricting in shock as she stared at Kylee. Verena was taken aback. Damn it! Where did this videoe from? How could such a video exist? Verena¡¯s heart pounded as she instinctively reached for Kylee¡¯s phone. But Kylee was quicker, pulling the phone away. ¡°You¡­¡± Verena looked at Kylee, her lips trembling. ¡°Where¡­ Where did you get this video?¡± Kylee shrugged. ¡°I filmed it myself, of course. Quite a coincidence, wouldn¡¯t you say? I just happened to capture this precious scene that day. It¡¯s very interesting, right?¡± She smiled slightly, her tone calm. ¡°Miss Reed, maybe you should think about this. How would Mr. rk react when he saw the video? If he knew that it wasn¡¯t Belinda who pushed you down the stairs that day and that you deliberately fell and framed Belinda¡­ What would he do?¡± The video Kylee had shown Verena was the one she had recorded at Harold¡¯s birthday party. It clearly showed Belinda merely brushing Verena¡¯s hand away with minimal force. . . . Chapter 539 ?Chapter 539: Verena had then dramatically stumbled backward on her own. Belinda, startled, had tried to catch her, but it had been toote ¡ª Verena had already fallen down the stairs. This video unequivocally proved Belinda¡¯s innocence. Verena herself had fallen down the stairs and framed Belinda for it. Verena stared at Kylee, hershes fluttering. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked. Kylee smiled. ¡°Haven¡¯t I already said it? I want to team up with you, Miss Reed.¡± Of course, she intended to be the one in control of their coboration. ¡°Fine! I agree!¡± Verena said, each word through gritted teeth. Kylee¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Excellent! Coborating with me won¡¯t put you at a disadvantage, Miss Reed. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t expose the video. After all, revealing it wouldn¡¯t benefit me, either.¡± She extended her hand to Verena. ¡°To a sessful partnership!¡± After a brief hesitation, Verena shook Kylee¡¯s hand. Releasing Verena¡¯s hand, Kylee stood up. ¡°Get well soon. I¡¯ll contact you once I¡¯ve formted a n.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and left the room. Verena¡¯s expression darkened. She believed that video could not exist. She had to find a way to get her hands on it and destroy it. That afternoon, a video began circting within high society. It showed Holley visiting Belinda and captured everything Holley had said. The video spread rapidly, shared and viewed countless times. Soon, everyone in the social circle knew about it. As the workday ended, Belinda received a call from Mollie. ¡°Hello, Mollie,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda! What¡¯s going on? Something this huge happened, and you didn¡¯t even tell us!¡± Mollie¡¯s tone was a mix of anger and worry. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°You¡­ You know about it too?¡± ¡°Someone recorded what your mother said to you at the hospital, and now, it¡¯s all over our social circle,¡± Mollie replied. Belinda¡¯s face paled. Her throat tightened, rendering her speechless for a moment. She felt utterly helpless now. ¡°Come home tonight,¡± Mollie said softly, her voice tinged with worry. ¡°We¡¯re all really concerned about you.¡± Belinda nodded, pressing her lips together. ¡°Okay.¡± After work, Belinda drove to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. . . . Chapter 540 ?Chapter 540: The moment she stepped into the house, Mollie took her hand, her eyes scanning Belinda¡¯s neck with concern. ¡°Does it still hurt? Is the injury bad?¡± she asked. Belinda shook her head gently. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore,¡± she replied, her voice calm. ¡°How did this even happen? What exactly happened? Tell me everything,¡± Santino said, his tone heavy. He leaned forward slightly, his brows furrowed. Belinda hesitated for a moment, pressing her lips into a thin line, and then recounted the events, her voice measured. When she finished, the room seemed to hold its breath. Santino and Mollie exchanged a nce, their faces clouded with anger and disbelief. ¡°That Lucas!¡± Mollie finally burst out, her hands clenching at her sides. ¡°What the hell was he thinking?¡± Her voice wavered with fury, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Her gaze then softened as it returned to Belinda. Mollie knew Belinda must have been upset¡ªso upset that she had gone out for a walk to clear her mind. That was why the incident had happened. ¡°And your mother,¡± Santino said, his voice low and grim. ¡°What was she thinking, saying something like that in front of so many people?¡± This reignited Mollie¡¯s anger, and her expression hardened. ¡°Exactly! What was going through her head at that time? Was she out of her mind?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°She said she was too worried about me to think it through.¡± Mollie rolled her eyes dramatically. ¡°That¡¯s her idea of worry? Anyone with a shred of sense would know better! Honestly, if she weren¡¯t your mother, I¡¯d think she did that on purpose.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. Even though Holley was her mother, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Holley had done that on purpose. But she couldn¡¯t think of a reason. Why would Holley do such a thing on purpose? Holley was her mother, after all. What kind of mother didn¡¯t want the best for her child? ¡°The problem is, now, everyone thinks Belinda has been assaulted by the rapist,¡± Santino said gravely. ¡°This is incredibly damaging to her reputation.¡± Mollie nodded, her face etched with worry. ¡°Exactly. We have to find a way to clear this up.¡± Just then, the door opened, and Darren walked into the living room. The moment Darren saw Belinda, he asked, ¡°Belinda, where¡¯s the brooch I gave you? Did you have it on the day you were attacked? Did it record anything?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that. . . . Chapter 541 ?Chapter 541: ¡°I¡¯ll check!¡± she said, pulling out her phone and scrolling through the recordings by date. Though the brooch was small, its storage capacity was enormous. There had to be a recording from that day. ¡°I found it!¡± Belinda eximed, locating the file and pressing y. A momentter, a faint, panicked sound came through the phone¡¯s speaker. It was Belinda¡¯s voice. The man had been trying to cover her mouth at that time. Belinda and the others listened intently¡­ The sounds then became muffled. Belinda turned up the volume. Suddenly, a loud bang echoed through the speaker. After that, the audio became even more garbled. It was either a faint hissing or crackling, with hardly any voices discernible. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mollie asked, confused. Belinda furrowed her brow, deep in thought. After a brief pause, she suddenly remembered something. She said, ¡°That day, while I was changing clothes, my brooch fell to the floor, so I simply tossed it into my handbag. When that man covered my mouth and nose with a towel, I threw my bag away while trying to break free. So¡­ Nothing else was recorded.¡± When Belinda finished speaking, disappointment was evident on Santino¡¯s and the others¡¯ faces. Mollie suddenly remembered something and quickly asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t there two people who showed up and helped you call the police? Can they testify for you?¡± Belinda shook her head slightly. ¡°By the time they arrived, the man had already fled. They didn¡¯t even see him, so they can¡¯t testify for me.¡± Mollie¡¯s face fell again. At that moment, Darren said, ¡°When I got back just now, I saw Lucas¡¯ car parked outside. Did he just leave here or something?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered at his words. Mollie, however, was incensed. She mmed her palm on the coffee table and said, ¡°He has the nerve toe here? I¡¯ll go out and give him a piece of my mind!¡± With that, she sprang up and stormed outside. . . . Chapter 542 ?Chapter 542: ¡°Mollie!¡± Belinda wanted to stop Mollie, but Santino intervened. ¡°Let her go. Lucas deserves a scolding,¡± Santino said. Hearing this, Belinda said nothing further. As Mollie stepped outside the vi, she immediately spotted the blue luxury car parked nearby. She marched straight over and mmed her hand down hard on the car¡¯s hood. A momentter, Lucas emerged from the driver¡¯s seat. He quickly greeted Mollie. Mollie wore a dark expression. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just sent Belinda back,¡± he replied. Mollie let out a coldugh. ¡°There¡¯s really no need for that. Belinda has her own car¡ªshe doesn¡¯t need you to chauffeur her around, Mr. rk, considering how busy you must be. Besides, aren¡¯t you supposed to be very concerned about Verena? Go check on her and leave Belinda alone!¡± Her tone was far from polite. Lucas pressed his lips into a tight line and then said, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I admit that what happened that night was my fault. I¡¯ve assured Belinda it won¡¯t happen again.¡± He slightly lowered his head as he spoke, a gesture of humility, knowing how much Belinda respected Mollie. Mollie dismissed him with a wave, her voice sharp. ¡°Save it! Your promises mean nothing to us. You and Belinda are divorced. From now on, stay out of her life.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I¡¯ll find her a man who truly loves her¡ªsomeone who cherishes her and always puts her first.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he heard Mollie¡¯s words. He slowly lifted his gaze to meet Mollie¡¯s, his eyes icy. Feeling the intensity of his gaze, Mollie involuntarily swallowed, sensing an oppressive weight on her. Then, Lucas spoke, his tone resolute. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, Belinda belongs with me. I won¡¯t let any other man near her.¡± Regaining herposure, Mollie frowned and scoffed, ¡°You think you can dictate that? Don¡¯t make meugh!¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a confident smile, his presencemanding. ¡°If you doubt my words, feel free to test them. I¡¯d like to see who dares to get close to my woman!¡± Mollie¡¯s expression hardened. She pressed her lips together, a serious look washing over her face. . . . Chapter 543 ?Chapter 543: She understood that Lucas wasn¡¯t just making threats¡ªhe truly had the power to back up his words. The rk family was a formidable force, not just in Owathe but throughout the country. Particrly Lucas¡ªhis power and influence were unparalleled. Technically, Harold still held the title of head of the rk family, but everyone knew that the real power and authority rested with Lucas. He was the true leader of the rk family now. Previously, when Mollie had arranged blind dates for Belinda, the men had shown up believing Lucas didn¡¯t care about Belinda. However, after the incident with Morse, it had be clear that Lucas still held some attachment to Belinda, deterring anyone from dating her. Lucas tempered his stern expression and regarded Mollie with a calm look, his voice low and resonant. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, you are Belinda¡¯s close friend. I respect you. But please refrain from interfering in matters between Belinda and me. Belinda is meant to be with me¡ªthere is no alternative.¡± His deration was assertive. Mollie scoffed, ¡°You seem very sure of yourself, Mr. rk. Maybe you should focus on winning Belinda back first.¡± With that, she turned and strode back into the house, not allowing Lucas any chance to reply. She was furious. She hade to confront Lucas and give him a piece of her mind, but she left feeling angrier. In a VIP room at the Grand ins General Hospital¡­ ¡°Verena, I learned something tonight at dinner with Vincent,¡± Ryan said as he peeled an apple for Verena. ¡°What is it?¡± Verena inquired. Ryan said, ¡°Vincent mentioned that on the night you attempted to take your life, Lucas was dining with Belinda. He left immediately to rush to your side when he heard the news. Belinda, left alone, encountered a rapist and was almost assaulted!¡± ¡°Really?¡± Surprise flickered across Verena¡¯s face. Ryan nodded. ¡°Yes. Because of this, Lucas feels guilty for putting Belinda in harm¡¯s way. Vincent said this incident has deepened the rift between Lucas and Belinda.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. No wonder Harold hade to her and said those things. It was clear her actions hadplicated things further between Lucas and Belinda, causing Harold to panic. Ryan¡¯s expression turned serious, his voice tinged with concern. ¡°With what happened to Belinda, Lucas feels like he owes her. . . . Chapter 544 ?Chapter 544: This isn¡¯t good for you.¡± But Verena smiled. ¡°This incident shows Belinda how much Lucas still cares about me. This will only make her more disappointed with Lucas. Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡± Considering Verena¡¯s words, Ryan paused and then nodded. ¡°You have a point. From what Vincent said, it seems Lucas has been quite frustratedtely. ¡°You mentioned Belinda was almost assaulted. So she wasn¡¯t actually raped?¡± Verena suddenly remembered that detail. Ryan replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. Belinda just inhaled some sedative and got a bruise on her neck.¡± Disappointment briefly crossed Verena¡¯s face. Her expression then shifted to one of contemtion. Though Belinda had not been assaulted, with her mother spreading the story, public perception of the incident might be skewed. Verena¡¯s lips curved into a sly smile. ¡°It seems I should find some time to offer her somefort.¡± Ryan looked at Verena thoughtfully, his eyes reflecting a depth of understanding. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? The next day. As Lucas walked into his office, Gordon hurried When Lucas heard that, his pupils narrowed, and he tightened his grip on the pen. His cold gaze and menacing aura intensified as he issued hismand. ¡°Break his arms and legs. Cut off his penis as well. Then leave him for the police to handle.¡± His tone was casual, his voice steady, yet Gordon found it chilling to the bone. ¡°Got it,¡± Gordon quickly responded. Feeling the weight of the order, he hesitated briefly before asking, ¡°Mr. rk, now that we¡¯ve captured him, should we make him publicly dere that he didn¡¯t rape Ms. Wright?¡± Lucas dismissed the idea. ¡°It¡¯s pointless. Without solid evidence, no one would believe him. Some people would even think we forced him to say that.¡± Gordon nodded, acknowledging the logic in Lucas¡¯ words. He immediately said, ¡°We¡¯ll continue our investigation and find evidence soon.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied in his deep voice. Gordon then turned and left. At noon, Johnson, Belinda, and Bethany gathered for lunch at the Happer Restaurant. During the meal, Johnson brought up the topic of Holley. . . . Chapter 545 ?Chapter 545: Bethany, clearly puzzled by Holley¡¯s behavior, said, ¡°Holley really went too far this time! Even if she was worried about you, Belinda, she shouldn¡¯t have said something like that in front of so many people. And the way she worded it¡ªso misleading! It¡¯s hard not to misunderstand! What on earth was she thinking?¡± Belinda stayed silent. Holley had called her several times over the past few days, but she hadn¡¯t answered. Johnson, observing the tension, asked, ¡°Do you think someone could be that foolish?¡± Belinda and Bethany both turned their attention to him. ¡°Johnson, what do you mean by that? Are you suggesting Holley did that intentionally?¡± Bethany asked, frowning. Johnson shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not saying she did it on purpose. I¡¯m just looking at the facts. This whole thing seems very odd.¡± Bethany immediately shook her head and responded, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Holley has always treated Belinda well. She has consistently shown Belinda nothing but kindness. How could she ever hurt her on purpose?¡± ¡°She has treated Belinda well?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice dripped with sarcasm. ¡°If she truly cherished Belinda, why did she ask Belinda to give in to Kylee every time? She never let Belinda outshine Kylee, always letting Kylee get the best. Even during thatpetition at the Grand ins General Hospital¡ªshe asked Belinda to let Kylee win. If Holley genuinely valued Belinda, why would she have done that? Who is she really looking out for¡ªBelinda or Kylee?¡± After hearing Johnson¡¯s pointed words, both Belinda and Bethany fell silent. Belinda cast her eyes downward, while Bethany¡¯s face registered shock. Before either could gather their thoughts to respond, Johnson continued, ¡°Belinda, the hormones in your body¡­ They¡¯ve been present since you were a child, haven¡¯t they?¡± Belinda suddenly looked up at Johnson, her eyes filled with deep,plex emotions. ¡°Are you suggesting that the unusual hormone levels in Belinda¡¯s body might be linked to Holley?¡± Bethany blurted out, unable to contain her shock. She quickly shook her head in disbelief. ¡°No, that can¡¯t be! Holley has always been kind to Belinda. She is just a bit timid, believing giving in is the best way to maintain a peaceful life.¡± Johnson said, ¡°She builds her peaceful life by making Belindapromise! In the Wright family, her position is solid, no? She rarely concedes herself. Why is it always Belinda who has to give in?¡± . . . Chapter 546 ?Chapter 546: Bethany was momentarily speechless. Belinda remained quiet, her expression growing graver by the moment. Johnson continued, ¡°Given that the unusual hormone levels have been in Belinda¡¯s system since childhood, Holley, as Belinda¡¯s mother, naturally falls under suspicion. We used to dismiss the idea because Holley is Belinda¡¯s mother and it seemed unthinkable that she could do such a thing to Belinda. But in light of recent events, I think we can suspect that she has something to do with it.¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze turned firm as he looked at Belinda. ¡°Consider the artichoke incident! You didn¡¯t know you were allergic to artichokes, but Holley might have known that. Isn¡¯t it odd that someone who hasn¡¯t cooked for years suddenly decides to make you breakfast? And what if, purely hypothetically, she knew about your surgery the next morning¡ªyour first as the lead surgeon, which was crucial for you? Could she have deliberately added the artichokes to your breakfast to trigger an allergic reaction? She wanted you to fail the surgery.¡± The room plunged into tense silence after Johnson¡¯s statement. Both Belinda and Bethany looked deeply troubled. ¡°Oh my, if that¡¯s true, this is so horrifying!¡± Bethany murmured, her face pale. Despite Johnson¡¯spelling argument, Belinda struggled to ept it. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live She shook her head firmly. ¡°Impossible! She¡¯s my mother; she wouldn¡¯t do that to me!¡± Her voice was resolute as she tried to convince both Johnson and herself. Johnson responded, ¡°Just stay vignt and cautious.¡± Bethany, eager to shift the conversation, said, ¡°That rapist has been really elusive! I wonder where he¡¯s fled to.¡± Herment jogged Belinda¡¯s memory. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you, the police called me today. They¡¯ve caught the rapist. Someone left him right at the police station¡¯s doorstep. And his hands and feet were broken, along with¡­ his penis.¡± Bethany reacted with shock. ¡°Wow! That¡¯s¡­¡± Johnson said, ¡°It¡¯s likely Lucas¡¯ handiwork.¡± Bethany replied, ¡°Well, that man got what he deserved!¡± Meanwhile, in the men¡¯s restroom. Lucas was about to exit the stall when he overheard a man¡¯s voice outside. ¡°Did you hear about what happened to Belinda?¡± the man said. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about it, of course,¡± another man responded. The man continued, ¡°It¡¯s really a shame about this whole thing. . . . Chapter 547 ?Chapter 547: How did Belinda end up getting assaulted by a rapist? If I¡¯d known, I would¡¯ve dly taken the chance to have sex with her.¡± His tone dripped with lewdness. ¡°Damn! That woman is really irresistible! Thest time she was DJing at Nostalgia Lounge, I was so aroused I had to go to the bathroom several times. If she ever ended up with me, I¡¯d definitely try a few things with her. You know what I mean¡­¡± Hisughter was abruptly cut off by a loud bang that resonated through the air. Both men spun around in rm, only to see Lucas stepping out of thest stall, radiating an intimidating presence, his eyes sharp. With slow, measured steps, Lucas approached the two men. Each step was steady and heavy, echoing ominously in the room. The man who had spoken nched, his bravado evaporating. ¡°Mr. rk, I was just joking! I didn¡¯t mean¡ª¡± But before he could finish, Lucasnded a punch on his face. The man crumpled to the floor from the force of the blow. Lucas then grabbed him by the cor, hoisting him up before delivering another punch to his face. He then continued to punch him. Each punch was delivered with brutal force, the sounds chilling to the bone. ¡°Please, Mr. rk! I was out of line! I swear it won¡¯t happen again!¡± the man pleaded, blood streaming from his mouth, his face rapidly swelling. ¡°Mr. rk, please, have mercy!¡± the other man, terror-stricken, also begged. Lucas, however, just ignored their words, his blows unceasing. It seemed he might actually kill the man. Unable to watch the scene any longer, the second man sprinted from the restroom to find help. Bursting into Lucas¡¯ private room, he found Vincent and said, ¡°Mr. James, you need to get to the restroom now! Mr. rk is about to beat someone to death!¡± Vincent¡¯s face turned grave as he jumped from his seat, his steps quick as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± The man didn¡¯t hesitate, replying, ¡°My friend Donn was making inappropriate jokes about Ms. Wright in the restroom. But Mr. rk was there and heard everything¡­¡± Vincent quickly grasped the situation. ¡°Damn it!¡± he cursed under his breath, hastening his steps. ¡°Lucas really treasures Belinda. You guys must have been out of your minds to talk about her like that!¡± By the time they reached the restroom, Lucas had already started kicking the man. Each kick was delivered with ruthless force. ¡°Lucas!¡± Vincent rushed in, attempting to intervene. . . . Chapter 548 ?Chapter 548: But as soon as he touched Lucas, he was violently pushed back. ¡°Stay out of this!¡± Lucas shouted. When Lucas turned to face Vincent, Vincent¡¯s pupils shrank sharply, hisplexion draining of color. Lucas¡¯ appearance was deeply disturbing now. His eyes were bloodshot, and his face twisted into a dark expression. He radiated a chilling, violent aura. His face, usually handsome, was sttered with blood. The man on the floor was desperately trying to shield himself, his wails of pain echoing in the room. Lucas, undeterred, turned back to continue his relentless attack. Vincent furrowed his brows. This had to stop, or Lucas might actually kill the man. Realizing he couldn¡¯t sway Lucas himself, Vincent dashed out of the restroom. There was only one person who might be able to stop Lucas now. That person was Belinda! Vincent sprinted towards the room where Belinda and her friends were gathered. As Vincent forcefully pushed open the door to the private room, Belinda and Bethany were both startled. ¡°Vincent, what are you doing?¡± Johnson asked. ¡°Belinda! Quick,e with me¡ªLucas is about to beat someone to death!¡± Vincent said. Belinda¡¯s face tensed as she rose from her seat. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Lucas caught someone talking badly about you in the restroom. He¡¯s lost it,¡± Vincent said, already heading for the door with Belinda. Johnson and Bethany didn¡¯t hesitate to follow them. When they reached the restroom, a crowd had already formed. Inside, Belinda found a man severely beaten. Lucas stood there, still beating the man, his presence intimidating. No one dared to get close to him. Belinda called out, ¡°Lucas, stop!¡± Lucas halted instantly when he heard Belinda¡¯s voice. He turned his head slowly¡­ When he saw Belinda, the iciness in his eyes slowly melted away. Approaching Lucas, Belinda nced at the injured man and then took Lucas¡¯ hand. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± she said with resolve. Lucas, calmer now, let her guide him. Moments before, Lucas had the air of a fierce warrior, but now, he obediently followed Belinda. As they emerged from the restroom to face the onlookers, Lucas halted abruptly. . . . Chapter 549 ?Chapter 549: His gaze, cold and piercing, swept over the crowd. He spoke deliberately, each word a veiled threat. ¡°If anyone dares gossip about this, they¡¯ll share that man¡¯s fate!¡± His demeanor softened as he turned to Belinda, holding her hand more tightly. Belinda¡¯s stance stiffened, her eyes revealing mixed emotions, but she continued leading Lucas away. They left the Happer Restaurant and stopped at a nearby pharmacy. Belinda instructed Lucas to wait outside while she bought iodine and cotton swabs. With the supplies in hand, Belinda sat next to Lucas, soaked a cotton swab in iodine, and gently took his hand. She noticed his knuckles were bleeding from punching the man so hard. As she treated his wounds, Belinda¡¯s voice remained even. ¡°Why turn to violence? You might stop one person, but what about hundreds or thousands of people? Let them talk. Words can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Lucas met her gaze, his expression intense. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand anyone insulting you.¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment, her movements stalling. Why hadn¡¯t he shown this protectiveness before? Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit displeased with Lucas. After a while, she tossed the cotton swab into the trash and said calmly, ¡°All done.¡± Lucas remained seated, his eyes fixed on Belinda. He believed that despite everything, Belinda still cared for him¡ªa realization that seemed to make him feel happy. Belinda felt uneasy under Lucas¡¯ gaze. She stood up abruptly. ¡°I will leave now.¡± As she turned to leave, Lucas reached out, suddenly pulling her back. Belinda stumbled, falling right into Lucas¡¯p. He encircled her waist and lifted her chin with his hand. Then, he kissed her. Belinda gasped softly. Lucas kissed her with a fervor that seemed to defy restraint. His lips parted hers effortlessly, exploring her mouth in a way that left her breathless and unable to pull away. Belinda weakly pounded on Lucas¡¯ chest with her fists. However, her resistance only fueled his passion. Pushed to her limit, Belinda shoved Lucas away forcefully. As soon as Lucas¡¯ hands loosened their hold, Belinda leaped from hisp and stumbled back several steps. With clenched teeth, Belinda red at Lucas and yelled, ¡°Lucas! . . . Chapter 550 ?Chapter 550: Why did you do that? You jerk!¡± She turned and left without waiting for his response. She ran as though pursued by a monster. As she ran, she wiped her lips with her hand, her expression one of intense anger. Lucas was such a jerk! Belinda berated Lucas in her heart, but her anger at herself grew stronger. How could a single kiss affect her so deeply? Lucas watched Belinda hasten away, a hint of a smile ying on his lips. He brushed his thumb across his lips, savoring the residual taste of their kiss. It was sweet indeed. But then, as a thought struck him, his eyes narrowed, the warmth gradually fading from them. He took a deep breath, pulled out his phone, and dialed a number¡­ Belinda returned to the hospital. After slipping into her white coat and leaving the locker room, Belinda was on her way to her office when a voice stopped her. ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda paused and turned to see Verena standing there with a smile. ¡°Do you have a moment? Let¡¯s talk,¡± Verena said. ¡°No,¡± Belinda responded without hesitation. But as she began to walk away, Verena called after her, ¡°Or would you prefer I talk to you here, in front of everyone?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression showed her impatience. Verena seemed intent on causing a scene, and Belinda knew refusing her might indeed lead to something unpleasant being said publicly. Already the subject of hospital gossip, Belinda didn¡¯t want more rumors to spread. With a resigned sigh, she turned and walked toward a quieter area. Verena, wearing a faint smile, followed her. Once there, Belinda faced Verena and asked bluntly, ¡°What do you want?¡± Verena was direct. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m aware of your recent ordeal.¡± She sighed heavily. ¡°It¡¯s actually my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been injured, and if Lucas hadn¡¯t been so worried about me and left you to see me, that criminal wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to assault you. I felt so guilty when I heard the news.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath quickened. She knew Verena was trying to provoke her by saying this. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel affected by her words. They were true, after all. Lucas had indeed left her because of Verena that day. But¡­ ¡°Who said I was assaulted? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°I get it; it¡¯s hard to admit it after such an experience. But I know what really happened,¡± Verena said, feigning concern. Belinda red at her, visibly annoyed. ¡°Did youe here just to say this nonsense?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Verena responded with a smug smile. ¡°Belinda, you must already understand who Lucas truly cares about. Even if he feels something for you, what does it matter? The moment I¡¯m the slightest bit ufortable or something happens to me, he¡¯ll rush back to me. His concern for me runs deep; it¡¯s part of who he is. It¡¯s not something he can just change. Lucas has always cared about me the most.¡± . . . Chapter 551 ?Chapter 551: Belinda¡¯s face remained calm as Verena spoke, but inside, she felt as though sharp knives were slicing through her chest. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªVerena¡¯s words had struck a nerve. She cared deeply about what Verena had said, because deep down, she knew it was the truth. This was exactly why she didn¡¯t want to get involved with Lucas anymore. She knew that no matter what, Verena still held a ce in Lucas¡¯s heart, and that wasn¡¯t what she wanted. What she wanted was someone who loved herpletely. With that thought, Belinda took a deep breath, looked Verena in the eye, and gave a small nod. ¡°Then I suppose I should congratte you. If you could also convince Lucas to stop pestering me, I¡¯d appreciate it.¡± Verena¡¯s expression hardened instantly. To her, Belinda was saying that to show off. Verena gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Why are you being so smug? I¡¯ll win Lucas back soon! Just wait and see!¡± Belinda¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± Without another word, she turned and walked away. But as Belinda stepped into the corridor, Verena suddenly rushed after her, grabbing her hand. Her voice rose, trembling with desperation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright! Lucas only left you because he heard I was hurt. He didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be in danger¡ªor that you¡¯d be assaulted by that rapist. It¡¯s all my fault! If you want to hit me, go ahead! Maybe it¡¯ll make me feel less guilty.¡± Belinda froze, her face darkening. Around them, doctors and nurses stopped in their tracks, staring at them in shock. They hadn¡¯t expected this to be what had happened. Lucas had left Belinda to see Verena that day, and because of that, Belinda had been put in harm¡¯s way¡­ It was clear to everyone now that Lucas cared more about Verena. Belinda¡¯s eyes turned cold as she stared at Verena. She was just about to respond when a voice cut through the air. ¡°Who told you she was assaulted?¡± A low, cold voice sliced through the tension like a de. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she turned to identify the speaker. Lucas had appeared. His face was shadowed with anger, his gaze locked on Verena. Verena flinched, startled by Lucas¡¯s sudden presence. ¡°Lucas, I¡ª¡± she began, but Lucas quickly cut her off. ¡°I asked you¡ªwho told you she was assaulted?¡± His voice was loud and cutting. . . . Chapter 552 ?Chapter 552: Verena¡¯s hands trembled as she stammered, ¡°I¡­ I just heard it from someone else.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°You believe everything you hear? What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you stupid or something? If Belinda had really been assaulted, do you think she would be standing here working like nothing happened?¡± His words were deliberately loud. He wanted everyone present to hear this. Verena¡¯s eyes instantly filled with tears. In all the years she had known Lucas, he had never spoken to her like this. Now, he was scolding her in front of so many people. At that moment, Verena felt humiliated and hurt. Lucas¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. ¡°Didn¡¯t Ryan say you were too weak to leave your bed after yourtest self-harm stunt? Funny how you seem fine enough to spread gossip.¡± Verena¡¯s face paled, her mouth opening as if to respond, but no words came. Before she could say anything, Lucas¡¯s tone grew harsher. ¡°Go back to your hospital room. Now.¡± Lucas felt like he was about to explode with anger. Each word from Verena earlier had felt like a ruthless knife twist, deeply piercing both Belinda¡¯s and his hearts. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? How could he not be mad? In that instant, Verena could no longer restrain her tears, which streamed down her face freely. With a hand over her mouth and tears blurring her vision, she fled the scene, her sobs echoing behind her. Lucas turned to Belinda, the coldness in his expression slowly melting away. He extended the bag he was carrying to her. ¡°You might not have had enough at lunch. Here, have some more food.¡± Belinda, however, didn¡¯t even acknowledge the gesture; she simply turned and left. As Lucas watched her go, he was engulfed by a storm of helplessness and frustration. He knew that the sting of Verena¡¯s words had deeply affected Belinda once again. They had resonated with her. She had grown more distant from him now. Lucas approached a nearby nurse and handed her the bag. ¡°Could you deliver this to Belinda for me, please?¡± Surprised, the nurse epted the bag and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Certainly, Mr. rk! I¡¯ll see that she receives it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± With those words, Lucas left. He realized this was not the right moment to see Belinda. She needed time to process her emotions alone. . . . Chapter 553 ?Chapter 553: However, Lucas did not leave the hospital. He made his way to Verena¡¯s hospital room. Upon entering, he found Verena in bed, her cries muffled by the bedcovers. Despite Verena¡¯s distress filling the room, Lucas¡¯s face remained an expressionless mask. Verena¡¯s expression turned to one of disbelief, her eyes wide and her lips quivering. ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?¡± Lucas settled into the chair next to Verena¡¯s hospital bed, his long legs crossed with effortless poise. ¡°I¡¯ve given this a lot of thought and realized I never truly understood what it meant to care for someone deeply before. When you and I were together, I convinced myself that this is what liking someone must feel like. But the truth is, I was with you because you pursued me relentlessly. I admired your persistence, and being around you feltfortable, so I went along with it.¡± His tone remained casual, but to Verena, his words struck her like a thunderp. Verena shook her head, her voice quivering with disbelief. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true! You¡¯re lying! If you didn¡¯t care for me, why did you propose to marry me back then?¡± Lucas offered a faint, detached smile. ¡°Marriage never meant much to me. If it did, I wouldn¡¯t have married Belinda so easily.¡± Verena¡¯s expression stiffened, her face pale. Lucas¡¯s lips lifted into a faint smile as he spoke. ¡°It wasn¡¯t until I fell for Belinda that I truly grasped what it means to like someone. I want to see her constantly, just to be near her. Simply watching her fills me with a sense of calm. When I sense she¡¯s upset, it leaves me restless and concerned. I can¡¯t tolerate anyone speaking ill of her. And if I see her with another man, the frustration eats me alive because I want her to be entirely mine.¡± When Lucas talked about Belinda, his features softened with tenderness. Then, he turned to face Verena, his expression turning icy. ¡°Those emotions¡­ I never felt them for you.¡± Hearing those words, Verena felt like her heart had been shattered. She had never considered the possibility that Lucas had never loved her. All along, she had believed he had merely changed his heart, thinking Belinda had momentarily ensnared him. For her, this was a crushing revtion. ¡°Going forward, unless absolutely essential, I won¡¯t meet you again. Don¡¯t bother calling me. The therapist I found for you is already returning to the country.¡± With that, Lucas rose, turned away, and left. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You can¡¯t tell me you never loved me! You¡¯re lying!¡± Verena cried out in desperation as Lucas walked away. But Lucas didn¡¯t pause. He strode right out of the hospital room. Verena copsed into tears, her cries echoing in the room. She couldn¡¯te to terms with this. . . . Chapter 554 ?Chapter 554: She refused to believe it. That evening, Belinda made her way back to Vera Vis. Kenia, having already learned about the events, had asked her to return for the night. Upon her arrival, Belinda found Kenia, Holley, and Sarai gathered in the living room. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± The instant Holley spotted Belinda, tears brimmed in her eyes. Belinda only cast a detached nce at Holley and then turned her gaze elsewhere. Johnson¡¯s words from earlier reyed in her mind, filling her with a sense of doubt. Could the hormonal changes in her body truly be linked to Holley? Belinda was lost in thought. There was also the matter of her artichoke allergy from the past. Had Holley truly been unaware of it at that time? Belinda¡¯s thoughts were swirling inside her head, leaving her feeling restless and frustrated. ¡°I already spoke with your mother, Belinda,¡± Kenia said. ¡°We had a serious talk, and she now realizes her mistake.¡± Belinda remained calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I know I was wrong, but I really didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore. I can¡¯t bear it when you ignore me. Can you forgive me, just this once?¡± Holley¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she spoke. Belinda remained silent. Belinda¡¯sck of response made Holley anxious. ¡°I¡¯ll head over to the hospital right now and exin everything. I¡¯ll even go from department to department to clear your name. I will tell everyone that you were never assaulted by that man!¡± Holley turned on her heel and made to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda called out. ¡°Even if you go and do all that, it won¡¯t change anything at this point. The best thing you can do for me is to stay put and stay silent!¡± Her tone was icy, and her face was devoid of any emotion. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley was at a loss for what to say or do now. Belinda turned to Kenia and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired, Grandma. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡± She didn¡¯t wait for Kenia to respond and simply left for her room. Kenia¡¯s brows furrowed in concern. ¡°Do you think she¡¯s never going to forgive me?¡± Holley asked Kenia nervously. Kenia couldn¡¯t give her an answer, as she herself was uncertain of Belinda¡¯s feelings. Later that evening, Kenia knocked on Belinda¡¯s door. She sat on the edge of Belinda¡¯s bed and looked at her with a pained expression. ¡°Belinda,¡± Kenia began in a gentle voice, ¡°I know that this situation has caused you a lot of distress. Your mother¡­ She really messed up this time, but I don¡¯t believe she did that on purpose. She didn¡¯t mean to hurt you.¡± Belinda¡¯s calm gaze settled on Kenia. ¡°No, Grandma. I don¡¯t think she could have been so thoughtless that she didn¡¯t even realize the harm her words would cause me.¡± . . . Chapter 555 ?Chapter 555: She paused for a moment before suddenly asking, ¡°Grandma, do you honestly think my mother didn¡¯t know about my allergy to artichokes before?¡± Kenia¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Belinda! How can you think that about your own mother? Back when you were little, you had the worst fever. It was pouring outside, and there were no taxis around. Your mother carried you on her back and ran all the way to the hospital to get you treated. She stayed up all night taking care of you, too, and even when she ended up being feverish herself the next day, she continued to look after you. No matter what happens, you must never doubt your mother¡¯s love for you! You shouldn¡¯t say such things, Belinda. If your mother hears this, she will be heartbroken.¡± Belinda lowered her eyes and fell silent. Her thoughts were in turmoil. On one hand, Belinda did remember the incident from her childhood that Kenia had spoken of. She remembered how diligently Holley had cared for her. On the other hand, Holley¡¯s recent actions were theplete opposite of what one would expect from a loving parent. Belinda had no idea what she should believe now. The one thing she did know for sure, however, was that she couldn¡¯tpletely trust Holley anymore. gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source Meanwhile, Holley was leaning against the door outside, eavesdropping on Belinda¡¯s conversation with Kenia. Her expression shifted when she heard Belinda¡¯s words. It seemed that she had been too hasty. Now, Belinda was beginning to have doubts about her. But Holley regretted nothing. She was convinced that she had done the right thing. As long as no concrete evidence surfaced, the matter would forever haunt Belinda and disrupt her life. People would only think about that incident whenever they saw Belinda, and their judgmental stares and whispered insults would follow her for the rest of her life. Thinking of this, Holley couldn¡¯t help but smile. Still, she knew she couldn¡¯t afford to lose Belinda¡¯s trust now. She needed to devise a n to earn it back. Holley¡¯s eyes narrowed in determination, and she went back to her room quietly. The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office at Triumph Consortium. Lucas¡¯s phone rang, and he answered it after a couple of rings. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. rk,¡± came his secretary¡¯s voice, ¡°I just got a call from the receptionist. The chairman of the Forsaken Group is here to see you. He says he has evidence to prove that Belinda was not assaulted by that man.¡± Lucas practically jumped out of his chair in a mix of surprise and excitement. . . . Chapter 556 ?Chapter 556: He said, ¡°Send him here now!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± the secretary replied. Shortly after, Gordon was escorting the CEO of the Forsaken Group into Lucas¡¯s office. ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Mason,¡± Gordon said, gesturing toward the sofa. Quentin Mason, the CEO of the Forsaken Group, was a bit surprised by the polite gesture. He nodded and sat down. Gordon nced briefly at Lucas before saying to Quentin, ¡°You said you have something that can prove Ms. Wright wasn¡¯t sexually assaulted by that rapist?¡± Quentin didn¡¯t keep them waiting at all. Nodding once again, he took out a small, delicate safe he had brought. He had to clear threeyers of security measures¡ªfingerprint, password, and an iris scan. Then, the safe clicked open. Inside it was a phone. Quentin scrolled through its files before cing the device on the table in front of Lucas. Lucas leaned forward, his eyes glued to the screen. A video was ying¡ªa video of the entire incident! The angle was good, and Belinda¡¯s face was captured very clearly. It wasn¡¯t clear whether this video was recorded by ident or it was a product of intentional surveince. Everything was well-documented, from the assant¡¯s appearance to Belinda fighting him off. This video could unequivocally prove that Belinda had never been sexually assaulted. Lucas¡¯s frown only deepened when he finished watching it. The pain and guilt he felt were overwhelming now. After witnessing the ordeal himself, Lucas was struck by the danger of Belinda¡¯s situation at that time. He couldn¡¯t even bring himself to imagine what might have happened if that man had seeded in his n. A chilling aura surrounded Lucas as that notion sank into his mind. Quentin quickly picked up on the tension in the air. He nervously swallowed. Gordon, too, noticed the shift in Lucas¡¯s demeanor. He cleared his throat to remind Lucas to regain hisposure. Lucas quicklyposed himself. He looked up at Quentin and said bluntly, ¡°Your terms?¡± . . . Chapter 557 ?Chapter 557: Quentin smiled, but he was in no rush to negotiate. Instead, he produced a document and ced it beside the phone. ¡°Please take a look at this first, Mr. rk. This is a notarized forensic report that confirms the authenticity of the video. It officially states that there are no alterations or any manner of forgery done to the file.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow as he picked up the report and skimmed through it. It was clear Quentin had prepared everything. Lucas silently put the document down and looked at Quentin again. Quentin said, ¡°I won¡¯t beat around the bush, Mr. rk. In exchange for this video, I want the 0106 plot on Icewilde Street in Marshmill.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Standing behind Quentin, Gordon was shocked upon hearing that. The man had actually dared to ask for that! That piece ofnd was worth billions. ¡°Mr. Mason,¡± Gordon spoke up before Lucas could respond. ¡°Don¡¯t you think your request is a little too much?¡± Quentin smiled and made no attempt to deny it. ¡°I do know that trading a simple video for a billion-dor property sounds a bit absurd. But the real question here is¡ªhow much value does this one video hold?¡± There was a pause as Quentin leaned in slightly, his eyes never leaving Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°Ms. Wright is currently caught in a whirlwind of wild rumors, yes? I¡¯ve never been in simr situations before, but I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s not a position anyone would enjoy. Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters I am aware that you¡¯ve been investigating this matter behind the scenes for days now, Mr. rk. In all that time, have you found anything useful? Any concrete evidence? I have very solid proof right here. And that¡¯s exactly why I think it¡¯s worth exchanging for a piece ofnd of lucrative value. The question now is, do you think this evidence is that valuable?¡± Quentin¡¯s lips slowly curled into a sly smile. ¡°Depending on how you look at it, Mr. rk, this video may well be worth millions or nothing at all. I¡¯ve said everything I needed to say. Please take your time thinking the matter over. I will patiently wait for your answer.¡± After saying that, he put the phone back into the safe, locked it through all threeyers of security, and stood up to leave. Quentin was turning away when Lucas suddenly said, ¡°I ept your terms.¡± Both Quentin and Gordon turned to Lucas with shocked expressions. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Quentin eximed in astonishment, ¡°don¡¯t you need more time to consider this carefully?¡± ¡°There is nothing else to consider.¡± Lucas nodded at Gordon and said, ¡°Prepare the necessary documents for thend transfer.¡± . . . Chapter 558 ?Chapter 558: ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Gordon couldn¡¯t help but exim in disbelief. However, Lucas only raised an eyebrow at him. It was enough to shut down Gordon¡¯s protests. ¡°I understand.¡± He nodded. Lucas¡¯s swift and seemingly unwavering decision made Quentin feel a bit uneasy. ¡°This video had better be authentic like you said,¡± Lucas said, fixing his sharp gaze on Quentin. ¡°And don¡¯t think about ying any tricks, either. I assure you, you can¡¯t handle the consequences if you do.¡± Quentin quickly nodded. ¡°Rest assured, Mr. rk. I can stake my life on this video¡¯s authenticity. If you like, you can show it to Ms. Wright when you get the video, and she can verify it herself.¡± The video had been captured by his men while they had been tailing Belinda, so there was no way it could be fake. Quentin¡¯s eyes grew wide as if he had just remembered something. ¡°Oh, I almost forgot¡­¡± He shook the safe he was holding. ¡°This neat little safe is equipped with a self-destruct mechanism. It will activate when a single one among the fingerprint, password, and iris scan doesn¡¯t match, or when someone tries to force it open.¡± There was a brief pause before he continued, ¡°I think you wouldn¡¯t risk losing the only proof that can clear Ms. Wright¡¯s name¡­¡± Lucas was not ruffled by his veiled threat in the slightest. He simply continued to stare at Quentin. Before long, Quentin felt a chill run down his spine. He swallowed hard and cleared his throat. ¡°Let me know when the documents are ready. I will hand over the video the moment the transfer processmences.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left with the safe. ¡°Mr. rk, are you sure about this?¡± Gordon asked worriedly the moment Quentin was gone. ¡°You need to be wary of a possible deception.¡± ¡°Investigate Quentin for me,¡± Lucas ordered. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Gordon then hesitated for a few seconds before he mustered up the courage to ask, ¡°What about thend transfer documents? Should I¡­?¡± ¡°Keep preparing,¡± Lucas said calmly, without any hesitation. Gordon furrowed his brow. ¡°But¡­ What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Even if it is, I have to do this,¡± he responded firmly. Gordon fell silent, unsure how to respond. Internally, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that even Lucas was a lovesick fool. Taking a deep breath, Gordon said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the investigation and look for more evidence. I¡¯ll also have someone investigate Quentin and get the documents ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas nodded, his expression unreadable. In the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, early in the morning, Belinda¡¯s phone rang; it was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. . . . Chapter 559 ?Chapter 559: ¡°Belinda, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was warm. After checking her schedule, Belinda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns then. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I think you should meet the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson tomorrow evening,¡± Harold said. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She instinctively wanted to refuse Harold. ¡°Uh, Harold, about that¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Harold cut her off, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. You agreed when I told you I wanted to set you up with someone.¡± Belinda froze, at a loss for words. How had her casual agreement been taken so seriously? Harold wanted her to meet the eldest grandson of the Davidson family? She knew Nigel and Harold had been friends for many years. ¡°Keep preparing,¡± Lucas said calmly, without any hesitation. Gordon furrowed his brow. ¡°But¡­ What if it¡¯s a trap?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Even if it is, I have to do this,¡± he responded firmly. Gordon fell silent, unsure how to respond. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source Internally, he couldn¡¯t help but think to himself that even Lucas was a lovesick fool. Taking a deep breath, Gordon said, ¡°I¡¯ll continue the investigation and look for more evidence. I¡¯ll also have someone investigate Quentin and get the documents ready.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas nodded, his expression unreadable. In the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital, early in the morning, Belinda¡¯s phone rang; it was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Belinda, are you free tomorrow night?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was warm. After checking her schedule, Belinda replied, ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns then. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Well, I think you should meet the Davidson family¡¯s eldest grandson tomorrow evening,¡± Harold said. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She instinctively wanted to refuse Harold. ¡°Uh, Harold, about that¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Harold cut her off, saying, ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. You agreed when I told you I wanted to set you up with someone.¡± Belinda froze, at a loss for words. How had her casual agreement been taken so seriously? Harold wanted her to meet the eldest grandson of the Davidson family? She knew Nigel and Harold had been friends for many years. She had visited the Davidson family¡¯s home several times with Harold before but had never met their eldest grandson, though she had heard about him. He was reputedly a physics professor, deeply engrossed in his academic work. . . . Chapter 560 Chapter 560: Why would Harold consider introducing her to him? With a slight frown, Belinda asked, ¡°Harold, are you sure about this?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Harold responded. ¡°Devin has already agreed to meet with you. He said he¡¯s avable whenever you are.¡± After a brief pause, Belinda said, ¡°Harold, you know how much gossip is swirling around me right now. Wouldn¡¯t the Davidson family mind that?¡± ¡°If they minded, I wouldn¡¯t even suggest the meeting.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°Nigel called mest night to ask about your situation. He mentioned that their family isn¡¯t concerned about those baseless rumors. So, I think it¡¯s a good idea for you and Devin to meet. Just get to know each other, no pressure. You can start as friends, right?¡± With Harold framing it that way, Belinda found it hard to say no. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and meet him. But, Harold, this should be thest time you try to set me up. I was just joking with you that day when I agreed,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said. ¡°This will be thest time, I promise.¡± After ending the call, Belinda went back to her duties. Later that day, she received a call from Johnson. He was eager to share some gossip¡­ g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction ¡°Donn¡¯s family has already taken a major hit,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Who is that?¡± Belinda asked, puzzled. Johnson replied, ¡°Donn Sugden¡ªthe one Lucas beat up so badly in the restroom at Happer Restaurant yesterday.¡± Belinda suddenly understood everything. Johnson said, ¡°After this incident, I doubt anyone will dare to gossip about you openly anymore.¡± After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Belinda, I truly believe Lucas¡­ He genuinely cares about you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly at his words, but her expression remained calm. She sighed softly. ¡°But I¡¯m not the only one he cares about.¡± Herment left Johnson silent. He was about to say something when Belinda said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m busy. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Johnson replied, deciding not to press further. After hanging up the phone, Belinda lowered her gaze. Her long, thickshes fluttered slightly, and her dark eyes shimmered withplex emotions. She could definitely sense Lucas¡¯s concern for her. But¡­ She wasn¡¯t interested in something that wasn¡¯t exclusive. She had no desire to return to the past. Her life was just fine now. . . .
Message from Noah: Best regards, dear readers! New chapters on wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. Have a wonderful Sunday! (=?=) / . Chapter 561 ?Chapter 561: At noon, Belinda received another lunch prepared by Lucas. As usual, she gave it to a nurse she was friends with. ¡°Belinda, are you really giving me this fancy lunch again?¡± Angie asked, swallowing hard. ¡°Yes, you can have it,¡± Belinda said with a nod. ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t say no! Thanks, Belinda!¡± Angie said, smiling. Belinda took out her phone, unblocked Lucas¡¯s number, and called him. ¡°Belinda.¡± Lucas answered the call quickly, his voice conveying his joy. ¡°Don¡¯t send me food anymore. Even if you do, I won¡¯t eat it,¡± Belinda stated coldly. There was a brief pause before Lucas responded, ¡°Whether you eat it is up to you. Whether I send it to you is up to me.¡± Belinda frowned, her impatience evident. ¡°Whatever!¡± she snapped, ending the call. She then promptly blocked Lucas¡¯s number. In the afternoon, Belinda was swamped with work and hadn¡¯t had a chance to check her phone. When she finally found a moment to rest, she noticed she had two missed calls from the same number. The sight of the number made her eyebrows twitch slightly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates She returned the call. Two minutester, she ended the call, her expression etched withplex emotions. The caller had invited her to dinner to discuss something important. Belinda had agreed. After her shift, she drove to the agreed-upon location. Upon entering the private dining room, she noticed that the person was already there. Belinda approached, took a seat across from the person, and said, ¡°Car.¡± The person who had invited her was Car. Car greeted Belinda warmly. This was the first time Belinda and Car were dining alone together. Soon, a waiter appeared to take their orders. Belinda and Car each selected two dishes and then handed the menus back to the waiter. The waiter then said, ¡°Ladies, the dish with artichokes is a specialty here and very popr. Would you like to try it?¡± Car looked at Belinda and asked, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m allergic to artichokes.¡± Car paused for a moment, a flicker of surprise crossing her face as she regarded Belinda. Car was a bit shocked. . . . Chapter 562 ?Chapter 562: Belinda was also allergic to artichokes? She shook her head, saying to the waiter, ¡°No, thank you.¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He then walked away. Car let out a chuckle. ¡°You know, I¡¯m allergic to artichokes too.¡± Belinda stared at her in surprise. ¡°You are?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s quite umon,¡± Car responded with a smile. Belinda nodded. ¡°Indeed. I only discovered my allergy after a reaction to eating artichokes recently.¡± ¡°It¡¯s such a coincidence that we both have allergies to seafood and artichokes,¡± Car said. The realization dawned on Belinda, her eyebrows quirking slightly. Indeed. She and Car shared allergies to seafood and artichokes. Before Belinda could respond, Car said, ¡°You need to be more cautious. Allergies can be really bothersome.¡± Concern tinged her voice. Belinda nodded. ¡°I will. Thanks, Car.¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . After a moment of silence, Car said, ¡°Belinda, I invited you for a meal today because I wanted to apologize to you.¡± ¡°Apologize? For what?¡± Belinda blinked in confusion. ¡°For Kylee,¡± Car said, standing up to show her sincerity. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± ¡°Car, you really don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Belinda said, a bit shocked by Car¡¯s gesture. ¡°You can sit down. Let¡¯s talk about this.¡± Belinda hadn¡¯t expected such a formal apology. Car sat back down. ¡°I didn¡¯t raise Kylee well enough. I me myself for this,¡± Car spoke, her voiceden with guilt. She struggled to grasp why her daughter had turned out this way, feeling like she had failed as a mother. Belinda didn¡¯t know how to respond. Car said earnestly, ¡°What Kylee did was uneptable. I¡¯m here to apologize to you. You don¡¯t have to forgive her for me. Whether you forgive her or not is entirely up to you.¡± Belinda was moved by Car¡¯s words, thinking to herself how fortunate Kylee was to have such a great mother. Car¡¯s eyes were resolute. ¡°If Kylee does something like that again, please tell me. I will not defend her actions.¡± ¡°Thank you, Car,¡± Belinda replied, offering a grateful smile. As they enjoyed their meal, Car broached another topic. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about the rumors you¡¯re facing. It¡¯s tough when you can¡¯t clear your name. Just try to stayposed and ignore the gossip.¡± . . . Chapter 563 ?Chapter 563: She sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, but it might ease your mind.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, touched by Car¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m trying,¡± Belinda responded. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Car said with a smile. The meal was unexpectedly delightful. Afterward, Belinda walked Car to her car. As they walked down the stairs, Car missed a step and stumbled. Belinda immediately reached out to support her. ¡°Car, are you okay?¡± Startled, Car grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand, steadying herself. ¡°I¡¯m okay; thank you,¡± she replied, still a bit shaken. As Belinda was about to speak, Kylee appeared, saying, ¡°Mom, are you okay?¡± Kylee rushed over, pushing Belinda¡¯s hand away and taking her mother¡¯s arm. Belinda was caught off guard by Kylee¡¯s abrupt intervention, stumbling back slightly. Just then, someone steadied her by the waist. Turning, Belinda found herself looking at a strikingly handsome face. She raised her eyebrows in surprise. Upon seeing Lucas, Kylee froze. Lucas gave Kylee a piercing look. ¡°If your hands are only good for shoving people, I don¡¯t mind cutting them off to teach you a lesson.¡± Kylee¡¯s face nched. She stammered, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was just so worried about my mom.¡± Car frowned slightly. She gave Kylee a look and then said to Belinda, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. And thank you for catching me earlier.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s gettingte; you two should head home now.¡± Car nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave now. Be safe on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Too embarrassed to speak further, Kylee lowered her head and quickly escorted Car to the car. Once they were inside the car, Kylee cautiously looked at Car¡¯s expression before asking, ¡°Mom, was it Belinda who invited you to dinner tonight?¡± Earlier, when she had heard from her father that her mother was dining with Belinda, a surge of irritation had overwhelmed her. Without pausing, she had had the driver take her straight to the restaurant. Upon arrival, she had found Belinda supporting her mom, who clung to Belinda¡¯s hand. The sight had fueled her anger, and she had pushed Belinda away without thinking. . . . Chapter 564 ?Chapter 564: But she hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to be there, too. ¡°I invited Belinda to dinner,¡± Car said. At this, Kylee¡¯s face tensed. She asked, ¡°Why¡­ Why would you have dinner with Belinda alone?¡± Car looked at Kylee with a stern expression. ¡°Can¡¯t I have dinner with Belinda? Did you shove her intentionally just because I had dinner with her?¡± Kylee panicked, blurting out, ¡°I-I didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡± Car¡¯s frown deepened as she interjected, ¡°Kylee, when did you start harboring such animosity towards Belinda?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true! I¡­¡± Kylee said, instinctively denying it. Car sighed heavily. ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to hear any more excuses.¡± With that, she turned to gaze out the window. Seeing Car¡¯s reluctance to talk to her further, Kylee gritted her teeth, her resentment towards Belinda growing. Belinda looked at Lucas with an icy stare. ¡°Why do you keep following me?¡± Lucas responded, ¡°I was just passing by¡­¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Belinda rolled her eyes and turned to leave, uninterested in continuing the conversation. Lucas quickly caught her hand. ¡°Belinda, my hand hurts.¡± He showed her the hand that got injured yesterday. Though it was less swollen and red than before, it still showed signs of injury. Belinda pressed her lips together and shot him an impatient look. ¡°If your hand hurts, go to a doctor. Do you expect me to have a quick fix or something?¡± Lucas gave her a pleading look. ¡°Could you grab some ointment and apply it to my hand for me?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you do that yourself?¡± Belinda snapped back. Lucas said, ¡°I got hurt because of you. Isn¡¯t that worth a small favor?¡± Belinda was at a loss for words. She wanted to remind him that he was the one who had decided to beat that man. Yet, she restrained herself. With clenched teeth, she said, ¡°There¡¯s no pharmacy nearby. Where do you expect me to find ointment for your injured hand?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°I know there¡¯s a pharmacy not far away from here! Let¡¯s go.¡± Before Belinda could object, Lucas had already taken her hand and was leading the way. Belinda fought to free herself from Lucas¡¯s grip. ¡°Let go!¡± Her eyes zed as she looked up at Lucas, her voice filled with defiance. ¡°Lucas, consider this a final warning¡ªdon¡¯t you dare touch me again!¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed momentarily before he broke into a sly grin. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll keep my hands to myself and only use my mouth.¡± . . . Chapter 565 ?Chapter 565: When Belinda heard that, memories of their kisses shed through her mind. Her eyes widened, her voice turning sharper. ¡°You can¡¯t use your mouth, either!¡± Lucas could tell immediately what Belinda was thinking. His grin widened mischievously, and he yfully retorted, ¡°So, I can¡¯t use my mouth to speak? That¡¯s a bit cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda blinked and then shot him a fierce look. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear you talk anyway!¡± She pushed past Lucas, striding forward determinedly. A smile spread across Lucas¡¯s face as he trailed behind Belinda. With the ointment she had just purchased, Belinda squeezed some onto a cotton swab and began dabbing it gently on Lucas¡¯s injured hand. Lucas watched Belinda, a look of softness momentarily recing the usual sharpness in his eyes. Caught by a sudden thought, he asked, ¡°How are you nning to handle things with your mother?¡± Belinda paused, her eyebrows knitting together as she looked up. ¡°What do you mean? She¡¯s my mother. I can¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Lucas fell silent. He hadn¡¯t done anything to Holley to teach her a lesson because she was Belinda¡¯s mother. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Had it been anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to act. Yet, he feltpelled to issue some form of warning to Holley. As Lucas thought about this, he raised an eyebrow and looked at Belinda. A loose strand of her hair caught his attention, and he reached out, intending to brush it aside. However, Belinda¡¯s stern look halted him mid-gesture. Lucas withdrew his hand and gave an awkwardugh. After finishing applying the ointment, Belinda screwed the cap back on and passed the ointment to Lucas. She then looked at him with a calm expression. ¡°Lucas, you need to stop bringing me meals and following me around. It¡¯s unnecessary. I¡¯m serious¡ªI¡¯m ready to start a new life now.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression grew intense, his breathing heavier. ¡°By a new life, do you mean one without me?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. Lucas¡¯s face darkened, his features tightening in anger. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about that! You pursued me first, and now, you want to leave just as I¡¯vee to realize my feelings for you? YOU can¡¯t do that!¡± Belinda was furious when she heard that. . . . Chapter 566 ?Chapter 566: Her jaw tightened. ¡°Lucas, listen to yourself. You are being so unreasonable!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t be reasonable when I am about to lose my wife!¡± Belinda gave him a cold look. ¡°You already lost your wife.¡± Lucas froze, his breath catching in his throat. Belinda stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± she stated. Without awaiting a response from Lucas, she turned and walked away. Lucas watched her departing figure and then looked at his injured hand, his brow furrowing. He made a silent vow that one day, he would make Belinda see his resolve and change. His expression became determined. The following day, in a secluded corner of a caf¨¦, Holley sat nervously. She looked up at Lucas, who was seated across from her, his expression enigmatic, and asked, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m unsure why you wanted to meet me today. Is there something you need?¡± She had been sitting there for ten minutes. galnov??s keeps you updated Lucas maintained his silence, his face expressionless. Yet, Holley could feel the pressure radiating from him. Finally, Lucas spoke in a low, husky voice. ¡°The incident about Belinda¡ªyou were the one who disclosed it. Do you understand the harm it has caused her?¡± His tone remained even, devoid of emotion. Holley hurried to say, ¡°I know, I was wrong. I deeply regret it. But I swear, it wasn¡¯t deliberate. My concern for Belinda led me to¡ª¡± Lucas cut her off, raising his hand. ¡°Your reasons don¡¯t matter. What matters is you have hurt Belinda.¡± He paused, his brow furrowing. ¡°But you¡¯re her mother. Despite your actions, I can¡¯t do anything to harm you.¡± Still, I can¡¯t just let this slide.¡± Lucas picked up the coffee cup in front of him, swirling the dark liquid idly, not intending to drink it. Holley¡¯s breath hitched as she grasped the severity of her situation. In a rush of panic, she implored, ¡°Mr. rk, I truly realize my mistake now! It won¡¯t happen again. Please, forgive me just this once!¡± Lucas gave her a frosty look, his gaze steady. ¡°You¡¯re Belinda¡¯s mother, and she holds you in high regard, so I won¡¯t do anything to you. But let me be clear¡ªif you hurt Belinda again, I won¡¯t be this lenient next time. Do you understand?¡± His words carried a palpable threat. . . . Chapter 567 ?Chapter 567: Holley¡¯s posture tensed, and she nodded earnestly, her tone desperate. ¡°Yes, yes! There won¡¯t be a next time!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t linger. With a soft click, he ced the coffee cup down, stood up, and left. Holley watched him leave, her mind filled with uncertainty. Was that all? Why did she still feel so uneasy? Before she could ponder further, her phone rang. Her heart raced when she saw that Baker was calling her. She answered the call swiftly. ¡°Hello, Baker¡­¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s voice was angry. ¡°You¡¯ve caused me big trouble this time!¡± Holley¡¯s face tensed, and she asked nervously, ¡°W-What happened?¡± Baker, furious, exploded, ¡°I¡¯ve been working on securing a loan for the Landpond project. The bank had agreed to give me the loan, but the manager just called to say the funds aren¡¯ting! I asked him why, and he told me that Mr. rk had arranged this. Mr. rk had also asked him to tell me that I need to keep you in line! He told me this was just a small warning. Next time, the consequences will be more severe!¡± As he spoke, the veins on his forehead pulsed with fury. Holley¡¯s face paled immediately when she heard that. So, this was the lesson Lucas had given her! ¡°Do you know how much we could have earned from this project? Now, it¡¯s all gone!¡± Baker was seething with rage. He paused. Then, he clenched his teeth and hissed, ¡°Didn¡¯t I warn you before? I told you not to act recklessly! Why couldn¡¯t you just listen to me?¡± Holley replied, ¡°I just did that for Kylee.¡± ¡°Well, what you did has caused me to lose a lot! Do you realize the trouble and financial loss you¡¯ve caused ourpany?¡± Baker eximed in anger. Biting her lip for a moment, Holley could only offer a timid apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baker. It¡¯s all my fault! I promise not to act impulsively again. Please calm down. Right now, I need to regain Belinda¡¯s trust. She has grown suspicious of me since the incident. We must find a way to clear her doubts.¡± After hearing Holley¡¯s words, Baker¡¯s anger intensified. ¡°Now you¡¯re concerned about that? Why didn¡¯t you consider this before acting recklessly? You shouldn¡¯t do anything now.¡± ¡°I will handle the matter!¡± He then warned her sternly, ¡°Remember this! There must not be a next time! If there is, I won¡¯t let you off easily. Understood?¡± . . . Chapter 568 ?Chapter 568: ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Holley assured him. She wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless again. She had already drawn Belinda¡¯s suspicion and received a stern warning from Lucas. How could she dare repeat the same mistake? Baker said nothing more and ended the call. Holley remained seated, letting out a long sigh. Belinda was incredibly fortunate! How had she managed to captivate Lucas so thoroughly? In the evening, at a local restaurant, Belinda arrived punctually. Upon arrival, she noticed someone already waiting. Belinda approached the man. ¡°Mr. Davidson?¡± At the sound of Belinda¡¯s voice, Devin looked up abruptly. When he saw her strikingly beautiful face, his expression brightened into a warm smile. He stood and extended his hand. ¡°Hello, Ms. Wright. I¡¯m Devin.¡± ¡°Hello,¡± Belinda responded, shaking his hand. Devin had a striking appearance with a subtle charm. His smile was as warm as the morning sunlight. The gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose added a touch of sophistication to his demeanor. As he sat back down, Devin stole another nce at Belinda. His expression remained neutral, but internally, he was quietly thrilled. Belinda¡­ They had finally met again! Devin realized the importance of grasping this rare chance. He mused¡­ Maybe luck was on his side this time. After Devin and Belinda ced their orders, Belinda said, ¡°Mr. Davidson, I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m not looking for a rtionship right now. It¡¯s just that I couldn¡¯t refuse Harold. That¡¯s why I came here today.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Devin replied with a smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, you¡¯ve just ended things with Lucas. It¡¯s only natural you¡¯re not ready to date someone new. I get it. Today, I didn¡¯t expect us to start anything romantic. But I do hope we can be friends. You wouldn¡¯t object to that, right?¡± Devin¡¯s tone was soothing, like a gentle breeze, putting Belinda at ease. ¡°Of course, I would love to be friends with you,¡± Belinda responded. . . . Chapter 569 ?Chapter 569: Throughout the meal, Devin kept the conversation flowing. This wasn¡¯t their first encounter, but it was the first time they had truly talked. Halfway through the meal, Devin touched on the subject of Belinda¡¯s recent ordeal. ¡°Ms. Wright, I realize the attack must have been distressing, but gossip and rumors tend to fade over time. Eventually, the public¡¯s focus will shift elsewhere.¡± Belinda smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve stopped thinking about the matter.¡± Devin replied, ¡°Well then¡ª¡± However, before he could finish speaking, a deep voice cut through the air. ¡°What are you two chatting about that¡¯s making you smile so brightly?¡± Lucas appeared and sat down between Belinda and Devin. He fixed a cold gaze on Devin. ¡°Devin, we¡¯re friends. But you dining with my wife alone isn¡¯t appropriate, is it?¡± Devin simply smiled. ¡°Lucas, you and Ms. Wright are already divorced.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Our divorce is only temporary.¡± After a pause, he stated firmly, ¡°She belongs to me, and that will never change.¡± ¡°Lucas, we have nothing to do with each other now,¡± Belinda suddenly said. Her voice was calm but resolute, prompting a subtle shift in Lucas¡¯s demeanor. Devin maintained hisposure. ¡°Lucas, Ms. Wright and I are merely friends. Even during your marriage, she was entitled to have friends, wasn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Friends?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice dripped with skepticism. He stared piercingly at Devin. ¡°Devin, did youe here today solely to make friends?¡± Lucas had known Devin for years; he understood him well. If Devin truly held no interest in Belinda, he wouldn¡¯t linger for more than half an hour for such a meal. Yet tonight, Devin and Belinda had already been here for over an hour. Furthermore, Harold had said that Devin mentioned he was avable for Belinda anytime. A man usually engrossed in hisboratory work iming to have ample free time¡­ The implication was clear. Devin maintained his smile, opting to remain silent. When Lucas saw that, his breathing intensified, and his eyes turned frosty. Belinda sighed and turned to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, can you please stop interfering in my life?¡± When Lucas heard this, he quickly turned to face Belinda. ¡°No!¡± he eximed stubbornly, his voice muffled by clenched teeth. . . . Chapter 570 ?Chapter 570: He grasped Belinda¡¯s hand and yanked her to her feet. ¡°Come with me!¡± Belinda, being abruptly pulled up, resisted his hold. ¡°Lucas! Let me go!¡± ¡°Lucas,¡± Devin said, standing up and reaching out to intervene. With a slight frown, he said, ¡°Ms. Wright asked you to let her go.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze turned frosty. ¡°This is between Belinda and me. Stay out of it!¡± His eyes narrowed, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper. ¡°Move aside.¡± Devin remained firm, meeting Lucas¡¯s intense stare unyieldingly. An intimidating aura emanated from Lucas. Belinda¡¯s breathing quickened. She said, ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Her words seemed to ease the palpable tension. Lucas¡¯s expression softened, and the chill in his demeanor gradually dissipated. Belinda turned to Devin. ¡°Mr. Davidson, I need to leave now.¡± Before Devin could respond, Lucas was already pulling Belinda away. Devin watched them leave, his expression clouded with a mix of emotions. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con It was clear¡­ Lucas still had feelings for Belinda. But this time, Devin was not going to give up. He was ready topete with Lucas for Belinda¡¯s heart. It wasn¡¯t until they reached the underground parking lot that Belinda managed to free her hand from Lucas¡¯s grasp. Lucas stared at Belinda, his eyes filled with suppressed anger. ¡°Why did you meet with Devin?¡± Belinda held his gaze, her tone even as she replied, ¡°Why can¡¯t I meet him?¡± Lucas¡¯s jaw tightened, his voice deep and firm. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to go on dates with others?¡± Earlier, Harold had sent him on a task. En route, he had gotten a call from the bodyguard he had assigned to Belinda, informing him of her meeting with Devin. That was when he realized Harold had intentionally asked him to do the task to distract him. Enraged, he had turned his car around and sped to the restaurant. Belinda remained calm. ¡°Am I supposed to just obey you?¡± Taking a deep breath, she said, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re divorced now. My life is no longer your concern!¡± Lucas studied her intently, observing each shift in her expression. ¡°Do you really want to date others? Do you want to be with someone else?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered under his intense scrutiny. . . . Chapter 571 ?Chapter 571: She averted her gaze, not answering his question. Lucas moved closer, his hands gently resting on her shoulders. ¡°I know how much I hurt you before. You endured so much because of me, and for that, I am truly sorry. I was blind to my own feelings in the past. If I had realized sooner that I loved you, I would never have allowed you to suffer.¡± Belinda pulled away, her voice steady yet firm. ¡°It¡¯s toote for you to say that now.¡± She looked up at him, her eyes cold and resolute. ¡°When I needed you, you treated me terribly, trampling on my feelings. You were oblivious to my pain, always focused on Verena. When you felt like it, you¡¯d y with my emotions, leading me on. I would cling to the smallest sign of affection from you.¡± ¡°A casual remark from you couldpletely affect my emotions. Did watching me struggle amuse you?¡± Her tone was light, but her words carried the heavy burden of her pain, cutting deeply into Lucas. It felt as if his heart were being pierced by knives. Lucas¡¯splexion grew pale as the impact of her words settled. At that moment, Lucas truly understood the depth of the pain he had caused Belinda. Lucas opened his mouth to speak, but Belinda cut him off. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve moved on, divorced you, and found peace, youe to tell me you have feelings for me? How ironic¡­ Just because you¡¯ve finally realized your feelings for me doesn¡¯t mean I should drop everything to be with you. Am I supposed toe and go at yourmand?¡± As she spoke, Belinda¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and her voice shook slightly. Lucas stepped forward, eager to exin everything. ¡°I never meant to treat you so poorly. Belinda, I¡ª¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore!¡± Belinda interjected, stepping back. She inhaled sharply, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Lucas, please, just let me go. I¡¯m begging you.¡± Without waiting for his response, she turned, walked briskly to her car, and drove away. Lucas was left standing there, watching her leave. The anguish he felt now was tearing him apart, making it difficult to breathe. Somehow, he managed to get home. When Lucas arrived home, Harold was lounging in the living room, watching TV. ¡°You¡¯re back? Did you take care of what I asked?¡± Harold inquired upon seeing Lucas. Lucas approached him, his expression darkened by fury, and asked, ¡°Why did you do it?¡± . . . Chapter 572 ?Chapter 572: Harold looked up, puzzled. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was icy. ¡°You asked me to do things for you on purpose¡­ So I wouldn¡¯t interrupt Belinda and Devin¡¯s meeting, right?¡± Harold¡¯s face flickered briefly with unease. He didn¡¯t deny it, simply responding, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice rose. ¡°Because I want Belinda to be happy,¡± Harold replied. Lucas couldn¡¯t ept Harold¡¯s reply. He eximed angrily, ¡°Are you suggesting she can¡¯t be happy with me? That she needs to be with someone else to be happy?¡± Harold let out a cold chuckle upon hearing that. He faced Lucas squarely. ¡°Lucas, Belinda was with you for years. How many of those years do you think she was truly happy?¡± Lucas felt a constriction in his throat. He was unable to utter a single word. Before he could respond, Harold continued, ¡°Now you im to care for her? So what? Just because you¡¯ve developed feelings for her now doesn¡¯t mean she should still want you. Do you really think she can¡¯t live without you?¡± Harold¡¯s words struck Lucas like arrows, piercing his heart. At that moment, Lucas was at a loss for words. He turned and hurried away. Harold watched him leave, his expression a mix of emotions. At the Dream Club, Lucas was quickly downing his eighth drink. ¡°Enough, drinking won¡¯t help with anything,¡± Vincent said, intervening. Lucas, his eyes bloodshot from too much alcohol, looked at Johnson and Vincent sitting next to him and asked, ¡°Was I really so terrible to Belinda before?¡± Upon hearing this, Johnson and Vincent exchanged a look before responding in unison, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± After a moment, Vincent added, ¡°You were really terrible to Belinda before.¡± Just then, Johnson said, ¡°Lucas, do you realize what really hurt Belinda?¡± Lucas turned to Johnson, his expression serious. Vincent also looked curious. Johnson continued, ¡°The night you brought Verena to the Dream Club, Belinda was out in the rain for hours buying a cake for you, Lucas. She didn¡¯t know it was actually for Verena. And after all her effort, Verena barely touched the cake before throwing it away.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted in an instant when he heard that. Though it had been three years, he still remembered it clearly. That was the same night he had asked Belinda for a divorce. ¡°When was this? I don¡¯t remember that,¡± Vincent said, confused. Johnson gave a wry smile. ¡°See? Everyone has forgotten about it. Even you, Lucas. You don¡¯t care about that matter at all, right?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t know what to say, his throat suddenly dry. . . . Chapter 573 ?Chapter 573: Johnson continued, ¡°Belinda gave her all to you, but you and Verena crushed her heart. Back then, her heart was already deeply wounded by the two of you¡ªa wound that has never truly healed.¡± He let out a cold chuckle. ¡°And then, you kept choosing Verena over Belinda, each time like another dagger to her heart. How do you expect her to move past that? How could she possibly ept you again?¡± Lucas¡¯ face went ashen. He stared down at his drink, motionless. It was only now that he fully grasped the depth of the pain he had inflicted on Belinda. He had been utterly blind to it all before. He hadn¡¯t cared about it at all. Reflecting on this, Lucas clenched his eyes shut, overwhelmed with regret. At that moment, he longed to turn back time. If only he could, he would value Belinda properly and shield her from any harm. ¡°I remember it now! But didn¡¯t Lucas insist that Verena eat the cake instead of discarding it?¡± Vincent said. Johnson scoffed. ¡°What does it matter? Belinda¡¯s heartfelt effort was still trampled by Verena.¡± Vincent fell silent. Johnson ced a reassuring hand on Lucas¡¯ shoulder. ¡°Give Belinda some space and time. Pressuring her will only drive her further away from you. My advice? Lay low for a while. Stop sending her meals or meddling in her affairs. If you¡¯re concerned for her safety, send people to protect her in secret.¡± ¡°I think that¡¯s sensible,¡± Vincent remarked. After a lengthy pause, Lucas spoke in a raspy voice. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take your advice.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Johnson replied, lifting his ss. Lucas and Vincent did the same, and the three clinked their sses together. The next day, in the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium, Lucas sat at his desk, massaging his temples. He was suffering from a hangover, his head aching. Just then, Gordon walked in, his expression serious. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve made a discovery. Quentin has been secretly in touch with your elder brother. There are also significant connections between the Forsaken Group and your brother.¡± ¡°It appears your brother Kane is the one supporting Quentin in secret.¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression darkened. Kane¡­ So it was him! What a clever maneuver on his part! Just then, Gordon spoke up. ¡°Mr. rk, now that we know Kane is behind the Forsaken Group, what should we do about the 0106 plot?¡± ¡°Are the documents ready?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon replied. . . . Chapter 574 ?Chapter 574: ¡°Tell Quentin to start the transfer process,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Gordon eximed, his shock evident. ¡°If we transfer the 0106 plot to the Forsaken Group, isn¡¯t that the same as handing it directly to Kane? Thatnd is prime real estate. You¡¯ve put in significant effort and strategy to secure it. If you hand it over to Kane, won¡¯t that just embolden him to target you even further? Additionally, you¡¯re transferring a plot worth billions to them for Ms. Wright. Kane will see that she is your Achilles¡¯ heel! He¡¯ll know that targeting her is an effective way to control you!¡± Gordon was deeply worried about that. Lucas looked at Gordon, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t made it clear enough that Belinda is my weak spot?¡± Gordon froze, speechless for a moment. Recently, Lucas¡¯ fierce defense of Belinda had led to devastating losses for severalpanies. His ruthless actions had clearly demonstrated the extent of his care for Belinda. After a moment, Gordon spoke cautiously. ¡°Mr. rk, your decisive actions have silenced any open discussion about Ms. Wright¡¯s incident. With time, people will eventually forget about the matter.¡± Lucas furrowed his brows. ¡°You say there¡¯s no open discussion, but what about behind closed doors? How can I stand by and let Belinda be subjected to such rumors? All of this started because of me. If it weren¡¯t for my actions, she wouldn¡¯t have had to endure any of this!¡± He paused and then added with a hint of sarcasm, ¡°What? Do you think the Triumph Consortium will fall apart without this plot? Or that Kane will surpass me with it? Even if I give him the plot, so what? I¡¯ve defeated him before, and I can do it again. Let¡¯s drop this subject. When have I ever reversed a decision once I¡¯ve made it?¡± Lucas¡¯ words carried unwavering confidence and authority. After reflecting for a moment, Gordon realized that Lucas had a point. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll inform Quentin right away.¡± Realizing that further discussion was futile, Gordon departed quickly. Today, Lucas refrained from following Belinda or bringing her lunch, which allowed Belinda to breathe a sigh of relief. It seemed Lucas had taken her previous night¡¯s words seriously. That was good. After lunch, Belinda left the hospital. This morning, Kenia had called, requesting the desserts Belinda had brought herst time. Seizing the opportunity during her lunch break, Belinda decided to buy the desserts for Kenia. Otherwise, they might be sold out by the time she finished her shift in the evening. The shop was not far from the Grand ins General Hospital, so Belinda opted to walk there. Just as she was about to cross the street, a hand suddenly shot out and grabbed her forcefully. Belinda was caught off guard, jumping in surprise. She turned her head. . . . Chapter 575 ?Chapter 575: It was Holley. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley said. Belinda clutched her chest, still startled. ¡°You scared me! What are you doing?¡± Holley hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean to scare you. I wanted to talk to you, but I was afraid to go to your hospital, so I¡­¡± Belinda inhaled deeply. ¡°If you¡¯re here to apologize to me, save it. I¡¯m not interested.¡± Her voice was icy, and she didn¡¯t even look at Holley. ¡°Belinda, I know I messed up! Please, I¡¯m begging you, forgive me. It¡¯s painful being ignored by you,¡± Holley said, tears streaming down her face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now. You should go,¡± Belinda said, turning to walk away. But Holley quickly caught up with her and grabbed her hand. Tears in her eyes, she blurted out, ¡°Do I need to kneel and beg for your forgiveness?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened when she heard that. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you trying to force me to forgive you by kneeling?¡± she asked coldly. Holley panicked and quickly shook her head. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I just¡ª¡± Her words were cut off by the ring of a car horn. Holley¡¯s face changed as she noticed the imminent danger. ¡°Belinda, watch out!¡± She quickly pushed Belinda out of the way. With a loud crash, a minivan struck Holley, sending her flying. Her body rolled across the ground beforeing to a stop. Belinda, who had been pushed aside, also fell to the ground. Seeing Holley being hit by the car, Belinda screamed, ¡°Mom!¡± She scrambled up and limped toward Holley, crouching down cautiously, her hands hesitating in the air. She didn¡¯t dare touch Holley, worried about worsening any injuries. Holleyy still, her face and hands scraped. Belinda feared she also had internal injuries. At that moment, the bodyguard Lucas had assigned to protect Belinda rushed over. His expression was grave. He had recognized the woman with Belinda as her mother and had kept a watchful eye from a distance. However, he hadn¡¯t anticipated such an ident. When the bodyguard spoke to her, Belinda immediately realized he was one of Lucas¡¯ men. ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± she said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I already have,¡± the bodyguard replied. . . . Chapter 576 ?Chapter 576: Thanks to the proximity of the Grand ins General Hospital, the ambnce arrived within five minutes. After Holley was rushed into the emergency room, Belinda stood outside the door, her mind reeling. With each passing second, her anxiety deepened. Just then¡ª ¡°Belinda!¡± a deep, concerned voice called out. Belinda turned in the direction of the voice. Lucas was hurrying down the corridor toward her, his face slick with sweat. He then embraced her tightly. ¡°I was so worried about you¡­¡± he murmured, his voice shaking slightly. Belinda could hear the distress in Lucas¡¯ voice, and even she could not deny his concern for her. Her heart was thrust into turmoil once again. She struggled against him and pushed him away. Lucas immediately released her and then gently checked her from head to toe. His attention was drawn to the scrapes on her arms and calves. The blood had already dried. Frowning, Lucas took her hand and led her to a nearby bench. Belinda didn¡¯t protest and plopped down on the bench. ¡°Stay put and wait for me here,¡± Lucas instructed. After making sure Belinda was settled, he turned and left. He returned a few minutester with an ice pack, a towel, a bottle of hydrogen peroxide, and a packet of cotton swabs. Lucas sat beside Belinda. He poured hydrogen peroxide on a cotton swab and carefully dabbed it on her injuries. He even leaned in and softly blew on her wound, worried she might still be in pain. His warm breath made her feel itchy. Belinda stiffened slightly, and a flicker of emotion passed through her eyes. Lucas continued tending to her injuries, his touch gentle throughout, as though he were handling something precious and delicate. When he finished with her arms, he began to crouch down to tend to her leg injuries. ¡°I can do it myself,¡± Belinda quickly said. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lucas said in a stern voice. Without another word, he bent over, lifted her legs, and ced them on hisp. Once he was done disinfecting her wounds, he wrapped the ice pack in the towel and pressed it against her ankle. Earlier, when Holley had pushed Belinda, she had twisted her ankle. It was now red and swollen. Lucas didn¡¯t speak any further. He had initially nned to give Belinda some space for at least a few days. But when he received a call from one of his men that Belinda had been involved in a car ident with her mother, he couldn¡¯t stop himself from rushing over. . . . Chapter 577 ?Chapter 577: Even though the bodyguard had told him that Belinda wasn¡¯t hurt, he was still beside himself with worry. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else other than seeing Belinda right away. His frantic heart only calmed down when he saw with his own eyes that she was fine. Meanwhile, Belinda was rather ufortable with her ankle resting on Lucas¡¯p. She tried to pull away, saying, ¡°I can press the ice pack myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lucas said, pinning her lower leg in ce. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll leave right after doing this.¡± That made Belinda nce over at his face, but she refrained from saying anything. Neither of them had any idea how much time had passed when Lucas finally set Belinda¡¯s leg down. The ice pack had done its job, and the swelling had all but gone. Just then, the door to the emergency room flew open. Belinda jumped to her feet, eager to speak to the doctor. ¡°Slow down,¡± Lucas cautioned as he reached out to hold her arm and support her toward the door. The doctor nodded to acknowledge Belinda. ¡°The patient has fractures in the left rib and left leg, and her left arm is dislocated. Luckily, she sustained no damage to her internal organs. We¡¯ve already treated her injuries.¡± Belinda breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re only doing our jobs.¡± With that, the doctor left. Soon after, Holley was wheeled out and taken to a private ward. Lucas apanied Belinda all the way to her mother¡¯s hospital room. They hadn¡¯t been there long when Kenia and Sarai arrived. ¡°How is your mother, Belinda? Is she out of danger now?¡± Kenia asked, visibly anxious as she hurried to Holley¡¯s bedside. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma,¡± Belinda reassured her. ¡°My mother is out of danger. She has a few fractures, but nothing too serious.¡± Kenia felt relieved after hearing that. At that moment, she noticed Lucas standing nearby. ¡°Kenia,¡± Lucas greeted her. A mix of emotions crossed Kenia¡¯s face. After seemingly debating something within herself, she asked, ¡°Do you have a moment, Mr. rk? I¡¯d like to speak with you alone.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas nodded. They exited the room and chose a quiet spot in the corridor to talk. . . . Chapter 578 ?Chapter 578: Lucas broke the silence first. ¡°What do you want to speak with me about?¡± Kenia faced Lucas, her voice free of pretense. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard from Belinda about what happened between you two. What I want to say is¡ªit¡¯s impossible for you to get back together with Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ pupils narrowed suddenly. ¡°Belinda cannot be with you again. Even if she agreed to be with you impulsively, I would never consent to you two being together,¡± Kenia dered firmly. Lucas¡¯ expression changed as he looked down, his tone serious. ¡°Kenia, I know I was a jerk to Belinda before. I didn¡¯t treat her right and often made her sad. I can¡¯t change the past, but from now on, I promise to treat her well.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Kenia responded tly. She then smiled, a hint of sarcasm in her expression. ¡°Belinda doesn¡¯t need you. Moreover, she won¡¯t make the same mistake twice.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression soured. He said, ¡°Kenia, who can really predict what the future holds?¡± Kenia remained silent. She understood that matters of the heart were the most unpredictable. With a serious look, she said, ¡°I only hope you can let Belinda go.¡± Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Lucas¡¯ expression shifted once more. The words from Kenia caused his breathing to be heavier. He looked at her intently, his voice sincere. ¡°Kenia, why won¡¯t you believe that I can change? I just want one more chance.¡± Kenia stood her ground. ¡°Belinda has been hurt by you too many times. Why should she give you another chance to hurt her? Not to mention, when Belinda was attacked, you had already realized your feelings for her, hadn¡¯t you? But what did that change? You liked her, yet you still left her to see your ex-girlfriend.¡± ¡°So, forgive me for being blunt, but your love for her is worth nothing.¡± Thest sentence stung Lucas sharply. Hisplexion turned pale, his throat parched. He could not argue because he knew he was at fault in this matter. Before Lucas could respond, Kenia continued, ¡°It¡¯s hard for Belinda to trust you again after being hurt by you repeatedly. How many chances has Belinda given you? And what was the result? It led to Belinda being disappointed time and time again¡ªmore heartbreak and pain! What you can offer her is limited. So, why should I trust you with my precious granddaughter again? Belinda¡¯s heart isn¡¯t invincible; it cannot endure being trampled repeatedly.¡± Each of Kenia¡¯s words pierced Lucas¡¯ heart. At that moment, Lucas struggled to describe his turmoil. Guilt, remorse, and pain all surged within him. After talking with Belinda¡¯s friends and family, he realized the full extent of his misdeeds. Yet, this realization only fueled his resolve to not give up and to treat Belinda better. He was determined to atone for his past errors. He believed only he could mend the scars on Belinda¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, Lucas said, ¡°Kenia, I can¡¯t persuade you, and you can¡¯t change my mind. Words are empty. I¡¯ll prove my sincerity and resolve with my actions.¡± . . . Chapter 579 ?Chapter 579: He paused and then added, ¡°Belinda¡¯s ankle is injured, so please ensure she rests enough.¡± With those words, he turned and walked away. However, as he rounded the corner, he stopped abruptly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± His voice turned cold instantly. Sarai was standing at the corner, seemingly having been eavesdropping. She hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to suddenly appear, and she looked flustered for a moment. Kenia also walked over. Upon seeing Sarai, she frowned slightly. ¡°Sarai, what are you doing here?¡± Sarai swallowed and hesitated for over ten seconds before replying, ¡°Uh, I just remembered I have something to discuss with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kenia asked. Sarai faltered again. Kenia immediately understood that Sarai had been eavesdropping from her reaction. Lucas let out a coldugh, walked past Sarai, and departed. ¡°Sarai, why were you listening in on my conversation with Lucas?¡± Kenia asked, her expression stern. ¡°Kenia, I¡­ I was just worried because you looked so serious. I feared something might happen, so I thought I¡¯d listen in,¡± Sarai quickly made up an excuse. It was unclear whether Kenia believed her or not. She gave Sarai a look and then walked away without another word. Sarai bit her lip, feeling a twinge of anxiety. She had never expected Lucas to spot her and hadn¡¯t had the chance to hide earlier. With little time to think, she hurried after Kenia. Lucas didn¡¯t return to Holley¡¯s hospital room and left the hospital. Once in his car, he pulled out his phone and dialed Gordon. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Gordon quickly answered the call. Lucas instructed firmly, ¡°Investigate Belinda¡¯s car ident, especially the driver of that car.¡± Hearing this, Gordon paused for a moment and then asked, ¡°Do you suspect that someone might have orchestrated the car ident?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°I can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it right away,¡± Gordon responded. After hanging up, Lucas drove off. In the hospital room, Holley slowly regained consciousness. She groaned in pain as she shifted slightly. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re awake? How do you feel?¡± Belinda asked with concern. ¡°It hurts¡­ It hurts so much,¡± Holley said, her eyes starting to well up with tears. . . . Chapter 580 Chapter 580: ¡°Your ribs and left leg are fractured. The pain is normal; try to bear with it,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Okay.¡± Holley nodded. Her voice tinged with concern, she asked, ¡°Belinda, are you alright? Are you hurt?¡± Belinda replied gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Holley murmured, managing a weak smile despite her weakened state. Seeing Holley conscious, Kenia felt a wave of relief wash over her. She sighed softly, her expression still visibly shaken. ¡°You two really scared me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom, for worrying you,¡± Holley apologized. ¡°It all happened so suddenly. I saw the car heading straight for Belinda and didn¡¯t have time to think. All I knew was that I couldn¡¯t let anything happen to her. So I acted without considering my own safety.¡± Kenia, moved by emotion, responded, ¡°Of course, any mother would react the same way. When a parent sees their child in danger, their first instinct is to protect their child.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered when she heard that. In that critical moment, Holley had not hesitated to push her out of harm¡¯s way. Otherwise, she might have been the one lying in the hospital bed now. Reflecting on that perilous moment, Belinda felt a mix of emotions. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley called out softly. Belinda looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling ufortable?¡± Holley shook her head slightly. ¡°No, I just wanted to ask if you¡¯d be willing to forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, Belinda, please forgive Holley. She genuinely cares for you. Just consider this car ident¡ªshe didn¡¯t even hesitate to risk her life for you. I¡¯m sure she didn¡¯t mean to hurt you before,¡± Sarai said swiftly. Kenia remained silent, but her gaze on Belinda was telling, filled with hope that Belinda would forgive Holley. After all, Holley and Belinda were mother and daughter. Belinda turned to Holley. ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you anymore. I forgive you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes lit up, surprised and hopeful. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded slightly. In that moment, Belinda knew she could only agree to forgive Holley. Moreover, she believed that instincts never lied. Holley had acted instinctively to save her, a clear testament to her deep care for her. So¡­ It was time for her to forgive Holley and forget about the past. After all, Holley was still her mother. How long could she possibly hold a grudge against her? ¡°Thank you, Belinda, for forgiving me! I promise, nothing like that will happen again. From now on, I¡¯ll be more cautious with my words and actions,¡± Holley said, her voice tinged with emotion, her eyes brimming with tears as she clutched Belinda¡¯s hand. . . . Chapter 581 ?Chapter 581: Belinda gently ced her mother¡¯s hand under the nket and tucked her in. ¡°Alright, no more talking about that topic. You need to rest now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Holley nodded and closed her eyes to rest. Soon, she drifted into sleep, her energypletely spent from the conversation. Belinda suggested that Kenia and Sarai should go home, as she nned to stay and watch over Holley through the night. Kenia frowned, concerned. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re injured, too. Perhaps you should consider hiring a caretaker to look after your mother. Besides, you have your job to think about.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for a caretakerter. The next few days are crucial, and I¡¯d feel better being here myself. I just have a minor ankle sprain. I¡¯ll apply some spray to itter. Please, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll take some time off work,¡± Belinda said. With Belinda adamant, Kenia decided not to push further. She and Sarai lingered in the hospital room for over an hour before departing. During this time, while Holley slept, Belinda sat by her side, vigntly keeping watch. Soon after Kenia and Sarai had left, there was a knock on the door. Johnson and Bethany entered, carrying various items. Seeing them, Belinda was surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Bethany rolled her eyes yfully. ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell us about the car ident. Do you still consider us friends?¡± Johnson also gave Belinda a stern look. It had been Lucas who had informed him of Belinda¡¯s car ident. Belinda chuckled. ¡°I just haven¡¯t had a chance to tell you.¡± Bethany looked at the peacefully sleeping Holley and sighed. ¡°Thankfully, Holley¡¯s injuries aren¡¯t too severe.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded, still feeling a residual shiver of fear because of the incident. Johnson looked at Holley and then turned to Belinda with a serious expression. ¡°Belinda, can we step outside for a moment? I need to discuss something important with you.¡± Confused, Belinda nced at the still sleeping Holley and nodded. She followed Johnson outside the room. Then, she inquired, ¡°What do you want to talk about, Johnson?¡± ¡°Could you recount the incident in detail?¡± Johnson asked. Belinda pressed her lips together thoughtfully for a moment and began her detailed recount of the incident. ¡°It really sounds like the situation was quite urgent at the time,¡± Bethany remarked after hearing the story. Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes! If it weren¡¯t for my mother, I¡¯d be the one in the hospital bed right now.¡± . . . Chapter 582 ?Chapter 582: But Johnson furrowed his brow slightly, remaining silent. Seeing his expression, Bethany inquired, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Johnson?¡± Johnson faced both Belinda and Bethany, his tone serious. ¡°Don¡¯t you find several aspects of this incident odd? The timing, the location, and how that car just appeared out of nowhere.¡± Bethany¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°Wait, what are you suggesting? That Holley orchestrated this car ident?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said. ¡°She could be using this to gain Belinda¡¯s sympathy. Consider this: Belinda had lost trust in her, wasn¡¯t forgiving her, and had even stopped speaking to her. Maybe she became desperate and devised this n. Holley appeared just as Belinda was about to cross the street. The timing is suspicious. And frankly, the injuries your mother sustained are rtively mild for a car ident.¡± Belinda frowned as a grave expression settled on her face. Johnson maintained his gaze on Belinda. ¡°Holley sought your forgiveness as soon as she woke up, right? In such a scenario, even if you didn¡¯t want to forgive her, seeing her injured for your sake would naturally sway you to forgive her, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, but no words came out; she was lost in thought, processing his words. For a moment, Bethany was also at a loss for words. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales Johnson appeared to suddenly recall something and spoke again. ¡°I forgot to mention this earlier; Lucas met with your mother yesterday.¡± ¡°He threatened her and even terminated a bank loan meant for your father¡¯spany as a punishment for her behavior, trying to hurt you before. It seems your mother might be quite desperate to regain your forgiveness. She was just threatened by Lucas yesterday, and today, you were nearly hit by a car, only to be saved by her. Doesn¡¯t the timing seem overly coincidental?¡± Belinda stared at Johnson, stunned. She hadn¡¯t known about these things before. Now, even Bethany was starting to think there was something amiss about the car ident. Johnson sighed softly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to assume the worst about your mother, but given all that has urred, her actions are indeed questionable.¡± He gently patted Belinda¡¯s shoulder. ¡°So¡­ Stay cautious. Don¡¯t let this incident cloud your judgment. The deepest wounds oftene from family, because those betrayals are the least expected,¡± he said, his voiceden with sincere concern. After a lengthy silence, Belinda nodded. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be cautious. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s head back inside,¡± Johnson said. The three of them returned to Holley¡¯s hospital room. . . . Chapter 583 ?Chapter 583: After spending more than an hour with Belinda, Johnson and Bethany took their leave. Once they had departed, the room fell silent. Sitting beside the bed, Belinda looked at Holley, who was still sleeping. Her face carried aplex mix of emotions. Slowly, her perception of her mother had been altering. She felt like she couldn¡¯t even trust her mother now. When she thought of this, sadness washed over her. Johnson¡¯s cautious words resonated deeply, leading her to harbor doubts about the car ident. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s wrong? What are you thinking about?¡± Holley had woken up at some point and was now looking at Belinda with confusion. Startled by Holley¡¯s voice, Belinda was jolted back to reality. She looked at her mother. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need to ask you¡­¡± Holley replied, ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked, ¡°Weren¡¯t you scared when you saw the caring towards you?¡± Holley responded resolutely, ¡°Of course, I was scared. But nothing matters more than protecting you, my precious daughter.¡± Belinda felt aplex swirl of emotions upon hearing this but remained silent, simply nodding. She masked her emotions in front of Holley. For the next two days, Belinda was a constant presence in Holley¡¯s hospital room, tending to her tirelessly. She took care of everything from Holley¡¯s meals and drinks to assisting with bathroom needs and personal hygiene, all without seeking help from others. Only after returning to her job at the hospital two dayster did she arrange for a caregiver for Holley. That day coincided with the monthly meeting of doctors at the Grand ins General Hospital. With the exception of surgeons in the middle of operations and two on-call doctors from each department, the entire medical staff assembled in the conference room. The hospital director and several deputies addressed the gathering in turn. As the meeting neared its conclusion, the director made an unexpected return to the stage. He said, ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been considerable buzz around Dr. Wright¡¯s incident from the Cardiac Surgery Department. The talk has spread throughout the hospital.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone turned to look at Belinda in surprise. No one had anticipated that the director would bring this up during the monthly meeting. Belinda furrowed her brow. The director then announced, ¡°I have a video to show you all.¡± ¡°Please watch this.¡± As he finished, therge screen behind him lit up, disying a video. ¡°That¡¯s Dr. Wright!¡± . . . Chapter 584 ?Chapter 584: ¡°It really is! What¡¯s happening here?¡± ¡°I think the video is showing the scene of the incident!¡± As the video yed, a look of shock crossed Belinda¡¯s face. The footage showed a suspicious man sneaking up behind Belinda. As the man covered Belinda¡¯s mouth with a towel, the room tensed up. The tension in the room escted when the man attempted to strangle Belinda with a rope, causing everyone to fear the worst. However, a loud bang echoed as Belinda flipped the man over her shoulder, eliciting gasps of admiration from many doctors. The sound of Belinda¡¯s punchesnding on the man was so impactful that it drew cheers from everyone watching the video. ¡°Oh my God! Dr. Wright is amazing!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright is really skilled in fighting!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Beat that scoundrel!¡± The video concluded with the man fleeing in panic. Following the video, a photo appeared on the screen¡ªa wanted notice issued by the police. The notice disyed the face of the man who attacked Belinda in the video. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration With this photo, any doubts about the video¡ªsuch as suspicions of staging or deliberate recording¡ªwere dispelled. ¡°I knew it! Dr. Wright was not sexually assaulted by the man! She fought him off!¡± ¡°Exactly! Dr. Wright is now my idol! Her skills in fighting are extraordinary!¡± ¡°The situation was so dangerous! Thank goodness Dr. Wright had the skills to handle it!¡± For a moment, the entire room buzzed with discussions about the incident. Belinda¡¯s expression grewplex. This video¡­ Belinda knew it must have been Lucas who had found the video. But the details of how he had gotten it remained unclear. Nheless, the video significantly eased the burden that had been weighing on Belinda¡¯s heart. Watching Belinda from a distance, Kylee felt a surge of resentment. She couldn¡¯t believe that such aplex issue had been resolved so swiftly. Now, with the video out, everyone knew that Belinda hadn¡¯t actually been sexually assaulted by that man. How could Belinda be so lucky? Kylee was seething with anger. At that moment, the director dered, ¡°After viewing this video, I trust everyone understands the situation better. Let¡¯s put this matter to rest. I encourage everyone to refocus on their work and patients, rather than engaging in rumors. Meeting adjourned!¡± The attendees rose and dispersed in small groups, heading back to their departments. . . . Chapter 585 ?Chapter 585: Despite the director¡¯s words, the buzz about the incident continued throughout the morning. During her lunch break, Belinda visited Holley in her hospital room. ¡°Mom, I have some good news to share with you,¡± Belinda said to Holley. ¡°What good news?¡± Holley asked. Belinda replied, ¡°About the attack on me, there were rumors that I was sexually assaulted by that criminal. But now, there is proof that clears my name.¡± Holley¡¯s pupils contracted slightly in surprise. ¡°Proof?¡± ¡°Yes! The whole incident was captured on video. It was shown at our doctors¡¯ meeting today, and now, my name is cleared.¡± As she spoke, Belinda watched Holley for any reaction. After a brief pause, Holley¡¯s face brightened with joy. ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! Now I can rest easy. Belinda, you can¡¯t imagine how much I¡¯ve been worrying about this, trying to think of ways to help you clear this up. It¡¯s a relief to finally have evidence that clears your name!¡± Although Holley had reacted swiftly, the momentary stiffness on her face hadn¡¯t escaped Belinda¡¯s notice. Belinda managed a slight smile. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s truly a relief.¡± She struggled to articte her emotions at that moment. For a brief time, she felt utterly lost. She couldn¡¯t understand how things had changed like this between her and her mother¡­ Was this change in Holley recent, or had it always been there, unnoticed by her? Belinda¡¯s mind was in turmoil. After a short while, she made an excuse and left the room. That afternoon, she found it difficult to focus on work. After her shift, instead of visiting Holley, she drove straight to the Thomas family¡¯s residence. She did that partly because Mollie had asked her to go, and partly because she didn¡¯t want to face Holley today. When Belinda arrived at the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Mollie immediately inquired about the video. ¡°Belinda, do you have any idea where that video came from?¡± Shaking her head, Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°But I suspect Lucas might be involved.¡± Mollie pressed her lips together for a moment and then said, ¡°Today, Santino heard some news¡­¡± ¡°The owner of the plot at 0106 Icewilde Street in Marshmill has changed. It¡¯s now owned by the Forsaken Group.¡± She paused, giving Belinda a significant look. ¡°Do you know who owned thatnd before?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock at the news. . . . Chapter 586 ?Chapter 586: Since Mollie had asked that question, it meant¡­ ¡°Is it¡­ Lucas?¡± Belinda asked cautiously. Mollie nodded. ¡°Yeah. The Triumph Consortium originally acquired that plot for over ten billion dors.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression shifted sharply at the mention of the amount. More than ten billion dors? Mollie watched Belinda closely as she continued, ¡°Now, that real estate has unexpectedly shifted to the Forsaken Group, which has left everyone puzzled. It¡¯s a prime property. A lot of peoplepeted for it at the auction before. There¡¯s no clear reason why the Triumph Consortium suddenly handed it over to the Forsaken Group. The Triumph Consortium isn¡¯t short on funds, and the Forsaken Group, a smaller entity, couldn¡¯t possibly afford it. Coincidentally, the video that clears your name surfaced at the same time. It¡¯s difficult not to see a connection between these events.¡± Belinda remained silent, her thoughts swirling. Could it be that her video had been exchanged for that piece of real estate? Mollie said nothing more. Back in her room, Belinda called Johnson. As soon as he picked up, she asked, ¡°Johnson, do you know how my video came to light?¡± g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home Johnson hesitated momentarily. ¡°Uh¡­¡± His pause alone was telling. Belinda was immediately sure that Lucas was behind this. ¡°How did Lucas get hold of the video?¡± Belinda asked. Johnson¡¯s response was evasive. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. The important thing is, your name has been cleared. No one will point fingers at you anymore.¡± ¡°Was the video exchanged for the real estate on Marshmill, plot 0106?¡± Belinda asked directly. Johnson paused, caught off guard by her words. His silence was confirmation enough for Belinda. She took a deep breath. ¡°So it really is¡­¡± Realizing the secret was out, Johnson said, ¡°Lucas wanted this kept under wraps. I didn¡¯t tell you anything; you figured it out all on your own.¡± ¡°Did Lucas really exchange a piece of real estate worth over ten billion for that video?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Lucas¡­ He truly cares about you.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Do you know who controls the Forsaken Group?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Belinda inquired. ¡°It¡¯s Kane.¡± Johnson sighed deeply. ¡°The Forsaken Group is closely linked to Kane. By giving the real estate to them, Lucas essentially handed it over to Kane.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression changed significantly. . . . Chapter 587 ?Chapter 587: Kane controlled the Forsaken Group? Despite knowing that, Lucas still¡­ Johnson said, ¡°After finding out that Kane had the video, Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. He knew the risks of handing over such valuable real estate to Kane and the trouble it could bring him. But for you, he disregarded all that. He didn¡¯t think twice before transferring the property worth over ten billion to the Forsaken Group for you.¡± When Belinda heard Johnson¡¯s words, her gaze dropped, her eyshes fluttering. A sensation akin to a lump formed in her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe. Johnson said, ¡°Belinda, I think you and Lucas¡ª¡± Yet, before he could finish speaking, Belinda interjected, ¡°Johnson, I need to go. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± She ended the call before Johnson had a chance to reply. Feeling somewhat resigned, Johnson realized that Lucas faced a challenging journey in his attempt to win Belinda back. After ending the call, Belinda remained still, her features frozen, devoid of emotion. Her conversation with Johnson had only made her feel moreplicated emotions. Even though her name had been cleared, the weight of a new burden pressed heavily on her now. The pressure suddenly felt unbearable. Why had Lucas done that for her? Was he oblivious to the immense pressure his actions caused her? He had traded valuable real estate just to obtain that video for her. And the important thing was that the property had fallen into Kane¡¯s hands. Belinda inhaled deeply, trying to calm herself. She showered and then climbed into bed, attempting to empty her mind and sleep. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures However, she tossed and turned, sleep eluding her for hours as her frustration grew. Finally, just as she felt a hint of drowsiness, her phone rang. She retrieved her phone and saw Vincent¡¯s name on the screen. A trace of confusion shadowed her face as she answered the call. ¡°Belinda, could youe to the Dream Club now? Lucas is drunk and has hurt his hand. There are ss shards in his wound.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried to help, but he¡¯s refusing anyone else¡¯s help; he keeps calling for you,¡± Vincent said, urgency in his voice. Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her face hardening. ¡°I don¡¯t have time for that.¡± ¡°Pleasee. Lucas is bleeding nonstop, and I¡¯m worried his injury might be serious. You¡¯re a doctor; he needs you. No one else can get close to him now,¡± Vincent said, desperation creeping into his tone. ¡°I already said I don¡¯t have time for that. Handle it yourself!¡± Belinda replied coldly before ending the call. She tossed her phone aside and buried herself under the nket, convincing herself not to care about Lucas. She told herself that this must be Lucas¡¯ ploy to trick her. Momentster, a notification chimed. . . . Chapter 588 ?Chapter 588: Belinda hesitated briefly before throwing off the nket, grabbing her phone, and checking her messages. There was a new message from Vincent. It was a photo. Looking at the photo, Belinda was confronted with a shocking image of a hand draped downward, the flesh marred by embedded ss shards and oozing blood. Belinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Then, another message from Vincent appeared. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, Belinda. You need toe here now.¡± Belinda put her phone away andy back down. However, the vivid image of Lucas¡¯ injured hand lingered in her mind, growing more distressing the more she tried to ignore it. After a couple of minutes, she rose, went to her closet, and got changed. She told herself this would be thest time she meddled in Lucas¡¯ affairs. Leaving the Thomas family¡¯s residence, she drove towards the Dream Club. On the way, she unconsciously sped up. At the Dream Club, Belinda pushed open the door to the private room and stepped inside. Vincent quickly lifted his head when he heard the door open. His eyes lit up when he saw Belinda approach, though her expression was dark. ¡°You¡¯re finally here! Lucas is all yours now. Please help deal with his wound.¡± Vincent frantically gestured toward the medical kit sitting on the table. Belinda didn¡¯t say a word and walked straight over to Lucas, who was slumped on the sofa with his head thrown back and his eyes tightly shut. His injured hand hung limply by his side, matted with dried blood. Belinda sat down next to him and reached out to take his hand. The moment she touched him, however, Lucas jerked his hand away. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± His voice was low and gravelly. ¡°Lucas rk!¡± Belinda snapped, her expression dark. Lucas visibly tensed at the sound of her voice. He slowly opened his eyes. When he saw Belinda right beside him, his bloodshot eyes gradually regained focus. But due to his drunken state, his mind was a little sluggish. It took him a moment to register what he was seeing, and even then, he sounded uncertain as he called out, ¡°Belinda?¡± Vincent quickly interjected before Belinda could even respond, ¡°Yes, your Belinda is here! She came as soon as she heard that you were hurt. See, she¡¯s about to treat your wound, so you need to stay still.¡± Lucas nodded obediently and sat up straight. ¡°Okay,¡± he muttered, his eyes never leaving Belinda¡¯s face. Belinda took Lucas¡¯ hand and picked up the tweezers. ¡°I need you to turn on the torch on your phone and shine it over here for me,¡± she told Vincent. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Vincent wasted no time doing that. . . . Chapter 589 ?Chapter 589: With proper lighting, Lucas¡¯ hand looked even worse than Belinda had initially assumed. Belinda took a deep breath before she started to carefully remove the ss shards, piece by piece. ¡°How on earth did he get this injury?¡± she grumbled. ¡°He crushed a wine ss in his hand,¡± Vincent exined. Belinda said to Lucas, ¡°What the hell were you even thinking?¡± Although her tone was sharp, her actions remained gentle. ¡°I was wrong for doing that,¡± Lucas said without hesitation. His words made Belinda pause in surprise, but only for a few seconds. She then continued to tend to his wound in silence. It took her a while, but she eventually removed all the ss shards. Still, she took Vincent¡¯s phone and examined Lucas¡¯ hand more closely to make sure she hadn¡¯t missed anything. When she grabbed the iodine to disinfect the wound, she didn¡¯t hold back and applied more pressure than necessary. She wanted the pain to serve as a lesson to Lucas not to be reckless in the future. However, Lucas didn¡¯t even flinch. He remainedpletely still, his gaze still fixed on Belinda. After a few more minutes, Belinda secured the bandages and finished the treatment. When Belinda looked up, her expression was back to being cold and distant. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now,¡± she said, getting to her feet. She hadn¡¯t even taken a step when she felt Lucas tugging at her sleeve. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Belinda¡­¡± Belinda stiffened and turned her head. Lucas was looking up at her, his expression a blend of hope and vulnerability. His bloodshot eyes shimmered faintly. Perhaps due to the alcohol, his handsome face was flushed now. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve alreadye here and treated Lucas¡¯ wound. Maybe you could send him home as well.¡± Vincent¡¯s smooth voice cut through the silence. ¡°Lucas and I have both been drinking, so I can¡¯t drive, and I can¡¯t leave Lucas alone. It¡¯s not safe. Besides, Lucas only wants you near him.¡± Belinda clenched her teeth, her gaze shifting to Lucas. The thought of that plot ofnd shed in her mind. She felt aplex mix of emotions. ¡°Fine. Just this once. This will be thest time I help Lucas!¡± Fixing Lucas with a stern re, she said coldly, ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas¡¯ face broke into a goofy grin as he stood up. He swayed almost immediately, losing his bnce. Startled, Belinda darted forward to steady him, one hand grabbing his arm, the other wrapping around his waist. Using this chance, Lucas pulled Belinda into his arms. Belinda staggered slightly before pushing him away with an irritated frown. ¡°Stand properly!¡± Lucas jerked upright immediately and looked at her nervously, as if afraid she might abandon him now. . . . Chapter 590 ?Chapter 590: ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t be mad. I¡¯ll behave.¡± Vincent, who had been silently watching the scene, turned his head away, his lips twitching. Lucas nced tentatively at Belinda and then reached out to take her hand. The second his fingers brushed hers, she swatted his hand away. ¡°No touching!¡± she barked. Lucas blinked, visibly deted. ¡°Oh.¡± He looked down at the floor for a moment before holding the hem of her coat lightly. Belinda let out a sigh, rolling her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you walk on your own?¡± ¡°I need to hold onto something,¡± Lucas replied stubbornly. Belinda stared at him, at a loss for words. She felt like he was acting like a stubborn child now. At that moment, shepletely forgot how she acted when she was drunk. Taking a deep breath, Belinda grabbed Lucas¡¯ sleeve and began walking toward the door, tugging him along. As they moved, Lucas¡¯ lips quirked into a faint, triumphant smile. He quickly masked it with a dazed expression before Belinda could notice. They exited the private room and headed for the elevator. Lucas trailed behind Belinda obediently, letting her lead him by the sleeve. Vincent followed them a few steps back, aplex expression on his face. When they finally reached the parking lot, Belinda unceremoniously shoved Lucas into the passenger seat of her car. She then slipped into the driver¡¯s seat and mmed the door shut. The car roared to life, and as it drove off, Vincent stood watching, shaking his head with a sigh before heading toward his own car. In the shadows, a pair of watchful eyes had seen the whole scene. Kylee¡¯s hands clenched into fists. ¡°Damn it!¡± she cursed under her breath before pulling out her phone to make a call. She went off as soon as the call connected, eximing, ¡°Verena! I thought Mr. rk liked you very much! What in the world is going on right now? Why is he always tangled up with Belinda now? I just saw them together! Mr. rk looked drunk, and Belinda was pulling him along. The thing is, he was following her so obediently. I don¡¯t need to tell you that drunk people are at their most vulnerable, do I? Who knows where that bitch Belinda is taking Mr. rk? What is she nning to do with him? You¡¯d better call him right away and ask him to go see you!¡± Kylee¡¯s tone was overly assertive, to the point that she was practicallymanding Verena. On the other end of the line, Verena¡¯s face turned white as a sheet. Kylee¡¯s words were like daggers that pierced right through her heart. She had also thought that Lucas liked her before. Even now, she refused to ept the fact that Lucas had never had feelings for her from the start. . . . Chapter 591 ?Chapter 591: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Kylee asked sharply. Verena snapped back to reality, her expression turning dark. ¡°Who do you think you are, Miss Wright? Are we even that close for you to be ordering me around like this?¡± Kylee suddenlyughed. ¡°I¡¯m telling you right now, Verena¡ªif you don¡¯t want that video exposed to the public, you¡¯d better do as I say. Understand?¡± Verena¡¯s face turned darker at the tant threat. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± she asked icily. Kylee replied, ¡°Just take it as a friendly reminder.¡± Verena said nothing, and Kylee continued, ¡°Besides, I believe you don¡¯t want Belinda and Lucas to be together at such ate hour, right?¡± ¡°I understand now,¡± Verena replied through gritted teeth. ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Kylee said with a smile. Verena hung up without replying to Kylee. ¡°Damn it!¡± she screamed. ¡°That bitch!¡± She quickly dialed a number. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care what it takes, you must get that video from Kylee, one way or another! She just used it to threaten me! She said if I don¡¯t do what she wants, she¡¯s going to leak the video!¡± Verena eximed in anger. The man on the other end of the line chuckled softly, seemingly unaffected by the desperation in Verena¡¯s voice. After a pause, he said, ¡°All right, leave the matter to me.¡± Verena was about to breathe a sigh of relief when the man added, ¡°It has been too long since west met, sweetheart. I¡¯ve missed you so much. Tomorrow night at eight, the usual ce. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡± Verena¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her expression changed drastically. ¡°Oh, uh¡­ I-I¡¯m injured. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a convenient time.¡± The man chuckled, his tone more gentle this time. ¡°No worries. I¡¯ll make sure your wound stays untouched.¡± ¡°But I¡ª¡± Verena tried to refuse again, but the man interrupted her with a questioning hum. ¡°Hmm?¡± Just like that, Verena lost the ability to speak, as if a hand had suddenly closed around her throat. A long, tense moment passed before she finally said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll be there on time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s my girl,¡± the man replied. Then, he ended the call. Verena closed her eyes as a wave of agony washed over her. . . . Chapter 592 ?Chapter 592: At the rk family¡¯s residence, Belinda parked the car in front of the house and turned to Lucas. ¡°Get out.¡± Lucas blinked at her and said, ¡°Together.¡± Belinda gave him a fierce re. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t push it!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, but he didn¡¯t move, either. He just continued to sit there, staring at Belinda with wide, hopeful eyes. Belinda inhaled deeply, retrieved her phone, and dialed a number. ¡°Hooper, I¡¯m outside the house now. Could youe out for a moment?¡± she said. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± Hooper responded promptly. Belinda ended the call, exited her car, and opened the passenger door for Lucas. ¡°Out,¡± she instructed. Lucasplied, stepping out of the vehicle and moving toward Belinda, reaching for her. Belinda retreated two steps, her gaze sharp. ¡°Behave yourself.¡± Momentster, the door of the house opened, and Hooper emerged, a puzzled expression on his face. He said, ¡°Mr. rk, Belinda, why are you two¡­¡± Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn ¡°Lucas is drunk,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I brought him back. Could you help him inside?¡± Hooper nced at Lucas and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He then moved to support Lucas. But the moment Hooper touched Lucas¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lucas recoiled, stumbling backward and falling heavily to the ground. Seeing Lucas sitting on the ground with a bewildered expression, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Mr. rk, are you alright? Let me help you up,¡± Hooper said, rushing to Lucas¡¯ side. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Lucas repeated, his tone sharp. Hooper stood there, unsure what to do. He then turned to Belinda, a plea in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, I can¡¯t help him when he¡¯s like this. Could you help me get him inside?¡± Belinda looked at Lucas on the ground, feeling resigned. ¡°Please,¡± Hooper said. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, walked over to Lucas, and looked down at him. ¡°Get up.¡± At hermand, Lucas immediately rose to his feet, reaching out for her hand. But he hesitated when he was about to touch her, instead clinging to the hem of her coat. Belinda then walked towards the house with Lucas trailing closely behind. . . . Chapter 593 ?Chapter 593: Hooper watched them, his eyes wide with disbelief, his mouth agape. Was this the same aloof and proud Lucas he knew? It was as if Lucas were possessed or something. Inside the house, Belinda led Lucas upstairs to his room. When Belinda stepped inside, a wave of nostalgia washed over her. Theyout and furnishings were exactly as she remembered, unchanged. Even the twin beds remained. Belinda¡¯s longshes fluttered as she inhaled deeply. Then, she turned to Lucas, her expression turning cold. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± Lucas, however, still clung to her coat, his eyes and posture conveying his reluctance. ¡°Let go!¡± Belinda eximed. She wrenched her coat free and turned to leave, but Lucas instantly followed her, clutching the hem of her coat again. Belinda red at Lucas, gritting her teeth. ¡°What do you want now?¡± Lucas remained silent, his gaze fixed on Belinda, a pitiful look in his eyes. Belinda sighed inwardly. It was now clear: Lucas intended to cling to her like a lost puppy tonight. Wherever she went, he would be her inseparable shadow. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive She knew reasoning with a drunk was futile. ¡°Now! Get into bed and sleep!¡± Belinda snapped, her teeth clenched in frustration. Lucas responded with a silly grin. He kicked off his shoes but left the rest of his clothes on as he flopped onto the bed. As soon as he hit the mattress, his hand darted out and caught the hem of Belinda¡¯s coat. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to stay calm. She told herself there was no point in being mad at Lucas now. At worst, she could wait until he fell asleep and then leave. With that thought, Belinda sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Close your eyes and sleep,¡± she said sharply to Lucas. Lucas obeyed immediately, shutting his eyes like an obedient child. Ten minutes passed. Belinda watched as Lucas¡¯ breathing evened out, the rise and fall of his chest signaling he was fast asleep. She then reached to free her coat from his grasp. But she quickly realized she couldn¡¯t do that. Lucas¡¯ grip was firm. Frowning, she tugged harder but in vain. Frustration bubbled to the surface, and Belinda bit back a string of curses. . . . Chapter 594 ?Chapter 594: She sighed, telling herself to wait a little longer. But as the minutes dragged on, fatigue caught up with her. Her eyelids grew heavier until, without realizing it, she drifted off. At that moment, Lucas¡¯ eyes fluttered open, sharp and alert,pletely void of the drunken haze from earlier. A faint smile yed at his lips as he looked at Belinda, now asleep and leaning awkwardly against the headboard. Carefully, he got out of bed and reached for her. With practiced ease, he scooped her into his arms andid her down properly on the bed. He then removed her shoes. For a moment, he stood there, gazing at her peaceful face. Unable to resist, he leaned down and pressed a light kiss to her forehead. Pretending to be drunk was a tactic he had learned online. A post had imed, ¡°Winning over your loved one requires swallowing your pride.¡± Tonight, Lucas had put that advice to the test. Judging by the oue, it was paying off. Belinda, of course, didn¡¯t expect Lucas to be pretending. She just assumed drunken behavior could strip away inhibitions and make people act differently. After all, when she was drunk, she would do reckless things without realizing it. To her, it was natural that Lucas would act that way when he was drunk. Lucas took a quick shower, carefully avoiding his bandaged wound, and then returned to bed. He slipped under the covers and gently pulled Belinda into his arms. Though asleep, Belinda stirred slightly, instinctively resting her head against Lucas¡¯ chest. That small, unconscious gesture stirred something within him. Lucas knew Belinda would probably wake up furious tomorrow, but for now, he relished the quiet intimacy of the moment. Holding Belinda securely in his arms, he soon fell asleep. The next morning, the shrill beep of the rm shattered the silence. Belinda stirred, groaning as she rubbed the sleep from her eyes. But the moment her hand brushed against something solid and warm, her brain snapped to full alertness. She opened her eyes, and her gazended on the broad, tanned chest inches from her face. Her eyes widened in shock as she bolted upright. Belinda¡¯s movements stirred Lucas from his sleep. His eyelids fluttered open, and he turned his head toward her. Seeing Belinda awake, he propped himself up, azy smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Morning, Belinda,¡± he said, his deep, husky voice carrying an irresistible charm. Belinda became furious in an instant. She turned to look at Lucas, her tone sharp. ¡°Why am I waking up next to you?¡± Lucas¡¯ response came smoothly. ¡°You fell asleep against the headboardst night, curled up like you were freezing. I figured I¡¯d save you from catching a cold and moved you to the bed.¡± Belinda red at him. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t think to move me to another bed?¡± . . . Chapter 595 ?Chapter 595: ¡°You mean that bed over there?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been used in ages. It¡¯s covered in dust.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted as if to argue, but no words came out. She clenched her jaw and threw off the covers, slipping into her shoes quickly. She then walked toward the door to leave, her frustration evident in every step. But after taking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and stopped. Lucas watched her, confused. He was about to say something when she suddenly spoke. ¡°About that video¡­ Thank you.¡± When Lucas heard that, he frowned slightly. Belinda didn¡¯t wait for a reply, intending to leave, but Lucas¡¯ voice stopped her. ¡°Just a thank you?¡± After a brief pause, Belinda turned, her cool gaze locking with Lucas¡¯. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Lucas smirked, a hint of mischief in his expression. ¡°You could at least treat me to a meal.¡± He then tossed the covers aside and got out of bed. His robe hung loosely, revealing his broad, muscr chest. Belinda swallowed hard and quickly averted her gaze, her cheeks heating up. After a moment, she exhaled and nodded. ¡°Fine.¡± Lucas stepped closer to Belinda, closing the space between them with a few long strides. His voice was charming as he whispered in her ear, ¡°So, when¡¯s this meal happening?¡± Belinda instinctively backed away, putting a safe distance between them. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when I¡¯m free.¡± Without waiting for a response from Lucas, she turned and left. Lucas watched her leave, amusement dancing in his eyes. From the look of it, he believed her ankle had recovered now. When Belinda went downstairs, she ran into Harold. ¡°Awake already?¡± Harold asked, his smile warm. ¡°Thank you for bringing Lucas home yesterday. Come and have some breakfast.¡± Belinda hesitated, scratching the back of her head awkwardly. ¡°Uh, no thanks, Harold. I¡¯ve got to get to work now. See youter!¡± With that, she hurried out of the house. Sitting in the car on her way to the hospital, Belinda couldn¡¯t stop the flood of frustration rising within her. She had already decided to stay away from Lucas. So how had she gotten entangled with him again? Andst night¡­ They had even shared a bed, and she had woken up in his arms today. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but scold herself for what she had done. At the hospital, Belinda changed into her scrubs and threw herself into work. By the time her shift ended, she finally had a moment to sit and check her phone. . . . Chapter 596 ?Chapter 596: There were two missed calls. Frowning slightly, Belinda stared at the caller ID. She quickly called back. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± The voice on the other end of the line was smooth and charismatic. Belinda asked, ¡°Mr. Lambert, why did you call me earlier?¡± Darwin replied, ¡°I called you because I wanted to ask if you¡¯re free tonight. Would you join me for dinner?¡± Belinda hesitated. Before she could decline, Darwin continued, ¡°I have a friend whose son has a congenital heart defect. He underwent surgery a while ago, but there have been someplications recently. I¡¯d like to discuss his situation with you during the meal. I want to show you his medical records.¡± The mention of a congenital heart defect piqued Belinda¡¯s curiosity. After a moment¡¯s thought, she replied, ¡°Alright. I¡¯m free this evening.¡± Darwin chuckled softly. ¡°Great. I¡¯ll confirm the location and send it to you shortly.¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Belinda said. After hanging up, Belinda ced her phone on the desk and turned her attention back to work. Across the room, Kylee asionally nced Belinda¡¯s way. Her sharp eyes caught the details: the outfit beneath Belinda¡¯s white coat was the same one Belinda had worn yesterday at the Dream Club. That could only mean one thing¡ªBelinda hadn¡¯t gone homest night. She must have spent the night with Lucas. Kylee gritted her teeth in frustration at the thought. She couldn¡¯t help but curse Verena in her heart. That useless woman! She had failed to stop Belinda from spending the night with Lucas. Before, Kylee had thought Lucas cared a lot about Verena. But now, she realized that Verena meant nothing to Lucas. In the evening, Belinda arrived at the restaurant for her meeting with Darwin. As soon as they sat down, Darwin handed Belinda a medical file. ¡°Dr. Wright, please review this.¡± Belinda nodded and opened the folder. She read the records with practiced focus. The patient was a young child diagnosed with Tetralogy of Fallot, amon congenital heart defect characterized by four key issues: a ventricr septal defect, pulmonary stenosis, an overriding aorta, and right ventricr hypertrophy. The child had undergone corrective surgery six months ago but was now experiencingplications. While the situation wasn¡¯t critical, it required careful management. Belinda asked, ¡°What are the patient¡¯s parents hoping to do? Continue treatment at their current hospital or transfer him to the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Darwin replied, ¡°They want to transfer him to the Grand ins General Hospital. That¡¯s why I wanted to ask if you¡¯d be willing to take on the case.¡± . . . Chapter 597 ?Chapter 597: Belinda hesitated, her expression thoughtful. ¡°I could do that, but there are many senior doctors and professors in our department with more experience. Are the parents willing to entrust their child to me?¡± Though she was now an attending physician, few patients chose her for treatment. She knew many preferred the hospital¡¯s more seasoned experts. She understood them¡ªafter all, why choose a young woman in her twenties when there were many experienced doctors avable? Turner had also objected to her taking consultations, citing her inexperience. And since Belinda herself didn¡¯t want to push the matter, it wasn¡¯t pursued further. Darwin¡¯s response was immediate, his tone firm. ¡°Absolutely. They trust you, and I also trust you.¡± He paused, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the youngest attending physician in the hospital¡¯s history. That alone speaks volumes. And your perfect exam paper is still on disy in the hospital¡¯s honor board. Why wouldn¡¯t we trust you?¡± Belinda allowed a small smile to form. ¡°Alright. Have them bring the child to the Cardiac Surgery Department tomorrow morning at ten. I¡¯ll examine him personally.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you, Dr. Wright,¡± Darwin said. ¡°You are wee,¡± Belinda replied. During dinner, Darwin discussed the boy¡¯s condition further, while Belinda listened intently. She was so absorbed in the conversation that she didn¡¯t notice a small smudge on her face. Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Darwin¡¯s gaze lingered on Belinda for a moment before he reached out without warning, wiping the smudge away with his finger. Belinda froze, her eyes widening in shock. Before she could react, the door to the private room swung open. Startled, Belinda turned toward the door, her brows knitting together as she recognized the person who had just entered. A cold glint shed in her eyes. Upon realizing what was happening, Darwin quickly pulled his hand away from Belinda¡¯s face and turned toward the door. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he asked coldly, his eyes shing with disdain. Minna had stepped into the room with a smile on her face, but her expression immediately shifted when she saw Belinda was there. Her good mood disappeared altogether when she noticed Darwin¡¯s hand on Belinda¡¯s cheek earlier. That bitch, Belinda! Belinda already had the powerful Lucas in the palm of her hand, yet here she was, shamelessly seducing Darwin. And to think that Darwin had actually touched Belinda¡¯s face just now¡­ Hot, burning jealousy red in Minna¡¯s chest. It took all her self-control not to rush over and p Belinda right then and there. Taking a deep breath, Minna stered a smile on her face and said, ¡°A friend mentioned seeing youe into this room, so I thought I¡¯d stop by to say hello. I wasn¡¯t expecting you to be having a meal with Ms. Wright.¡± . . . Chapter 598 ?Chapter 598: ¡°You may leave now.¡± It was clear from Darwin¡¯s chilly tone that he didn¡¯t want her there. ¡°Don¡¯t be so distant, Darwin. We¡¯ve known each other for years.¡± Minna was unfazed, as she had grown ustomed to Darwin¡¯s constant rejection over the years. She sat next to Darwin. ¡°Let¡¯s eat together. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Darwin¡¯s expression darkened as he gave her a frosty re. ¡°Of course, I mind. You are not wee here. Leave.¡± Minna¡¯s smile faltered, and her cheeks were flushed with a mix of frustration and embarrassment. She turned her attention to Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t mind, right, Ms. Wright?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t exactly know you,¡± Belinda replied, matching the coldness that Darwin had disyed. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± Darwin said to Minna impatiently. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, we will.¡± Minna¡¯s face darkened. She gritted her teeth as a look of malice crossed her eyes. Darwin had made his stance abundantly clear. What else could she say? Left with no choice, Minna stood up and turned to leave. As soon as she was out in the hallway, she dropped her facade, and her face twisted into a mask of rage. She stormed back to her own private room, grabbed her phone, and made a call. ¡°Hello, Minna,¡± Macie answered the call quickly. ¡°You need toe up with a n for me now!¡± Minna said, still seething. ¡°I want that bitch Belinda to be taught a lesson!¡± ¡°Minna¡­¡± Macie started to say, her voiceced with caution and reluctance. ¡°You know as well as I do that Belinda is Mr. rk¡¯s ex-wife. And these recent events only prove that Mr. rk still cares deeply about her. We can¡¯t afford to mess with Belinda now.¡± Minna sneered and dismissed Macie¡¯s concerns, saying, ¡°There¡¯s no one I can¡¯t afford to mess with. Any woman who dares to seduce my man will face the consequences. Think of a foolproof n, and make sure everything is discreet.¡± Her eyes narrowed with a sinister glint. ¡°It would be best if you devise something that will make Mr. rk dislike Belinda quickly.¡± ¡°Minna, I really think¡ª¡± Macie tried to reason with her, but Minna cut her off sharply, saying, ¡°Enough! I didn¡¯t call you for advice; I want you toe up with a solution. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to reward you when everything is over.¡± ¡°All right, fine. I¡¯ll try to think of something,¡± Macie replied, knowing that there was no point in further protests. Satisfied with the response she got, Minna ended the call. She was about to put her phone away when it rang. . . . Chapter 599 ?Chapter 599: She nced at the caller ID, and just like that, her foul mood returned. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Minna, I miss you. When can we meet again?¡± It was a man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. Minna couldn¡¯t be bothered with pleasantries. ¡°Morse,¡± she said, her sneer evident in her tone, ¡°don¡¯t think that a single favor gives you any leverage over me. Are you seriously expecting me toe and meet with you? In your dreams!¡± Morse chuckled lightly. ¡°Are you trying to kick me away after what I did for you? Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll tell Mr. rk about that incident?¡± Minna¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile as she replied calmly, ¡°What incident? What on earth are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± On the other end of the line, Morse fell silent for a brief moment before letting out a low chuckle. ¡°You don¡¯t understand, huh? Well, let¡¯s jog your memory. I have a little recording here. Let¡¯s see if this rings any bells.¡± A tense pause followed, and then another voice filtered through the phone. Minna¡¯s expression changed the instant she recognized the voice. Damn it! Morse had actually recorded their conversation! As the recording ended, Morse¡¯s smug voice returned. ¡°So, Minna, what do you think Mr. rk would do if he found out you asked me to drug Belinda?¡± Minna¡¯s grip on her phone tightened. Her eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint shing in them. After a moment, her lips twitched into a suddenugh. ¡°Morse, I was in a bad mood earlier. Maybe I said some things I shouldn¡¯t have. Don¡¯t take it personally, alright? Did you miss me? How about Ie over tomorrow night to see you?¡± Morseughed, his tone triumphant. ¡°Now you¡¯re talking! And since you¡¯reing, I¡¯ve got a little request. Wear ck stockings and some cute lingerie. You wouldn¡¯t disappoint me, would you, Minna?¡± Minna¡¯s jaw clenched as she forced a reply through gritted teeth. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll make it worth your while.¡± ¡°Perfect! I¡¯ll see you tomorrow night then,¡± Morse said before hanging up. Minna lowered her phone, her knuckles white. After a long breath to steady herself, she dialed another number. ¡°Minna? What made you call me? What¡¯s wrong? Did someone upset you?¡± ¡°Uncle, there¡¯s a man ckmailing me, threatening me to sleep with him,¡± Minna said, her voice trembling as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°What? Who is it? Who dares to threaten you? Just tell me how you want me to handle it, and I¡¯ll take care of it!¡± Minna¡¯s uncle growled, fury boiling in his tone. ¡°He has a recording of mine, and I need you to get it back. And make sure to cut off his hands and tongue so that he will never be able to threaten me again.¡± Minna¡¯s tone was chillinglyposed, as though such a request was no more unusual than asking for coffee. ¡°Consider it done, Minna. I will handle it.¡± Minna¡¯s uncle didn¡¯t find her request odd at all and immediately agreed. . . . Chapter 600 Chapter 600: ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave it to you!¡± Minna replied. Ending the call, Minna tucked her phone away and strode back toward her private room, her expression hardening. Did Morse really think he could use a voice recording to control her? Pathetic! As for Belinda, since she dared topete with her for Darwin, she would make her pay a heavy price! Inside the private room, Darwin sat across from Belinda. ¡°I owe you an apology, Dr. Wright. Earlier, I saw something on your face and just reached out to wipe it off without thinking.¡± Belinda shifted ufortably in her seat, her expression awkward. ¡°I see.¡± ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for acting like that,¡± Darwin said, his tone heavy with regret. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Belinda replied softly. Darwin hesitated before continuing. ¡°And about Minna, I owe you an apology because of her as well. I believe she targeted you at the Williamson family¡¯s banquet because of me.¡± As he spoke, his expression suddenly turned serious. ¡°Dr. Wright, there¡¯s something I must warn you about.¡± Belinda met Darwin¡¯s gaze, her posture straightening as she prepared to listen intently. ¡°That Minna is coldhearted and ruthless deep down. I think she might target you. You need to be extra cautious from now on.¡± Darwin was serious as he warned Belinda. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Belinda nodded. Belinda didn¡¯t really need much convincing. Darwin had only spoken to her for a short while before, yet that had been enough to motivate Minna to falsely use her of stealing a ne. Clearly, that woman had a twisted mind and a vindictive streak. Darwin¡¯s face was still etched with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dr. Wright. You got dragged into this whole mess because of me.¡± Belinda replied calmly, ¡°This is ultimately Minna¡¯s issue. Whether you are single or married, you still have the right to make friends. Besides, the two of you aren¡¯t even in a rtionship, and she is already acting like she owns you, going so far as to scheme against the people around you. She is the one doing the wrong thing here. You are your own person, not some kind of possession she owns.¡± Darwin¡¯s gaze deepened at her words, and a flicker of admiration crossed his eyes. The more time he spent with Belinda, the more he realized just how charismatic she was. She had that irresistible charm that naturally drew people in. Darwin and Belinda continued eating, and neither mentioned Minna for the rest of the meal. In a luxurious hotel suite, Verena pressed her fingerprint to unlock the door and walked inside. A middle-aged man was lounging on the sofa, savoring a freshly opened bottle of red wine. . . .
Message from Noah: Warm greetings, dear readers! New chaptersing this Friday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 601 ?Chapter 601: He raised an eyebrow upon seeing Verena. ¡°You¡¯re here. Come and try this.¡± Verena walked over and plopped down beside him. She leaned into his embrace and shed him a coy smile. ¡°Kane, you need to resolve the matter with Kylee for me, okay? That video she has must never see the light of day.¡± The man she was cozying up to was none other than Lucas¡¯ older brother, Kane. Kane wrapped his arm around Verena¡¯s slender waist. ¡°Trust me. I will handle it for you.¡± With his free hand, he twirled a lock of her hair around his finger and took a whiff of it. ¡°But you know, Verena¡­ You¡¯ve been disappointing me a lottely. My dear brother seems to care less and less about you, and that¡¯s not a good sign.¡± Verena bit her lip. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s only temporary. Right now, Lucas is just momentarily infatuated with Belinda, mistakenly believing she¡¯s the one he likes. He¡¯s acting foolish, but I¡¯ll make him realize his own heart sooner orter!¡± Kane looked at her with amusement in his eyes. ¡°Infatuated? If it were as simple as that, he wouldn¡¯t have given up a prime real estate property worth billions just to clear Belinda¡¯s name.¡± Verena¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°Oh, right, you weren¡¯t made aware of this! You¡¯ve seen that video of Belinda, right?¡± Kane asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Verena replied. The video had spread like wildfire among their social circle, and she had seen it already. galnovels . is your storytelling hub ¡°That video was taken by one of my men,¡± Kane exined. ¡°I had him take it to Lucas in exchange for the 0106 plot on Icewilde Street in Marshmill. Lucas agreed without a second thought. Who would have thought that my brother could be quite the fool for love?¡± Verena was taken aback, her face draining of color as Kane¡¯s words sank in. Verena was shocked. Lucas had willingly given up a piece ofnd worth billions just to clear Belinda¡¯s name! How was that even possible? No¡­ Kane must have been lying to her! Lucas would never be this reckless. Kane¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Verena, you really need to step up your game. If things keep going this way, you might never get to marry my brother.¡± Verena¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Do you think I like what¡¯s happening right now? But what can I do? Lucas ispletely obsessed with Belinda now! He didn¡¯t even care when I tried tomit suicide. I¡¯m running out of ns here.¡± Kane cupped her chin and lifted her face. ¡°Oh, but you can¡¯t just give up, sweetheart. You promised me you would do everything to make sure that my brother marries you. If you fail, I¡¯ll have no choice but to punish you severely.¡± He gently caressed her cheek with his fingers as he spoke. Despite the tender gesture, Verena felt a chill run down her spine. She swallowed hard and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will do my best. I¡¯ll see to it that Lucas marries me!¡± . . . Chapter 602 ?Chapter 602: ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Pleased with Verena¡¯s response, Kane leaned in and bit her lip. Verena winced in pain. Kane released her and looked at the faint bite mark he had left on her. He sighed and held her tighter against him. ¡°You¡¯ve been with me since you were a teenager, Verena.¡± ¡°I was initially reluctant to let you marry my brother, but Lucas was so in love with you before. He even went against Harold for your sake. As his older brother, it¡¯s only right that I support him and make sure that his wishes are fulfilled, right?¡± His lips slowly curled into a meaningful smile. Verena, however, stiffened. The words Lucas had said to her¡ªthat he had never liked her¡ªechoed in her mind now. Verena pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I think we should approach the situation from both angles. I won¡¯t give up on Lucas, obviously, but we can¡¯t just let go of Belinda, either. If she somehow falls for someone else, or better yet, ends up marrying another man for some reason¡­ That would kill the chances of her ever getting back together with Lucas. Wouldn¡¯t that be good?¡± Verena narrowed her eyes, a calcting look in her gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about Belinda,¡± Kane replied smoothly. ¡°I¡¯ve already made arrangements about her.¡± Verena blinked in surprise, but she didn¡¯t say anything more. Kane leaned in again and blew softly at her face. ¡°All right, then. Let¡¯s not waste time on those things now.¡± His breathing grewbored, prompting Verena to hold hers. Her expression was strained. ¡°Kane, I¡ª¡± ¡°Shh!¡± Kane pressed his finger against her lips. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything that might ruin my mood. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be gentle. I won¡¯t tie your hands this time, just your feet. Okay?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Oh, and by the way, I prepared a special surprise for you¡ªa custom-made cor and a little whip. You¡¯ll love them!¡± His eyes widened with excitement, and his anticipation was evident in his voice. Verena, on the other hand, turned ashen with horror. of all the disturbing and sadistic things Kane would do to her. Unfortunately, Kane didn¡¯t give her the chance to refuse. ¡°Come on darling, let¡¯s get started!¡± He stood up and scooped her into his arms before carrying her into the bedroom. Verena began to struggle. ¡°Kane, wait¡­ Listen to me. Kane¡­ Kane!¡± Kane ignored her pleas and mmed the door behind them with his foot before throwing her onto the bed. . . . Chapter 603 ?Chapter 603: A few minutester the room was filled with the sharp sound of leather hitting flesh, mixed with Verena¡¯s desperate screams and sobs of pain. But the more Verena cried, the more excited Kane became. ¡°Go on. Scream louder! Scream your head off!¡¯ Kane shouted. Verena said: ¡®Ah¡­ Ah! Please, spare me! Kane, please¡­ I can¡¯t stand it anymore! It hurts so much¡­ ¡°Crawl faster!¡± In contrast to Verena¡¯s pleading tone, Kane¡¯s voice was full of exhration. Despite being in his fifties, Kane was full of energy at these moments. Throughout the night, the only sounds in the room were Kane¡¯s dirty talk, the constant crack of the whip and Verena¡¯s cries of desperation. In the end, Verena had no idea how she had managed to survive the night of despair. The next day. In the Cardiac Surgery Ward at Grand ins General Hospital. Darwin arrived with his friend and Belinda took over the arrangements for the patient. She secured a room and ran all the necessary tests. ¡°Thank you, Dr Wright! I trust you with our child¡¯s well-being. ¡°Please take good care of him.¡± The patient¡¯s father couldn¡¯t stop thanking Belinda repeatedly. ¡°I will do my best,¡± Belinda replied. After making sure everything was in order, Belinda returned to her office to attend to other matters. As soon as Belinda left, the patient¡¯s father, Darwin¡¯s friend, nudged Darwin with his elbow. ¡°That woman¡¯s great! When are you nning to make her your girlfriend?¡± That earned him a re from Darwin. ¡°Stop spouting nonsense.¡± ¡°Oh,e on, don¡¯t be shy! When ites to romantic pursuits, you can¡¯t afford to be too reserved. If someone else wins her over before you¡¯ve even made a move, you¡¯ll definitely regret it. Well, I¡¯ll be waiting to hear your good news, okay?¡± Darwin¡¯s friend said. Darwin said nothing in response, though his eyes narrowed slightly. After spending some time with Belinda, he could no longer deny the growing interest he had in her. He really wanted to pursue her. The thought brought a small smile to his lips. During lunch break, Belinda visited Holley in her hospital ward. When she got there, however, someone else was also in the room. . . . Chapter 604 ?Chapter 604: ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Baker stood up from the sofa, looking genuinely happy to see Belinda. Belinda, on the other hand, scowled at the sight of him. She couldn¡¯t help but admire Baker¡¯s audacity. After he had said so many hurtful things to her thest time, here he was now, greeting her like nothing had happened. ¡°How are you feeling today, Mom?¡± Belinda ignored Baker and walked straight to Holley¡¯s bedside. ¡°Much better,¡± Holley replied with a smile. Baker sidled up next to Belinda and said, ¡°I was really worried when I heard about your ident. It¡¯s such a relief to know that you¡¯re okay. I always knew you¡¯d get through whatever life throws your way, Belinda.¡± Hearing these insincere words from Baker, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, as if she had just heard a joke. Baker had been worried about her? Belinda found this ridiculous. She considered it a blessing that Baker hadn¡¯t called to yell at her or use her of embarrassing him. But to go so far as to im that he had been worried about her? She would be a fool to believe him. For Baker¡¯s attitude to suddenly change so drastically on such short notice¡­ he was likely buttering her up for another favor he nned to ask. Baker¡¯s demeanor faltered when he noticed the mocking smile on Belinda¡¯s face. He cursed her inwardly but quickly swallowed his anger, reminding himself of his purpose for visiting this time. ¡°Belinda,¡± Baker began, ¡°do you know who found that video of yours?¡± Belinda turned to him with a raised eyebrow. ¡°What does it matter whether I know that or not?¡± Baker didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°A rumor has been going around that Mr. rk traded a piece ofnd in Marshmill for that video to clear your name. Is that true?¡± ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± Belinda said calmly, ¡°regardless of whether it is true or not, this matter doesn¡¯t concern you.¡± ¡°Whatnd? Belinda, is this true?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief when she heard Baker¡¯s words. Belinda looked at Holley. ¡°You don¡¯t need to concern yourself with this, Mom.¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± Holley countered anxiously. ¡°I am partly to me for the incident. Please tell me, Belinda, is what Baker just said true?¡± Belinda paused to take a deep breath before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Baker¡¯s face immediately changed when he heard that. So it was true! Lucas had willingly given up billions¡¯ worth of assets for Belinda. Baker realized he had gravely underestimated her. Holley, looking worried, said, ¡°How¡ªwhy? It¡¯s all my fault! Belinda, I¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mom. Let¡¯s not talk about it anymore. Just let it go,¡± Belinda interjected coldly. Holley knew Belinda meant her words, so she wisely fell silent. . . . Chapter 605 ?Chapter 605: But then, Baker gave her a look, and she said, ¡°Belinda, since you want this matter to go away, can you ask Mr. rk to ask the bank to approve your father¡¯s loan?¡± Hearing that, Belinda turned to look at Holley. So, this was Baker¡¯s real purpose foring here today. Belinda¡¯s demeanor turned cold. ¡°Lucas and I are no longer in a rtionship. I have no power over his decisions.¡± ¡°How can you say that?¡± Holley quickly said. ¡°Mr. rk is only holding up your father¡¯s loan for you¡ª¡± ¡°If you know that Lucas is doing this on my behalf, what makes you think I would ask him to stop?¡± Belinda said, a hint of sarcasm in her tone. Holley froze. She wasn¡¯t expecting Belinda to respond like that. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± ¡°You ungrateful daughter!¡± Baker exploded, pointing an angry finger at Belinda. ¡°You¡¯re making things harder for me on purpose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda chuckled and turned to look at Baker. ¡°You¡¯re finally done pretending, Mr. Wright.¡± Baker¡¯s expression froze when he heard that. Belinda crossed her arms, a slight smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Honestly, Mr. Wright, you¡¯re much more tolerable when you¡¯re angry and fierce like this. That fake, pretentious act from earlier? Absolutely unbearable.¡± Baker clenched his jaw, his cheeks puffing with suppressed frustration as he red at Belinda in silence. Belinda then shifted her gaze to Holley, her demeanor cooling. ¡°Mom, I said I don¡¯t me you for what happened, but that doesn¡¯t mean the hurt you caused me has disappeared. So¡­ don¡¯t push your luck. From now on, don¡¯t bring up anything about that incident in front of me. I¡¯m leaving now; you should get some rest.¡± Without giving Holley or Baker a chance to respond, Belinda turned and strode out of the room, her heels clicking against the floor with finality. Baker paced back and forth in the room, fuming with anger, muttering, ¡°That bitch! She ispletely out of control! Just because Mr. rk is favoring her, she thinks she can talk to us like that!¡± Holley¡¯s expression mirrored his frustration, her lips pressed into a thin line. Baker continued, ¡°And Mr. rk? He¡¯s gone insane! Giving up billions worth ofnd just to clear Belinda¡¯s name? It¡¯s madness!¡± ¡°Billions? Thatnd is worth billions?¡± Holley¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Yeah! That¡¯s why I said he¡¯s lost his mind!¡± Baker replied. Suddenly, Baker thought of something and turned to Holley. ¡°You¡¯d better tread carefully from now on. Someone¡¯s been investigating that car ident. I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s Mr. rk¡¯s people.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened, panic shing across her face. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ He won¡¯t find out about anything, right?¡± . . . Chapter 606 ?Chapter 606: Baker replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t. But Belinda is bing a problem. We can¡¯t touch her right now since Mr. rk is backing her. So don¡¯t do anything impulsive.¡± Holley nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I won¡¯t. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡± In the evening, at The Harlequin Eats, Belinda stepped into a private dining room. Her eyes narrowed as theynded on Lucas, who was already seated inside. She couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. After she had blocked Lucas, he had resorted to using Johnson to badger her with calls, constantly nagging about when she would treat him to a meal. She had reluctantly agreed. ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± Lucas said, a small, satisfied smile ying on his lips as he stood to greet Belinda. Belinda ignored the gesture, choosing a seat diagonally across from him. However, Lucas wasn¡¯t one to take a hint. He walked over and slid into the chair right beside her. Belinda exhaled quietly, deciding not to bother changing seats. As they ate, Lucas reached for a king crab leg, carefully cing it onto Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda paused, her fork hovering above her te. ¡°I don¡¯t eat seafood,¡± she said tly. Lucas leaned closer, undeterred. ¡°The king crab here is exceptional. Just try it.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line before she responded, ¡°I¡¯m allergic to seafood.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression froze at her words. Lucas looked at Belinda, stunned. Belinda was allergic to seafood? ¡°You¡­¡± Lucas began. Before Lucas could finish, Belinda casually pushed the te with the king crab aside and reached for another dish. ¡°No matter how good it looks, I won¡¯t eat it.¡± Lucas struggled to find the right words. After a long silence, his voice came out hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I didn¡¯t know.¡± He had only known that Belinda was allergic to artichokes. No one had ever mentioned her seafood allergy to him before. Belinda continued eating calmly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. It¡¯s normal not to notice things that aren¡¯t important to you.¡± Lucas found himself speechless for a moment, his throat tightening. He wanted to defend himself, to say that this was important to him, but as the words formed, he realized something¡ªhe hadn¡¯t cared about her in the past. He had never bothered to learn what Belinda liked or disliked, or what she was allergic to, because he hadn¡¯t cared enough. . . . Chapter 607 ?Chapter 607: A wave ofplex emotions washed over Lucas as he realized how much he had neglected about Belinda. No wonder she was disappointed in him. Even he himself thought he had treated her badly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lucas said again, his voice heavier this time. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, there¡¯s no need to apologize,¡± Belinda replied. Lucas looked at her, his expression serious. ¡°I was apologizing for the cake three years ago.¡± The mention of that caused Belinda¡¯s expression to change in an instant. The cake from three years ago had been like a thorn embedded deeply in her heart, never forgotten. Just the mention of it caused her heart to ache, and fresh pain flooded in. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Lucas continued, his voice dry and filled with remorse. ¡°You made a lot of effort to get that cake, but I let someone else ruin it. It was my fault¡­¡± Even now, talking about it made him want to hit himself. Belinda swallowed the bite of food in her mouth, feeling a strange burn in her throat¡ªwas it the spice or the weight of Lucas¡¯ words? ¡°It¡¯s been so long. I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± Belinda said, her voice barely audible. Though her words were calm, only she knew how deeply the memory still cut. Lucas opened his mouth to say something, but then realized that no matter what he said, it would sound empty. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Belinda eventually said after a long silence. She didn¡¯t want to discuss it further. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas agreed, nodding. They sat in silence for a while. Then, Belinda spoke again. ¡°I should still thank you for the video. But¡­ sacrificing thatnd for it, only for it to end up in Kane¡¯s hands. Isn¡¯t that a bit¡­¡± Lucas replied, his tone resolute and serious, ¡°This started because of me, and it¡¯s my responsibility to fix it. I promised you I¡¯d help resolve it.¡± He paused for a moment and then said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you down again.¡± Belinda felt a soft tug at her heart upon hearing that. Lucas gazed at Belinda, his voice low and husky. ¡°Belinda, I won¡¯t force you to get back together with me anymore.¡± At his words, Belinda suddenly turned to look at him, her pupils contracting for a brief moment. Lucas let out a self-mocking chuckle, his lips curving into a faint, bitter smile. ¡°Because right now, I have no right to ask you to be together with me. Lately, I¡¯ve heard so many things from people. They¡¯ve made me realize just how awful I¡¯ve been to you. During the years we were married, all I brought you was pain and suffering.¡± His voice was thick with regret, each word heavy with emotion. He swallowed hard and continued, ¡°And now, when I finally understand that I have feelings for you, I have to ask myself, what right do I have to ask you to be with me? As you once told me, just because I like you, does that mean you¡¯re obligated to be with me? Why should you?¡± . . . Chapter 608 ?Chapter 608: Belinda fell silent. For a fleeting moment, she didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lucas held her gaze, his eyes earnest and unwavering. ¡°So, Belinda, from now on, I¡¯ll pursue you properly. You can reject me, be annoyed by me, scold me, or turn me down just like before. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s what I deserve.¡± Under Lucas¡¯s sincere and earnest gaze, Belinda found herself a bit overwhelmed. She turned her head away, avoiding his eyes. Disappointment flickered briefly across Lucas¡¯s face, but he quickly masked it. During the rest of the meal, Lucas made several attempts to strike up a conversation, but Belinda ignored him, remaining silent. After the meal, they both left the private room. Lucas followed Belinda a few steps behind, his expression unreadable. ¡°Wait,¡± he called out suddenly. Belinda stopped upon hearing that. Lucas closed the distance between them quickly. Crouching down, he said, ¡°Your shoce is untied.¡± Before Belinda could react, he reached for her shoce, his hands deftly beginning to tie it. The unexpected gesture left Belinda momentarily stunned. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this. I can tie it myself,¡± she said, instinctively pulling her foot back. Lucas ignored her protest, his focus fixed on the task at hand. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly, surprise flickering across her face. Her lips parted as though to object, but in the end, she said nothing. Just as Lucas finished tying the shoce, a voice echoed in the corridor, sharp with disbelief. ¡°Lucas?¡± Belinda looked up to see Verena and Ryan standing a short distance away. They both looked shocked. Verena¡¯s face turned pale. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Lucas, the man she thought she knew, the proud, untouchable person, was crouching down and tying Belinda¡¯s shoce. How could this be happening? Lucas rose to his feet. Turning to Verena and Ryan, he asked coolly, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Ryan shook his head instinctively. ¡°N-No.¡± Without sparing Ryan and Verena another nce, Lucas turned back to Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda said nothing and continued walking. As she passed by Verena and Ryan, Verena suddenly called out, ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda paused, curiosity flickering in her eyes as she wondered what Verena had to say now. Verena hesitated for a moment before speaking with a slight smile. ¡°About the attack you went through, I feel responsible. I can¡¯t shake the guilt. I want to treat you and Lucas to a meal to make amends. Would that be alright?¡± Verena couldn¡¯t help but admire her own ability to smile even in such circumstances. . . . Chapter 609 ?Chapter 609: Lucas, however, frowned immediately, displeasure shing across his face. He was unhappy that Verena had brought up the matter. Belinda let out a brief, humorlessugh. Verena wanted to have a meal with Lucas and her? She clearly had ulterior motives. Belinda looked at Verena. ¡°No need for that. I doubt I¡¯d have an appetite dining with you, Miss Reed.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she walked away. Lucas followed her without a word. Verena¡¯s expression faltered as she watched them leave. Belinda¡¯s quick strides betrayed her irritation. Verena¡¯s words had struck a nerve, leaving her simmering with anger. Caught up in her thoughts, Belinda didn¡¯t notice the small figure darting toward her¡ª a child running full speed, seconds from colliding with her. ¡°Look out!¡± Before Belinda could react, Lucas grabbed her, pulling her into his arms to shield her. Belinda stumbled, her cheek colliding with Lucas¡¯s broad chest. She could hear the steady, rhythmic beat of his heart. A moment passed before Belinda regained herposure, hastily pulling away from Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± The child¡¯s mother rushed over, her voice apologetic. ¡°My son wasn¡¯t watching where he was going. Please forgive him.¡± She turned to the boy. ¡°Apologize to thedy now.¡± The little boy lowered his head, his voice soft as he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belinda crouched slightly, giving the boy a kind smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright. Just be more careful next time.¡± With that, she straightened up and continued walking away. From a short distance away, Verena watched the scene unfold, her face ashen. Ryan, standing beside her, shifted ufortably. After a while, he said to Verena, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He reached for Verena¡¯s arm, gently tugging her out of her daze. Verena blinked, snapping out of her thoughts, and reluctantly followed him back to their private room. Her steps were unsteady, her gait awkward. The previous night, Verena had been with Kane until the early hours. Their encounters always left her battered, with bruises she had to endure for days before she could recover. As they walked, Ryan noticed Verena¡¯s unsteady steps. Concern etched across his face, he asked, ¡°Verena, are you sure your foot¡¯s okay?¡± Verena¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter, though her face was still pale. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine,¡± she replied. Once Ryan and Verena were inside the private room, a heavy silence settled between them. After what felt like an eternity, Verena¡¯s voice sliced through the quiet. ¡°Ryan, you have feelings for Belinda, don¡¯t you?¡± . . . Chapter 610 ?Chapter 610: Ryan¡¯s head snapped up, his expression shifting into one of shock. Verena let out a soft chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re my cousin, Ryan.¡± ¡°Do you really think I wouldn¡¯t notice? You¡¯ve been particrly concerned about Belinda and Lucas, and it isn¡¯t just because of me. When we thought Belinda was just Belinie, you were already interested in her and wanted to pursue her. When her real identity came to light, you acted disgusted by her, as if you couldn¡¯t stand the sight of her. But deep down, I know you still feel something for her. You¡¯re just too stubborn to admit it.¡± Ryan remained silent. After a long pause, he finally exhaled deeply. ¡°I can¡¯t deny it. I do have feelings for Belinda.¡± Verena pressed her lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Neither of us wants to see Belinda and Lucas together. We need to act now. If their rtionship progresses further, it¡¯ll be toote for us to intervene.¡± Ryan exhaled heavily, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Verena, I get it; you¡¯re worried. But look at where we stand. Rushing things won¡¯t fix anything. Lucas is avoiding you and ignoring my calls. Honestly, I¡¯m out of ideas.¡± His tone carried a trace of defeat. Verena¡¯s gaze hardened, but she kept herposure. ¡°Maybe Lucas is shutting us out, but Vincent¡¯s still on our side. He could reach out to Lucas.¡± Hearing this, Ryan fell into thought. He believed Verena was right. He could try persuading Vincent first and then get his help. Ryan gave a small nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll talk to Vincent. But Verena, we need to be cautious. Pushing too hard could backfire. Lucas is already wary of us.¡± Verena replied, ¡°I understand.¡± At this point, it was her only option. Yet, beneath herposed exterior, anxiety churned relentlessly. On one hand, Lucas¡¯ deliberate avoidance made it nearly impossible for her to even catch a glimpse of him, let alone foster any meaningful connection. On the other hand, Kane¡¯s relentless pressure weighed on her like a storm cloud. If there was no progress with Lucas by her next meeting with Kane, he would undoubtedly find new ways to punish her. Her greatest fear was that Lucas and Belinda would continue to grow closer. The smoother their rtionship progressed, the slimmer her chances of getting back with Lucas would be. ¡°Alright, Verena, stop worrying about this for now. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Ryan said. Verena blinked, startled back to the present, and gave a small nod. Later that night, when Lucas returned to the rk family¡¯s residence, he found Harold still awake. ¡°Dad, do you know that Belinda is allergic to seafood?¡± Lucas asked. Harold turned to look at Lucas. ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas furrowed his brow, taking a deep breath. ¡°How did you know that?¡± Harold answered calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve had meals with her many times. She never touches seafood. Once, I asked her about it, and she told me.¡± Lucas¡¯ breathing quickened slightly. How had he never noticed that before? . . . Chapter 611 ?Chapter 611: Noticing the troubled look on Lucas¡¯ face, Harold narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Lucas, do you know Belinda¡¯s favorite vegetable? Her favorite fruit? Or what she dislikes eating the most?¡± The barrage of questions hit Lucas like a wave. He opened his mouth to answer but couldn¡¯t form a single word. A dryness settled in his throat; he felt as if an invisible hand were tightening its grip around his neck. Harold snorted and said, ¡°And you think you can win Belinda back like this? It¡¯s not going to be easy.¡± For once, Lucas didn¡¯t argue. Without a word, he turned and went upstairs, his thoughts a mess. Harold watched him leave in silence. The next day, in a private room of a caf¨¦, Verena sat across from Kylee. Her voice was calm, but there was a hint of curiosity. ¡°Why did you want to meet me?¡± Kylee¡¯s intense gaze fixed on Verena, and the silence stretched between them. After what felt like an eternity, she finally spoke. ¡°Yesterday¡­ I was caught in a robbery.¡± Hearing that, Verena arched an eyebrow. So, Kane¡¯s people had finally made their move. Feigning surprise, Verena let out a gasp. ¡°A robbery? Are you alright?¡± Kylee nodded. ¡°I¡¯m fine. They only took my phone.¡± A smile tinged with sarcasm danced on her lips. ¡°When I logged into my cloud drive after that, I found everything wiped clean. Isn¡¯t that interesting?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in feigned shock. ¡°Really? How could that even happen?¡± Kylee tilted her head, her smile turning cold. ¡°You tell me. Don¡¯t you already know why that happened?¡± Verena shrugged innocently. ¡°How could I? Why would I know anything about it?¡± Kylee said, ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? That cloud drive held your video. And now, with everything gone, it seems your little problem has vanished too.¡± Feigning shock, Verena pressed a hand to her mouth. ¡°Gone? My goodness, that¡¯s fantastic news!¡± ¡°Verena, drop the act!¡± Kylee snapped, her voice sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. You were behind the robbery. You asked people to wipe the cloud drive!¡± With the truth now out in the open, Verena saw no need for pretense. She smiled. ¡°Ms. Wright, I just don¡¯t appreciate being ckmailed.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But don¡¯t worry. Our partnership still stands. Two heads are better than one, right? With our shared goal, we should still cooperate.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°Do you actually mean that?¡± . . . Chapter 612 ?Chapter 612: ¡°Of course!¡± Verena nodded. ¡°Good, Miss Reed; it¡¯s great that you think that way,¡± Kylee replied with a smile. She reached for her new phone and then showed the screen to Verena. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Verena asked. Her calm expression changed the moment her eyesnded on the screen. Her face nched as realization struck, and she looked at Kylee in shock. Damn it! This woman still had a backup of that video! Kylee put her phone away, her grin almost yful. ¡°Oh, I forgot to mention. I keep several backups. So, even though the cloud drive was wiped clean, I still have that video.¡± Verena¡¯s face turned ashen, and she stayed silent. Kylee continued, ¡°Miss Reed, as I¡¯ve said, the video only ensures our cooperation runs smoothly. Exposing it wouldn¡¯t benefit me, but if you try this stunt again, I¡¯ll have no choice but to hand it over to Mr. rk. Neither of us wants that, do we?¡± Verena¡¯s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms as she fought to maintain herposure. She cursed Kylee inwardly. Verena then exhaled slowly, her shoulders stiff. ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms. Wright. I¡¯ll stop trying to get the video, as long as you promise not to hand it to Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Kylee nodded. She then smiled sweetly at Verena. ¡°So, this time, let¡¯s genuinely wish for a sessful partnership, shall we?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Verena replied. She realized that getting the video back was futile. After all, who could guarantee that Kylee didn¡¯t have multiple backups stashed away? The upper hand had slipped entirely into Kylee¡¯s grasp. Verena¡¯s mind churned. She believed she needed something, anything, to hold over Kylee now. Only then could they bnce the scales, keeping each other in check. A slow, dangerous smile crept onto Verena¡¯s face as she thought of that. Kylee should just wait and see! Belinda had the day off, but the relentless rain outside kept her indoors. The rhythmic drumming against the windows provided aforting backdrop as she immersed herself in surgical videos. Just then, the sudden chime of the doorbell pulled her from her focus. Curious, Belinda set down her tablet and walked to the door. When she opened it, she froze. There stood Lucas, drenched to the bone, rainwater dripping from his clothes and hair. Lucas stood there, utterly disheveled. His entire body was soaked, rainwater dripping from his clothes, and a noticeable bump swelled on his forehead. Belinda blinked, taking in his state with a mix of confusion and disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± . . . Chapter 613 ?Chapter 613: Before she could finish speaking, Lucas extended his hand, offering a beautifully packaged box to her. ¡°Belinda, this is for you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°A cake from Delight Desserts,¡± Lucas replied, his voice raspy. At the mention of the shop, Belinda¡¯s body stiffened. Delight Desserts¡­ Three years ago, she had gone there. She had stood in line, braving the rain, all for Lucas. And now¡­ Belinda didn¡¯t reach out to take the box. Instead, she met Lucas¡¯ gaze, her expression calm. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? What are you trying to aplish by doing this?¡± Lucas hesitated before saying, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m not doing this to make you forgive me. I just wanted to understand what you went through before, to feel the emotions you felt back then.¡± He had spent over three hours to buy the cake. The shop was located on a pedestrian street, inessible by car, forcing him to walk. Just like that day, it rained heavily today. He had stood in line at Delight Desserts, soaked to the bone without an umbre. As droplets slid down his face, his thoughts kept wandering to Belinda. She had stood here once, braving the rain, waiting patiently to buy him that cake. Despite the relentless downpour, Delight Desserts had remained as crowded as ever, its poprity undiminished. After nearly two grueling hours, Lucas had finally bought the cake. When he stepped onto the rain-slicked street, the deluge blurred his vision. Before he could react, a bicycle mmed into him, sending him crashing into amppost. But he didn¡¯t stop to check his injury. Clutching the cake as if it were something precious, he hurried toward Belinda¡¯s ce. Every step of the way, he shielded the box from the rain, his grip firm and his resolve unwavering. Only after experiencing this himself did he realize what Belinda must have felt when she saw him hand the cake directly to Verena without a second thought that day. Just the thought of it made his heart ache. After hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda let out a faint chuckle. ¡°So what if you understand now? Does it change anything?¡± Lucas remained silent. Belinda¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver as she continued, ¡°If you know it doesn¡¯t change a thing, why bother doing all this?¡± Without waiting for an answer, she shut the door in his face. For a moment, Lucas just stared at the closed door, pain shing briefly in his eyes. He let out a shaky breath, set the box carefully on the doorstep, and walked away. Inside the house, Belinda was in no better mood. Unsurprisingly, the night brought her no rest. The next morning, she rose with dark circles under her eyes. After a quick breakfast, she got ready to leave. As she opened the door, she immediately noticed the box of cake ced on the doorstep. Her steps faltered. For a moment, her resolve wavered. But two secondster, she straightened up, looked away, and continued to walk with determination. . . . Chapter 614 ?Chapter 614: The hospital bustled with activity that day. By noon, Belinda hadn¡¯t even had time to take a sip of water. Just as she finished her shift and headed toward the cafeteria, her phone rang. It was Harold calling. ¡°Hello, Harold,¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Belinda, do you have time now?¡± Harold¡¯s voice carried a note of urgency. ¡°I just finished work and was about to grab lunch. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Could youe to the rk family estate now? It¡¯s Lucas¡ªhe¡¯s burning up with a high fever, and he¡¯s refusing any treatment. He insists on sleeping it off, but he¡¯s in no condition for that. I have no choice but to ask for your help now,¡± Harold said. Belinda paused, her hand gripping the phone tightly. Aplicated mix of emotions flickered across her face. Belinda knew that yesterday¡¯s heavy downpour had left Lucas drenched to the skin. Judging by how soaked he had been, he must have stood in the rain for quite some time. Harold noticed Belinda¡¯s silence on the other end of the line and decided not to press further. He sighed lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you don¡¯t want toe, I¡¯ll think of another way.¡± But to his surprise, Belinda responded, ¡°Harold, I¡¯lle over right away.¡± Harold¡¯s relief was evident. ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you, Belinda.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction After ending the call, Belinda grabbed her bag and headed straight for the parking lot. When she arrived at the rk family estate, she knocked briskly on the door. Hooper was quick to open it, his face lighting up with relief the moment he saw her. ¡°Belinda, thank you foring,¡± he said earnestly. Belinda nodded curtly and stepped inside. She couldn¡¯t help but scold Lucas inwardly. Lucas was a grown man, yet he still managed to make everyone around him worry. Harold appeared in the hallway, visibly anxious. ¡°The doctor prepared IV fluids for Lucas, but he refused treatment and even drove the doctor away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle it,¡± Belinda reassured him, her tone steady. Harold nodded gratefully. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave him to you. Oh, and one more thing¡ªhe hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. Can you make sure he eats something?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see to it. Please have the kitchen prepare some oatmeal and bring it upstairs,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Okay,¡± Harold said. Belinda went upstairs and stopped outside Lucas¡¯ bedroom door. She then pushed it open. On the bed, Lucas was cocooned tightly in his nkets, leaving only his flushed face visible. Without hesitation, Belinda strode over and yanked the covers off him. The sudden rush of cool air made Lucas scowl. ¡°Get out!¡± he croaked, his voice raspy. . . . Chapter 615 ?Chapter 615: ¡°Get up!¡± Belindamanded sharply. Lucas stirred, shifting slightly. After a moment, he cracked his eyes open, blinking in confusion. Seeing Belinda standing by his bedside, with sunlight pouring in through the drawn curtains, Lucas hesitated. For a fleeting moment, he wondered if he was dreaming. Belinda¡¯s figure was framed by the light, her presence almost ethereal. It took Lucas a moment to realize that Belinda was really here. Slowly, he sat up, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Belinda, why are you here?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re not a child anymore. You should know that when you¡¯re sick, you need to take medicine or go to the hospital.¡± Her tone was sharp, and her expression was stern. Lucas just stared at her, silent. Belinda suddenly thought of something, and her tone turned cold. ¡°What? Are you trying to y the sympathy card?¡± ¡°No¡­¡± Lucas murmured faintly, shaking his head. Belinda snapped, ¡°Then get up, freshen up, and eat something. Once you¡¯ve eaten, I¡¯ll administer the IV.¡± Lucas nodded meekly. ¡°Okay.¡± He got out of bed, but as soon as he stood up, dizziness overwhelmed him. His knees buckled, and his body tilted dangerously backward. Belinda¡¯s heart leaped as she lunged forward to steady him. But her grip wasn¡¯t strong enough. Instead of catching Lucas, she was dragged down by his weight. In an instant, she found herself falling alongside him. Belinda and Lucas tumbled onto the soft bed, Lucasnding t on his back, with Belinda on top of him. Instinctively, Lucas wrapped his arm around Belinda¡¯s waist. The warmth of his body radiated through the thin fabric of her clothes, creating a palpable tension in the air. Just then¡­ ¡°Belinda, I brought breakfast¡­¡± ¡°Oh!¡± Hooper, unaware that the door wasn¡¯t fully closed, stepped inside carrying a tray. His cheerful announcement came to an abrupt halt when he saw the scene before him. Belinda and Lucas turned their heads simultaneously, and Hooper froze for a moment. Turning his gaze away, he stammered, ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll just leave breakfast here.¡± He hurriedly ced the tray on the coffee table, his hands fumbling slightly, and bolted out of the room. ¡°Hooper! Wait!¡± Belinda instinctively called out, half-rising from the bed, wanting to exin, but Hooper had already left. Frustration flickered across Belinda¡¯s face as she sat up, ring down at Lucas, who stilly beneath her. Just as she was about to speak, she felt something pressing against her inner thigh. At first, she didn¡¯t understand what it was. Her brow furrowed in mild confusion as she murmured, ¡°What is that? Why is it so hard?¡± . . . Chapter 616 ?Chapter 616: Her gaze instinctively dropped, and then realization hit her like a thunderbolt. Her face turned a deep shade of crimson. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda bit her lip, her eyes narrowing into a heated re filled with embarrassment and fury. Muttering curses under her breath, she scrambled off of him, standing stiffly beside the bed. Lucas sat up, his embarrassment evident as he cleared his throat. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed before he muttered, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ just a natural reaction.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted as if to retort, but her eyes flickered to his lower half. Her blush deepened, spreading from her cheeks to the tips of her ears. She quickly turned her back to him. ¡°You should go to the bathroom and fix that!¡± she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. Lucas didn¡¯t argue. He slowly slid off the bed and strode toward the bathroom without a word. Belinda remained rooted in ce, her chest heaving as she struggled to regain herposure. Only when she heard the soft click of the bathroom door did she dare to turn around, exhaling in relief. She covered her flushed face with both hands. A few minutester, Lucas emerged from the bathroom, his damp hair clinging to his forehead. A bathrobe hung loosely on his frame, concealing any evidence of his arousal. He walked over to the coffee table, picked up the bowl of oatmeal, and began eating in silence. Soon, he finished the whole bowl. Once Lucas settled back into bed, Belinda began preparing the IV drip with practiced efficiency. This time, Lucas didn¡¯t protest. He simply extended his hand without a word, allowing Belinda to slide the needle into ce. Belinda quickly finished her task and gently moved his hand aside. She looked at him and said, ¡°You¡¯re not a kid anymore, Lucas.¡± ¡°It¡¯s time you stopped making your family worry.¡± Belinda then turned on her heel, ready to leave. ¡°Belinda!¡± Lucas suddenly called out, stopping her. Belinda paused, ncing back over her shoulder. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°You are leaving already?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was hoarse. ¡°Of course!¡± Belinda replied. A flicker of reluctance shadowed Lucas¡¯ intense gaze, but he still went on to say, ¡°All right. Be careful on your way back.¡± Then, as if he had just remembered something, he added, ¡°Did you see the cake?¡± ¡°I threw it away,¡± Belinda said directly. In truth, she had called a cleaningdy working nearby toe and take the cake after she had left the house earlier. She had asked her to eat it. Belinda herself wouldn¡¯t eat it, but she didn¡¯t want to waste food either. Lucas¡¯ face fell in disappointment at Belinda¡¯s answer. He lowered his eyes. This was just as he had expected¡­ . . . Chapter 617 ?Chapter 617: Belinda turned on her heel and left. She was then greeted by a beaming Harold downstairs. ¡°How did it go, Belinda? Did you manage to give him the IV drip?¡± Harold asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s done. He has also had breakfast.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great! I knew you would find a way to do that!¡± Harold gave her a meaningful wink. Belinda recalled the scene that Hooper had witnessed earlier, and her expression turned awkward. She cleared her throat and said, ¡°Well, I need to get to work now. Just have your family doctor take care of the restter.¡± Harold replied, ¡°Okay. Thank you so much for your help today, Belinda.¡± Belinda smiled and then left. Once she was settled inside her car, Belinda had to shake her head to clear her mind of the messy thoughts swirling in it. Taking a deep breath, she started the engine and drove off. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. During that time, Belinda hadn¡¯t heard anything about Lucas. She hadn¡¯t even asked if he had recovered. Her days had be simple¡ªeating, working, and sleeping. At noon, she would visit Holley at the hospital. In the afternoons, she would either visit Kenia at Vera Vis or Mollie at the Thomas family¡¯s residence. She was content with her life, finding a sense of peace in the routine. That night, in an abandoned factory on the outskirts of town, Kylee slowly blinked her eyes open. Her mind was foggy, and it took her a moment to fully regain consciousness. Thest thing she remembered was being knocked out from behind while walking to the parking lot after work. Then everything had gone ck. Now, as she opened her eyes again, she found herself in an unfamiliar ce. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s, the heart of storytelling ¡°Boss, she¡¯s awake,¡± a man¡¯s voice rang out suddenly. Kylee stiffened at the sound, every nerve on high alert. She raised her head and saw two men standing in front of her¡ªone tall, the other short. The shorter one had a rotund body and a pockmarked face, certainly not a pleasant sight. The tall one, by contrast, was thin, almost skeletal, with sunken cheeks. The stark contrast between them was jarring. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Kylee asked, panic rising as she tried to move, only to realize her hands and feet were tied. She was sprawled out, her limbs tied to four separate corners. ¡°Let me go!¡± she screamed. ¡°Someone, help! Please help me!¡± Her captors watched her with indifference, unfazed by her frantic shouting. ¡°Please, just let me go! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want! I¡¯ll pay you! Whatever it is, just name your price!¡± Kylee pleaded, tears streaming down her face. The tall man spoke first. ¡°We don¡¯t want money. Besides, Miss Wright has already given us a hefty sum. We¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± the short man interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t say another word!¡± The tall man immediately fell silent, realizing his mistake. . . . Chapter 618 ?Chapter 618: But it was toote. Kylee caught every word he had said. Miss Wright? Who else could this Miss Wright be but Belinda? That bitch! She had actually dared to have her kidnapped! Rage surged through Kylee as she shouted, ¡°Is it Belinda? Did she order you to abduct me?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong. We don¡¯t know anyone called Belinda. He just blurted out the first name that popped into his head,¡± the short man said. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Of course you know her! It was Belinda who told you to kidnap me, wasn¡¯t it? What does she want?¡¯ Kylee was far from stupid and didn¡¯t believe what the man had just said. She was convinced that Belinda was behind her abduction. The small man fell silent and exchanged nces with his partner. A silent message passed between them and they began to remove Kylee¡¯s clothes. ¡°No, let go of me! What do you think you¡¯re doing? No! No! Ah!¡± Kylee iled as much as her restrained arms and legs would allow. When that didn¡¯t work, she screamed at the top of her lungs. |??¨¨$? ¡é??t?€§ñ? 1n ??l¦Ðo¦Í¦Ål?.c?? Sadly, all her efforts were in vain. Within seconds she was naked. ¡°Boss! That woman has an amazing figure!¡± the skinny man eximed as he looked at Kylee. The short man swallowed audibly, his wary eyes narrowing with desire. ¡°Please let me go! I can give you money, lots of money! Just let me go, I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Kylee continued to beg between choking sobs. But the men ignored her pleas. The short one suddenly produced a camera and started taking pictures of her naked body from different angles. ¡°No, stop it! Stop taking pictures!¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in renewed panic. What was Belinda up to? Why had she asked these people to take naked pictures of her? The short man finished his little photo shoot and took his time to admire his work. His gaze then lingered on the helpless Kylee. For a brief second, a gleam shed across his eyes. He turned to the other man and said, ¡°Go outside and stand guard for me. The thin man hesitated for a moment, but finally obeyed and left. Then the short man reached for his belt and unbuckled it. . . . Chapter 619 ?Chapter 619: Kylee¡¯s face went ghostly pale. In a trembling voice she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be gentle. You¡¯ll enjoy it, I promise.¡± The man grinned menacingly as he took off his trousers. Kylee realised what was going to happen. ¡°Help! Somebody, please! Please let me go! I¡¯ll pay you! Just let me go¡­¡± Kylee continued to scream and sob. But the man continued to rape her as if he couldn¡¯t hear a word she was saying. ¡°Ahh!¡± Kylee¡¯s agonised screams echoed around the room. All she could think at that moment was that it was all over for her! ¡°You¡¯re a virgin? I¡¯m really lucky this time!¡± The manughed, his movements bing more aggressive. As the minutes ticked by, the room was filled with Kylee¡¯s cries of pain and pleas for mercy, mixed with the man¡¯s grunts of pleasure. It felt like an eternity before the man finally stopped. He got dressed and untied Kylee¡¯s hands and feet. ¡°Don¡¯t me us for what happened to you tonight. You¡¯re the one who got mixed up with the wrong person. Then he left the room, leaving Kylee naked and shaking on the cold, dusty floor. For a long time she justy there like a discarded doll. Though her tears continued to flow, her eyes were empty, her face deste. Then a wave of hatred swept over her. She wanted Belinda dead! Everything she had suffered tonight, she vowed to pay Belinda back a thousand times over. Belinda would never get away with it! Shortly after leaving, the little man pulled out his phone and made a call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°The mission has been sessfullypleted,¡± the small man said. ¡°Excellent!¡± The person on the other end smiled before asking, ¡°Did you manage to drop the name as I instructed?¡± ¡°Rest assured. She already believes that the person behind this whole thing is Belinda,¡± the man replied. ¡°Good. . . . Chapter 620 Chapter 620: ¡°Well done.¡± With that, the human ended the call. ¡°Boss,¡± the thin man couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice, ¡°did you¡­ Did you sleep with that woman over there?¡± ¡°Oh yes! You wouldn¡¯t believe it ¨C that chick was actually a virgin! What a pleasant surprise, I tell you!¡± A wicked grin appeared on the short man¡¯s face. The other man frowned. ¡°But boss, the client only asked us to take naked pictures of her. You¡­¡± He hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Won¡¯t we be in trouble if the client finds out?¡± The little man wasn¡¯t bothered in the least. ¡°If neither of us says anything about the incident, then no one else will know about it. I just couldn¡¯t help myself. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The other man nodded. Verena wore a smug smile after hanging up. Wasn¡¯t Kylee fond of threatening people? Well, now she had something to threaten Kylee with. But she would not reveal the photos until the time was right. After all, she needed Kylee to believe that Belinda had staged the whole kidnapping. She needed Kylee to hate Belinda and want revenge. This was her way of hitting two birds with one stone, and she was going to reap all the rewards for herself in the end. Verena¡¯s smile widened at the thought. Meanwhile, Belinda was oblivious to the schemes that were unfolding behind the scenes. She went on with her daily routine, but she did notice that Kylee hadn¡¯t shown up to work for two consecutive days. It was odd. However, Belinda wasn¡¯t too concerned about Kylee¡¯s business. In the evening, Belinda decided to attend a banquet with Darren. It was avish event held at a five-star restaurant. As soon as Belinda and Darren entered the venue, all eyes turned to them. More specifically, all eyes were on Belinda. Her stunning face had everyonepletely mesmerized. She wore a strapless gown that hugged her curves in all the right ces, entuating her graceful figure. Her makeup was subtle, adding to her charm. To be fair, Belinda had a natural beauty that allowed her to pull off any look effortlessly. Furthermore, recent events had all been connected to her, making her the subject of much gossip. By now, nearly everyone in their circle had figured out that the key evidence that had cleared Belinda¡¯s name had been acquired by Lucas. Lucas had given up a valuable piece ofnd to get that video. This simple fact was more than enough to establish Belinda¡¯s importance to him. Belinda was unfazed by the curious stares thrown her way, nor was she bothered by the almost intrusive attention she was getting. . . .
Message from Noah: Hello dear readers! New chapters on Sunday. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 621 ?Chapter 621: Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile when he saw Belinda. He turned to Johnson and said, ¡°Belinda is here.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you going over to say hello?¡± Johnson blinked at him. ¡°Uh¡­ I guess?¡± ¡°Perfect. I¡¯lle with you,¡± Lucas said smoothly. Johnson couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle at that. He gave Lucas a sidelong nce before heading in Belinda¡¯s direction. Lucas followed him without missing a beat. As the two men approached Belinda, the guests all turned their attention toward them. Among the crowd, there was one person whose eyes were filled with malice, watching the scene unfold. To be precise, that venomous re was fixed on Belinda. Kylee had spent thest few days locked up in her room. She had been in denial at first, unable to ept what had happened to her. She had been devastated but had eventuallye to terms with the reality. She wasn¡¯t sure how she had even managed to pull through after the incident. Kylee had felt like she was constantly teetering on the edge of a mental breakdown. But then, she had realized that there was nothing she could do to change the past. She had no choice but to move forward. That didn¡¯t mean she was just going to let the matter slide, though. She was determined to get her revenge! But at the same time, she knew she couldn¡¯t give in to her impulses and act recklessly. Belinda still had thosepromising photos of her, after all. And there was also the matter of Lucas¡­ These days, Lucas had been increasingly attentive to Belinda. Kylee believed she needed to figure out a way to drive a wedge between Lucas and Belinda before making her move. If she acted too rashly, she might be left with nothing. And she would rather die than let that happen! With these thoughts swirling in her head, Kylee forced herself to calm down. Lucas and Johnson exchanged pleasantries with Belinda for a while. Then, some guests approached Lucas for conversation. Belinda, on the other hand, was approached by a woman. Belinda was in the back garden. ¡°Miss Davidson,¡± she said as she looked at the woman. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± The woman was Devin¡¯s younger sister, Carmelita Davidson. Carmelita didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°I wanted to tell you to stay away from my brother!¡± Belinda frowned. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Miss Davidson. As far as I¡¯m concerned, there is nothing going on between your brother and me.¡± Carmelita barked out a humorlessugh. ¡°Nothing? If that¡¯s true, then you wouldn¡¯t have gone on a date with him! I¡¯m aware that Mrs. Thomas and Mr. rk have been trying to set you up with potential matches. I don¡¯t care whom you date, but it can never be my brother! You¡¯re a divorced woman, and your ex-husband is none other than Lucas rk! He and my brother have always had a good rtionship. If my brother ends up with you, how do you expect him to face Lucas in the future? People would talk behind our backs. My family would be aughingstock!¡± . . . Chapter 622 ?Chapter 622: Carmelita¡¯s attitude was overbearing. Belinda replied, ¡°I think you¡¯ve gravely misunderstood the situation, Miss Davidson. I only met with your brother out of respect for Harold¡¯s good intentions. I just couldn¡¯t reject him outright. I am not interested in your brother. I most certainly won¡¯t be with him, so you can rest easy.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Carmelita bristled, feeling somewhat insulted by Belinda¡¯s words. Belinda shot her a cold look. ¡°If that¡¯s all, Miss Davidson, you¡¯ll have to excuse me.¡± ¡°Wait! Do you really not like my brother?¡± Carmelita couldn¡¯t seem to help herself from asking that question. But before Belinda could answer, a deep, male voice echoed. ¡°Carmelita!¡± Devin strode over to them with a stormy expression on his face. He turned to Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about this, Miss Wright. Please don¡¯t take my sister¡¯s words to heart.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Although she said this, Belinda was still a little puzzled by the situation. ¡°You two should talk this out.¡± With that, she turned away and left. Devin opened his mouth to call her back but then thought better of it. He turned to Carmelita and demanded, ¡°What nonsense did you say to her?¡± Carmelita blinked innocently. ¡°I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense! I simply told her to stay away from you.¡± Devin¡¯s expression immediately changed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Carmelita huffed defensively. ¡°She¡¯s a divorced woman¡ªshe¡¯s not worthy of you! I don¡¯t want someone like her totch onto you.¡± A low growl of frustration came from Devin¡¯s throat. He took a deep breath and red at Carmelita. His next words were spoken slowly through gritted teeth. ¡°Do you know that I want her to get closer to me?¡± Carmelita froze in shock. ¡°What? Carmelita gaped at Devin, disbelief written all over her face. For a moment, she was convinced she had misheard him. ¡°Devin, what¡­ What did you just say?¡± she asked. Devin replied, ¡°I just need you to remember one thing¡ªdon¡¯t get involved in my affairs anymore.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left. Carmelita snapped back to her senses and ran after him. ¡°Hey! Devin, wait up! What do you mean by that, exactly?¡± Once the siblings were gone, Kylee emerged from her hiding spot, where she had been eavesdropping. Jealousy and resentment flickered in her eyes. Why did all these outstanding men have to fall for Belinda? What was so special about her? But since Devin seemed to also be interested in Belinda, Kylee believed she could use him to her advantage. Her eyes narrowed as a n began to take shape in her mind. . . . Chapter 623 ?Chapter 623: As soon as Belinda returned to the banquet hall, Bethany slid next to her and whispered, ¡°What did that Davidson woman want with you?¡± ¡°She told me to stay away from her brother,¡± Belinda replied calmly. ¡°Apparently, a divorced woman like me doesn¡¯t deserve her brother.¡± Bethany rolled her eyes. ¡°Seriously? She made it sound like you were chasing after her brother! How ridiculous! Does she think her brother is so perfect or something?¡± Belinda just smiled. ¡°It¡¯s understandable. After all, I am a divorcee and don¡¯t have a decent background. When all is said and done, I really am not worthy to be with her brother.¡± Besides, I did go on a date with Devin before, so I can¡¯t really me his sister for being concerned.¡± Bethany said, ¡°So what if you¡¯re divorced? You¡¯re still quite the catch now, Belinda.¡± Belinda chuckled softly and didn¡¯t say anything more. Halfway through the banquet, Bethany excused herself to the bathroom. But twenty minutes passed, and Bethany still didn¡¯t return. Belinda started to feel worried. She was contemting whether to go look for Bethany when a waiter walked up to her. ¡°Excuse me, are you Miss Belinda Wright?¡± he inquired politely. ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Are you acquainted with Miss Bethany Yates?¡± the waiter asked. Belinda was startled by this. ¡°Did something happen to Bethany?¡± ¡°Well, Miss Yates identally got her dress wet while she was in the restroom. She¡¯s now in the lounge, and she asked me toe and fetch you. She was hoping you could go there and help her,¡± the waiter replied. ¡°I see. All right, please lead the way,¡± Belinda said without a second¡¯s hesitation. The waiter then led the way. It was too quick for Belinda to notice, but the waiter¡¯s lips curled into a cunning smile for a moment. Belinda quickened her steps, thinking of Bethany. Another twenty minutes passed, and Bethany was finally back in the banquet hall. She scanned the crowd in search of Belinda. When she didn¡¯t see Belinda anywhere, she called out to Johnson, ¡°Johnson, have you seen Belinda?¡± Her voice was loud enough that several people turned to look at her. Johnson replied, ¡°I don¡¯t think I have.¡± ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± Bethany murmured with a frown. ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± Just then, a waiter spoke up. ¡°I saw Miss Wright heading toward the lounge earlier. She seemed a little unwell at the time.¡± . . . Chapter 624 ?Chapter 624: ¡°I¡¯ll go check on her,¡± Bethany said. No sooner had she said this, however, than the man Johnson had been talking to muttered, ¡°The lounge?¡± He wore a look of unease. Johnson asked, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± The man replied without hesitation, ¡°Well, you see, Moshe mentioned earlier that he had received a text from someone, asking him to go to the lounge. The message said that a special surprise was waiting for him there.¡± At that point, their exchange had garnered everyone¡¯s attention. A tense silence fell over the hall after the man finished speaking. The guests exchanged awkward nces, hints of surprise and suspicion flickering across their faces. ¡°Oh, my goodness! Could the surprise possibly be¡­ Belinda?¡± Kylee said in a voice loud enough for everyone to hear before covering her mouth, as if she realized she had said something wrong. She had just spoken out loud what most people in the room were thinking. Both Belinda and Moshe had gone to the lounge at the same time, and the word ¡°surprise¡± carried heavy, sordid implications. ¡°Kylee!¡± Baker shot her a re. Kylee immediately lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dad. I didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud.¡± Bethany and Johnson both wore simrly grim expressions. Without wasting any more time, they left the banquet hall and headed for the lounge. ¡°Let¡¯s go over there, too, Dad! We wouldn¡¯t want anything bad to actually happen,¡± Kylee quickly urged Baker. Once again, she made sure the other guests heard her. Baker said nothing, but he made his way toward the lounge as well. ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look, too,¡± someone in the crowd said. ¡°Yeah! Just in case something happens, it¡¯s better if we¡¯re there to lend a hand, right? Let¡¯s go.¡± Just like that, some guests trailed after Baker and Kylee. Before long, arge group of people was marching toward the lounge, creating quite a sight. As they neared the door of the lounge, they heard highly suggestive soundsing from inside. A collective gasp came from the guests. They all looked shocked. ¡°What¡­ What do you think is going on in there?¡± someone asked. ¡°Mmm¡­ . . . Chapter 625 ?Chapter 625: That feels so good! Faster¡­¡± The closer they got, the louder these provocative sounds became. It did not take a genius to put two and two together, and everyone immediately understood what was happening inside the longue. Who would have thought that Belinda would be so daring? And to do such a thing at someone else¡¯s banquet? Had this woman no self-control? Kylee¡¯s eyes lit up as she heard the high-pitched feminine voice. Belinda¡¯s reputation would really be ruined this time! ¡°That¡­ It can¡¯t be Belinda in there, can it? Would Belinda do something so shameful?¡± Kylee eximed, shaking her head and reallyying it on thick for the crowd. Beside her, Baker was furious. That disgrace of a daughter! ¡°Miss Wright!¡± Johnson snapped suddenly, fixing Kylee with a warning re. ¡°The door isn¡¯t even open. We have no way of knowing who is in there.¡± Kylee said timidly, ¡°I¡¯m just worried that it might be Belinda. I hope it isn¡¯t, of course. ¡® But in her heart she believed that Belinda was in the room. She could not wait to see Belinda¡¯s face when the door opened. ¡°It¡¯s probably Belinda in there,¡± one of the guests said. ¡°Right, someone said she was going to the lounge earlier.¡± ¡°This is just too much! How can a normal person do this at a banquet?¡± ¡°Exactly. This is over the line!¡± Once one person took the initiative to speak up, the others soon followed suit. They talked about the matter without any reservations. Kylee listened to their chatter and grew happier. ¡°Darren, go open the door,¡± Mollie said. Her face was as dark as Johnson¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s. She needed to see who the woman inside was. Darren nodded. He stepped forward and opened the door. As soon as the door swung open there was a strong and pungent smell. Everyone instinctively covered their mouths and noses, disgust written all over their faces. With the door now wide open, the sounds were louder and more intense than ever. ¡°Ah! That feels so good! Yes, right there¡­¡± . . . Chapter 626 ?Chapter 626: The woman¡¯s moans of ecstasy were clear and left everyone red-faced with embarrassment. Kylee could no longer contain her excitement. Her eyes darted around quickly before she eximed, ¡°Oh my God! How could you do this, Belinda?¡± As she said this she stormed into the lounge. Darren guessed her intentions at once. ¡°Kylee!¡± he called after her, his face dark. But he was toote. With a click, the lights in the room came on. The crowd moved forward in unison to peer inside as ¨C ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A melodious female voice echoed down the corridor. Everyone turned to see Belinda walking towards them. Beside her was Lucas, his ck suitplementing her simple ck dress. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock and her hands clenched into fists at her sides. She could barely keep herposure. Damn it! Why was Belinda here? If Belinda was here, then who was the woman moaning in the lounge? A wave of disappointment washed over Kylee at that moment. All this time she had been expecting to catch Belinda in apromising situation. It turned out she had been getting herself all worked up for nothing! Meanwhile, Bethany was ovee with relief. She quickly walked over to Belinda. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re all right! Where have you been?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. ¡°What do you mean? Of course I¡¯m fine. I was feeling a bit stuffy in the banqueting hall earlier, so I decided to go out on the balcony and get some fresh air. What are you all doing here? One of the guests spoke up before Bethany could answer. ¡°If Miss Wright is here, then who is that woman in the lounge?¡± All heads turned to look around the room. The lounge had been designed as a rest area for the guests. There was no bed in there, just a huge sofa. At that moment, a man and a woman were still making love on the sofa, seemingly oblivious to their surroundings. Even though the door was wide open and the lights were bright above them, they showed no inclination to stop. When the woman¡¯s face came into full view, the crowd gasped in shock. ¡°Isn¡¯t that Minna, the eldest daughter of the Williamson family? ¡°My God, you¡¯re right!¡± . . . Chapter 627 ?Chapter 627: ¡°Mr Williamson, is this really your daughter?¡± Rhys had been indifferent before. But when he heard this, his expression instantly turned dark. He quickly pushed past the guests in front of him and hurried forward. When he saw the familiar face of her daughter, he staggered back, his body swaying from the shock of it all. He averted his eyes, unable to bear the sight before him, his breathing heavy with rage. Through clenched teeth he shouted, ¡°Macie! Nestled in the crowd, Macie felt her face grow pale. Still, she stepped forward. ¡°Mr Williamson.¡± ¡°Get in there, stop them and get Minna dressed!¡± Rhys said. Macie hesitated for a few seconds, but then she saw the look on Rhys¡¯s face. Not daring to refuse, she replied, ¡°OK.¡± As she walked into the lounge, her mind was filled with confusion. Why was Minna in here? It should have been Belinda! How on earth had this happened? What part of her n had gone wrong? The n had been to ruin Belinda¡¯s reputation. But why had Minna ended up here? Macie went to the couch and pulled Moshe off Minna. Come on, Minna, get up.¡± Macie tried to help Minna to her feet, but Moshe suddenly lunged at her. ¡°Wow, you smell amazing!¡± Moshe easily overpowered Macie and pinned her to the floor. He began to tear off her clothes. This again shocked the crowd. ¡°Help! Somebody, help me!¡± Macie cried as she clutched at her torn dress. Fortunately, a handful of guests rushed in and pulled Moshe away, saving Macie. ¡°Don¡¯t stop me! I want it¡­ I want it!¡± Both Moshe and Minna chanted these shameful words as if they were in a trance. Belinda, who had been watching the spectacle, spoke up. ¡°There seems to be something wrong with them.¡± Other guests had noticed it too. ¡°She¡¯s right! Look at them! They¡¯re acting like they¡¯vepletely lost their minds!¡± ¡°Is it possible that they were drugged?¡± . . . Chapter 628 ?Chapter 628: The moment this idea was uttered, the waiter, who had blended in with the crowd, turned ashen. He decided to take advantage of the confusion and tried to sneak away before anyone noticed him. ¡°You!¡± Belinda suddenly shouted at the waiter. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Her words caught everyone¡¯s attention and they turned in the waiter¡¯s direction. The waiter panicked and said, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything!¡± he blurted out. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault!¡± But of course his words only made him look more suspicious. Hearing this, Rhys rushed over and grabbed the waiter by the cor. ¡°Speak! What is going on here?¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t know¡­ I¡­¡± The waiter¡¯s eyes widened as he shook his head frantically. ¡°I told you to speak! Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Rhys said as he grabbed the waiter around the neck. Terrified, the waiter admitted, ¡°Wait, please! Please spare me! It was Minna. Miss Williamson told me to do it!¡± Rhys froze in shock. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? How could it have been Minna?¡± ¡°It¡¯s true!¡± said the waiter. ¡°I¡¯m not lying, I swear! Miss Williamson gave me the instructions. She said she wanted to surprise someone she liked and asked me to light the incense and put it in the lounge. That¡¯s all I know!¡± The guests¡¯ expressions changed when they heard this. Macie stepped forward. ¡°You¡¯re lying! Minna would never do such a thing! Who put you up to this?¡± Macie had been the one toe up with the n for Minna in the first ce, so she knew better than anyone how things were supposed to go. Unfortunately, she had also made sure that she was not directly involved in the operation, so she had no idea exactly where and how the n had gone wrong. ¡°I am not lying! I even have a recording of my conversation with Miss Williamson. If you like, I can y it now!¡± As he said this, the waiter reached into his pocket and pulled out his mobile phone. ¡°Enough!¡± Rhys suddenly roared. He couldn¡¯t let anyone hear this recording. If the waiter was telling the truth, his daughters¡¯ reputations would be ruined. He quickly tried to de-escte the situation. ¡°Macie, take Minna and let¡¯s go,¡± he said. . . . Chapter 629 ?Chapter 629: ¡°Okay.¡± Macie went over to support Minna, who was now dressed. They left, taking the waiter with them. Soon Moshe¡¯s family took him away. The guests returned to the banquet hall, still reeling from the fiasco they had just witnessed. Johnson joined Bethany and stood in front of Belinda and Lucas. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± he asked, his voice low, his eyebrows furrowed. His instincts told him that Belinda and Lucas were behind it. Sure enough, Belinda and Lucas exchanged a knowing look. Forty minutes earlier. Belinda had followed the waiter to the lounge¡­ Standing at the entrance to the lounge, the waiter said to Belinda, ¡°Mrs Wright, please go in. Mrs Yates is already inside.¡± With that, he took a step back to stand just behind her. Belinda didn¡¯t suspect anything, assuming that Bethany was in an awkward or ufortable situation. She figured the waiter was just trying to avoid intruding. But the moment she opened the door, she became wary. The room was pitch ck and an unfamiliar chemical odour emanated from inside. Belinda¡¯s keen senses red. Something wasn¡¯t right. At that moment she felt a presence creeping up behind her. Her instincts kicked in. In one fluid motion, she darted to the side. The waiter¡¯s palm mmed against the door, flinging it wide open with startling force. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened as the sound echoed. The sheer force of the blow left no doubt; this waiter was trained inbat. Whoever had set this trap clearly knew what she was capable of and had taken precautions. The waiter had not anticipated Belinda¡¯s quick reflexes. His attack had missed. Had Belinda hesitated for a second, she would have been pushed into the lounge, trapped with no way out. ¡°Who sent you?¡± Belinda demanded, her tone sharp and unflinching. ¡°That¡¯s none of your business, Ms Wright,¡± the waiter replied coldly, stepping closer with purpose. . . . Chapter 630 ?Chapter 630: Belinda didn¡¯t back down. Instead, she braced herself and fought the waiter. Despite the restrictive dress she was wearing, her movements were quick and precise, catching the waiter off guard. However, the dress began to hinder Belinda¡¯s agility and her movements became less fluid. Before she could adjust, another figure approached. A sudden, bone-shattering blow collided with the waiter¡¯s face. The waiter let out a guttural groan as his body was thrown backwards and hit the floor with a heavy thud. The raw power behind the blow was undeniable. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She turned her head to see Lucas standing next to her. Are you hurt?¡± Lucas asked Belinda worriedly, his voice serious as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Belinda replied, catching her breath. She pointed at the fallen waiter. ¡°Find out who sent him. ¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened, a dangerous gleam shing in his eyes. Without hesitation he strode over, grabbed the waiter by the cor and lifted him up as if he weighed nothing. The waiter¡¯s back hit the wall with a jarring thud and Lucas leaned in, his expression cold and menacing. Do you know who I am?¡± Lucas asked, his tone deadly calm, each word cutting. The waiter¡¯s face twisted in pain as blood dripped from his nose and loosened teeth. He was still recovering from the blow. His face was numb with pain. Staring at the handsome yet terrifying figure before him, the waiter stiffened and his breathing becamebored. ¡°M-Mr rk¡­¡± he finally stammered, blood trickling from the corner of his mouth. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a cold smile. ¡°Good. Then you know what I¡¯m capable of. If you¡¯re smart, you¡¯ll speak honestly about what you know now!¡± The waiter¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet. He might not have feared Belinda, but now he was faced with Lucas. The terror he felt was genuine and bone-deep. He knew that if he continued to be stubborn, things would only get worse for him. So, he quickly said, ¡°I really have no idea who the person behind this is! We onlymunicated through the phone. We never met in person! All I know is that they asked me to lock Miss Yates in the restroom when she went in and then use her disappearance as an excuse to lure Miss Wright to this lounge, where I was supposed to lock her in. After that, I wasn¡¯t required to do anything else.¡± . . . Chapter 631 ?Chapter 631: Belinda stepped forward and asked in a chilly voice, ¡°Was this lounge tampered with somehow?¡± The waiter nodded. ¡°Yes. Aphrodisiac incense was lit inside beforehand.¡± Lucas¡¯ handsome face immediately darkened when he heard that, and his grip on the waiter¡¯s neck tightened. The waiter winced, his face turning red as he struggled to breathe properly. He looked like he might suffocate and die right there and then. Belinda quickly intervened. ¡°Lucas, let him go. I need him to do something for me.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained grim, but he obliged and released the waiter. The waiter dissolved into a coughing fit before taking several deep breaths and gathering himself. Belinda watched him with narrowed eyes for a moment, her mind racing. ¡°Can you contact the person behind this?¡± she finally asked. The waiter nodded eagerly. ¡°Yes. They told me to message them as soon as you were locked inside the lounge.¡± Belinda paused to consider her options. ¡°I want you to send them a message right now. Tell them there¡¯s been a situation, and you¡¯re not sure how to handle it. Ask them toe over and deal with it.¡± The waiterplied without hesitation and quickly sent the message. ¡°Wait here,¡± Belinda instructed before turning to Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s find a ce to hide.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied. After securing the perfect hiding spot, Lucas asked Belinda, ¡°Are you sure this n will work? Do you think they¡¯ll reallye?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°We can only try.¡± Truth be told, she wasn¡¯t confident that this would work at all. But about five minutester, they heard footsteps approaching down the hall. Both Belinda and Lucas held their breaths and waited for the person to appear. Soon enough, a woman in a yellow evening gown hurried over. She looked at the waiter with a frown. ¡°What happened? Where is Belinda?¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than she felt a sudden, sharp pain at her neck. Everything went ck, and she fell backward. Belinda caught her without much effort. She had knocked the woman out with a single, precise strike, but it wasn¡¯t a severe blow. The woman would wake up in a few minutes or so. Belinda gazed down at the woman¡¯s face and let out a cold chuckle. So it was her¡­ Minna! Darwin was right, after all¡ªthis woman was really out to get her. Lucas nced over and also recognized Minna. His frown deepened as he asked Belinda, ¡°What should we do now?¡± Belinda let out a sharpugh, her tone icy. ¡°Let¡¯s use her own tricks against her!¡± she said without missing a beat. . . . Chapter 632 ?Chapter 632: As she spoke, she took the phone still tightly gripped in Minna¡¯s hand. Using Minna¡¯s fingerprint, she unlocked it and began scanning through the contents. When she opened the messaging app, her brows arched slightly. A draft message appeared, unsent. The text read, ¡°Come to the lounge; there¡¯s a surprise waiting for you.¡± There was no contact name saved, leaving the recipient¡¯s identity a mystery. Without a hint of hesitation, Belinda sent the message. She ced the phone back in Minna¡¯s hand. Her voice calm, she instructed the nearby waiter, ¡°Take her to the lounge. Close the door behind her and then hide somewhere close by.¡± The waiter gave a brisk nod before dragging Minna into the lounge. About five minutester, echoing footsteps reached Belinda and Lucas. They turned to see a man appear. The man was short and in-looking. He strode to the lounge and stepped inside. The moment he entered the room, the waiter locked the door from the outside with a key. Belinda tilted her head toward Lucas. ¡°Do you know who that man is?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, his expression darkening. ¡°Moshe Burke,¡± he said. His eyes burned with barely contained fury. Taking a steadying breath, he continued, ¡°He¡¯s the illegitimate son of the Burke family¡¯s head. Word is, he is violent and takes pleasure in tormenting people.¡± Both of hisst wives died not long after marrying him.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. Minna had really outdone herself this time, finding her a ¡°good¡± man. Minna could enjoy this man herself now¡­ Belinda snapped back from her thoughts. Before she could say more, movement caught her eye. Mollie and Darren approached her with serious expressions. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? What happened?¡± Mollie asked, her concern evident. Belinda blinked and smiled. ¡°Mollie, I¡¯m fine, really. I just stepped out for some air. When I heard the noise, I decided to see what was happening.¡± Mollie¡¯s brows knitted together as she studied Belinda, but Belinda¡¯s expression was unreadable. Besides, it didn¡¯t seem like the earlier incident had anything to do with Belinda. Still uncertain, Mollie asked again, ¡°You¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay? Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mollie. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Belinda assured her with a smile. ¡°Alright,¡± Mollie said. She gave a small nod, unable to detect anything amiss. As Mollie and Darren turned to leave, Belinda¡¯s gaze met Johnson¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s. A subtle exchange passed between them, wordless but clear. Johnson and Bethany nodded in understanding and made their way toward the banquet hall. Soon, Belinda and Lucas were left alone. Belinda pressed her lips together, hesitating briefly before speaking. ¡°Thank you for tonight,¡± she said, her voice sincere. The memory of the evening lingered in her mind. If Lucas hadn¡¯t been there, she wasn¡¯t sure if she could have dealt with the waiter on her own. . . . Chapter 633 ?Chapter 633: Lucas¡¯ eyes softened as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m d I followed you at that time,¡± he replied, his tone low. But there was more he didn¡¯t say¡ªhelping her made him genuinely happy. For once, he felt he wasn¡¯t entirely useless to her. Belinda¡¯s expression wavered slightly, her eyes flickering with something unspoken. She quickly averted her gaze and walked toward the banquet hall. As she moved through the crowd, she could hear people talking. Everywhere, people were buzzing about the incident with Minna. Minna had prompted the talk of the evening. As the banquet drew to a close, Lucas approached Belinda again. ¡°Let me take you home,¡± he said. He paused briefly and then added a logical reason to support his insistence. ¡°We can¡¯t be sure Minna doesn¡¯t have more tricks up her sleeve. It¡¯s better if I see you back safely.¡± Belinda shook her head, offering a faint smile. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Johnson and Bethany will apany me. They¡¯re also concerned about everything that happened tonight.¡± A flicker of disappointment crossed Lucas¡¯ face, though he quickly masked it. After a moment, a new thought seemed to cross his mind. Furrowing his brows slightly, he looked at Belinda¡­ Lucas spoke in a firm and righteous tone. ¡°I was involved in this entire situation, so it¡¯s only right for me to go with you. That¡¯s settled, then! I¡¯ll see youter.¡± Without giving Belinda a chance to respond, he quickly turned and walked away. The corners of Belinda¡¯s lips twitched as she watched Lucas leave. His audacity left her speechless. After the banquet ended, Lucas, Johnson, Bethany, and Belinda gathered at Belinda¡¯s home. It was Lucas¡¯ first time there. Thanks to Johnson and Bethany, he finally got to visit Belinda¡¯s ce. They settled in the living room, and Belinda recounted the whole story. ¡°Is Minnapletely out of her mind? All you did was have one meal with Darwin, and now she hates you to the point of setting up something so vile and disgusting?¡± Bethany was infuriated on Belinda¡¯s behalf. Belinda merely shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t really expect people like her to act with reason.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve had someone look into Minna,¡± Lucas suddenly said. ¡°Apparently, she has an extremely possessive streak, especially when ites to Darwin. She has always seen him as hers. Over the years, she has sessfully driven away every single woman that got close to Darwin. Her methods are extremely malicious. She has had some of them stripped naked in public ces and others permanently scarred on their faces. If a woman shows the faintest interest in Darwin, Minna wastes no time in having them assaulted in one way or another.¡± Lucas¡¯ words made Bethany shudder. . . . Chapter 634 ?Chapter 634: She clicked her tongue and shook her head in disbelief. ¡°What a psycho! Being liked by someone that obsessive is the worst! I immediately knew something was wrong when I realized I was locked inside the restroom. Even after I got out, I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling that crept over me. So when I went back to the hall and couldn¡¯t find you, Belinda, I panicked.¡± She reached out and squeezed Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°Minna messed with the wrong person this time around,¡± Johnson remarked, giving Belinda a thumbs-up. ¡°She got exactly what she deserved.¡± ¡°That waiter who identified Minna¡ªwas he one of yours?¡± Bethany asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°He¡¯s one of Lucas¡¯ men. I had him pose as a waiter to lead you over, and I told him to say Minna had orchestrated everything.¡± Bethany looked impressed. ¡°He sounded so convincing. I really believed he had a recording!¡± Belinda chuckled softly. ¡°He didn¡¯t, but the real waiter did. I also figured Rhys wouldn¡¯t allow him to y the recording in everyone¡¯s presence.¡± ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell Mrs. Thomas about this, Belinda?¡± Bethany asked. Belinda replied, ¡°First of all, I didn¡¯t want her to worry about me. Second, if Mollie caught wind of the incident, she would be furious. I¡¯d bet good money she would seek retribution and go after the Williamson family. The Williamson family is one of the top eight families. They¡¯re not exactly easy to deal with. I don¡¯t want to trouble Mollie and her family with my personal matters.¡± Bethany understood what she meant. ¡°I¡¯ll handle Minna,¡± Lucas suddenly dered. His tone left no room for argument. Even so, Belinda tried to protest, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t refuse me,¡± Lucas interjected. He fixed Belinda with a deep, intense gaze and continued, ¡°It¡¯s my duty to do this for the one I love.¡± Belinda blinked, not knowing how to react. Johnson chimed in, ¡°Just let Lucas deal with this. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll take care of it.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Bethany added. Belinda said nothing more. Bethany was still worried about Belinda, so she stayed at Belinda¡¯s ce that night. The next day, at the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, a nurse came up to Belinda and said, ¡°Miss Wright, someone is here to see you.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Belinda quickly exited her office. She froze when she saw the unexpected visitor. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Devin said, his expression serious. ¡°Can we talk?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied. Despite her doubts, she agreed. . . . Chapter 635 ?Chapter 635: She led Devin to their usual meeting spot. ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I want to apologize for what my sister said to youst night,¡± Devin said with a sincere expression. ¡°I am terribly sorry, Miss Wright. Please forgive my sister.¡± Belinda was caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected Devin to apologize to her like this. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do this, Mr. Davidson,¡± Belinda quickly said. Devin responded, ¡°Carmelita has been spoiled by our family since her childhood. She can be a little too headstrong sometimes. But I already gave her a stern lecturest night. I hope you can excuse her behavior, Dr. Wright.¡± ¡°Mr. Davidson, this is truly unnecessary. I took no offense from my conversation with your sister, nor do I me her in any way,¡± Belinda reassured him. She was being honest¡ªthe matter hadn¡¯t bothered her in the slightest, and Carmelita¡¯s words held no weight to her whatsoever. She also understood that Carmelita had only said those things because she was looking out for her brother. She didn¡¯t really see anything wrong with that. ¡°But you should be upset with her. She was horribly rude to you,¡± Devin said. Belinda smiled. ¡°Her tone was a bit harsh, I¡¯ll admit. But she didn¡¯t say anything wrong. She is your sister, and it¡¯s perfectly normal for her to be concerned about you.¡± ¡°Who doesn¡¯t want their family to be happy and loved? From her perspective, a divorcee like me isn¡¯t a suitable match for you, and she is entitled to that opinion.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not true, Dr. Wright,¡± Devin quickly said. ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Please don¡¯t belittle yourself like this.¡± His tone was earnest. Belinda blinked at him, a bit startled, before chuckling under her breath. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Mr. Davidson.¡± ¡°My sister and I are at fault this time,¡± Devin said. ¡°Please allow me to treat you to a meal as an apology.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°There really is no need for that.¡± However, Devin was persistent. ¡°Please, Dr. Wright. Just allow me to do this for you.¡± He stared at Belinda without blinking, making her feel a bit uneasy. She bit her lip and thought about the matter, ultimately giving in. ¡°Alright, then.¡± Devin¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wright. Well, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Let¡¯s make arrangementster, shall we?¡± ¡°Sure thing,¡± Belinda replied. Devin had achieved his purpose, so he soon left. Once he was out of sight, Belinda also turned to leave, but Kylee suddenly appeared and stepped in her way. Belinda frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked impatiently. ¡°I¡¯m just here to check on you, Belinda. I was so relieved to know you were safe duringst night¡¯s debacle,¡± Kylee feigned concern as she stepped closer to Belinda. . . . Chapter 636 ?Chapter 636: Belinda let out a coldugh. Kylee was concerned about her? What a joke! Did Kylee really think she hadn¡¯t heard her overly dramatic performance outside the loungest night? Belinda looked at Kylee with disdain. ¡°Considering our current rtionship, aren¡¯t you getting tired of constantly pretending like this? Because I¡¯m definitely sick and tired of watching you put on an act.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right; I am tired of pretending!¡± Kylee suddenly exploded, dropping her fake smile. She red at Belinda and sneered, ¡°You¡¯d better watch your back from now on.¡± With that cryptic warning, she walked away. Belinda watched Kylee leave with a cold expression. She had noticed something different about Kyleetely. It was like a ck cloud was hanging over her all the time. She was always so gloomy, and sometimes even Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder what might have happened to Kylee. But she didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Pocketing her hands, she headed back to her office. At the Williamson family¡¯s residence, the air in the living room was thick with tension, and it was because of the formidable figure sitting on the couch. ¡°To what do we owe the honor of your presence, Mr. rk?¡± Rhys asked, even though he already knew the answer. After Minna had left the banquetst night, the drug¡¯s effects had gradually worn off. She had regained her senses. The moment she remembered everything that had transpired, she had broken down in tears. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens In the face of her father¡¯s relentless questioning, she had no choice but to confess her n to target Belinda. Rhys was no fool. It hadn¡¯t taken him long to deduce that Belinda had somehow outsmarted his daughter, ultimately causing Minna to end up in the lounge with Moshe. Rhys had berated Minna for her reckless stupidity, even though he also felt for her. At the same time, his resentment toward Belinda festered. That woman was truly ruthless! She was the reason his poor daughter had been trapped in that room with that monstrous man. Of course, he conveniently overlooked the fact that it was Minna who had devised such a scheme to begin with. But Rhys knew better than to avenge his daughter. Belinda had the backing of Lucas and the entire Thomas family, after all. He had confirmed this when the waiter he had brought home had admitted that he was working for Lucas. As outraged as he was, Rhys could only swallow the humiliation. Lucas lounged on the sofa, his legs crossed casually. ¡°By now, you must be fully aware of the truth behindst night¡¯s incident. I believe we need to have a discussion on how to resolve the matter.¡± ¡°Resolve the matter?¡± Rhys echoed, clearly caught off guard. What was there to resolve now? His daughter had already paid a heavy price for the matter¡ªwhat more was there to discuss? . . . Chapter 637 ?Chapter 637: Lucas swept azy gaze over Rhys, his tone dripping with sarcasm as he said, ¡°Minna tried to pull a dirty trick on my woman. Do you honestly expect me to just let it slide?¡± ¡°Minna was wrong to target Miss Wright,¡± Rhys quickly said. ¡°I admit that much! But Miss Wright wasn¡¯t hurt in the end, was she? In fact, it was my daughter who suffered the most!¡± Lucas chuckled coldly. ¡°Minna brought all of that on herself. Belinda only managed to escape the trap your daughter set because she was smart and cautious. It wasn¡¯t because Minna had somest-minute change of heart. You understand this, right?¡± Rhys was left speechless. A long silence passed before he finally asked, ¡°Then, what do you propose we do, Mr. rk?¡± Lucas said, ¡°I will give you two options. For the first one¡­ Since Miss Williamson is the root of this mess, I shall hold your family ountable for her actions, Rhys. Starting today, Triumph Consortium willunch a full-scale suppression of the Williamson Group. I wonder, given our resources, how long do you think it will take for the rk family to ruin the Williamson family?¡± Rhys turned deathly pale as fear and panic shed across his face. He knew Lucas wasn¡¯t bluffing, and that was precisely why he was terrified. ¡°W-What about the second option?¡± Rhys asked through the lump in his throat, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°Ah, yes, the second option¡­¡± Lucas wore a slight smile. His eyes suddenly darted toward a spot on the second floor. ¡°Ms. Williamson,¡± he called out in a calm voice, ¡°the second option involves you, so why don¡¯t youe down and listen to it?¡± Minna had been eavesdropping from the corner of the second floor. She quickly descended the stairs and joined Lucas and Rhys in the living room, taking a seat beside her father. Lucas waited until she sat down before continuing, ¡°The second option¡­¡± Lucas said, ¡°Miss Williamson shall face the consequences of her own actions. Since she was caught with Moshe in such apromising position, and in front of so many people, too¡­ Why don¡¯t you let her marry Moshe, Rhys?¡± His tone was calm, as if he were discussing the weather. Minna and Rhys, on the other hand, were stunned and speechless. They gaped at Lucas, unable to utter a single word for what felt like forever. Minna was the first to react. She shot up to her feet and red at Lucas. ¡°Never! I will never marry Moshe! Over my dead body!¡± She knew exactly what kind of person Moshe was. She had chosen him for this exact reason; he was the perfect man to ruin Belinda. There was no way she would ever agree to marry Moshe. Absolutely not! Lucas ignored her protests and turnednguidly to Rhys. ¡°The decision is yours to make. What will you choose?¡± All the color had drained from Rhys¡¯ face at this point. He lowered his gaze and said nothing. . . . Chapter 638 ?Chapter 638: Minna grabbed his arm and shook it frantically. ¡°Dad! You can¡¯t make me marry that man! Say something!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Rhys forcefully shoved her away before ring at her with a mix of anger and disappointment. ¡°Now, you¡¯re afraid? What were you even thinking before? Why did you n something so malicious?¡± Minna froze, looking at her father. ¡°Rhys,¡± Lucas interjected. ¡°My patience is running thin. You need to make your choice now.¡± Rhys turned to Lucas with a pleading look. ¡°Can¡¯t you be more lenient, Mr. rk? I assure you, Minna has learned her lesson this time! Minna, apologize to Mr. rk right this instant!¡± Minna knew better than to hesitate. ¡°Mr. rk, I know I was wrong. I¡¯vee to realize my mistakes. I promise, I¡¯ll never¡ª¡± Lucas raised a hand to cut her off. ¡°No need for apologies. Just tell me what you¡¯ve decided to do, Rhys.¡± Rhys¡¯s face crumpled into a scowl. In the end, he shut his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡­ I choose the second option. I will let Minna marry Moshe.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Minna whirled around and looked at Rhys in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe her own father would do this to her. When Rhys opened his eyes, they were filled with guilt and pain. ¡°You need to listen to me, Minna.¡± ¡°No!¡± Minna screamed, already on the verge of a mental breakdown. ¡°I won¡¯t marry that man! I won¡¯t! Never! You¡¯d have to kill me first!¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Lucas chimed in with a soft chuckle. ¡°If you insist, Miss Williamson, please feel free to die. It might be the most ideal option for you, as the Burke family will certainly not ept a corpse for their son¡¯s bride.¡± Both Minna¡¯s and Rhys¡¯ expressions changed. They stared at Lucas in horror. They had never imagined that Lucas could be this cruel. ¡°I¡¯m not marrying Moshe!¡± Minna screamed onest time before bursting into tears and fleeing to her room upstairs. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve already made your decision,¡± Lucas said to Rhys. ¡°So you¡¯d better start preparing for the wedding. Remember, you only have three days. I¡¯m giving you three days to show me their official marriage registration. In ten days, I want to witness their wedding ceremony.¡± After citing those terms, Lucas stood up, buttoned his suit jacket, and left. Rhys copsed onto the floor. Now, he couldn¡¯t even dy the marriage or buy some time to figure out an escape n for Minna. Lucas was truly merciless! In a private room at Happer Restaurant, ¡°What did you just say?¡± someone asked. . . . Chapter 639 ?Chapter 639: Vincent turned to Ryan in surprise. ¡°Please, Vincent,¡± Ryan pleaded. ¡°Lucas is avoiding Verena at every turn. She doesn¡¯t even have a chance to get close to him now. Verena and I can only rely on you for help.¡± Vincent sighed. ¡°Take my advice¡ªurge Verena to move on. Lucas will never choose to be with her.¡± Ryan was caught off guard by Vincent¡¯s words but refrained from saying anything else. Vincent continued, ¡°Let me put it this way. Lucas ispletely fixated on Belinda. She¡¯s all he thinks about. Even if Verena shows up and somehow manages to have a meal with Lucas and talks to him, it won¡¯t change a thing! So, just tell Verena to let Lucas go. That way, they might still have a shot at being friends.¡± Ryan gritted his teeth. ¡°Verena has loved Lucas for so many years. How can you expect her to just move on like this? Vincent, don¡¯t ask me to try to persuade her. Why can¡¯t you just help Verena and me? We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Is this too much to ask? Honestly, you¡¯re the only one we can turn to right now.¡± Vincent straightened his back and bluntly refused, saying, ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± Ryan stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You¡­¡± Vincent said, ¡°You know very well that Lucas already has feelings for Belinda. As for Belinda, everyone knows that the one thing she wouldn¡¯t stand for is the lingering connection between Lucas and Verena. If I helped Verena even this one time, I would be stabbing Lucas in the back.¡± Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? ¡°How could you expect me to do that to Lucas?¡± His tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Ryan fell silent, not sure of what to say next. It was clear to him that Vincent valued Lucas more than Verena and him. He probably couldn¡¯t get Vincent¡¯s help today. But Ryan wasn¡¯t willing to give up just yet. He opened his mouth to persuade Vincent again, only for thetter to cut him off, saying, ¡°Enough, Ryan. Don¡¯t say another word. This isn¡¯t going to work. I can¡¯t help you.¡± There was a brief silence, and then Vincent sighed again. ¡°Just take my advice. Tell Verena to stop trying. Not only will it be pointless, but it will also drive Lucas farther away from her. If she pushes too far and wears out thest bit of patience Lucas has for her, they will be nothing more than strangers. I¡¯m sure Verena wouldn¡¯t want things to reach that point, right?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression shifted, turning serious. He knew that Vincent wasn¡¯t exaggerating. That was when he felt utterly powerless. He knew Verena had already resorted to drastic measures, but nothing had worked. He and Verena had run out of options, and they had no idea what else they could do. They had genuinely hoped that Vincent would help them before, but now¡­ ¡°Why on earth¡­¡± Ryan let out an exasperated huff. ¡°Why would Lucas suddenly fall for Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 640 Chapter 640: ¡°Suddenly?¡± Vincent chuckled. ¡°No, no, it wasn¡¯t sudden at all. Johnson and I have noticed it a long time ago¡ªLucas has always had feelings for Belinda.¡± He was just too stupid to realize it sooner or too stubborn to admit it before.¡± Ryan fell silent. In truth, both he and Verena had already figured as much. They had long since sensed that Lucas treated Belinda differently. But neither Verena nor he wanted to admit it. ¡°You¡¯ve heard of the deal involving the 0106 plot, right? From that alone, you should be able to grasp just how much Lucas cares about Belinda. So tell me, do you still think Verena has a chance to be with Lucas?¡± Vincent said. Ryan¡¯s brows knitted into a tight frown. He and Verena both hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to do that for Belinda. Unbeknownst to Vincent and Ryan, the very subject of their conversation, Belinda, was also dining at the same restaurant at the moment in another private room. Belinda had arrived promptly in response to Darwin¡¯s invitation. She hade to discuss what he had described as a matter involving Minna. As soon as they were seated, Darwin went straight to the point. ¡°Dr. Wright, I had to leave town unexpectedly yesterday for a business trip, so I couldn¡¯t attend the banquetst night. It wasn¡¯t until today that I learned what happened.¡± He leaned forward slightly, his tone grave. ¡°Tell me honestly, Ms. Wright, was Minna¡¯s target really youst night?¡± Since Belinda knew that Darwin was the reason the incident had happened, she didn¡¯t want to hide the truth from him. She nodded slightly and replied, ¡°Yes. She set a trap for me, but I caught on in time and managed to turn the tables on her.¡± Darwin¡¯s face hardened as he processed her words. The events of the previous night had shocked him. The mere thought of what could have happened sent a chill through him. Minna¡¯s actions had crossed a line. A surge of anger boiled beneath Darwin¡¯sposed exterior. He truly felt he could tear Minna apart at that moment. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Wright; this is all my fault!¡± Darwin¡¯s voice was filled with deep guilt as he looked at Belinda. The weight of the situation pressed heavily on him. No matter how he looked at it, this disaster was something he had brought upon Belinda. She shouldn¡¯t have had to endure any of this. Belinda¡¯s voice remained calm, her words measured. ¡°While this is connected to you, it¡¯s not entirely your fault. Minna is twisted and possessive. It¡¯s unfortunate for you, Mr. Lambert, to be liked by someone like her.¡± Darwin let out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Believe me, I know. I¡¯m frustrated by this, too. Minna is like a shadow I can¡¯t escape. No matter where I go, she¡¯s always there. I even thought moving abroad would give me some peace, but she followed me there, too.¡± He drew in a slow, steadying breath, then looked at Belinda with an earnest expression. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, Belinda. It¡¯s my fault for dragging you into this mess. If you ever need anything at all, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask. Let me¡­¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hi everyone, hope you enjoyed the chapters. God bless you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 641 ?Chapter 641: ¡°¡­do something for you to make up for this. It¡¯s the least I could do. Please, give me the chance to make things right.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Alright, if I need your help, I won¡¯t hold back.¡± Darwin¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. He found himself liking Belinda more now. If she had brushed him off or rejected his offer, he would have been disappointed in her. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t let Minna off easily this time. She¡­¡± Belinda quickly interjected, ¡°No, no, no, Mr. Lambert. Please don¡¯t get involved. If you do, it will onlyplicate things further. If you interfere, it will only make Minna more unstable. She might do something even more extreme. I appreciate your good intentions, but I can handle this matter myself.¡± Darwin sighed, realizing the truth in her words. ¡°You¡¯re right. I didn¡¯t think it through. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a small smile. ¡°Your intentions were good,¡± she said. Darwin opened his mouth to respond, but before he could speak, the door to the private room suddenly flew open. Both Belinda and Darwin turned toward the door. Minna stormed into the room, her bloodshot eyes zing with unrestrained fury. Her eyes were swollen. The moment her gazended on Belinda sitting beside Darwin, her rage ignited like a me. Her stare was searing, filled with raw hatred, as though she wanted to tear Belinda apart with her bare hands. Darwin¡¯s expression turned cold in an instant when he saw Minna. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± he demanded. Darwin¡¯s brows furrowed with impatience the moment heid eyes on Minna. He made no effort to hide his disgust, leaving her heartbroken. Minna walked over and red at Belinda. ¡°You should leave now!¡± Belinda remained seated,pletely unfazed by Minna¡¯s outburst. ¡°She is my guest,¡± Darwin said firmly. ¡°What makes you think you have the right to boss people around? If anyone should leave, it¡¯s you!¡± Minna bit her lip, her eyes already welling up. ¡°Darwin,¡± she said in a pleading tone, ¡°can¡¯t you be a little nicer to¡ª¡± ¡°Say what you need to say,¡± Darwin interrupted coldly. ¡°If you have nothing else to say, you should get out.¡± His disdain for Minna had only grown after he had learned of her evil intentions toward Belinda. Minna looked back and forth between Darwin and Belinda. After a moment of silence, she decided to bite the bullet. She looked at Darwin with pleading eyes and said, ¡°Darwin, could you¡­ Could you please marry me?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow when she heard that. Of all the outrageous things Minna could have said, she had never expected this. She had to give it to Minna; she was audacious. Darwin¡¯s face immediately turned cold. He let out a derisive snort and said, ¡°In your dreams.¡± His tone was dripping with mockery. . . . Chapter 642 ?Chapter 642: Minna¡¯s face crumpled in despair. She had more or less expected this response, but hearing it out loud still pierced her heart. Her swollen eyes were filled with tears. ¡°Why, Darwin?¡± she asked, her voice cracking. ¡°I¡¯ve devoted myself to you for so many years, and yet¡­ Do you really not have any affection for me?¡± Darwin gave her an indifferent look. ¡°I will be honest with you, Minna. Through all these years, the only thing I¡¯ve felt for you is disgust. I just wish you¡¯d stay as far away from me as possible. If I could, I¡¯d never want to see you again.¡± Even Belinda was caught off guard by this. Darwin¡¯s words were hurtful. If Darwin had said these words to someone else, Belinda might have felt an overwhelming sympathy for the recipient of such words. But since it was Minna¡­ Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of satisfaction. Minna swayed slightly, as if Darwin¡¯s words were actual physical blows, striking her with force. His words felt like countless daggers stabbing at her heart. She looked at him in hurt and disbelief, shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t believe it! I don¡¯t believe that you never had feelings for me at all! Darwin, please! Just marry me. I¡¯m begging you!¡± If Darwin agreed to marry her, she wouldn¡¯t have to marry that hideous scoundrel, Moshe! That was why she hade here tonight. She wanted to fight for her own happiness. L??t??¦Ó ?h??¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??§àm ¡°Are you done talking? If so, then leave!¡± Darwin didn¡¯t want to say anything more to Minna. Minna didn¡¯t take the dismissal well. Her face twisted in fury as she pointed a trembling finger at Belinda. ¡°Is it because of this bitch that you won¡¯t marry me? You¡¯ve fallen for her, right?¡± Belinda was stunned into silence. Darwin and Minna could argue all they wanted for all she cared, but they should have left her out of it. Darwin¡¯s gaze remained calm, his voice firm as he said, ¡°Whom I like is my own personal matter. It has nothing to do with you, Minna. I refuse to marry you because I simply do not like you. It has nothing to do with anyone else!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you! You¡¯ve fallen for this bitch, haven¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been treating me so coldly recently! You weren¡¯t this mean to me before!¡± Minna shouted in anger. While Darwin had been aloof with her in the past, he had never been so harsh toward her like this before. Minna was certain that this change was entirely because of Belinda. ¡°Enough!¡± Darwin¡¯s patience finally snapped. He mmed his palm against the dining table and stood up, his eyes filled with icy contempt as he roared, ¡°Get out!¡± Minna¡¯s tears fell freely. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay another moment. Darwin was bing more cruel with each word, and she wasn¡¯t sure she could take any more of it. . . . Chapter 643 ?Chapter 643: She turned and slowly walked away. But she hadn¡¯t even taken three steps when she heard Darwin speak to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for this, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean for you to witness such a scene.¡± His tone was gentlepletely different from how he had spoken to Minna earlier. At that moment, Minna couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She scanned the room, her eyesnding on a decorative vase sitting on a nearby shelf. Without wasting another second, she marched over, grabbed the vase, and hurled it in Belinda¡¯s direction. The vase flew through the air with rming speed, aimed directly at Belinda¡¯s face. It all happened so quickly that by the time Belinda realized the impending danger, it was toote for her to react. She sat frozen in ce. In that critical moment, Darwin lunged forward and pulled Belinda into his arms. He used his back to shield her from the vase. The sharp sound of breaking porcin echoed, followed by Darwin¡¯s groan of pain. Belinda gasped, staring at Darwin in shock. ¡°Darwin!¡± Minna cried out in panic. Minna¡¯s voice finally pulled Belinda back to her senses, and she hurriedly reached up to support the slouching Darwin. ¡°Are you okay?¡± She had never imagined that Minna would do something so reckless in public, nor had she expected Darwin to use his own body to shield her from the potentially fatal blow. Darwin¡¯s arms were still around Belinda¡¯s waist. Although Belinda felt a little awkward about their position, she didn¡¯t dare to move, not wanting to hurt Darwin. Then, after what felt like forever, Darwin slowly pulled away and stood up. His face was pale, and his expression strained. Belinda also stood up and grabbed his arm to steady him. ¡°Are you all right, Mr. Lambert?¡± Darwin closed his eyes briefly and took a deep breath. ¡°I¡¯m fine. What about you?¡± Darwin¡¯s short exchange with Belinda only ignited Minna¡¯s rage. Darwin was already in such an awful state, but he was still worried about Belinda? Darwin definitely had feelings for Belinda! He had lied to her when he said he didn¡¯t like her. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Belinda put one arm around Darwin¡¯s waist to guide him out of the room. ¡°Okay.¡± Darwin nodded. They hadn¡¯t even gone far from the table when Darwin¡¯s body began to sway. ¡°Careful!¡± Belinda eximed as she tightened her arm around Darwin¡¯s waist and grabbed his hand with hers. Feeling the warmth of Belinda¡¯s hand, Darwin froze for a moment. ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡± Minna eagerly volunteered, already rushing over to help Darwin. . . . Chapter 644 ?Chapter 644: But a cold voice stopped her in her tracks before she could even get close. ¡°Get lost!¡± Belinda was seething, and the gaze she gave Minna was piercing. If Darwin hadn¡¯t intervened at thest minute, that vase would have smashed right into her face! Just the thought of it sent chills down her spine. She no longer bothered with niceties and treated Minna with open hostility. Minna was genuinely startled by this side of Belinda. Belinda ignored Minna and ushered Darwin forward, helping him walk as they exited the room. Darwin¡¯s right shoulder was in excruciating pain. He nced at Belinda, whose brows were furrowed in obvious concern for him. He couldn¡¯t help but tighten his fingers around hers until their hands were intertwined. Belinda was so focused on Darwin¡¯s injury and subsequent treatment that she didn¡¯t even notice this. She continued to support him and walk. But Minna did notice their sped hands, and the sight caused a fresh wave of jealousy and resentment to surge within her. At the same time, she knew this wasn¡¯t the right time to give in to her emotions. Her priority was to get Darwin to the hospital as quickly as possible. So, she forced herself to swallow her emotions. Meanwhile, just as Belinda and Darwin exited the private room, Vincent and Ryan also emerged from theirs. Both Vincent¡¯s and Ryan¡¯s expressions shifted when they saw Belinda supporting Darwin. They were even holding hands, with their fingers interlocked. Vincent¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Judging by Darwin¡¯s strained expression, he figured that he must have been injured. Belinda¡¯s attention waspletely fixed on Darwin, so she failed to notice Vincent and Ryan. Once they reached the parking lot, Belinda helped Darwin into her car and drove off. She kept her driving steady, making sure to avoid bumps for fear that sudden motions might worsen Darwin¡¯s injury. They arrived at Grand ins General Hospital in no time, and Belinda carefully helped Darwin into the emergency room. While Darwin was treated inside, Belinda sat on the bench in the hallway and waited. Now that she had some time to breathe, she mulled over the night¡¯s events. She had never expected Minna to do that. That woman had actually dared to attack her in public. She waspletely insane! Just then, Belinda heard Minna¡¯s irritating voice. ¡°Belinda! Why are you always so damn lucky, huh? You always manage to escape unscathed!¡± Minna was livid. Belinda had avoided being harmed yet again, and now Darwin had gotten hurt because of her. . . . Chapter 645 ?Chapter 645: Belinda shifted her focus to the culprit of this whole mess. ring at Minna, she rose from the bench and slowly approached her. She exuded an intimidating aura now. Seeing Belinda like this, Minna was taken aback. Her breath hitched, and she instinctively took a step back. Minna felt an overwhelming pressure from Belinda, something she had only ever experienced in the presence of Lucas. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Minna stammered, her face twisting with unease. Belinda stopped right in front of Minna. Then, without saying a word, she delivered a resounding p across Minna¡¯s face. The sharp sound seemed to reverberate through the hallway. Minna staggered back from the force of the impact. If she hadn¡¯t hit the wall behind her, she would have surely fallen straight to the floor. The p had been so loud that it immediately drew the attention of everyone in the hallway. They stared at Belinda in shock, and those nearest to her backed away on reflex. Belinda truly looked terrifying now. Minna cupped her swelling cheek and stared at Belinda in disbelief. Her ear was still ringing, a testament to the force Belinda had used. ¡°You¡ª¡± Minna began, only to be sharply cut off by Belinda. ¡°Get out!¡± Belinda said coldly. Minna gritted her teeth, her chest heaving as she red daggers at Belinda. When Minna didn¡¯t move, Belinda stepped forward, drawing closer. Startled into a panic, Minna quickly moved away from Belinda. She wasn¡¯t familiar with this side of Belinda, and Belinda truly scared her now. Still, she mustered all the courage she had left and spat out, ¡°Just you wait!¡± Then, she quickly ran away. Belinda¡¯s palm was still tingling from the p. After that p, the frustration in her chest finally eased a little. Soon, the results of the CT scan were out. The doctor brought them over to Belinda and Darwin. ¡°There is a minor fracture in the right scap. I rmend conservative treatment with physical therapy. Please arrange for the patient¡¯s admission. The patient should stay overnight for further observation.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Belinda said before leaving to handle the necessary paperwork. After that, she headed to Darwin¡¯s hospital room. She sat beside his bed and said, ¡°Thank you so much for today, Mr. Lambert. If it weren¡¯t for you, I might have¡­¡± Darwin shook his head. ¡°I should be the one apologizing,¡± he rasped. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, you wouldn¡¯t have been in this mess in the first ce. I¡¯m actually relieved I shielded you earlier. I can¡¯t even imagine what might have happened otherwise.¡± . . . Chapter 646 ?Chapter 646: Belinda said nothing more. Regardless of how they felt about the incident, one thing was for certain¡ªMinna was insane! Belinda kept Darwinpany for some time before she finally excused herself. ¡°I¡¯lle and see you again tomorrow.¡± Darwin nodded and smiled gently. ¡°Alright.¡± He didn¡¯t look away from Belinda until she walked out of the room and the door closed behind her. Deep down, he considered his injury this time a good thing. Not only did it give him more time with Belinda, but it also made her feel gratitude toward him. This made it easier for him to see her again in the future. Darwin supposed he should thank Minna for that. He leaned back against the pillow, his lips curling into a faint smile. The first thing Belinda noticed when she pulled up to her house was the familiar blue car parked right in front of her door. Her brow furrowed slightly as she got out of her car. Lucas stepped out of his vehicle at the same time. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Belinda asked. Discover fresh tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§à?? ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Lucas asked in obvious concern. Belinda tilted her head, puzzled by his question. ¡°Vincent said he saw you helping Darwin out of the Happer Restaurant,¡± Lucas exined. ¡°Oh.¡± Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Darwin saved me.¡± Lucas frowned. ¡°What exactly happened while you were¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hold back, recounting every detail of the incident to Lucas. When she described how Minna had tried to strike her with a vase, Lucas¡¯ expression turned cold, his jaw tightening. Initially, when Vincent had mentioned that Belinda had supported Darwin, their fingers intertwined, Lucas had been overwhelmed with displeasure. Jealousy had surged through him. But now, all he felt toward Darwin was gratitude. He was d Darwin had been there to protect Belinda. Had Darwin not shielded Belinda from that vase, Lucas didn¡¯t even want to imagine what could have happened. Just the thought of it sent a shiver down his spine. Minna had crossed the line this time! Simply marrying her off to Moshe seemed far too lenient a punishment now. Lucas believed that if Minna was determined to dig her own grave, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to be ruthless. Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed dangerously, a glint of resolve shing in their depths. . . . Chapter 647 ?Chapter 647: ¡°Thank goodness you¡¯re safe,¡± he said to Belinda, his voice carrying a trace of fear he couldn¡¯t entirely mask. Belinda lowered her gaze and nodded lightly. Without meeting his eyes, she said softly, ¡°I¡¯m heading inside now. You should leave.¡± She turned to go, but Lucas¡¯ voice stopped her. ¡°Wait.¡± Belinda turned to look at him. ¡°Do you want to say anything else?¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment and then spoke. ¡°I came in a hurry and forgot to bring anything to drink. Could I trouble you for a ss of water?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips tightened as she stared at him. For several seconds, she didn¡¯t say anything. Then, she said, ¡°Follow me.¡± She turned and walked toward the house. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a faint smile as he trailed after her. But as soon as they reached the house¡¯s entrance, Belinda stopped him. ¡°Wait here.¡± She unlocked the door and went inside, leaving Lucas standing outside. Three minutester, she returned with a chilled bottle of mineral water. Lucas froze as Belinda handed the water to him. That was it? She wasn¡¯t even going to invite him in? Clearing his throat, Lucas attempted another approach. ¡°I didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry. Do you have any food at home? Anything will do.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened. She knew exactly what Lucas was thinking. Raising her eyes, she shot him a re. ¡°You should go home and eat on your own!¡± Before Lucas could respond, she mmed the door shut. Standing there in stunned silence, Lucas touched his nose, feeling a bit resigned. Left with no choice, he turned and left. The next morning, Kylee sat in the passenger seat of Car¡¯s car, staring nkly out the window. Car had dragged her along to the blood bank to donate blood. For years, Car had made it a point to donate blood annually, without fail. As they drove, Car cast a worried nce at Kylee. ¡°Kylee, you haven¡¯t seemed like yourselftely. Is something wrong?¡± Kylee¡¯s chest tightened at her mother¡¯s words, a lump forming in her throat. How could she possibly tell her mother that she had been raped? Her first time had been stolen from her, a cruel and degrading act at the hands of a repulsive man. The memory alone was suffocating. . . . Chapter 648 ?Chapter 648: She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her mother. Besides, this was something she needed to handle in her own way. Taking a steadying breath, Kylee forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. Really. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Car frowned, clearly unconvinced, but she didn¡¯t press further. Once they arrived at the blood bank, they were guided to a private lounge. After a short wait, a staff member came to draw Car¡¯s blood. As Car signed the necessary paperwork after donating her blood, Kylee nced at the form casually. But her casual nce turned into a wide-eyed stare. Type A blood. Car¡¯s blood type was A! Kylee was stunned. How could that be possible? Her thoughts spiraled. She vividly remembered apanying Baker to a medical check-up once, where she had seen that his blood type was B. Car¡¯s blood type, on the other hand, was A. One parent had type A, the other type B, so how on earth could their child have type O blood like hers? It defied basic gics. Kylee¡¯s chest tightened, and her fingers trembled as the realization struck her. She was not Car¡¯s child. Her breath caught. An unsettling possibility wormed its way into her mind. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought of Belinda. Both Belinda and Car shared allergies to seafood and artichokes. Could it be that Belinda was Car¡¯s child? No, it was impossible. She had done a paternity test between Belinda and Car! It had shown no blood rtion between them. There must have been a mistake somewhere. There had to be. ¡°Kylee, are you okay? Why has your face gone so pale?¡± Car¡¯s concerned voice broke through Kylee¡¯s spiraling thoughts. Kylee blinked, snapping back to reality. ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I just remembered something,¡± she said quickly, forcing a weak smile. Car frowned, unconvinced. ¡°What could you be thinking about? You look even paler than me, and I just had blood drawn.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t answer. Her mind was anything but calm now. She silently vowed to herself to get to the bottom of this matter. . . . Chapter 649 ?Chapter 649: That evening, Harold invited Belinda to dinner, and Lucas shamelessly tagged along. When Belinda entered the private room and saw Lucas there, she wasn¡¯t even surprised. Throughout the meal, Belinda focused on her conversation with Harold, tantly ignoring Lucas. Lucas, knowing he wasn¡¯t exactly wee, wisely kept quiet and listened silently. ¡°Belinda, if anyone ever messes with you, don¡¯t keep it to yourself. You must tell me! Even though you and Lucas are divorced, you¡¯ll always be like family to me,¡± Harold said. Belinda smiled softly, moved by Harold¡¯s words. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± She had always regarded Harold as family. ¡°Oh, that reminds me, how did things go with you and Devin after your blind date?¡± Harold asked. He had deliberately asked this in the presence of Lucas. Belinda set her ss down and answered honestly, ¡°Good. Mr. Davidson is kind, knowledgeable, and has great character.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. Among her blind dates, Devin had left the best impression. Harold¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! I think you two should spend more time together. I¡¯ve known Devin since he was a child; he is indeed a great person.¡± Lucas, who had been silently fuming, finally spoke up. ¡°Dad!¡± His deep voice carried a note of warning. ¡°Is it really appropriate to introduce another man to your daughter-inw while I¡¯m sitting right here?¡± Harold snorted and said, ¡°Ex-daughter-inw.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened. ¡°Even if she¡¯s my ex-wife, she¡¯s still the one I¡¯m pursuing now!¡± Harold replied, ¡°If you¡¯re pursuing her, then so can others. As far as I¡¯m concerned, Devin¡¯s a better match for her!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth tightly. What a wonderful father he had! Harold ignored Lucas entirely and turned back to Belinda with a warm smile. ¡°Belinda, what do you think about trying things with Devin?¡± Lucas immediately fixed his gaze on Belinda, waiting anxiously for her answer. Belinda¡¯s expression shifted to a faint awkwardness. Forcing a small smile, she responded, ¡°Uh, while I enjoy chatting with Mr. Davidson, my feelings for him aren¡¯t romantic. Honestly, being single suits me just fine right now.¡± Lucas exhaled quietly, a subtle wave of relief washing over him. . . . Chapter 650 ?Chapter 650: But beneath that relief lurked a hint of disappointment. He was d to know Belinda didn¡¯t harbor feelings for Devin. Yet, he was also disheartened because her contentment with being single meant she didn¡¯t want to be with anyone now¡­ Harold said, ¡°Well, just because you don¡¯t feel anything now doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯ll stay that way. You and Devin could start as friends and see where it leads. You never know what might happen.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened the more he listened. Suddenly, his phone rang. ncing at the screen, Lucas excused himself to take the call. He left the room, phone in hand, seeking a quieter corner to answer. The call was from Gordon, concerning a work matter. After a concise discussion, Lucas ended the call and turned to head back. However, he suddenly stopped. Standing in his path was Verena. Her sudden presence caused his brow to furrow. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lucas,¡± Verena said. Lucas gave a brief nod, his expression indifferent and his gaze unreadable. Updates loaded at g@lno¦Íe??s ¡°Can we talk?¡± Verena asked, her gaze fixed on the strikingly handsome man before her, her eyes filled with admiration and longing. Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a thin line before he answered, ¡°Not now. I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°It¡¯ll only take a moment,¡± Verena added hastily, a faint, self-deprecating smile crossing her lips. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s already hard for me to see you these days. If not now, who knows when I¡¯ll get another chance?¡± After a pause, Lucas sighed. ¡°Fine. Say what you need to say now.¡± Verena smiled. ¡°How have you been, Lucas?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Lucas¡¯ reply was t and emotionless. ¡°And you and Ms. Wright¡­ How are things between you two?¡± Verena asked, her voice faltering slightly. ¡°I¡¯m pursuing her,¡± Lucas said. Verena noticed something. The moment Lucas mentioned Belinda, his entire demeanor softened, the sharp edges of his expression smoothing out. This filled her with jealousy. So, Lucas was pursuing Belinda, and she hadn¡¯t epted him yet? Was Belinda ying hard to get or something? ¡°Lucas, is there really no chance for us to be together now?¡± Verena asked, her voice trembling. Lucas remained indifferent, his tone as cold as ice. ¡°We¡¯ve already had this conversation. My answer won¡¯t change.¡± . . . Chapter 651 ?Chapter 651: Tears welled up in Verena¡¯s eyes as she bit her lip. ¡°I can¡¯t move on! Lucas, I don¡¯t believe you feel absolutely nothing for me. You can¡¯t possibly¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Lucas interjected, his voice cutting like steel. His rejection was absolute, offering no room for negotiation. Just as Verena was about to say something, she caught sight of Belinda approaching in the distance. A spark lit in her gaze as an idea formed in her mind. Without hesitation, Verena stepped closer, cupped Lucas¡¯ face, and leaned in, her lips angling toward his. Belinda had just exited the restroom and was walking back to the private room when she heard muffled voices. Out of curiosity, she nced over. That single nce made her freeze, her expression changing in an instant. Belinda saw Verena sp Lucas¡¯ face, leaning in as if to kiss him. She then caught the unmistakable sound of a kiss. Herplexion drained of color, and her legs threatened to give way. She couldn¡¯t bear to linger here any longer. Her steps quickened into an unsteady run as she fled the scene, her heart pounding in her chest. When she finally reached the door of the private room, she stopped, leaning heavily against the wall for support. Her thoughts swirled chaotically. A bitter, self-deprecating smile curled her lips. At that moment, she couldn¡¯t quite describe what she was feeling inside. Verena had kissed Lucas! And worst of all, he hadn¡¯t even pushed her away. Just hours earlier, Lucas had spoken about pursuing her sincerely. Yet just now, he had been kissing Verena. Was Lucas just ying her for a fool? The thought sent a wave of anger coursing through Belinda. But what she didn¡¯t know was the truth behind the scene she had witnessed. Verena hadn¡¯t actually kissed Lucas. They hadn¡¯t even been close enough for their lips to meet. It was just the angle that made it look like a kiss. That exaggerated kissing sound was something Verena had intentionally created, ensuring Belinda would hear it from afar. If only Belinda had stayed five seconds longer, she would have seen Lucas push Verena away. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucas said, his features darkening with anger, and disgust shed in his eyes. Caught off guard, Verena staggered backward as Lucas pushed her away. Her back hit the wall with a dull thud, sending a sharp jolt of pain through her. . . . Chapter 652 ?Chapter 652: She winced, her eyes misting with unshed tears. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you. I just wanted to feel close to you onest time. I told myself that if I did this, it¡¯d feel like I¡¯ve kissed you, and maybe I could finally move on.¡± Lucas¡¯ frown deepened, irritation etched across his face. Without responding, he turned on his heel and walked away. As Lucas left, Verena¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Belinda must have seen them. She would think they had kissed. The truth didn¡¯t matter. What mattered was what Belinda believed. When Lucas returned to the private room, his expression was unreadable. Belinda was chatting with Harold,pletely ignoring Lucas, which didn¡¯t surprise him. After dinner, Lucas offered to drive Belinda home. ¡°No need. I can drive myself,¡± Belinda replied, her tone cold. Turning to Harold, she said, ¡°Harold, I¡¯ll leave now. Make sure you get some rest.¡± Harold nodded. ¡°Alright. Drive safely.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Without sparing Lucas a nce, Belinda left. Lucas watched her leave, his brows furrowed. Something about Belinda¡¯s demeanor felt off, but he couldn¡¯t quite ce it. On her drive home, Belinda sped through the streets, the windows open, the night air whipping through her hair. She weed the chaos of the wind, hoping it might drown out her tangled thoughts. But the memory of what she had seen earlier reyed relentlessly in her mind, triggering a dull ache in her heart. The more she tried to block it out, the more vivid the scene became. Frustration boiled within Belinda, refusing to subside even the next day. She threw herself into work, but every quiet moment brought her spiraling thoughts. By evening, unable to sit with her emotions any longer, she called Bethany and Johnson, asking them to meet her for drinks at the Dream Club. Belinda nursed her third ss of whiskey, her face flushed from both the alcohol and the turmoil in her heart. Bethany and Johnson exchanged concerned nces. When Belinda reached for her fourth ss, Bethany quickly stopped her. ¡°Alright, you¡¯ve had enough. If you want to drink, fine. But first, you have to tell us why you want to drink like this,¡± Bethany said. Johnson leaned forward, nodding in agreement. ¡°Yeah, spill it. What happened?¡± Belinda offered a weak smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I just felt the urge for a drink.¡± Johnson eyed her skeptically. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to us. We know you too well. Clearly, something happened. Is it something to do with Lucas?¡± When Lucas¡¯ name came up, Belinda experienced a deep, suffocating heaviness in her chest. . . . Chapter 653 ?Chapter 653: Finally, she said, ¡°I feel utterly pathetic. It¡¯s been a while since the divorce, but I¡¯m still emotionally entangled with him. It¡¯s both frustrating and exhausting for me.¡± ¡°You still love him; that¡¯s clear,¡± Bethany said. ¡°He remains in your heart, which is why he still affects you so deeply. The heart¡¯s ways are unpredictable.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression turned grave. ¡°Is this what has been troubling you?¡± Belinda confirmed it with a nod. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly it. I¡¯m eager to erase Lucas from my heartpletely.¡± Johnson furrowed his brow, finding Belinda¡¯s mood rather strange. Hadn¡¯t she and Lucas been on good terms recently? What had caused this abrupt shift? Meanwhile, in another private room, Lucas and Vincent were also at the Dream Club tonight. As they conversed, the door swung open unexpectedly. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened when he recognized the people who had just entered. Vincent, shocked, asked, ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± ¡°What, we¡¯re not wee here?¡± joked the man who had entered. ¡°It looks like you guys have formed an exclusive duo, not inviting us to join you anymore.¡± Ryan and Verena were the ones who had just walked in. They had turned up without being invited. A Dream Club employee, bought by Ryan, had tipped him off about Lucas¡¯ presence here. ¡°It¡¯s just coincidence that Ryan and I were here; we heard from one of the staff that you were also here, so we thought we¡¯de say hi,¡± Verena exined. ¡°I see,¡± Vincent said with a nod. ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, have a seat.¡± Given their past connections, Vincent really couldn¡¯t just tell them to leave. Verena immediately moved to sit next to Lucas. But just as she took her seat, Lucas pointed to another spot. ¡°Sit over there.¡± Verena froze for a moment. Then, sheposed herself and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve had a realization today, Lucas. Since our paths have crossed, I might as well tell you this now. I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time for me to move on.¡± Lucas slightly lifted an eyebrow upon hearing that. Vincent showed surprise as well. Verena continued, ¡°I will no longer hold on to you or fantasize about marrying you. It¡¯s clear you have feelings for someone else now, and there¡¯s no chance for us to be together. My persistence would only bother you, which is thest thing I desire. Since we¡¯re not meant to be, I will let you go. I wish you and Ms. Wright happiness together.¡± Lucas visibly rxed upon hearing her words. . . . Chapter 654 ?Chapter 654: ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Vincentmented approvingly. With hopeful eyes and a gentle bite of her lip, Verena looked at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, is it possible for us to still be friends?¡± Lucas¡¯ strikingly handsome face remained impassive. After Verena spoke, he replied in a calm tone, ¡°We¡¯ve always been friends.¡± Verena shed a wide, cheerful smile. ¡°Perfect! Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t pester you anymore. We¡¯ll keep things as friends should.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas responded, his tone indifferent. He nced at her and added, ¡°You can go and sit over there now.¡± Verena froze for a brief second, the smile faltering on her lips. Then, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She rose from her seat and moved to sit next to Ryan. ¡°Let¡¯s have a drink together,¡± Vincent said. The four of them raised their sses and clinked them. As they sipped their drinks, Verena¡¯s eyes drifted to Lucas. A faint, enigmatic smile curled her lips, her thoughts swirling. Giving up on Lucas? She would never do that! This was just her ploy to buy time. Yesterday¡¯s encounter had taught her a valuable lesson. Lucas¡¯ patience for her was wearing thin, and his attempts to distance himself from her were bing more obvious. If she didn¡¯t change her approach, he would only drift further away from her. So, she had devised a n, publicly dering she was over him¡ªjust friends, no more. It was a simple trick to make Lucas lower his guard. The goal was clear. She would make him believe she no longer cared and then catch him by surprise when the time was right. Judging by Lucas¡¯ less dismissive demeanor tonight, her n seemed to be working. Thinking about this, Verena couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of joy. They hadn¡¯t been sitting long when Lucas wanted to leave. Vincent seized the moment and suggested they all call it a night. The group left the private room and took the elevator down to the underground parking lot. The elevator doors slid open, and they stepped out. Just then, the doors of a nearby elevator opened, and a familiar voice rang out. ¡°Belinda, be careful.¡± ¡°Rx, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± Lucas¡¯ head turned instantly at the sound of Belinda¡¯s voice. His gaze locked on Belinda, who had just stepped out of the elevator with Bethany and Johnson. . . . Chapter 655 ?Chapter 655: The moment Belinda spotted Lucas and hispanions, she paused. Her sharp eyesnded on Verena, standing close to Lucas, and a cold smirk crept onto her face. The memory ofst night reyed vividly in her mind, igniting a simmering annoyance. Lucas noticed Belinda¡¯s gaze on Verena and suddenly seemed to realize something. For a brief moment, his heart was gripped by unease. He quickly approached Belinda, saying, ¡°Belinda, tonight was supposed to be just Vincent and me. Verena and Ryan overheard we were also at the Dream Club and joined us. That¡¯s all.¡± Seeing how eager Lucas was to exin everything to Belinda, Verena felt a surge of anger and jealousy. Belinda scoffed, her expression dripping with disdain. ¡°That¡¯s your business, Mr. rk. It has nothing to do with me.¡± With that, she turned to leave, her steps decisive. Lucas moved to follow her, but before he could, Verena darted forward. She grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist, her voice almost pleading. ¡°Ms. Wright, please, let me exin¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got it all wrong about Lucas and me. There¡¯s absolutely nothing going on between us. Today wasn¡¯t some nned meetup; we just bumped into each other by chance. I¡¯ve already told Lucas how I feel. I¡¯ve decided to let him go. From now on, Lucas and I are just friends, I swear!¡± Verena spoke with an earnest expression, trying to exin herself to Belinda. M??? ??d???? ?? g????????.???? Belinda¡¯s response was a cold, mockingugh. Verena would let Lucas go? She just wanted to be friends with him? Who did she think she was fooling? Only an idiot would believe her. Belinda¡¯s gaze settled on Verena, her expression icy and indifferent. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your theatrics. Let go of me.¡± But instead of releasing Belinda, Verena tightened her grip on her wrist. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m telling the truth! Please believe me. There¡¯s really nothing between Lucas and I! He genuinely cares about you. If you misunderstand him now, it¡¯ll break his heart, and I¡¯ll feel so guilty!¡± Her voice quivered with desperation, her grip firm. Belinda¡¯s patience wore thinner by the second. Already in a foul mood, she found Verena¡¯s pleading insincere. Her tone grew harsher. ¡°Are you finished? Didn¡¯t you hear me? I said, let go!¡± Belinda tried to pull her wrist free, but Verena clung on stubbornly. ¡°Belinda, please! I know you¡¯re upset, but Lucas and I really¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 656 ?Chapter 656: ¡°Let go!¡± Belinda snapped, her voice cutting through Verena¡¯s pleas. With a forceful motion, Belinda yanked her wrist away. Verena lost her bnce and spun uncontrobly, her body mming into the wall with a resounding thud. The force of the movement caused Belinda to stagger as well. Already a bit unsteady from the drinks, she was about to fall when a strong arm slipped around her waist, steadying her. ¡°Careful,¡± a deep, smooth voice murmured close to her ear. Belinda tilted her head, her heart skipping a beat as she saw Lucas¡¯ handsome face so close to hers. For a brief moment, she froze, her pulse quickening. But she quickly regained herposure, stepping away from his embrace and standing on her own. ¡°Verena! Are you okay?¡± Ryan¡¯s rmed voice shattered the silence. He rushed to Verena¡¯s side, crouching down to help her up. Verena stood frozen for a moment, looking dazed, as if the impact had knocked the wind out of her. It took her a second to gather herself, and when she finally turned to face the group, everyone could see the bump forming on her forehead. Ryan¡¯s eyes shot daggers at Belinda, his voice full of fury. ¡°Belinda! That was too much! Verena was only trying to exin herself, and you wouldn¡¯t listen. Even if you didn¡¯t appreciate her kindness, did you really have to shove her that hard?¡± And just like that, Belinda found herself being med for the situation. Verena hastily said, ¡°No, don¡¯t hold Ms. Wright responsible. It was entirely because of my own clumsiness. She¡¯s not to me.¡± Ryan¡¯s brow furrowed, his face turning a shade of red with frustration. ¡°How can you say she¡¯s not to me? Without her pushing you, you wouldn¡¯t have mmed into the wall.¡± Verena insisted, steadfast in her defense of Belinda. ¡°Honestly, Ms. Wright isn¡¯t at fault here. Ryan, you need to stop using her.¡± Verena showed considerable understanding throughout the exchange. Belinda, witnessing this, allowed a mockingugh to escape her. She nced at Verena with a condescending smile, her words sharp with sarcasm. ¡°Verena, you¡¯re repeating the same stunt you pulled at Harold¡¯s party. Time for some new tricks, don¡¯t you think?¡± Verena looked hurt when she heard that. ¡°Ms. Wright, how could you say that? You were the one who pushed mest time! Although it wasn¡¯t deliberate this time, I never imagined you would¡­¡± Lucas stood by, his demeanor contemtive, his eyes deep with thought as he watched the scene unfold. Bethany moved to intervene, but Johnson gently held her back. He signaled her to wait, suggesting they observe how Belinda would handle the situation. . . . Chapter 657 ?Chapter 657: Bethany thought for a moment and decided not to make a move. Belinda, catching Verena¡¯s eye, smirked derisively. ¡°You seem to have a knack for bumping into walls, don¡¯t you?¡± Verena was confused, not understanding what Belinda meant. Before she could respond, Belinda made her way purposefully toward her. Her strides were brisk, exuding evident aggression. When Verena saw Belinda¡¯s demeanor, a wave of fear washed over her, causing her heart to race. Before Verena could utter a word, Belinda seized her by the hair and thrust her head against the wall twice. The resonant sound of the impacts reverberated, sending a shiver through everyone present. Verena¡¯s cries for help pierced the air. ¡°Ah¡ªah! Help! Lucas, save me!¡± ¡°Belinda! Stop it! Have you lost your mind?¡± Ryan yelled, shocked by Belinda¡¯s actions. After releasing Verena¡¯s hair, Belinda nonchntly wiped her hands, as if cleaning off filth. She faced Verena with a malevolent smile. ¡°You seem to like wall-smashing, so I made sure you got enough this time!¡± Bethany couldn¡¯t suppress a grin, feeling a sense of relief. Of course, Belinda wouldn¡¯t let herself be taken advantage of! Belinda¡¯s act left Lucas momentarily stunned. £í????£å £õ??£ä??£ô£å£ó ??£î ???£ì????£ö??£ì??.?????? However, hisposure quickly returned. ¡°Belinda! You¡¯ve crossed the line this time!¡± Ryan eximed, his voice shaking with rage. Verena, ovee with pain, began to cry, stunned by the brutality of the attack. She had never expected Belinda to resort to such violence. Yet, at the same time, she was pleased. With Belinda¡¯s extreme behavior witnessed by Lucas, surely he would think poorly of her and scold her. Such a reaction from Lucas would only deepen Belinda¡¯s disappointment in him. ¡°Lucas! Did you see what happened to Verena? You should do something!¡± Ryan said, unable to contain himself. At that moment, Lucas stepped forward to stand in front of Belinda. His expression was stoic, his deep eyes betraying no emotion. Belinda looked up at him and smirked, tauntingly inquiring, ¡°What now? Are you nning to avenge Miss Reed, Mr. rk?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take you home now,¡± Lucas said, his voice deep and rough. A wave of shock passed through everyone around when they heard Lucas¡¯ words. They hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to just say that. . . . Chapter 658 ?Chapter 658: Was it possible he had no feelings about what had just happened? ¡°Lucas! Can¡¯t you see that Verena is injured?¡± Ryan eximed, his voice filled with disbelief. Yet, Lucas seemed not to hear him, his gaze remaining steadily on Belinda. Caught off guard, Belinda stared back at Lucas for a few seconds before looking away, her smirk still in ce. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that, Mr. rk. You¡¯d better get Miss Reed to a hospital quickly.¡± Lucas then directed his attention towards Ryan. ¡°You can take Verena to the hospital. I¡¯ll handle the medical costs.¡± He delivered these words with a detached tone. Verena¡¯splexion turned pale immediately. She was stunned that Lucas could remain so unaffected after witnessing the assault. He mentioned he would handle the hospital bills? Did he think she just wanted him to do that? Lucas paid no more heed to Ryan and Verena. He turned again to Belinda, reaching for her hand. ¡°I will drive you home.¡± However, the moment he touched her, Belinda recoiled. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I can go back on my own. I don¡¯t need your help!¡± With that deration, she turned and walked away. Her steps were clearly shaky. Lucas watched her go, his brow furrowing deeply. Silently, he hastened to her side and lifted her into his arms. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda yelled in anger. ¡°Let me go!¡± She struggled, pushing and kicking against him. Yet, Lucas carried on undeterred, his pace steady. Belinda continued to struggle, her arms and legs iling. ¡°I told you to put me down! Lucas! Let me down!¡± A p resonated, momentarily paralyzing Belinda. Lucas halted instantly. During her frantic efforts, Belinda had identally hit Lucas across the face. Shock registered on Belinda¡¯s face, and a sense of guilt crept into her heart. The others behind Belinda and Lucas stood frozen, their expressions filled with utter disbelief. Belinda had actually pped Lucas? Everyone expected Lucas to be furious. Yet, Lucas only looked at Belinda, his voice tinged with resignation, asking, ¡°Are you feeling better now? Not angry anymore?¡± He believed Belinda¡¯s outburst had stemmed from seeing him with Verena. Belinda found herself at a loss for words. . . . Chapter 659 ?Chapter 659: Lucas resumed walking, heading toward his car with Belinda still in his arms. Belinda ceased her struggles. The onlookers were taken aback by Lucas¡¯ mild reaction. Nobody had anticipated suchposure from him after being pped in public. Everyone knew that pping someone in the face was an inherently insulting act. Typically, people would react with anger after being pped. But Lucas¡­ His patience with Belinda seemed boundless. Since it was Belinda who had pped him, the matter seemed to pass without severe consequences. Had it been anyone else, the oue would have been dramatically different. As Lucas and Belinda left, Bethany and Johnson also made their exit. Vincent looked at Verena and Ryan, clearing his throat. ¡°Ryan, make sure Verena gets to the hospital. She might need an X-ray.¡± After all, Belinda had not held back earlier. ¡°I will,¡± Ryan replied. With that, Vincent departed. ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Soon, only Ryan and Verena remained in the expansive parking lot. Ryan was about to speak to Verena when he noticed her tears cascading down her cheeks freely. Ryan felt for Verena. The earlier incident had deeply hurt her, leaving her heart shattered. She looked at Ryan, her eyes hollow, her voice breaking. ¡°Ryan, do you think¡­ Is there still a chance for me to be with Lucas?¡± Hearing Verena¡¯s words, Ryan froze, as though struck dumb. A lump seemed to form in his throat, rendering him speechless. The scene earlier was still vivid in his mind. Belinda had shoved Verena¡¯s head against the wall with so much force that it left a visible injury. Yet Lucas¡¯ reaction had been disturbingly indifferent. He had merely promised to cover Verena¡¯s medical bills before carrying Belinda away. Such a reaction was truly¡­ ¡°Lucas wasn¡¯t like this before. Why? Why has he changed so suddenly?¡± Verena¡¯s voice cracked with emotion as tears streamed down her face. The way Lucas cared for and tolerated Belinda felt like a knife carving into her heart. ¡°He¡¯s just temporarily ensnared by Belinda,¡± Ryan said. But deep down, he knew that wasn¡¯t the truth. Wiping her tears quickly, Verena straightened up, her determination zing through her pain. ¡°You¡¯re right! Lucas still loves me! Belinda is the real intruder in our rtionship!¡± Ryan frowned, clearly ufortable with her delusion, and diverted the conversation. ¡°Let¡¯s get you to the hospital now. Belinda was far too rough with you earlier.¡± The swelling on Verena¡¯s forehead was significant, the skin broken and bleeding slightly. . . . Chapter 660 Chapter 660: Ryan¡¯s words brought back the memory of Belinda mming Verena¡¯s head against the wall. Verena shivered. She had truly felt that Belinda had wanted to kill her at that time. Wordlessly, Verena followed Ryan to his car. On the drive back to Belinda¡¯s ce, Lucas attempted to exin himself once more. ¡°I didn¡¯t invite Verena today. Verena imed she wanted closure; she said she would move on and just be friends with me from now on.¡± Belinda found Lucas¡¯ wordsughable. She believed Lucas was naive for falling for Verena¡¯s lies again. If Verena truly wanted to move on, she wouldn¡¯t have orchestrated such a dramatic scene earlier. Belinda stayed silent until they arrived at her ce. Once the car stopped, she undid her seatbelt, her tone detached as she finally spoke. ¡°Your issues, Mr. rk, have nothing to do with me. No need to exin yourself to me.¡± She reached for the door handle, but Lucas caught her wrist before she could leave. ¡°You¡¯re clearly upset,¡± he said, his gaze locked on hers, his tone firm. Belinda tried to free her wrist, but Lucas¡¯ grip was firm. Realizing resistance was futile, Belinda sighed and faced him with an indifferent expression. ¡°Why would I be upset? Your business is none of my concern.¡± Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed, a mix of frustration and pain crossing his face. ¡°Belinda, can¡¯t you stop being so unpredictable with me? Everything between us was fine before. What changed? Why have you suddenly be so cold to me?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a frosty smile. ¡°This is how I¡¯ve always been, Lucas. If you¡¯re just realizing it now, then keep your distance from me from now on.¡± Her voice took on a mocking tone as she added, ¡°Your so-called pursuit of me doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his expression darkening as her words sank in. ¡°Doesn¡¯t mean anything?¡± he repeated, his voice barely above a whisper, each wordced with disbelief. Belinda nodded without hesitation, her face stoic as she looked straight ahead. Her words were sharp and cutting. ¡°That¡¯s right. Your pursuit doesn¡¯t mean a thing to me; it¡¯s nothing but trouble to me.¡± Lucas¡¯ breath quickened, as if an invisible weight was pressing down on his chest. His throat went dry, and with great difficulty, he asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Is it really just trouble to you?¡± Belinda felt a heavy blow strike her heart. The intensity of the pain was unbearable. Her breathing faltered momentarily, as if the air had fled her lungs. . . .
Message from Noah: Have a nice day dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 661 ?Chapter 661: Despite the pain, she fought to keep her face expressionless, revealing none of her distress. She replied softly, ¡°Yes.¡± In that instant, a profound ache consumed Lucas¡¯ heart. He suddenly let go of Belinda¡¯s wrist. His voice was hoarse and strained. ¡°I understand.¡± Belinda then opened the car door and stepped out without another word. She walked away firmly, looking unaffected. Yet, the bitterness and pain gnawing at her heart remained her secret alone. Upon reaching home, she rushed to the bathroom, knelt before the toilet, and retched until she felt utterly empty. Confusion overwhelmed her; she hadn¡¯t consumed much alcohol that evening and was not drunk at all, yet turmoil churned within her heart. After she vomited, her stomach burned. She stood up, rinsed her mouth, exited the bathroom, and drank a ss of water to calm the burning sensation in her stomach. After doing that, Belinda went to her room. The next day, Belinda hadn¡¯t slept wellst night and went to work with a pair of dark circles under her eyes. Uncover new worlds at g alnov els Completing her duties, she stifled a yawn on her way to the break room to get a cup of coffee. At that moment, a doctor came up to her and said in a low tone, ¡°Dr. Wright, Dr. Patel from the Medical Section just called the office. He requests your presence in his office.¡± Belinda paused for a moment when she heard this and then quickly responded, ¡°Alright, I understand. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Once the doctor had departed, Belinda stood quietly for a brief moment and then redirected herself toward Branson¡¯s office. She tapped on the door. From inside, a voice called out, ¡°Come in.¡± Belinda entered the room. Standing in front of the desk, she asked, ¡°Dr. Patel, what do you need?¡± On the way here, Belinda had already been wondering what Branson wanted to discuss with her. She felt she might already know the answer to that. Without a word, Branson turned hisputer screen towards Belinda and clicked the mouse. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she watched the video on the screen. Her suspicions were confirmed. . . . Chapter 662 ?Chapter 662: The video was the surveince footage from the night at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s emergency department, where she had pped Minna in public. Branson faced Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your exnation of this first.¡± Belinda briefly replied, ¡°It was a personal dispute.¡± Branson¡¯s tone became stern. ¡°No matter the personal reasons, such an action is uneptable in a public setting within the hospital! You must be aware of your role! You are a doctor here! Consider how this will affect how others see you. Do you believe your behavior off duty doesn¡¯t impact your professional reputation? Dr. Wright, you¡¯ve already be a well-known figure in our hospital, very famous!¡± Sarcasm soaked hisst sentence. Lowering her gaze, Belinda did not argue back. She simply responded in an even tone, ¡°I am willing to ept punishment for this.¡± Acknowledging her fault, she saw no merit in disputing the facts. When Branson heard that, a subtle satisfaction appeared in his expression. He said, ¡°Dr. Wright, your attitude is praiseworthy. The image of our hospital has beenpromised by your actions. Therefore¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re penalized with a three-month performance bonus deduction, plus a formal reprimand across the entire hospital. Do you have any objections?¡± Branson said. Belinda inhaled sharply, her chest tight with suppressed frustration. She believed Branson had finally found an opportunity to reprimand her. ¡°No,¡± Belinda responded evenly. Branson nodded, his expression unreadable. ¡°Alright, you can leave now. Remember this lesson, and don¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Without another word, Belinda turned and walked out of the room. It wasn¡¯t until the office door closed behind Belinda that Branson allowed a small, satisfied smile to creep across his face. He had finally gotten the chance to get back at Belinda! He felt a twinge of gratitude toward the anonymous person who had sent that damning video to his email earlier that day. After all, he had been scrambling to find a fault with Belinda for months! The Medical Section moved quickly, and before long, the notice of Belinda¡¯s punishment was prominently disyed on the bulletin board. When everyone saw the reason stated, the halls buzzed with whispered conversations. This time, they could only agree that Belinda had acted too impulsively. She shouldn¡¯t have pped someone at the hospital. Yet, it wasn¡¯t considered a major scandal, and after a brief flurry of gossip, everyone moved on. Two days had passed. . . . Chapter 663 ?Chapter 663: During these two days, Lucas hadn¡¯te to see Belinda. Unsure whether she was more disappointed or relieved, Belinda continued her life, seemingly unaffected by the matter. In the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee¡¯s room. Three paternity test reports were sprawled before Kylee. The first was between her and Car, the second between her and Baker. And the third was between Belinda and Car. Kylee couldn¡¯t fathom why she had feltpelled to do another paternity test between Belinda and Car. But driven by an indescribable intuition, she had gone ahead with it. She took a deep breath and began with the report concerning her and Baker. As she read the concluding lines, a small sigh of relief escaped her. She was indeed Baker¡¯s daughter. But the peace was short-lived. Turning to the report that could affirm her connection to Car, anxiety surged through her veins. She skipped straight to the final page to look at the result, her heart pounding. The words before her sent a shockwave through her body. Your imagination starts at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s?conn She was not Car¡¯s biological daughter! The revtion was a cold ssh of reality, causing her hands to tremble and the paper to crumple under the force of her grip. How could this be right? There must have been some mistake. How could she not be Car¡¯s daughter? Kylee shot up, her movements erratic as panic seized her. The color drained from her face as she paced, her mind in chaos. She couldn¡¯t¡ªwouldn¡¯t¡ªept this. Even though she had felt a sliver of doubt when she had learned Car¡¯s blood type that day, seeing the result in front of her still made her feel like her world was copsing. If Car wasn¡¯t her mother, then who was? She paused, her eyes catching sight of the third report¡ªthe paternity test report of Belinda and Car. With shaky hands, she reached for it. Taking a deep breath to steady her trembling nerves, she flipped to the conclusion of the report. The report clearly stated¡­ The report stated: ¡°The gic markers referenced earlier all adhere to Mendelian inheritance rules, making them effective tools for determining familial rtionships. ording to the analysis of 19 STR loci, the DNA of sample 1 matched the gic profile of sample 21¡¯s biological mother. The likelihood of a parent-child connection was calcted at an astounding 99.9999%. Based on the DNA analysis, the result confirms that sample 1 is the biological mother of sample 2¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s grip on the report ckened the moment her eyes scanned the final sentence. . . . Chapter 664 ?Chapter 664: The papers slipped from her trembling hands, fluttering down and scattering across the floor. Herplexion drained of color as her mind raced, her vacant eyes reflecting an overwhelming cocktail of terror and disbelief. How could this be? How could Belinda possibly be Car¡¯s biological daughter? It was absurd. Belinda was supposed to be the daughter of that mistress! This oue shouldn¡¯t have been possible! To Kylee, it felt as though her entire world hade crashing down. Her knees threatened to give way, and she copsed onto the sofa, her body trembling uncontrobly. Her face shifted from ashen to a sickly green, betraying her utter devastation. She couldn¡¯t understand this. She had always believed she was Car¡¯s biological daughter. Yet, the report said otherwise. And that Belinda! The test showed she was Car¡¯s biological daughter! This was impossible! The testing facility must have made an error and mixed up the samples. But deep inside, Kylee knew the odds of such a mistake were slim to none. ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? There was one thing she didn¡¯t understand now. She recalled the first paternity test she had conducted for Belinda and Car, which had proven no rtion between them. Why was the result different now? Was it because she had used a different testing facility this time? Desperate for answers, Kylee gathered the reports and took a deep breath, attempting to stay calm. She resolved to uncover the truth. In the evening, at The Rooftop restaurant, Devin had invited Belinda out for dinner. After finishing her work, Belinda made her way to the restaurant. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Devin greeted Belinda warmly, rising from his seat and pulling out a chair for her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda said with a polite nod, taking the offered seat. ¡°Take a look at the menu and see what you¡¯d like to eat,¡± Devin said, handing Belinda the menu. Belinda skimmed the options and chose a few dishes before passing the menu back to Devin. As the waiter left with their order, Devin said, ¡°I really appreciate you taking the time to meet me, Dr. Wright, especially considering how busy you are. I also want to apologize for what happened the other day.¡± Belinda smiled faintly, brushing off his concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Davidson. There¡¯s no need to mention that again.¡± . . . Chapter 665 ?Chapter 665: Devin nodded, visibly relieved, but as he prepared to continue, he looked behind Belinda, his expression stiffening. Curious, Belinda turned her head to see what had captured his attention. Her breath hitched. Lucas, Johnson, and Vincent had just entered the restaurant. Lucas was the first to spot Belinda. He paused mid-step, his gaze locking onto hers with a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes. Belinda¡¯s words from that fateful day echoed in his mind, making his heart ache again. The sight of Belinda dining with Devin fanned the mes of his jealousy and frustration. Belinda quickly broke eye contact, turning back to face Devin. Her expression changed slightly. Noticing the changes in both Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ expressions, Devin blinked and felt a bitter sensation rising in his chest. He said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright¡­ You are still not over Lucas, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s hand froze mid-air, the ss she held trembling slightly as Devin¡¯s words sank in. Slowly, she lifted her gaze to meet his. ¡°You¡¯re hesitant about blind dates and unwilling to let other men in because you still can¡¯t forget Lucas. Your heart is still entirely upied by him,¡± Devin said in a calm tone. After hearing him, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t deny that Lucas still lingers in my mind. But my reluctance to date has nothing to do with him. I¡¯ve juste out of a marriage. Jumping into another rtionship isn¡¯t something I¡¯m ready for. Honestly, I¡¯ve found that I really enjoy being single.¡± Devin nodded thoughtfully, his smile warm. ¡°I understandpletely, Dr. Wright. I¡¯ve stayed single for simr reasons. But if the right person came along, someone who truly made my heart race, I¡¯d be open to the possibility of being with someone.¡± As he spoke, his gaze lingered on Belinda for a moment too long. But fearing she might notice something unusual, he quickly looked away, his expression returning to normal. Belinda raised her ss slightly. ¡°Great minds think alike.¡± Devin smiled, his warmth genuine, and clinked his ss with hers. Lucas¡¯ grip on his ss tightened as he watched Belinda and Devin. The more Devin and Belinda interacted, the darker his expression grew. Seeing this, Johnson and Vincent exchanged nces. The evening¡¯s gathering had been Johnson¡¯s idea, and he had personally chosen the venue. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated, however, was running into Belinda and Devin here, enjoying a meal together. As Johnson watched them chatting animatedly, his eyes darted to Lucas, whose simmering anger was impossible to miss. Johnson exhaled heavily, feeling the weight of the situation. . . . Chapter 666 ?Chapter 666: Breaking the tense silence, Johnson tried to cate Lucas. ¡°Uh, Lucas, look¡­ Trust me, Belinda doesn¡¯t like Devin like that. She just thinks he¡¯s a decent guy; that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Exactly! They¡¯re just sharing a meal. There¡¯s nothing else going on,¡± Vincent quickly added, his tone almost too eager. But Lucas said nothing. His gaze remained glued to Belinda and Devin, unyielding and cold. Belinda might only see Devin as a decent man now, but Lucas couldn¡¯t shake the thought¡ªwhat if repeated encounters changed her mind? His chest tightened as he recalled her recent words to him, blunt and cutting, iming his pursuit felt like an unnecessary burden. The memory stung as much as the present scene did. Lucas¡¯ eyes never wavered from Belinda and Devin the entire time. His gaze followed their every interaction like a hawk. Belinda seemed oblivious to the tension across the room. Herughter rang out, her smile radiant as she enjoyed her meal with Devin. Devin, ever poised and confident, kept the conversation flowing effortlessly. He leaned forward asionally, his tone animated, ensuring Belinda¡¯s full attention remained on him. Belinda smiled and kept her gaze on him too. This made Lucas feel even more displeased. The tightness in Lucas¡¯ chest deepened, the knot of displeasure twisting painfully. When Devin eventually rose from the table and headed toward the restroom, Lucas saw his chance. He stood abruptly, his chair scraping the floor, and followed Devin without a word. In the restroom, Devin didn¡¯t seem the least bit surprised to see Lucas. Throughout the meal, he had felt the searing intensity of Lucas¡¯ re. ¡°Devin, can we talk?¡± Lucas said. ¡°Sure,¡± Devin nodded in response. The two walked to a nearby balcony to talk. Lucas shut the door firmly behind them. Devin leaned casually against the railing. ¡°Alright, Lucas. Let¡¯s talk.¡± ¡°Keep your distance from Belinda.¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was direct, his lips barely parting as he made his demand. Devin, without missing a beat, smiled and responded, ¡°Sorry, Lucas, but I can¡¯t do that.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyebrows knitted together, his expression hardening as his voice took on an icy edge. ¡°We¡¯ve been friends for years, Devin, and things have always been good between us. But you should know better than to pursue a friend¡¯s ex-wife. Surely you understand that?¡± ¡°I do.¡± Devin nodded, his response swift. . . . Chapter 667 ?Chapter 667: A small, almost amused smile lingered on his lips as he met Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°If Dr. Wright were still your wife, I¡¯d respect the boundaries without a second thought. I wouldn¡¯t dream of overstepping. But Lucas¡­ You and Dr. Wright are divorced now. Both of you are single. Dr. Wright has every right to seek her own happiness, don¡¯t you think? Besides, it was Harold who made the introduction. He seemed so eager, and I couldn¡¯t very well refuse his good intentions.¡± The mention of Harold caused Lucas to frown, frustration creeping into his mind. It was all Harold¡¯s fault! Who in their right mind would y matchmaker for their ex-daughter-inw? Lucas fixed Devin with a steely gaze, his voice low. ¡°Devin, when did you start liking Belinda?¡± Lucas had a good sense of who Devin was, and he knew that Devin¡¯sck of sess in romance had always been a source of frustration for his family. It wasn¡¯t hard to understand, given how little Devin cared about rtionships or women in general, focusing almost entirely on his scientific pursuits. Once, while apanying Harold to the Davidson family¡¯s house, he had overheard Nigel venting his frustration about Devin¡¯s dismal dating record. Nigel hadined that Devin always seemed to find excuses to leave early when going on a date, ensuring there was never a second date. The women who had met Devin always said the same thing¡ªDevin was too dull, too uninterested, and barely made an effort to engage in meaningful conversation, always talking about his experiments. But when it came to Belinda, it was a different story entirely. Lucas had just witnessed how animated and engaging Devin had been with Belinda. So why was Belinda the one exception? There could only be one exnation¡ªDevin had feelings for Belinda. The thought filled Lucas with a rush of irritation. Devin broke the silence, his expression steady, his voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m not going to lie. I like Dr. Wright, and I want to pursue something with her.¡± Devin wasn¡¯t one to dance around his feelings or hide his intentions. The only reason he hadn¡¯t confessed his feelings to Belinda yet was out of fear of scaring her off. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his gaze hardening as he shot Devin a sharp look. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. Belinda is mine!¡± The words came out with a quiet but intense fury, barely restrained. But Devin, unfazed, shook his head. ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. Lucas, Dr. Wright is her own person, not an object for anyone to im. Since she is single now, she has every right to choose her own happiness.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened further as he met Devin¡¯s gaze. He scoffed, his words sharp and firm, ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken. I¡¯ve never seen Belinda as something to possess. She¡¯s the woman I love, the person I want to spend the rest of my life with!¡± When Devin heard this, his eyebrows knitted together slightly as he regarded Lucas with astonishment. . . . Chapter 668 ?Chapter 668: Lucas¡¯ statement had indeed shocked him for a moment. He considered Lucas to be arrogant, domineering, and full of himself¡ªclearly not someone who grasped the true essence of love. He thought Lucas¡¯ inability to ept Belinda seeing someone else stemmed from his deep-seated possessiveness. Lucas viewed Belinda as his former wife, and the idea of her with another man was intolerable to him. Yet, he now realized that he had been wrong about Lucas. Despite this, he was resolute in not backing down. Previously, he had repressed his feelings for Belinda due to her marital status. Now, there was no way he would give up. Holding that resolve, Devin locked eyes with Lucas and replied resolutely, ¡°Nevertheless, I¡¯m entitled topete with you on equal footing.¡± At these words, Lucas seethed with rage but had to suppress his fury. Devin was correct¡ªhe did have the right to a fairpetition. The ultimate choice would be up to Belinda. Neither of them had the authority to decide for her. He was confident he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Devin! Lucas turned and walked away without another word. When he returned to his table, his expression was cold. Johnson and Vincent exchanged a look, their eyes brimming with curiosity. Curiosity lingered about the topics Lucas and Devin had discussed. Shortly after, Devin and Belinda left the restaurant together. Seeing that, Lucas followed them without a second thought. Exhaling in resignation, Johnson said to Vincent, ¡°Had Lucas treated Belinda better right from the start, none of this would¡¯ve happened.¡± With a gentleugh, Vincent said, ¡°Think of it this way¡ªit¡¯s like fate is testing Lucas. Plus, had he not learned to understand love properly, Belinda probably wouldn¡¯t have been content with him. Perhaps things are unfolding as they should now.¡± After considering Vincent¡¯s perspective, Johnson slightly nodded and said, ¡°You make a good point. Let¡¯s leave.¡± Belinda left the restaurant and drove directly to her home. On her way, she noticed a luxury car tailing her. A slight frown formed on her face, but she averted her eyes and continued on her way. As she approached her house, Lucas abruptly sped up, pulling his car in front of hers and effectively blocking her path. Belinda was forced to bring her car to a halt. Lucas emerged from the driver¡¯s side of the luxury car. He made his way toward Belinda¡¯s car and positioned himself near it. . . . Chapter 669 ?Chapter 669: He didn¡¯t move or say anything. Belinda sighed deeply, rolled down the window, and asked, ¡°Lucas, what do you want?¡± Lucas offered no reply, his stare unwavering as he looked at her. Belinda opened the door and stepped out of her car. ¡°Lucas, you¡ª¡± She just began speaking when Lucas reached out and pulled her into a close embrace. He clung to her tightly, as if trying to blend their souls into one. Breaking the silence with his strained voice, he pleaded, ¡°Belinda, could you please stop torturing me?¡± As Lucas spoke, a slight rigidity crept into Belinda¡¯s frame. Her face remained expressionless, but inwardly, her emotions churned. ¡°Let go of me,¡± Belinda said. ¡°No, I will not,¡± Lucas answered, his tone defiant. He held her more tightly, resting his chin on her shoulder and inhaling deeply, the scent of her calming his restless spirit. galnovels hosts great stories ¡°Have you forgotten what you promised?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice, clear and resonant, pierced the momentary silence around them. Lucas froze in his tracks. ¡°Yes, I remember,¡± he responded softly, his voice lower. ¡°No inappropriate touching.¡± ¡°Then what do you think you¡¯re doing right now?¡± Belinda asked, her voice even. The moreposed Belinda was, the more it unsettled Lucas. He missed the days when she would fight back; it was simpler to handle her fiery responses. Promptly letting Belinda go, Lucas apologized sincerely, saying, ¡°I apologize, Belinda. I couldn¡¯t control myself earlier.¡± Belinda created a gap between them with a gentle push. She lifted her head slowly and inquired in a soft tone, ¡°What exactly do you want to say to me?¡± Lucas looked at Belinda, his voice heavy with sincerity. ¡°I can¡¯t stand to see you with other men. It makes me so jealous. But I know I have no right to stop you.¡± His voice was thick with frustration. ¡°I hate this feeling of powerlessness, not having any ce by your side, unable to drive away those men!¡± The words Lucas spoke caused a disturbance in the stillness of Belinda¡¯s heart, like a pebble causing ripples in a pond. She was forced to acknowledge that his words had stirred her emotions once again. This bothered her. . . . Chapter 670 ?Chapter 670: ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Belinda asked, her tone sharp and cool. Lucas began to extend his hand towards her but then paused, tightening his grip into a fist and retracting his hand. He fixed her with a pleading look. ¡°Belinda, would you stop dining with other men? Especially Devin!¡± Belinda¡¯s frown deepened, her anger evident. ¡°Who I share a meal with, regardless of their gender, is my own concern. It¡¯s not your ce to decide.¡± Why should he exert control over her decisions? Did he have the right to do that? He was free to share drinks and even kisses with Verena, yet she was barred from dining with another man? That was ridiculous! Who did he think he was? Just thinking about it made Belinda even more frustrated. Feeling the sting of Belinda¡¯s blunt rejection, Lucas experienced a sharp ache in his chest. His sense of helplessness stemmed from the realization that he truly had no right to meddle in her affairs. The thought of Devin¡¯s fondness for Belinda and her apparent happiness in Devin¡¯spany only deepened his frustration. Discover your escape on g aln ov el s ¡°Move your car,¡± Belinda said coldly, eager to end the conversation. Lucas remained still. Impatience colored Belinda¡¯s expression darker. ¡°Will you move it or not?¡± Noticing her growing anger, Lucas quickly softened his approach. ¡°Please, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m moving it now.¡± He returned to his car, entered, and drove it aside to clear the path. Belinda entered her car and drove off. Lucas didn¡¯t depart until Belinda¡¯s car was out of sight, his mood somber. He had spent recent days in deep reflection. Belinda¡¯s words from that day had cut deeply. Since then, he had been inactive, too apprehensive to even see Belinda, fearing her cold and impatient responses. However, after some thought, he had made up his mind. Despite the potential annoyance he might cause her, he resolved not to abandon his pursuit. If it upset her, then so be it. She would eventually adjust to it, he hoped. With this resolution, Lucas felt a burden lift from his shoulders. The following day. Around noon, Mollie summoned Belinda back to the Thomas family home. ¡°Mollie, what¡¯s the issue?¡± Belinda inquired as she entered the living room. . . . Chapter 671 ?Chapter 671: ¡°Look at this,¡± Mollie said, handing her an item. Belinda took it with a brief look of surprise. She opened it, and when she saw the contents, her eyes widened in shock. It was an invitation. More specifically, a wedding invitation. Listed were the names: Bride Minna Williamson and Groom Moshe Burke. Could these two really be getting married? This was truly something Belinda had not anticipated. The date indicated that the wedding was just around the corner. Everything was being arranged in such haste. Suddenly, a thought struck Belinda. This had to be Lucas¡¯ doing. How else could Minna end up marrying Moshe? The idea of her marrying below her status like this suggested coercion; she must have been forced. ¡°Belinda, tell me the truth. Did anything happen at the banquet?¡± Mollie inquired, her expression grave as she looked at Belinda. At these words, Belinda felt her heart miss a beat. She quickly realized that the wedding invitation had aroused Mollie¡¯s suspicions. Belinda sat down next to Mollie, feigning innocence. ¡°Nothing happened, Mollie. What makes you think something did?¡± Mollie sat up, beginning to piece things together. ¡°There¡¯s something odd about Minna marrying Moshe. The Williamson family ranks as the eighth among the great families, and Minna is Rhys¡¯s only daughter. But Moshe¡ªwhat about his background? Yes, the Burke family holds a status in high society, but they don¡¯t match up to the Williamson family. Moreover, Moshe is an illegitimate child. Darren mentioned that Moshe has some questionable habits. He takes pleasure in inflicting pain and has a history of violence towards his spouses. Both his previous marriages ended with his wives¡¯ mysterious deaths.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Given all these factors, why would Rhys and Minna even consider a man like Moshe? Is Rhys really forcing his daughter to marry someone so despicable just because of that incident? It¡¯s not usible! The Williamson family must have been threatened to do that. There¡¯s definitely something suspicious happening.¡± Upon listening to Mollie¡¯s thorough analysis, Belinda found herself at a loss for words. The logic in Mollie¡¯s words was sound. Belinda considered that anyone else looking at this invitation would likely have the same questions. She gave a slight nod. ¡°You¡¯re right; it does seem strange. However, this truly doesn¡¯t involve me. I was merely an observer that day.¡± Mollie¡¯s expression tightened, her eyes studying Belinda with suspicion. ¡°Is that really the case? Don¡¯t hide anything from me, Belinda.¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth, I assure you,¡± Belinda responded, her eyes sparkling as she earnestly nodded at Mollie. As Mollie scrutinized Belinda, she found no signs of deception and began to suspect she might be overthinking the situation. . . . Chapter 672 ?Chapter 672: Their conversation continued for some time, and Belinda managed to alleviate Mollie¡¯s suspicions. After dining at the Thomas family¡¯s household, Belinda made her way back to the hospital. However, instead of heading to the Cardiac Surgery Department, she went directly to Darwin¡¯s ward. Darwin was in the middle of his physiotherapy session at the time. ¡°Ms. Wright,¡± Darwin called out warmly as he noticed Belinda¡¯s arrival. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Belinda inquired. With a slight smile, Darwin replied, ¡°Much improved, though I¡¯m still limited in my movements.¡± Belinda nodded understandingly. ¡°Naturally, given it¡¯s a fracture. Achieving full recovery will certainly take a few months.¡± A look of resignation crossed Darwin¡¯s face when he heard that. Belinda, now seated beside his bed, asked nonchntly, ¡°By the way, Mr. Lambert, have you received an invitation to Minna¡¯s wedding?¡± ¡°Minna¡¯s wedding?¡± Darwin appeared surprised and shook his head. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. She¡¯s getting married? To whom?¡± His voice carried a note of genuine delight. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, where the best stories live After all, once Minna was married, she would no longer pester him as before. This was indeed a cause for celebration for him. ¡°She is marrying Moshe,¡± Belinda replied. At the mention of the name, Darwin paused. Then, a look of understanding dawned on him. ¡°Ah, that makes sense¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Belinda looked at him, puzzled. Darwin initially chuckled with a hint of sarcasm and said, ¡°It makes sense now. No wonder Minna came to me that day, inquiring if I could marry her. She probably hoped to avoid marrying Moshe by getting a yes from me.¡± Belinda paused to digest Darwin¡¯s revtion before nodding. ¡°Exactly, you¡¯re onto something there. Unfortunately for her, she¡¯s bound to be let down.¡± She pondered Minna¡¯s logic. After years of pursuing Darwin without sess, why would she expect him to agree to marry her now, especially under these circumstances? She should have known that Darwin would not agree to marry her. Darwin cracked a sly smile. ¡°I think I¡¯ll request a wedding invite from Mr. Williamson. I n to make an appearance at Minna¡¯s wedding and offer my ¡®blessings¡¯.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched slightly when she heard that. It seemed more like Darwin was keen to be there to hurt Minna¡¯s heart. Deep down, she felt a twinge of pity for Minna. . . . Chapter 673 ?Chapter 673: Just then, Darwin turned to Belinda, saying, ¡°Do you think Mr. rk is behind the Williamson family¡¯s decision to marry Minna off to Moshe?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes shimmered briefly. She realized Darwin might already be aware of her connection with Lucas. She simply offered a faint smile in response and chose to remain silent. In Minna¡¯s room at the Williamson family¡¯s residence. Macie expressed her astonishment, saying, ¡°Minna, did you really go ahead and register your marriage with Moshe?¡± Minna responded with a hollowugh, her face void of emotion. ¡°Yes.¡± Macie bit her lip, unable to hold back her shock. ¡°This¡­ Mr. rk¡¯s methods are really too harsh!¡± When Minna heard that, her expression turned fierce. She gritted her teeth and replied resolutely, ¡°I will never forgive that woman! Never!¡± Macie looked at Minna, attempting to reason with her, saying, ¡°Minna, why do you persist in holding onto your grudge against Belinda? Let it go! You can¡¯t win against her! And she¡¯s unbelievably fortunate! Every n you¡¯ve concocted against her has backfired. And now, look at the heavy price you¡¯ve paid! Please, stop being so stubborn.¡± Macie spoke sincerely, without any pretense. Her intentions were genuinely aimed at Minna¡¯s best interest. But Minna simply gave a softugh, turning to face Macie with a meaningful look in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not me; it¡¯s you¡­¡± g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s has it all ¡°Minna, what do you mean?¡± Macie¡¯s face registered confusion. Minna smiled slightly as she exined, ¡°I am not going to do anything to Belinda; you are.¡± Macie¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. She looked at Minna with growing apprehension, her voice trembling. ¡°Minna, I don¡¯t really understand what you¡¯re implying.¡± Minna shrugged lightly. ¡°My father has put constraints on me, and I believe Mr. rk has his eyes on me. If I attempt anything against Belinda again, I¡¯d be caught right away. But you, they won¡¯t suspect you. You¡¯re the ideal candidate to deal with Belinda.¡± Macie now understood Minna. Minna was trying to use her to get what she wanted. How could Minna do this? She would never agree to do this for her! Macie shook her head. ¡°No, Minna, I won¡¯t agree to do that.¡± ¡°You won¡¯t agree?¡± Minna appeared amused, as if she had heard something humorous. She looked at Macie with a steady smile. ¡°Macie, you don¡¯t have the option to refuse here.¡± At that moment, realization hit Macie, and herplexion turned pale. . . . Chapter 674 ?Chapter 674: She stared at Minna, speechless, for a prolonged moment. Minna¡¯s voice was steady as she continued, ¡°You were the brains behind that scheme, and you were the one who recruited the waiter. Ever wonder why I didn¡¯t expose your involvement?¡± Macie felt like an invisible, forceful grip had tightened around her throat, making it difficult for her to breathe. She grasped Minna¡¯s meaning immediately. Minna hadn¡¯t kept her involvement hidden for moral reasons, but because she wanted to use Macie in her ongoing plots against Belinda. This woman was utterly merciless! Minna reached out nonchntly and tapped Macie¡¯s cheek lightly, her smile cold. ¡°Remember, Macie, your family¡¯s entire well-being rests with the Williamson family. If I want you to live well, you¡¯ll be fine. But if you displease me, I will retaliate against your family. You wouldn¡¯t want that, would you?¡± The menacing words gradually drained the color from Macie¡¯s face. With her family¡¯s fate tied to Minna¡¯s family, Macie had always had no choice but to act as Minna¡¯s shadow. If Minnamanded action against someone, Macie was expected toe up with a n. Minna preferred carrying out the ns herself, taking pleasure in the dominance she held over those she loathed and ensuring they faced consequences. Thus, regarding the plot against Belinda, Macie had only suggested the n and stayed out of direct involvement. Before Macie could utter a word, Minna added, ¡°Imagine if Mr. rk learned that this scheme was your idea? How do you suppose he would handle you?¡± Macie¡¯splexion turned ghostly white. The mere thought of that caused her to gulp nervously, her body quaking. If Lucas found out about that¡­ She couldn¡¯t even begin to contemte the consequences. Macie shut her eyes tightly, wrestling with the pain, as if a knife were wedged in her throat. It took her a moment to gather herself. ¡°Minna, please, say no more. I¡¯ll do as you say!¡± Minna chuckled at this response. ¡°Good; that¡¯s more like it.¡± But Macie couldn¡¯t bring herself to smile. Meanwhile, she was already plotting her next moves. Her agreement with Minna was merely a temporary measure. She knew she couldn¡¯t continue to be manipted by Minna. Minna¡¯s actions had served as a stark reminder for her. She realized she couldn¡¯t afford to cross Belinda. Once outside the Williamson family¡¯s house, Macie took several deep breaths. Still, a heaviness pressed on her chest, stifling her breath. She needed to find a way out of this situation soon. . . . Chapter 675 ?Chapter 675: In the secluded ambiance of a coffee shop, ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s up? Why the sudden call for coffee today?¡± Baker asked with a smile, sipping his coffee and looking at Kylee across the table. Kylee faced Baker with a grave expression, unable to return his smile. ¡°Dad, I have to ask you something important, and I need an honest answer.¡± Baker, still smiling, nodded and said, ¡°Alright, what is it?¡± Kylee got straight to the point. ¡°Whose daughter am I?¡± Baker paused for a second, then smiled reassuringly. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter, Kylee. Why such a peculiar question?¡± Kylee persisted, her gaze intense. ¡°I mean, who is my real mother?¡± At that, Baker¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply. Baker¡¯s peculiar reaction was fleeting. Shortly after, he regained hisposure. Or more urately, he adopted an appropriately shocked demeanor. He said, ¡°Kylee, what are you talking about? Your mother is Car! What¡¯s gotten into you? Why are you asking me such an odd question?¡± He gave Kylee a look of mild disapproval. Tears tinged Kylee¡¯s eyes. ¡°Dad, please, no more lies! If I¡¯m questioning this, it¡¯s because I have solid proof that I¡¯m not Car¡¯s biological daughter!¡± g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, where stories thrive Baker responded with a hint of suspicion. ¡°Has someone filled your head with nonsense?¡± He remained in denial. Kylee forced a wry smile and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve had DNA tests done¡ªboth between you and me, and between Mom and me! Isn¡¯t that clear enough?¡± Baker¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Damn it! How could this have happened? Why would Kylee even think to get a DNA test? He had tampered with the results of her previous DNA test, but now¡­ Why had she decided to take another one? Kylee said, ¡°The other day, I apanied Mom to donate blood. I noticed she¡¯s type A blood! You¡¯re type B, and she¡¯s type A, but I¡¯m type O! It¡¯s not possible for parents with A and B blood types to have a child with type O blood. So I decided to get DNA tests done with both of you!¡± When Kylee revealed her findings, Baker was overwhelmed with a feeling of resignation. Who could have foreseen such a turn of events? Finding himself cornered, Baker hastily fabricated a new story to deceive Kylee. ¡°Listen! Your actual mother was a close friend of your mother¡¯s. She was no longer alive. She visited your mother and me one time. We all had too much to drink, and Imitted an unforgivable mistake¡­¡± Kylee wasn¡¯t convinced by Baker¡¯s story. Withposed rity, she asked, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why is Belinda my mother¡¯s daughter?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply at the question. . . . Chapter 676 ?Chapter 676: He stared at Kylee, stunned. ¡°You¡­¡± In a strained voice, Kylee said, ¡°I also conducted a DNA test between Mom and Belinda! They are rted. Dad! I came here for the truth! Please, no more lies!¡± Her voice rose. Baker was left utterly dumbfounded. He had not anticipated that Kylee would carry out another DNA test involving Belinda and Car. His throat seemed clogged, and it took him a while to respond. ¡°Alright, since you¡¯ve gone through with the DNA tests, I¡¯ll keep nothing from you. Indeed, you are not Car¡¯s biological daughter; Belinda is! At the time of your births, your biological mother and I made a decision to switch you and Belinda so that you could lead a better life. We wanted you to be the rightful heir of the Wright family. As for who your biological mother is, I think you already have the answer in your heart.¡± Kylee remained silent, herplexion turning ghostly. The reality she now faced was something she had never wanted to confront. ¡°I need you to say it,¡± Kylee eventually said, her voice rough with emotion. Baker said directly, ¡°Holley is your biological mother.¡± Kylee immediately closed her eyes, her body shaking from the shock. She couldn¡¯t ept this startling revtion. ¡°No! That can¡¯t be true! You¡¯re lying!¡± Kylee cried out in denial. ¡°How could I possibly be the child of that shameless mistress? How could she be my mother?¡± Her emotions surged, and in a moment of fury, she knocked the coffee cup off the table. Baker¡¯s face visibly changed when he heard her words. ¡°Kylee! Why would you say that? She¡¯s your mother! How can you talk about her like that?¡± Kylee, her eyes filled with tears, retorted sharply, ¡°She is not my mother! My mother is Car, the third daughter of the Happer family from Soling! Holley is just a mistress! How could my mother be someone of such low standing?¡± Her rant was suddenly cut short by a forceful p. The p turned Kylee¡¯s head aside, leaving her expression stunned and her eyes hollow. Baker, shaking with anger, had never before pped Kylee. He was furious beyond measure this time. He had never imagined she could say such outrageous things! ¡°Regardless, she is still your mother! Others might make such remarks, but you should not! While Car is indeed a wonderful person, she is still Belinda¡¯s biological mother and has no blood connection to you!¡± Time seemed to stretch endlessly before Kylee finally raised her gaze to meet Baker¡¯s. The mark of the p was visible on her cheek, her eyes reddened, and tears flowed freely down her face. ¡°Why? Why did you and Holley do this? Can¡¯t you see how much this will hurt me? How can I possiblye to terms with this? I hate both of you!¡± With those words, Kylee leaped up, snatched her bag, and hurried out of the room. . . . Chapter 677 ?Chapter 677: Baker called out in haste, ¡°Kylee!¡± But in the end, he could do nothing but sigh. He hadn¡¯t expected things to go like this. He and Holley had always feared that Kylee might nevere to terms with the truth, so they had resolved to hide it from her for as long as possible. Unexpectedly, she had uncovered the truth entirely on her own. It was a bitter stroke of fate. After leaving the coffee shop and settling into her car, Kylee cried out loud. She grappled with the reality that Belinda was the legitimate heir to the Wright family fortune, whereas she was the daughter of a mistress. Looking back, she recalled how she had once viewed Belinda as the illegitimate child, the despicable person. Now, she realized, with painful irony, that it was she who was in that disparaged position. How could she ept that? She made a firm decision in her heart that she would never acknowledge this reality. She affirmed to herself that she was Car¡¯s daughter¡ªthat Car was her biological mother, regardless of what the DNA tests showed. Thinking in that way, Kylee felt a bit better. Struggling with the revtion, Kylee didn¡¯t return to the Wright family¡¯s home and spent several days at the house Baker had provided for her. Soon, the day of Minna and Moshe¡¯s wedding arrived. The wedding ceremony for Minna and Moshe took ce at the Lightham Hotel. A considerable number of guests had gathered today. Some attended for the Williamson family, while others were drawn by the spectacle. After all, the incident at the banquetst time had left many in shock. What truly stunned everyone, however, was Rhys¡¯s decision to have Minna marry Moshe, the Burke family¡¯s illegitimate son. This development was entirely unforeseen. In the lounge, Macie broke the news to Minna that Darwin had shown up, sparking a look of astonishment in Minna. She clearly remembered that they hadn¡¯t sent Darwin a wedding invitation. Yet here Darwin was, appearing unexpectedly. What could this imply? Perhaps he realized he couldn¡¯t let her go and couldn¡¯t bear the thought of her marrying someone else. That was why he was here now¡­ Excitement surged through Minna¡¯s heart when she thought about that. She quickly instructed Macie to bring Darwin to her. Darwin dide, following Macie to the door of the room, though he stopped at the doorstep. Minna didn¡¯t mind that. She eagerly gathered up her wedding gown and hastened towards Darwin in her high heels, her eyes alight with anticipation. ¡°Darwin, have youe to take me away?¡± Darwin responded with a sneer, his smile dripping with sarcasm. With his arms crossed, he looked down at Minna. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you my blessings. I hope you and Moshe have a very happy marriage. Just remember¡ªkeep your distance from me from now on!¡± Minna felt Darwin¡¯s words cut deeply, and they were hard to endure. Her frame shook gently as she gazed at Darwin, shocked. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t happening! You must havee to run away with me. You¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 678 ?Chapter 678: ¡°Quit your fantasies!¡± Darwin cut her off abruptly. With those words, he turned and walked away. ¡°Darwin! Darwin!¡± Minna called out, attempting to follow him, but Macie swiftly grasped her arm. ¡°Think this through, Minna! You shouldn¡¯t go out there! What will the other guests think if they see you running after Darwin? Just calm down.¡± Macie then ushered Minna back into the lounge and shut the door behind them. Macie was indifferent to Minna¡¯s personal dramas. By now, she only harbored resentment toward her. Still, Rhys had explicitly instructed her to monitor Minna closely today to prevent any incidents, warning that she would be ountable for any mishaps. Thus, Macie waspelled to keep a vignt watch over Minna. As Darwin entered the banquet hall, he found the guests already settled in. He looked around the room, and his eyes eventually settled on Belinda. Approaching Belinda, he wanted to take a seat beside her. ¡°Oh? You¡¯re here?¡± Belinda expressed surprise as she saw him. ¡°Yeah, mind if I sit here?¡± Darwin said with a nod. Belinda also nodded and responded, ¡°Sure, you can sit here.¡± Every chapter lives on g a lno vels ;m Darwin smiled and leaned in slightly. ¡°I just came back from seeing Minna. Want to know what she told me?¡± Intrigued, Belinda leaned in and inquired, ¡°What did she say?¡± Darwin moved even closer, his face nearing Belinda¡¯s ear¡­ Meanwhile, not too far away, Lucas watched their interaction, his expression turning dark with jealousy. Frustrated, Lucas wondered why Darwin had to lean in so close to speak with Belinda. Had they be that close already? Seeing the dark expression on Lucas¡¯ face, Vincent couldn¡¯t help but follow his gaze. When he saw what was happening, his brow twitched slightly. Clearly, the circle of Belinda¡¯s admirers had grownrger after the divorce. First, it was Devin, and now, Darwin seemed to have joined thepetition. It was no wonder Lucas felt a pang of jealousy. At that moment, Verena and Ryan showed up. They headed directly toward Lucas, intending to sit next to him. However, as soon as Verena began to sit down, Lucas fixed a stern gaze on her. ¡°Keep your distance from me,¡± Lucas said sharply, his voicecking any trace of warmth. ¡°Must I repeat myself?¡± Verena¡¯s face froze. . . . Chapter 679 ?Chapter 679: She looked at Lucas, struggling to speak. After a while, she finally said, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Why are you treating me like this?¡± She had thought that beingbeled as a ¡°friend¡± might allow her to remain close to Lucas, possibly making him let his guard down. She had not expected¡­ Lucas met her eyes with a cold stare, his lips twisting into a mocking sneer as he responded without hesitation, ¡°We are friends, yes. But Belinda is ufortable with you being too close to me, so you need to keep your distance.¡± When Verena heard Lucas¡¯ cold words, her face instantly lost all color. A piercing ache shot through her heart. At that moment, waves of anger and jealousy overwhelmed her. Nevertheless, she said nothing; instead, she quietly moved to sit by Vincent. Vincent, observing Verena¡¯s ashen face, couldn¡¯t help but feel sympathy for her. Since Lucas had fallen for Belinda, he had transformed drastically. His behavior toward Verena had be markedly harsher. Yet, perhaps this was to be expected. Lucas¡¯ heart could only hold one woman. Explore captivating tales on galnovels . Meanwhile, Belinda burst into amusedughter after hearing Darwin¡¯s words. Belinda said, ¡°She thought you wanted to run away with her? Where did she get such an idea?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°However, you showing up today could certainly give her that impression.¡± Darwin just let out a coldugh in response. Soon, the wedding ceremony officially started. Moshe, the groom, was visibly overjoyed, his face alight with happiness, clearly very content with the marriage. Indeed, for an illegitimate son to marry the eldest daughter of the high-ranking Williamson family was undoubtedly a triumph. In stark contrast, Minna¡¯s expression was one of stark displeasure. She seemed to regard Moshe as her greatest enemy. Minna¡¯s sour expression embarrassed Moshe, causing his smile to fade and his demeanor to darken. He gripped Minna¡¯s hand a bit too firmly as he took it. The ceremony unfolded smoothly until everyone¡¯s attention was drawn to the big screen. ¡°Harder! Ah¡­ That feels amazing!¡± Erotic moans suddenly surged from the speakers, catching everyone off guard. The room fell silent, shocked by the sudden intrusion of sound. Then, the big screen lit up, revealing a video of a man and woman, both naked and in the midst of sex, their actions passionate and unrestrained. ¡°This is shocking!¡± someone gasped. After ten seconds, the footage changed, maintaining its erotic nature but featuring a new man in the scene. Another ten seconds passed, and the footage changed again. . . . Chapter 680 Chapter 680: ¡°So good! Faster, faster!¡± The explicit sounds sent a chill through the crowd. ¡°Shut it down! Shut it down now! Damn it!¡± Rhys¡¯s enragedmand finally spurred the staff into action. The team responsible for the audiovisuals quickly yanked the power cord, and the hall fell silent. A buzz of whispers quickly spread through the crowd. ¡°Was that really Minna in the videos?¡± ¡°Yes! Who knew she had such a hidden side?¡± ¡°How scandalous! Different men in each video? How wild can she be?¡± ¡°The Burke family members look so furious!¡± ¡°Who could Minna have angered so deeply for them to retaliate by exposing her like this?¡± The recent videos disyed Minna engaging in intimate encounters with various men, clearly showing her face and making denial impossible for her. Shaking off her initial shock, Belinda turned to nce at Lucas. At the same moment, Lucas looked at her. Their eyes met briefly, each harboring a curious glint. Belinda quickly averted her gaze. A slight twitch of realization passed through her; she strongly suspected that Lucas was behind this. Meanwhile, Minna was visibly reeling from the shock of the exposure. Once Minna recovered, she immediately eximed, ¡°It¡¯s all fake! The videos are fabricated! Someone¡¯s trying to frame me!¡± Minna appeared frantic, her emotions spiraling out of control. However, deep down, she knew the videos were real. She had indeed requested that her past lovers record them. But she had deleted all those recordings long ago. How could they possibly still exist? She was utterly confused. Even as Minna vehemently argued that the videos were fabricated, the clear panic and anxiety on her face told a different story. Her frantic denials did little to convince the onlookers. ¡°Continue with the ceremony!¡± Rhys interjected at that moment, his expression dark. The public scandal involving his daughter had reflected poorly on him, but the wedding must go on. The ceremony moved forward, though the atmosphere had shifted, with both the Williamson and Burke families feeling a deep sense of shame. Moshe, who had been ted just moments earlier, now looked furious. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Friday, dear readers! Wishing you all an amazing day, remember that God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 681 ?Chapter 681: Observing the situation, Darwin couldn¡¯t resist a cold chuckle. ¡°I never imagined Minna¡¯s personal life was so¡­ lively. It¡¯s quite astonishing.¡± ¡°Well¡­ I agree,¡± said Belinda, her tone revealing her awareness of Minna¡¯s reckless pursuits. It was clear that Minna had not limited herself while chasing after Darwin. The incident remained the talk of the guests, and Minna¡¯s reputation was now thoroughly ruined. Later on, Belinda went to the restroom. When she walked out of the stall, she noticed a woman standing by the sink, seemingly waiting for her. Seeing this, Belinda frowned slightly, her impatience evident in her eyes. She walked straight to the sink, turning on the water and washing her hands, not sparing Verena another nce. ¡°Ms. Wright, can we talk?¡± Verena asked, her smile sweet but practiced. ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied sharply, her tone clipped. As she spoke, she grabbed a tissue, drying her hands briskly, clearly ready to leave. But Verena quickly stepped in front of her, blocking her path. Belinda¡¯s gaze turned icy. ¡°Have you forgotten the pain, now that the wound on your forehead is almost healed? Or should I remind you of it?¡± At Belinda¡¯s pointed words, Verena froze, her face paling slightly. The memory of being mmed against the wall surged back, and she could still feel the lingering pain. It wasn¡¯t just the physical pain that haunted her; it was the cold reality that Lucas hadn¡¯t even bothered to check on her since it happened. The thought ignited a fresh wave of bitterness within Verena¡¯s heart. Taking a deep breath, Verena faked a resigned tone. ¡°Ms. Wright, why do you still hold so much hostility towards me? I¡¯ve already told you¡ªI¡¯m letting go of Lucas. We¡¯re just friends now.¡± ¡°Yeah, right,¡± Belinda scoffed, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Save those words for Lucas. He¡¯s the only one who might actually believe that.¡± Verena¡¯s face tightened, but her voice softened with forced sincerity. ¡°I mean it, Ms. Wright. I¡¯m telling you the truth. Please, just listen to me!¡± Belinda¡¯s patience snapped, her voice rising in warning. ¡°Get out of the way, Verena. Don¡¯t block my path.¡± Verena¡¯s body trembled slightly, her confidence shaken by the sharpness of Belinda¡¯s tone. Instinctively, she stepped aside. Without sparing Verena a second nce, Belinda walked away. . . . Chapter 682 ?Chapter 682: Her steps were brisk and purposeful, her patience for Verena long gone. As she exited the restroom, Belinda found herself face-to-face with Kylee, who was standing by the door. Her brows knitted tightly together. What was happening today? One frustrating encounter after another¡ªfirst Verena, now this. Kylee¡¯s eyes flickered with a mix of emotions¡ªshock, suspicion, and an unmistakable bitterness she couldn¡¯t hide. She couldn¡¯t help but study Belinda¡¯s features more closely, noticing the faint resemnce to Car. The knowledge that Belinda was the true daughter of the Wright family stirred a toxic blend of anger and jealousy in her chest. But no matter what, this secret had to remain buried. Belinda could never be recognized as anything more than an illegitimate child in the eyes of the world. Without a word, Belinda walked past Kylee and left. After the wedding banquet, Belinda drove back to Vera Vis. Once she arrived, she parked in the lot and exited the car, heading toward the elevator. Her steps slowed when she noticed a figure standing nearby. The man¡¯s presence was impossible to ignore. Belinda hesitated briefly but then continued toward him. Her voice was direct, steady as ever. ¡°Did you find those videos of Minna?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. After a pause, he added, ¡°She dared to hurt you, so of course, I couldn¡¯t let her get away with it. This matter won¡¯t end just like that. She¡¯ll face the consequences for what she did.¡± He emphasized the word ¡°consequences,¡± his toneced with subtle aggression, making his intent unmistakable. At his words, Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered briefly. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said, her tone stiff. Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a soft smile, his gaze warm and unwavering as he looked at her. ¡°I¡¯m happy to do it.¡± But then, his expression darkened, a shadow clouding his features. ¡°Belinda,¡± he began, his voice lowering, tinged with disapproval. ¡°Why are you still so close to Darwin? Don¡¯t forget¡ªif it weren¡¯t for him, Minna wouldn¡¯t have targeted you. None of this would have happened.¡± His eyes narrowed slightly as he continued, ¡°You should keep your distance from him.¡± . . . Chapter 683 ?Chapter 683: In response to Lucas¡¯s remarks, Belinda released a soft, mockingugh, slowly raising her eyes to meet his. ¡°So, your point is that by bing your wife, I¡¯ve inadvertently acquired two adversaries¡ªVerena and Kylee? Maybe I should consider staying away from you as well, for my own safety? Just because they haven¡¯t harmed me yet doesn¡¯t mean they won¡¯t try in the future. Perhaps it¡¯s safer for me if you keep your distance, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas was left speechless by her words, a hint of hurt shing through his eyes. Eventually, he asked, ¡°Belinda, are you suggesting I¡¯m like Darwin?¡± ¡°How are you two any different?¡± Belinda retorted. Silence fell over Lucas once more. After a while, he muttered, ¡°I just really don¡¯t like it when you¡¯re too close to other men.¡± Belinda gave a derisive snort. ¡°You have a lot of dislikes. Should I change my behavior just because you don¡¯t like it?¡± Once again, Lucas found himself without words. Momentster, he looked at her with a hopeful expression. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ve stayed away from other women. I even refused Verena when she tried to sit next to me.¡± Lucas sounded like a child eager for praise after doing something good. Yet, his words only intensified the mockery on Belinda¡¯s face. Was he really distancing himself from other women? Oh, please. It wasughable. Silently, Belinda walked past Lucas, ready to leave. The scorn visible on her face earlier told Lucas all he needed to know¡ªshe didn¡¯t believe him for a second. Noticing her disbelief, he quickly reached out and grasped her hand. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t believe me?¡± Belinda pulled her hand back, her voice chillingly cold. ¡°Your personal matters are of no concern to me.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t believe me!¡± Lucas eximed, his tone bing more determined. ¡°You think I¡¯m deceiving you?¡± Instead of responding, Belinda turned to lock eyes with him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you! If you have doubts, just ask Vincent¡ªhe¡¯ll back me up,¡± Lucas quickly replied. ¡°Back you up?¡± Belinda¡¯s skeptical smirk grew. ¡°Do I need someone else¡¯s word for what I¡¯ve seen firsthand?¡± ¡°What did you see?¡± Confusion clouded Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°I can assure you that my interactions with Verena have been entirely appropriate recently!¡± Taking a deep breath, Belinda responded, ¡°Appropriate? Remember the night at Happer Restaurant when you excused yourself to take a call? Whom were you meeting then? Do I really need to spell it out for you?¡± Lucas thought for a moment and then remembered the incident. ¡°I ran into Verena right after finishing my call. It was just a coincidence.¡± . . . Chapter 684 ?Chapter 684: ¡°Is that so? Quite the coincidence when she kissed you, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. Lucas appeared shocked. ¡°She kissed me? That never happened!¡± He thought for a moment and then added, ¡°Oh, you must have seen her trying to kiss me. Yes, she moved towards me, but I pushed her away before she could actually kiss me.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, anger clear in her gaze. ¡°Are you expecting me to believe that? I heard the sound of her kissing you! And you¡¯re still trying to lie to me?¡± Lucas looked deeply aggrieved, his voice rising defensively. ¡°I swear, on everything! She made that sound herself! She actually said she did that to feel like she had already kissed me!¡± Hearing this, Belinda froze, her pupils narrowing slightly. She stayed silent, furrowing her brows as doubt flickered in her gaze. Lucas exhaled sharply, his frustration evident. His tone softened, though a trace of hurt lingered as he asked, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m the type of guy who would do something like that and then lie about it?¡± Belinda¡¯s silence stretched on, but her gaze softened imperceptibly, the tension in her posture loosening. Lucas seized the moment, his voice resolute. ¡°I¡¯ll own up to anything I¡¯ve done, Belinda. But don¡¯t use me of something I haven¡¯t done.¡± Visit gal????v??ls for updates He straightened slightly, looking at her with sincerity etched into his expression. ¡°I swear to you, Belinda, I absolutely did not kiss Verena.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t immediately reply, but her guarded demeanor began to crumble. Deep down, she believed him. The realization hit her like a wave¡ªVerena had done that on purpose. That kiss sound had been nothing but a calcted move, designed to make her misunderstand the situation. Her eyes darkened with disgust as the thought of Verena¡¯s maniption crossed her mind. Lucas caught the subtle shift in her expression and spoke cautiously, his tone filled with hope. ¡°So¡­ is that why you¡¯ve been so distant with metely? Because you thought I kissed Verena?¡± Belinda faltered, caught off guard by his directness. She swallowed hard, quickly turning her head to avoid his earnest gaze. She said, ¡°Your business has nothing to do with me. I just¡­ I just didn¡¯t want to waste my energy on you.¡± Even as she spoke, the softness in her voice betrayed her true feelings, though she seemed unaware of it. But Lucas caught the subtle shift in her demeanor, and his grin widened. ¡°Belinda, you were jealous. Admit it¡ªyou thought I kissed Verena, and you got jealous.¡± Belinda shot him an exasperated re. ¡°Jealous? Don¡¯t tter yourself.¡± . . . Chapter 685 ?Chapter 685: ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say¡ªyou were jealous!¡± Lucas tilted his head, raising an eyebrow with smug confidence. Before Belinda could respond, he softened his tone, his voice dropping low and earnest. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be, Belinda. I only like you. And¡­¡± He hesitated for a moment, a flicker of awkwardness crossing his face. ¡°And¡­ I have never kissed anyone other than you.¡± Belinda was shocked as she looked up at him, her eyes wide with disbelief. What was he saying? Had he given his first kiss to her? The thought raced through her mind, leaving her stunned. Lucas had been in a rtionship with Verena before marrying her¡ªhow was it possible they had never kissed? And yet, the sincerity in Lucas¡¯s eyes made it hard for her to doubt him. He wasn¡¯t the type to lie about something like this. A flutter of happiness stirred in Belinda¡¯s chest. She quickly pushed it down, masking her joy with aposed expression. Her voice was calm, deliberately dismissive. ¡°Why are you even telling me this? It¡¯s not like I care.¡± Lucas replied, ¡°Because I wanted you to know. That¡¯s all.¡± Belinda huffed, turning on her heel. ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Without looking back, she walked away. ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me anymore, right?¡± Lucas asked, keeping pace with her as they walked side by side. Belinda didn¡¯t bother looking at him. ¡°When was I ever mad at you? I don¡¯t care about you.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond, but his grin widened. When they reached the elevator, Belinda gave Lucas a pointed look. ¡°You can go now. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Alright, good night,¡± Lucas replied with a nod, the smile still lingering on his face. He waited until the elevator doors closed and it began to ascend before turning back toward his car. But the moment he turned, his cheerful expression hardened. Was what had happened with Verena just an ident, or had she nned it? The thought made him narrow his eyes, a cold glint flickering in their depths. After returning home, Belinda found her grandmother sittingfortably on the sofa, engrossed in a TV program. ¡°Grandma,¡± Belinda called gently. Kenia immediately set the remote down, her face lighting up at the sight of her granddaughter. Standing, she motioned toward the bedroom and said, ¡°Come with me, Belinda.¡± Belinda blinked, a hint of confusion flickering in her gaze, but she followed Kenia obediently, closing the door behind them. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grandma?¡± she asked. With a serious expression, Kenia asked, ¡°Are you and Lucas getting along well these days?¡± Belinda, looking puzzled, responded, ¡°No, Grandma, what makes you ask that?¡± . . . Chapter 686 ?Chapter 686: Continuing her inquiry, Kenia said, ¡°Some recent news hase to my attention. Did Lucas really exchange billions in real estate for a video that clears your name?¡± With a nod, Belinda replied, ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, he did.¡± Kenia¡¯s face grew even more stern. ¡°While I¡¯m thankful to Lucas for what he has done for you, it worries me. I¡¯m concerned his actions might soften your resolve and persuade you to give him another chance.¡± Belinda quickly replied, ¡°No, Grandma, there¡¯s no need for concern. I haven¡¯t thought about that at all.¡± Her tone was firm. Gazing at Belinda, Kenia said, ¡°Maybe not now, but what aboutter? Are you sure you won¡¯t change your mind in the future?¡± Belinda paused, momentarily lost for words. Kenia sighed, a look of resignation crossing her face. ¡°My fear is that you¡¯ll forgive him and forget about the pain you¡¯ve endured because of him.¡± Belinda averted her gaze, saying softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I know what I¡¯m doing. I won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡± Belinda was not only assuring Kenia but also reinforcing her own resolve. Kenia bluntly expressed her hope, saying, ¡°Well, I do hope you won¡¯t end up back together with Lucas.¡± g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said, her face showing a hint of resignation. Kenia had always disapproved of her rtionship with Lucas from the very beginning. This disapproval remained unchanged. Just outside the room, Holley stood listening in secret, her eyes narrowing slightly as she overheard the conversation. She, too, was opposed to Belinda reconciling with Lucas. Such a reunion would not serve her family¡¯s interests. Baker had previously informed her that Kylee had discovered her true identity, a fact that had left her on edge. On one hand, she felt some relief¡ªKylee was now aware of the truth, allowing her to treat her as her daughter and visit her more frequently without concealing her love. But on the other hand, she was very uneasy, worried that Kylee might reject her upon learning that her biological mother had been a mistress. Determined to prove herself, Holley resolved to do more for Kylee, hoping to be seen as apetent and loving mother. When she had learned of Belinda¡¯s return, she had hastened to eavesdrop on Belinda¡¯s conversation with Kenia, hoping to discover something useful. Yet, as the conversation drifted to other subjects, Holley, finding nothing of value, silently retreated to her room. In the Burke family¡¯s residence, in Minna and Moshe¡¯s bedroom: ¡°Why are you here? Leave!¡± Minna demanded, her eyes filled with disgust. ¡°This is my room, too. Why should I leave?¡± Moshe responded. ¡°Not anymore! I¡¯ve imed this room as mine!¡± Minna eximed, crossing her arms and lifting her chin with pride. ¡°Moshe, do you really believe that our marriage makes us a real couple?¡± . . . Chapter 687 ?Chapter 687: ¡°Are we not?¡± Moshe asked. Minna¡¯s face turned cold as she said, ¡°Absolutely not! This marriage is merely a charade I was coerced into! Do you even understand your position? You¡¯re an illegitimate son. How could you ever be fit to be my husband? If you know what¡¯s good for you, get out of here right now!¡± When Moshe heard Minna¡¯s words, his face contorted into a menacing scowl. ¡°Who do you think you are? Because of you, the Burke family¡¯s reputation is in tatters! And you still dare to be this arrogant in front of me?¡± Minna¡¯s expression darkened instantly, her eyes narrowing with simmering rage. ¡°Moshe, are you looking for trouble right now? Even your father wouldn¡¯t have the guts to talk to me like this!¡± Her voice rose, sharp andmanding. ¡°Enough of this nonsense! I don¡¯t have time for you. Get out of here¡ªnow!¡± She pointed toward the door, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. She hadn¡¯t wanted to marry Moshe from the beginning. The very thought of it had revolted her. But her father had persuaded her, insisting it was their only viable path forward. If she didn¡¯t marry Moshe, the Williamson family¡¯s business empire would inevitably crumble. Despite being part of the prestigious eight great families, the disparity between the top-ranked family and the lowest-ranked one was vast. The cold, hard truth was clear¡ªif Lucas decided to target their family, they wouldn¡¯tst long. They would copse under his influence, and with that copse, every privilege andfort they currently enjoyed would vanish overnight. But Minna knew that if she married Moshe, there was still a chance to turn things around. For one, tying their fortunes to the Burke family meant security. The Burke family wouldn¡¯t dare to move against the Williamson family if such a bond were solidified. In fact, the Burke family was desperate for this alliance¡ªthey saw the Williamsons as a golden ticket to further cement their own influence. So, they would listen to the Williamson family without question. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love To put it bluntly, everyone in the Burke family had to listen to Minna. Minna believed marrying Moshe was merely a formality. Eventually, once Lucas forgot about the arrangement, Minna would divorce Moshe. Having rationalized this, Minna had agreed to the marriage. When Minna noticed Moshe still rooted in ce, her frown deepened. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you¡ªdo you not hear me?¡± Moshe suddenly moved closer to Minna, stopping just inches from her. In a swift motion, he raised his hand and delivered a sharp p across her face. Minna¡¯s head snapped to the side, the taste of blood filling her mouth. She clutched her cheek, her eyes wide with shock and anger. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡± ¡°You deserve it, bitch!¡± Moshe hissed, striking her again. Minna¡¯s fury erupted. She leaped up, her face contorted with rage, and lunged at Moshe, attempting to scratch his face. ¡°You jerk! How dare you strike me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Moshe easily overpowered her, pinning her on the bed. Holding her wrists with one hand, he pped her repeatedly with the other. ¡°You think I¡¯m scared of you? You¡¯re now my wife, and you¡¯d better behave! Step out of line again, and you¡¯ll regret it.¡± . . . Chapter 688 ?Chapter 688: Minna screamed, writhing under Moshe¡¯s grasp, her eyes zing with rage. ¡°How dare you do this to me? My father will never let you get away with this!¡± Moshe scoffed and spat in her face. ¡°Think I¡¯m afraid of that? Mr. rk is on my side now. He instructed my family to take ¡®good¡¯ care of you¡ªensure your life is interesting every day. Your father can do nothing to me!¡± Minna¡¯s initial anger disappeared as she absorbed Moshe¡¯s words. Her eyes widened dramatically and her expression changed to one of sheer shock, ¡°What¡­? What did you just say?¡± Minna struggled to speak after a long pause. ¡°Mr rk instructed my family to treat you like this! Do you really think I¡¯m worried about Rhysing after me? Would he dare to do anything to me?¡± Moshe said. Minna¡¯s face quickly lost all colour. Why had this happened? How had ite to this? She had assumed that marrying Moshe would solve her problems, never imagining that her intimate videos would be shown at their wedding ceremony. And now she was devastated by Moshe¡¯s revtion. If true, it meant that joining the Burke family was like walking straight into a trap! She now found herselfpletely unable to break free from the grip of the Burke family. How could this happen? Panic gripped Minna, her heart pounding with fear. She had never thought that Lucas could be so ruthless. Desperately, Minna tried to free herself. ¡°Let me go! I have to go back!¡± ¡°You think you can go back? Dream on!¡± Moshe said. With that he began to tear at her clothes. Horror washed over Minna, draining the colour from her face. She struggled, tried to fight him off. ¡°Moshe, let me go! You bastard-¡± Another sharp p cut off her words. Moshe¡¯s tolerance for defiance was non-existent. Each subsequent p made Minna¡¯s cheeks swell. As her lips began to bleed, she tasted the sharp taste of metal. ¡°I was wrong! Please, just let me go! I promise I¡¯ll behave!¡± Minna begged desperately, her voice thick with fear. But Moshe remained unmoved. He undressed her and himself and then began to brutally rape her. Minna¡¯s agonised screams whitened her face even more. Her cries of distress only seemed to arouse Moshe more. He gripped her throat tightly during his violent thrusts. Minna choked, struggling to breathe, her hands weakly trying to pull away from his grip. But Moshe only tightened his grip, watching her face flush and her eyes bulge until he suddenly released her. . . . Chapter 689 ?Chapter 689: Minna¡¯s cough was violent as she struggled to catch her breath. Breathing deeply, she realised how precious the air felt. But no sooner had she caught her breath than Moshe¡¯s hands were around her throat again. ¡°Uh¡­ Let me go¡­ Help¡­¡± It was then that Minna fully realised what Moshe was doing. She remembered Macie¡¯s warnings about Moshe¡¯s aggressive nature. Macie had pointed out that Moshe wasn¡¯t only prone to violence, but also had a disturbing penchant for harsh practices in intimate settings. At this point Marrying Moshe had been a mistake ¨C she should never have agreed to it! Throughout the night, Minna endured being thrown around mercilessly, treated as if she were a mere ything. At several points she feared she would die on the spot. Moshe was a monster! Minna finally lost consciousness. Your next story begins at galnovels . Her body was covered in bruises and her face was so swollen that it was unrecognisable. The next morning. In the office of the CEO of the Triumph Consortium. A mixture of excitement and apprehension filled Verena as she entered Lucas¡¯ office. ¡°Lucas, you called me here. What¡¯s going on?¡± asked Verena. Verena¡¯s voice took on a deliberate sweetness. However, to Lucas, it sounded insincere. His eyes met hers directly, his expression cold as he cut to the chase. ¡°That evening at Happer Restaurant, you made advances on me, attempted to kiss me, and even mimicked the kissing sound. That was all nned, wasn¡¯t it? You knew Belinda was watching us. You orchestrated that scene just to make her misinterpret our interaction!¡± Although Lucas maintained a stoic expression, his tone was bitingly cold. Verena felt a jolt of panic, though she quicklyposed herself. Feigning astonishment, she asked, ¡°What? Lucas, are you implying that Ms. Wright was there, witnessed everything, and believed we kissed?¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, a cold spark appearing as he asked, ¡°You weren¡¯t aware of that?¡± With a look of feigned innocence, Verena replied, ¡°I had no idea! Why would you think I¡¯d stage such a thing? How could you entertain such thoughts about me? Lucas, this is really hurting my feelings.¡± Tears started welling up in her eyes as she spoke. Lucas watched her, his expression unreadable. Verena sniffled and continued, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll seek out Ms. Wright and rify everything. I¡¯ll ensure she understands the situation clearly.¡± Verena then began to walk away. . . . Chapter 690 ?Chapter 690: ¡°Stop right there!¡± Lucas¡¯s voice cut sharply through the air. Frozen mid-step, Verena turned around, her eyes filled with tears, looking hurt. Such an emotional disy might have softened most men. But Lucas, unmoved by any woman except Belinda, remained as impassive as ever. His detachment was evident, and he clearly deemed Verena¡¯s actions overly dramatic. His gaze was intense as he stared at her, his words chillingly clear. ¡°I¡¯m not concerned whether your actions were deliberate or not. Just remember this warning: If you repeat this behavior, don¡¯t expect my tolerance next time!¡± Lucas¡¯s warning left Verena ghostly pale. It was something she had never anticipated¡ªto be spoken to so harshly by Lucas. As her heart ached, her jealousy and hatred toward Belinda surged uncontrobly. Trying to respond, Verena replied, ¡°Lucas, you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lucas interjected abruptly before she could finish her sentence. Then, hemanded, ¡°Leave now!¡± Verena¡¯s intended words faltered in her throat. Herplexion turned pale. In the end, she didn¡¯t even know how she had left Lucas¡¯s office. The chill of Lucas¡¯s aura matched his cold stare, both equally forbidding. Thankfully, Belinda had believed his version of events. Otherwise, he would have been unable to clear his name. Lucas made a mental note to further distance himself from Verena going forward. In a private room of a restaurant, the gathering inside was notably peculiar. Baker, the family head, was joined by his mistress Holley and Kylee, his daughter with his wife. Indeed, such a scene would seem odd to anyone. Ever since Kylee uncovered her real identity, Baker had toyed with the idea of bringing Kylee and Holley together. Yet, Kylee consistently rejected the proposal, leaving the issue unresolved until now. When Holley looked at Kylee, a wave of eagerness washed over her. She longed to reach out but hesitated, fearing rejection. Her voice barely a whisper, Holley said, ¡°Kylee, I¡­ I¡¯m your mother.¡± The word ¡°mother¡± struck Kylee like a shard of ice, her pupils shrinking as her expression shifted. ¡°You¡¯re not my mother!¡± Kylee erupted, her re searing into Holley. Hearing this, Holley felt a wave of sadness wash over her. She sensed Kylee¡¯s scorn cutting through her. Thinking of that, her expression turned sorrowful. Baker, visibly upset, said, ¡°Kylee, with everythingid bare, why deny the truth any longer? This woman before you is your real mother!¡± Kylee¡¯s expression hardened into a mask of defiance. She didn¡¯t even want to look at Holley. With a resigned shake of her head, Holley said to Baker, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Baker. It¡¯s natural for Kylee to struggle with this. Let¡¯s give her some time.¡± Baker turned to Kylee, ¡°Are you aware of the lengths your mother went to protect you? Remember when Belinda suddenly developed that artichoke allergy?¡± Puzzlement creased Kylee¡¯s brow as she met Baker¡¯s eyes, silent. . . . Chapter 691 ?Chapter 691: Locking eyes with Kylee, Baker continued, ¡°It was all for you! When Belinda tormented you, your mother intervened, secretly exposing her to artichokes. Her hope? That Belinda would suffer a critical reaction during her operation, potentially sabotaging it and causing the patient to die. But things didn¡¯t unfold as expected. We never anticipated that Belinda could still sessfully perform the surgery.¡± Kylee¡¯s face showed a flicker of surprise. It was the allergy incident that had sparked doubts about her identity. She hadn¡¯t realized that Holley had orchestrated it all to get back at Belinda for her. Baker continued, ¡°And remember the incident when Belinda was confronted by an assant? Your mother revealed it openly amidst the medical staff. She did that for you! Even the car ident was no ident; it was carefully nned. With Belinda growing wary of us, we orchestrated that car crash to quell her suspicions. Kylee, think about all your mother has done for you. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything to you?¡± Kylee remained silent, but she couldn¡¯t deny that her heart was stirred. She couldn¡¯t help butpare Car to Holley. Setting aside their identities, Holley shone as a genuinely devoted mother. In many respects, she treated her better than Car. Whenever Car learned she had done something wrong, her response was to scold or criticize her. Just then, Holley spoke up. ¡°Kylee, there¡¯s no pressure on you. If you aren¡¯t ready to see me as your mother, that¡¯s okay. Just you knowing in your heart that I am your biological mother is enough for me. You can do whatever you want.¡± Kylee was moved again. After a pause, Holley added with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Kylee, do you¡­ Do you have feelings for Mr. rk?¡± Holley had intuited something of the sort before. At her words, Kylee¡¯s first impulse was to refute, but a thought seemed to strike her, and her eyes darted momentarily before she nodded, confessing, ¡°Yes.¡± Holley immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll handle everything! Belinda and Mr. rk won¡¯t have a chance to patch things up.¡± Kylee gazed at her, and after a thoughtful pause, murmured, ¡°Thank you.¡± Holley¡¯s heart swelled with happiness at her words. Her eyes sparkling with excitement, she eximed, ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need for formalities! There¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t do for you.¡± Kylee remained silent, her difort under Holley¡¯s earnest stare leading her to avert her gaze. Baker was pleased by the scene. ¡°With more than two decades gone by, our family of three finally has the chance for an honest conversation and toe together,¡± he said. ¡°Dad, there¡¯s something that has been bothering me.¡± Kylee abruptly turned to Baker. ¡°What is it?¡± Baker inquired. Kylee said, ¡°Even though Belinda and I were swapped at birth, and she¡¯s technically Car¡¯s biological child, she¡¯s still your daughter. So why have you always been so harsh toward her?¡± . . . Chapter 692 ?Chapter 692: While Kylee could grasp Holley¡¯s actions against Belinda¡ªgiven that Belinda wasn¡¯t her child¡ªBaker¡¯s consistent coldness toward Belinda was baffling. Was there an undisclosed motive behind his behavior? Baker¡¯s eyes flickered with a shadow of emotion as he processed Kylee¡¯s question. After a heavy silence, he confessed, ¡°Because I hate Car! Had it not been for her schemes and pressure, your mother and I would never have been torn apart. She made your mother be a mistress. It¡¯s Car¡¯s fault¡ªall of it! Just thinking about it makes me mad. Seeing Belinda just reminds me of Car, making it difficult for me to show her any warmth. I never loved Car. Your mother is the only woman I¡¯ve ever truly loved.¡± Upon understanding Baker¡¯s sentiments, Kylee gave a slight nod. A knowing look passed between Baker and Holley. As Kylee left, she felt a weight lift from her shoulders. Reflecting on her situation, she realized that having two mothers might not be a bad thing. Her real mother could use her identity to do things to Belinda for her, and Belinda wouldn¡¯t suspect a thing. Wasn¡¯t that perfect? With her identity no longer a secret, there was no denying it anymore. As long as Car and Belinda remained in the dark about the matter, all would be fine. In the CEO¡¯s office of the Triumph Consortium: ¡°What do you want?¡± Lucas demanded, his tone icy, his disdain palpable as he regarded Holley across the desk. His dislike for Belinda¡¯s parents was clear. He found them utterly detestable. ¡°Mr. rk, I urge you to stay away from Belinda. Do not seek her out anymore!¡± Holley stated firmly, her posture straight. Lucas looked as if he had just heard a joke. His gaze hardened. ¡°Do you honestly believe you¡¯re in a position to meddle in my rtionship with Belinda?¡± ¡°I am Belinda¡¯s mother! Naturally, I have every right to intervene in her life!¡± Holley dered, her voice steeped in conviction. Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed. He scoffed, ¡°Her mother? The same mother who is responsible for her allergies and the mockery she faces?¡± Caught off guard, Holley faltered briefly before replying with heated indignation, ¡°Those were unintended mishaps! I¡¯m her mother. I would never intentionally hurt her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about that,¡± Lucas replied, his gaze piercing with insinuation. Holley¡¯s face registered anger, though she felt a bit panicked internally. Afterposing herself with a deep breath, she fixed a stern gaze on Lucas. ¡°Let me be clear. Belinda harbors no affection for you. She has always had feelings for another. You are merely a substitute in her eyes!¡± Indeed, Belinda had always had feelings for someone else, a fact known by Kenia, Sarai, and Holley. Thus, Holley wasn¡¯t lying. The notion of Lucas as a mere substitute might not be entirely true, but Holley had already concocted a suitable exnation should Belinda ever ask her about the matter. Lucas¡¯s face clouded over at Holley¡¯s revtion. . . . Chapter 693 ?Chapter 693: ¡°What did you just say?¡± His voice, icy and sharp, carried an undercurrent of danger. Holley¡¯s nerves tightened at his tone, and she hesitated before continuing, ¡°Belinda has always had feelings for someone else. She pushed herself to excel in her studies and started losing weight, all to impress that man.¡± Lucas, reminded by Holley¡¯s words, remembered that Sarai had mentioned something like that as well. At that time, he had just felt displeased upon hearing it. But now, with his feelings for Belinda evolved, the same information stirred a fierce jealousy and annoyance within him. The thought of another inspiring Belinda to change so profoundly and thebel of being just a ¡°substitute¡± were intolerable to him. Watching Lucas¡¯s face carefully, Holley gathered her courage and added, ¡°Therefore, you should stop pursuing Belinda. She clearly doesn¡¯t want to be with you.¡± ¡°Are you done?¡± Lucas said sharply. His intense stare bore into Holley, his eyes cold and threatening. Overwhelmed, Holley managed to say, ¡°I¡­ I should go now.¡± She rose unsteadily to her feet and quickly left. Despite her trembling exit, she felt a sense of aplishment. She had done what she hade here to do. Lucas, meanwhile, radiated a dark aura, his mood evidently sour. His handsome features twisted in anger. That evening, the doorbell of Belinda¡¯s house rang. When Belinda peered through the video inte, her expression tightened as she saw Lucas. With a moment¡¯s hesitation, she opened the door. The next second, Lucas marched in silently and forcefully shut the door behind him. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed, her voice sharpening. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Who is that man?¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was rough, slicing through the charged air as he fixed his gaze on her. ¡°What man? I don¡¯t understand what you mean,¡± Belinda responded, her expression one of total confusion. Lucas¡¯s hands mped onto her shoulders,pelling her to look at him. His face was set, his words tinged with usation. ¡°The man you¡¯ve secretly cherished. The one who inspired you to transform yourself, to even lose weight. Who is he?¡± He raised his voice, quivering with pent-up emotion. A flicker of shock crossed Belinda¡¯s eyes. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Lucas would bring this topic up so abruptly. ¡°That is my own affair,¡± Belinda stated icily, attempting to break free from Lucas¡¯s hold. However, Lucas¡¯s grip only strengthened. ¡°As your former husband, I deserve to know!¡± Belinda scoffed, ¡°You do realize you¡¯re my ex-husband, right? You should know your ce.¡± . . . Chapter 694 ?Chapter 694: Lucas asked, ¡°Tell me, have you ever considered me merely a substitute for him?¡± He was clearly anxious when he asked that. ¡°A substitute?¡± Confusion clouded Belinda¡¯s features. She blinked in astonishment, her stare incredulous. ¡°What are you talking about? Why would I ever regard you as a substitute for someone else?¡± Lucas maintained his intense scrutiny, searching for any sign of deceit in Belinda¡¯s expression. Seeing her clear, unwavering eyes, Lucas sensed her sincerity. The tension in his chest eased, and a wave of relief swept through him. The idea of being someone else¡¯s substitute was unbearable. Thankfully, that wasn¡¯t the case¡­ With a blend of apprehension and hope, Lucas asked, ¡°Then¡­ Do you still harbor feelings for that man?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered slightly under his question. Meeting Lucas¡¯s eyes firmly, she murmured with a faint smile, ¡°I still can¡¯t shake him from my mind.¡± Indeed, she couldn¡¯t erase the memories of the boy who had once entered her life like an angel. Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his heart lurching into turmoil. ¡°I won¡¯t allow that!¡± he dered impulsively. Belinda simply looked up, her eyes steady on his. With a voice rough yet determined, Lucas said, ¡°I won¡¯t let you cling to past affections. I¡¯ll make you forget him!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t quite describe how she felt right now. Holley and her family were aware that there was someone she had always had feelings for, someone who had inspired her self-improvement. But none of them knew that person was Lucas. Not even Lucas himself knew, probably because he had forgotten their past. QanL- A group of thugs had cornered her and wanted to teach her a lesson. She had reported a bully to the school authorities, resulting in the girl receiving a disciplinary warning. In retaliation, the girl had sent her friends after her to teach her a lesson. But things had quickly escted into something much worse. Despite her weight and therge birthmark on her face at the time, the thugs had wanted to sexually assault her. They had dragged her into a dimly lit alley. Her desperate screams had echoed off the walls, but no one hade to help her. With only a few basic self-defence skills, she had been no match for the thugs. In her struggle, she had managed to bite one man¡¯s ear hard. The retaliation had been brutal. She had been pped, thrown to the ground and kicked repeatedly until she could no longer get up. Then one of the men had stepped forward and begun to remove her clothes. She had fought as hard as she could, but another man had pinned her arms down, leaving her defenceless. At that moment, Belinda had really given up. . . . Chapter 695 ?Chapter 695: But then, as if out of a dream, Lucas had appeared. At that moment, Lucas¡¯s arrival had felt like salvation to Belinda, who had been drowning in hopelessness. His movements had been precise and efficient. With a few well-ced strikes, he had sent the thugs scattering in fear. Without hesitation, he had shrugged off his jacket and draped it over Belinda¡¯s trembling frame. ¡°Put this on,¡± he had said, his voice deep and raspy, leaving asting imprint on her heart. Before she could gather herself enough to say something to Lucas, her ssmates had arrived in a rush, and Lucas had turned on his heel and left. Belinda had sat there in stunned silence for a while. By the time she snapped out of her daze and tried to find Lucas to thank him, he had already gone. But his image was etched permanently into her mind. Those three simple words he had said had be a melody that yed in her dreams on countless nights. From that moment on, Belinda¡¯s world had shifted irrevocably. She hade to a stark realization¡ªthe more she cowered and allowed others to trample over her, the bolder they would be. If she wanted to survive, she had to fight back¡ªharder, fiercer, and with no hesitation. She had reported the thugs to the police, ensuring their actions would not go unpunished. But she hadn¡¯t stopped there. She had stormed into the home of the girl who had orchestrated the attack. Grabbing her by the cor, she had shoved the girl halfway out of the window. The girl¡¯s terrified screams and pleas for mercy had filled the room, and she had sworn never to cross her again. The very next day, Belinda had begun taking boxing lessons. At first, people still tried to test her limits. But this wasn¡¯t the same Belinda anymore. She fought back, making sure every action carried a consequence. If someone dared to strike her, she responded with twice the force. As her skills sharpened, her reputation grew. Eventually, her presence alone became enough to deter anyone from bothering her. People went out of their way to avoid her wrath. Her transformation hadn¡¯t ended with self-defense. She poured every ounce of her energy into her studies, her resolve unshakable. She alsomitted herself to losing weight, shedding the insecurities that had weighed her down for years. She had done all that because the boy who had saved her was so extraordinary. She wanted to close that gap. She wanted to be someone worthy of standing by his side. Even though she didn¡¯t know if their paths would ever cross again, she made a silent promise to herself¡ªif fate ever brought them together, she would no longer be the helpless girl he had once rescued. She wanted to face him as someone entirely transformed. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that Lucas was the one who had changed the course of her life. The next time she saw Lucas, she had already returned to the Wright family. Car had taken her and Kylee to visit the rk family. When her eyesnded on Lucas again, she froze, stunned by his presence. At that moment, she felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude¡ªgrateful for a second chance to see him. . . . Chapter 696 ?Chapter 696: But Lucas¡¯s gaze held no recognition. He didn¡¯t remember her or the day that had changed her life. And¡­ he already had a girlfriend. Learning this shattered Belinda¡¯s heart, though she managed to wish him genuine happiness. After uncovering Lucas¡¯s true identity, she grasped the magnitude of the gap between them. He was radiant, a golden figure who seemed almost divine, while she was nothing more than a speck of dust in the vast world he inhabited. She didn¡¯t dare to dream that their paths would truly cross again. Yet, against all odds, Lucas approached her and asked if she would consider bing his wife¡­ At that moment, Belinda genuinely thought she was dreaming. In disbelief, she pped herself hard across the face. Only when the sting spread across her cheek did she realize this was real¡ªthis was really happening! Without a second thought, she said yes. How could she not? It felt like a once-in-a-lifetime chance, one she couldn¡¯t afford to lose, no matter the cost. But never in her wildest dreams did she imagine that it would all lead to this. That she and Lucas would eventually part ways in divorce. Belinda¡¯s thoughts spiraled, and tears welled up in her eyes. When Lucas had used her of seeing him as a stand-in for someone else, all she could do wasugh bitterly. How absurd! The person she had cherished in her heart had always been Lucas. As Lucas noticed the shimmer of tears in Belinda¡¯s eyes, he felt as though something within him was breaking. Could it really be true? Was she so deeply attached to another man? Unable to stop himself, Lucas leaned closer and brushed a gentle kiss against her trembling eyelids. Belinda froze at the unexpected gesture, hershes fluttering as the tears she had held back spilled down her cheeks. When Lucas drew back, his lips were damp, tinged with the saltiness of Belinda¡¯s tears. Her tears carried the bitterness of her emotions, leaving a lingering taste of pain. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t cry.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was rough. Without thinking, he wrapped her in his arms, holding her tightly. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened, her thoughts in disarray. The kiss he had left on her eyelids lingered, far more intimate and disarming than a kiss on her lips. She pushed him away gently, her hands trembling as she wiped her tears. ¡°I need to rest now. You should leave,¡± she murmured, her voice barely audible. Her gaze remained fixed on the floor, too afraid to meet his eyes. Lucas stared at her, his dark eyes shadowed with unreadable emotions. After a long silence, he finally turned and left without a word. The faint click of the door echoed, and only then did Belinda allow her tense shoulders to rx slightly. She moved to the living room, curling up on the sofa with her knees drawn to her chest, her arms wrapped around herself protectively. Her posture radiated vulnerability. . . . Chapter 697 ?Chapter 697: That night, sleep brought her back to that incident in the past. She dreamed of the young Lucas. In the dream, he didn¡¯t leave right away after driving those people away; instead, he stayed by her side, asking for her name. He promised to protect her, to shield her from harm for the rest of her life. ¡°Do you trust me enough to give me your hand?¡± he asked, his voice warm and full of hope. She smiled softly and extended her hand toward him. Just as her fingers were about to brush his, Verena appeared out of nowhere. Verena seized Lucas¡¯s hand, pulling him away in an instant. Belinda ran after them, calling Lucas¡¯s name. But he never turned back, not even once. When Belinda woke up, her body was drenched in cold sweat, her breaths shallow. The clock read just past five in the morning. Belinda exhaled deeply, dabbing at the sweat on her forehead with a tissue. She theny back down, her body exhausted, but no matter how hard she tried, sleep eluded her. At the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital: ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± The familiar voice prompted Belinda to look up. For a brief moment, she seemed caught off guard. After a pause, she said, ¡°Mr. Haywood, is there something you need?¡± Standing before her was Dotson Haywood, the father of her young patient, Toby Haywood. Dotson was a close friend of Darwin. Dotson¡¯s tone was calm but carried a note of urgency. ¡°Dr. Wright, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to speak with you privately. Can we find somewhere more private to talk?¡± Belinda hesitated for only a second before nodding. She rose from her seat and gestured politely. ¡°Of course. Please, follow me.¡± She led him to a quieter corner of the hospital. She then turned to him and said, ¡°Mr. Haywood, please, go ahead.¡± Dotson got straight to the point, his expression serious. ¡°Dr. Wright, I¡¯d like to request a change in my son Toby¡¯s attending physician.¡± Belinda froze for a moment, the words catching her off guard. Belinda blinked. Changing the attending physician? ¡°Um, Mr. Haywood, I just want to ask, is something wrong?¡± Belinda asked. Normally, once a patient was admitted, their attending physician remained the same throughout their care. Switching attending physicians wasn¡¯t just umon; it was practically unheard of. ¡°We just want to transfer Toby to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care.¡± As soon as the words left Dotson¡¯s mouth, he turned to Belinda with an apologetic expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I know this might seem inappropriate. I also understand that changing the attending physician could cause some trouble for you. But I hope you can understand that as a father, I will do anything for my child.¡± Belinda tilted her head slightly, studying him. His words made her pause, and realization flickered across her face. So, she wasn¡¯t mistaken. This had Turner written all over it. . . . Chapter 698 ?Chapter 698: Maintaining herposure, Belinda met his gaze. ¡°I only have one question. Did you approach Dr. Ortiz, or did he approach you?¡± Dotson hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully, ¡°It was Dr. Ortiz who approached me. He told me he reviewed Toby¡¯s medical records and found the case particrly interesting. He asked if we would consider transferring Toby to his care.¡± There was more Dotson didn¡¯t say. Turner had confided in him privately, suggesting that Toby¡¯s condition was moreplex than it seemed. ording to Turner, a second surgery might be necessary down the line, and Belinda¡¯s limited experience posed a significant risk. Belinda¡¯s first surgery as lead surgeon had almost failed due to procedural vitions. Dotson thought his son was only ten years old, his body still fragile and far from fully developed. A failed surgery could lead to lifelongplications or worse. Turner hadn¡¯t minced words when he had brought this up. He had urged Dotson to think carefully about transferring Toby to his care. After hearing Turner¡¯s words, Dotson had been immediately persuaded. The Cardiac Surgery Department was the hospital¡¯s shining jewel, and Turner wasn¡¯t just a part of it; he was the chief physician. His reputation was ster, his expertise unrivaled. Having Turner personally take on Toby¡¯s case felt like a miracle. For Dotson, this was an opportunity he couldn¡¯t afford to miss. That was what brought him to Belinda today. Yet, Dotson knew full well that he had used Belinda to get Toby into this prestigious department. Without her help, they might have been stuck on a waiting list for months, maybe years. And now, after benefiting from her kindness, here he was, asking to switch doctors. It felt like a betrayal. Dotson knew all of this, but for the sake of his son, he couldn¡¯t care about it now. Even if this decision offended Darwin and Belinda, he was prepared to shoulder the consequences. After hearing Dotson¡¯s words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Turner had performed countless Tetralogy of Fallot surgeries over the years. Why would he suddenly take an interest in Toby¡¯s case? Belinda saw through it all. Turner had done this to target her. He must have known that Toby had gotten into the department through her connections, and now, he was using Toby and his father to get back at her. With a calm expression, Belinda slipped her hands into the pockets of her white coat, nodded, and said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made your decision, I won¡¯t stop you. I¡¯ll organize Toby¡¯s medical records and hand them over to Dr. Ortiz soon.¡± Dotson froze, caught off guard by her easy eptance. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree so quickly. He had thought she would at least try to change his mind. As her words sank in, a pang of guilt washed over him. What he was doing felt wrong. Dotson apologized again, his voice sincere. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I truly am.¡± Belinda immediately said, ¡°There¡¯s really no need for you to apologize.¡± After a pause, she continued, her tone soft but understanding. ¡°I can understand you.¡± With such an opportunity to transfer the patient to Turner¡¯s care, who wouldn¡¯t want to do it? Before anyone knew she was Star, it was clear that Turner would always be the preferred choice between them. She knew Dotson was just doing this for his son. . . . Chapter 699 ?Chapter 699: Dotson¡¯s expression softened at her words. His nervousness shifted to something closer to hope as he said, ¡°Dr. Wright, could I ask one favor?¡± Belinda asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Dotson hesitated, his lips pressed into a tight line. ¡°Could you¡­ Could you please tell Darwin that it was you who suggested Toby be transferred to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care?¡± After a brief pause, and before Belinda could respond, Dotson rushed to add, ¡°If Darwin finds out I was the one who initiated the transfer, he¡¯ll definitely be angry with me. But if it were you, Dr. Wright, who suggested it, the situation would be entirely different. Darwin wouldn¡¯t be mad.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh after hearing Dotson¡¯s request. She realized perhaps she had been too amodating, making people think she was easy to mess with. Dotson¡¯s intentions were painfully transparent. He wanted to avoid conflict with Darwin while reaping the benefits for himself. Belinda raised her chin slightly, fixing Dotson with a sideways nce and a sly smirk. ¡°Mr. Haywood, don¡¯t get too greedy. You want your son to transfer to another doctor¡¯s care, but you don¡¯t want Darwin to be mad because of that? You can¡¯t have it both ways.¡± Her tone sharpened as she continued, ¡°You practically betrayed me, and now, you expect me to take the fall for you? Do you really think you can have everything your way? How bold do you have to be to ask me something like that? Or perhaps I¡¯ve given you the wrong impression¡ªthat I¡¯m too kind, too easy to talk to, or even stupid?¡± Her words hit like a p, leaving Dotson red-faced and wishing he could disappear. He knew he had crossed the line. galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub Seeing how readily Belinda had agreed to the initial transfer, he had been emboldened, foolishly believing he could push her for even more. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright,¡± Dotson mumbled, his voiceced with regret. Belinda didn¡¯t respond this time. Without so much as a nce, she turned on her heel and walked away. Back in her department, Belinda wasted no time. She quickly began organizing Toby¡¯s medical records and then handed everything over to Turner. Turner greeted her with an innocent smile, though the smugness in his eyes betrayed his real feelings. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about this, Dr. Wright,¡± he said. Belinda returned his smile lightly, her tone calm. ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡± With that, she didn¡¯t linger for a reply, turning and leaving the office. ¡°Did Toby¡¯s father really approach Dr. Wright about the transfer?¡± Kylee asked Turner, her surprise evident. Turner raised an eyebrow, his grin widening. ¡°Of course, he did. When an opportunity this goodnds in someone¡¯sp, do you think they wouldn¡¯t take it?¡± Kylee nodded in agreement, a sly smile creeping across her face. ¡°That¡¯s true. You and Dr. Wright aren¡¯t even in the same league. Given the choice between you and Belinda, anyone would pick you without a second thought!¡± Turner chuckled, clearly pleased by herment. After a brief pause, his expression turned thoughtful as he said, ¡°From now on, make sure you¡¯re paying extra attention to Toby. You need to dedicate more time and effort to him and his care. We want the patient and his family to feel that switching attending physicians was the smartest decision they made. We can¡¯t give them any reason to regret it. Understand?¡± . . . Chapter 700 Chapter 700: Kylee nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will take care of it.¡± ¡°Alright, off you go,¡± Turner said with a dismissive wave of his hand, signaling for Kylee to leave. In a private room at a quiet restaurant: ¡°Ms. Wright, I am truly sorry about that,¡± Darwin said, his voiceden with guilt as he looked at Belinda. After discovering the abrupt change in Toby¡¯s attending physician, Darwin had immediately called Belinda, insisting on treating her to a meal to offer a proper apology. Dotson¡¯s behavior had been tantly inappropriate. His actions had embarrassed both Belinda and Darwin. As these thoughts simmered in his mind, Darwin¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Wright,¡± he said, his tone firm with determination. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll make this right. I will call Dotson right now.¡± His hand moved toward his phone. Belinda, startled, quickly reached out and stopped him. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to do that,¡± Belinda said calmly, her tone light. ¡°It¡¯s not really a big deal. Mr. Haywood simply wants to ensure his son receives the best possible treatment. From that perspective, his decision ispletely understandable.¡± Her gaze remained steady as she continued, ¡°After all, the person in question is our department head, and there are so many people waiting for the chance to be treated by him. It¡¯s normal for Mr. Haywood not to want to pass up an opportunity like that.¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t truly angry about the situation. If there was any frustration, it stemmed from Turner¡¯s deliberate attempts to undermine her. Dotson¡¯s actions, on the other hand, made perfect sense to her. What annoyed her was Dotson¡¯s subsequent, rather absurd request after asking for the transfer. Darwin¡¯s jaw tightened as he responded, ¡°Your department head is clearly targeting you. I¡¯ve heard about some of the conflicts between the two of you in the past.¡± Belinda nodded slightly, a faint sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s intentionally targeting me. That¡¯s why he¡¯s going after my patients.¡± Darwin¡¯s frustration was evident, his expression darkening. Dotson¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t just caused trouble for Belinda¡ªthey meant that Dotson hadpletely disregarded him. Belinda, noticing Darwin¡¯s anger, smiled gently. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore,¡± she said, her tone warm. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat.¡± Darwin relented, choosing not to pursue the topic further. Since Toby had been transferred to Turner¡¯s care, there was no way he was going to be switched back. So, discussing the matter further wouldn¡¯t aplish anything. Overall, their meal was pleasant. After finishing the meal, Belinda and Darwin left the private room together and made their way toward the elevators. As they walked, hurried footsteps sounded behind them, growing louder with each passing second. Belinda was just about to turn around when a sharp bump on her shoulder sent her stumbling forward. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy Sunday, dear readers! Enjoy your day, and we¡¯ll be back with new chapters on Wednesday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 701 ?Chapter 701: Darwin reacted instantly, his arm circling her waist while his other hand steadied her back, pulling her securely into his embrace. Belinda regained her footing, her face flushing slightly as she quickly stepped away from Darwin. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Before Darwin could reply, a frantic voice rang out from behind them. ¡°Excuse me, please make way!¡± Darwin immediately grabbed Belinda¡¯s wrist, pulling her to the side as a man came rushing out of a nearby private room. The man was holding a little girl whose arm was red and swollen, unmistakably from a fresh burn. He hurried toward the elevators, the girl¡¯s heart-wrenching cries echoing in the hallway. The girl¡¯s mother followed closely behind. Belinda¡¯s chest tightened at the sound, her instincts kicking in. Just then, a waiter carrying an ice bucket and a bottle of wine passed by. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda called out to the waiter. She quickly untied the scarf from around her neck, grabbed a handful of ice cubes from the bucket, and wrapped them in the fabric. Without hesitation, she turned and sprinted toward the elevators. Darwin and the waiter stood frozen, momentarily stunned by her swift actions. ¡°Wait!¡± Belinda called out again as the family prepared to step into the elevator, her voice urgent. She gently ced the scarf with the ice on the girl¡¯s swollen arm and turned to the woman beside her. ¡°Hold this in ce and make sure to keep icing the burn on your way to the hospital.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much!¡± The girl¡¯s mother grasped the makeshift ice pack, her gratitude pouring out in rapid words. Belinda shook her head lightly. ¡°No need to thank me. Just get her to the hospital as quickly as you can.¡± The family hurried into the elevator, the girl¡¯s cries gradually fading as the doors slid shut. Darwin stood there silently, watching the scene. A sudden, unexpected wave of emotion surged through him¡ªnot pain, but something intense, resonating in his chest. Darwin found himself at a loss for words, unable to fully describe the storm of emotions brewing inside him. Each encounter with Belinda seemed to etch a deeper impression on his heart, one he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted there. This wasn¡¯t a good sign. The thought made Darwin frown slightly, his brows furrowing in quiet frustration. As he watched Belinda walking toward him, he felt something unexpected. It was as though she was steadily carving a ce for herself in his heart, and he couldn¡¯t stop it. When Belinda reached Darwin and the waiter, she turned to the waiter and offered a sincere apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, her tone apologetic yetposed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy this bottle of wine. Please bring a new one to the other table.¡± The waiter, having witnessed Belinda¡¯s quick action to help the injured little girl, shook his head with a kind smile. ¡°No need for that,¡± he said, his voice warm. ¡°I¡¯ll just switch out the ice bucket.¡± . . . Chapter 702 ?Chapter 702: Then, the waiter gave her a thumbs-up. ¡°You were amazing just now!¡± After hisment, the waiter walked off, carrying the ice bucket with him. Darwin, still smiling, raised an eyebrow as he nced at Belinda. ¡°Using a luxury brand scarf as an ice pack? You are really generous.¡± Belinda froze for a moment before realizing what he meant. The scarf she had used¡ªher favorite and most expensive one! ¡°Ipletely forgot about that,¡± she admitted with a resigned sigh. In the urgency of the moment, practicality had overridden all else. Now that she thought about it, regret began to creep in. Darwin couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle. Belinda rolled her eyes at him. Without a word, she turned and headed for the elevator. Darwin watched her walk away, letting out a softugh before following her. ¡°Kylee, what¡¯s been going on with youtely? I¡¯ve noticed something¡¯s off with you,¡± Car said, her tone tinged with concern. The events of the past few weeks had left Car both disappointed and frustrated with Kylee, but no matter what, Kylee was her daughter. Her care for her remained unwavering. Kylee hesitated for a moment, a storm of emotions swirling in her chest. Then, without warning, she threw herself into Car¡¯s arms. ¡°Mom, you¡¯re my mother, only mine! You should care about me and no one else,¡± she blurted, her voice trembling. Car¡¯s brows furrowed in confusion as she gently held Kylee. This wasn¡¯t the first time Kylee had said something like this, and once again, she was left puzzled by her words. Softly patting Kylee¡¯s back, she asked, ¡°Why do you keep saying such strange things? Of course, I¡¯m your mother. Who else would I be?¡± Kylee bit her lip, her voice tinged with emotion. ¡°Well, I was just thinking about that time when you had dinner with Belinda, and she helped you. That scene looked so warm and harmonious, Mom. You don¡¯t know it, but I was so jealous.¡± Pulling away slightly, Kylee sat up straight, her gaze locking onto Car¡¯s. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t get it¡­ Belinda is Dad¡¯s child with another woman. Why don¡¯t you hate her?¡± Kylee¡¯s tone wasced with desperation, her eyes searching Car¡¯s for even a hint of shared resentment. She wanted so badly for Car to hate Belinda, or at the very least, dislike her. Car, however, simply smiled. ¡°Children are innocent,¡± she replied softly. ¡°They can¡¯t choose their parents. If they could, who wouldn¡¯t choose to be born into a harmonious and wealthy family?¡± Her voice remainedposed as she continued, ¡°I may dislike Holley, but I have no reason to hate Belinda. Even though I don¡¯t dislike her, I also don¡¯t like her. So, Kylee, why would you be jealous?¡± As Car spoke, her smile softened, and she gently cupped Kylee¡¯s face in her hands. ¡°You are my daughter, and I only love you,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 703 ?Chapter 703: Kylee heard the words, but they brought no joy to her heart. Deep down, she knew Car¡¯s love for her stemmed from believing she was her biological daughter. But the truth was¡­ Biting her lip, Kylee hesitated, her voice trembling as she suddenly asked, ¡°Mom, if¡ªhypothetically¡ªyou discovered I had lied to you, then would you¡­ Would you disown me as your daughter?¡± Car¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°If you were ever to deceive me, I would feel quite upset or even deeply disappointed. But you are my daughter, and that will never change. How could I ever not recognize you as my daughter?¡± Kylee, hearing this, felt an even stronger urge to hide the truth from Car. Before Kylee could respond, Car asked, ¡°Have you gotten yourself into trouble again?¡± Quickly regaining herposure, Kylee widened her eyes in mock innocence and replied, ¡°What? Of course not, Mom. Why would you think that?¡± Car wasn¡¯t convinced and replied, ¡°If there¡¯s truly nothing wrong, why did you ask me that question?¡± With a dismissive smile, Kylee brushed off Car¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Mom. I was just lost in thought for a moment. Really, the question didn¡¯t mean anything.¡± Although Car remained skeptical, she noticed Kylee¡¯s reluctance to share more and decided to drop the topic. The next day, after finishing her rounds at the hospital, Belinda received a call from Johnson. ¡°Hello, Johnson. What¡¯s going on?¡± Belinda asked. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive ¡°Belinda, is there something going on between you and Darwin, the CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± Johnson asked directly. ¡°Darwin and me?¡± Belinda was startled by the question. After a pause, she said, ¡°What could possibly be going on between Darwin and me? We¡¯re just friends!¡± In a resigned tone, Johnson said, ¡°There are photos fromst night showing the two of you together. One shows Darwin holding your hand; in another, his arm is around your waist, with his hand on your back. It looks like you two are about to kiss.¡± ¡°What?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°We were photographed?¡± ¡°Yeah. Check your WhatsApp. I¡¯ve sent you the photos,¡± Johnson replied. Belinda quickly opened WhatsApp. The first photo showed Darwin holding her wrist. The second photo was far more suggestive. Her back was to the camera, and Darwin¡¯s face was mostly obscured by hers. However, his hands were resting on her waist and back, with his head tilted slightly. From that angle, it undeniably looked like they were about to kiss! Belinda found herself feeling resigned. She said to Johnson, ¡°It¡¯s just the camera angle creating a misleading impression. We had just finished dinner at that time. As we were leaving, we identally bumped into someone, nearly causing us to fall. Darwin only steadied me to prevent that. That¡¯s all there was to it. As for the photo where he¡¯s holding my wrist, it was because we needed to move quickly to make room for others rushing behind us, so he pulled me aside.¡± After listening to Belinda¡¯s exnation, Johnson raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Is that really the whole story?¡± . . . Chapter 704 ?Chapter 704: Belinda answered firmly, ¡°Absolutely, there¡¯s nothing more to it.¡± ¡°Too bad. I was beginning to think there might be something more going on between you and Darwin,¡± Johnson teased. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it,¡± Belinda replied with a small eye roll. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± She ended the call and began walking toward her office. However, as she took her first step, she noticed a man standing not far ahead. Belinda paused for a moment. After a brief hesitation, she moved toward the man and asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened as he confronted Belinda, his voice tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Darwin?¡± Belinda¡¯s face betrayed a flicker of annoyance. ¡°Why do you feel the need to ask me that?¡± After a brief hesitation, Lucas replied, ¡°Considering I am your ex-husband and now pursuing you, I need to know.¡± ¡°Darwin and I are just friends. The photos you¡¯ve seen are misleading¡ªthey only look that way because of the angle. There¡¯s nothing more to exin.¡± Belinda turned to walk away, eager to end the conversation. But Lucas gripped her wrist to stop her. ¡°Even if you see him as just a friend, are you sure he feels the same way about you?¡± Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories Belinda¡¯s irritation was clear as she said sharply, ¡°Let go of my wrist. This is a hospital, not the ce for unnecessary drama.¡± She had no intention of bing the center of attention again. ¡°Let¡¯s take this somewhere more private,¡± Lucas suggested, releasing her wrist. Belinda paused, gave a reluctant nod, and started walking again. She knew that if she didn¡¯t agree, Lucas wouldn¡¯t leave. Arguing with him in a public space would only harm her reputation. After reaching a quiet corner, Lucas said, ¡°Belinda, could you please maintain some distance from Darwin?¡± His tone carried both resignation and a hint of pleading. He wanted tomand her to avoid Darwin but knew that being too forceful would only backfire, pushing Belinda to shut him down entirely. He recognized that he no longer yed a significant role in her life. His feelings of jealousy and frustration, though difficult to suppress, gave him no right to dictate her choices. He felt he had no choice but to plead with her. Belinda remained calm as she replied, ¡°Darwin is a friend of mine. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong or mistreated me. There¡¯s no reason for me to stay away from him.¡± Frustration was evident on Lucas¡¯s face. ¡°It bothers me how close you two are! I understand those photos were taken at a certain angle, but they wouldn¡¯t look so intimate if there wasn¡¯t already a level of closeness between you two!¡± Seeing Lucas¡¯s growing agitation, Belinda felt a slight tug in her heart. She exined gently, ¡°I stumbled and nearly fell. Darwin was simply helping me regain my bnce at that time.¡± Her rification seemed to ease Lucas¡¯s expression slightly. He knew Belinda was trying to exin the situation to him. It gave him a small sense of relief. He knew that nothing romantic was happening between Belinda and Darwin, and he trusted her honesty. . . . Chapter 705 ?Chapter 705: Still, the image of them dining together stirred pangs of jealousy in him. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Belinda said. She then turned to leave, signaling the end of the conversation. But just as she took her first step, Lucas reached out and grasped her wrist once more. His voice, strained and raw, broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, will you fall in love with someone else?¡± His words carried an unmistakable fear and nervousness. Belinda stopped and lowered her gaze. ¡°No one can make promises about the future,¡± she said. With that, she gently pulled her wrist free from Lucas¡¯s grip and walked away. Lucas remained rooted in ce, unable to move or speak for a long time. A wave of fear and anxiety crashed over him. The thought of Belinda loving someone else terrified him, and the possibility of losing her affection was unbearable. He doubted he could endure it if that day ever came. In the end, Lucas had no memory of how he had driven back to hispany. Not long after he returned to his office, Gordon entered. In a somber tone, Lucas asked, ¡°Did the restaurant¡¯s surveince footage show who took those photos?¡± Gordon shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Lucas¡¯s brows furrowed into a deep scowl. ¡°What do you mean, no?¡± ¡°The surveince footage was deleted,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°One of the security guards in the control room confessed that someone paid him two hundred thousand to delete all the footage from yesterday.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed. Whoever took those photos must not want their identity to be exposed, hence the bribery. ¡°Did the guard describe this person?¡± Lucas asked, his voice dangerously low. ¡°Any specific, defining details?¡± ¡°Well, the guard said the person was a man,¡± Gordon replied. ¡°Apparently, he had an intimidating appearance. Other than that, the guard couldn¡¯t provide any more useful information.¡± ¡°That man must have been hired by someone, too,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Have we found out where the photos originally came from?¡± ¡°We¡¯re still looking into it. The photos have been passed around so many times; it¡¯s pretty tricky tracing the source,¡± Gordon said. Lucas inhaled sharply. ¡°Hurry it up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon said with a nod. In a private room at a coffee shop: Darwin stared at Lucas across the table, unsure of exactly how he felt now. He never thought a day woulde when he and Lucas would be sitting face to face like this. ¡°To what do I owe this meeting, Mr. rk?¡± Darwin spoke first, breaking the silence. But of course, he already knew why Lucas wanted to meet with him¡ªit had something to do with Belinda. . . . Chapter 706 ?Chapter 706: Sure enough, Lucas said, ¡°Stay away from Belinda.¡± His voice was cold, his tonemanding. Darwin responded with a polite smile, betraying none of his emotions. ¡°You must have seen the photos of Miss Wright and me. You¡¯ve misunderstood the situation. It was just an ident. Miss Wright was knocked off bnce, and I simply reached out to steady her.¡± Lucas let out a scoff. ¡°Of course, I know it¡¯s a misunderstanding. Nevertheless, you need to stay away from Belinda!¡± Darwin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that would be difficult, Mr. rk. You see, Miss Wright and I are friends. It¡¯s customary for friends to go out every once in a while for a meal or chat.¡± At that point, Lucas didn¡¯t bother to hide his disdain. ¡°Friends?¡± he spat. ¡°We both know you have other motives for getting close to Belinda. Do you even have any idea how much trouble you¡¯ve caused her? Take Minna, for example. She has been relentlessly targeting Belinda, and it¡¯s all because of you! Some kind of friend you are, making Belinda¡¯s life difficult. I¡¯m notfortable having someone like you around her. You¡¯d better do the smart thing and disappear from her life once and for all!¡± Darwin flushed as guilt and embarrassment surged in his chest. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was, indeed, partly to me for Minna¡¯s attacks on Belinda. However¡­ Darwin said, ¡°With all due respect, Mr. rk, Miss Wright is an adult. She has the right to choose whom to associate with. If she¡¯s bothered by my friendship, then she¡¯s perfectly capable of telling me that herself! But she wouldn¡¯t, would she? Because the fact of the matter is that Miss Wright and I get along quite well, and she¡¯s never med me for Minna¡¯s actions. So I¡¯m sorry, Mr. rk, but I must decline your request.¡± Darwin spoke with a serious expression. Lucas gritted his teeth, his face darkening. He pinned Darwin with his sharp, icy gaze. ¡°Fine, then,¡± he said in a voice devoid of warmth. ¡°So you want to go about this the hard way, huh?¡± Darwin shrugged, the picture of innocence. ¡°No one likes being pushed into an ufortable situation, and neither do I. But as for your request, it¡¯s something I simply can¡¯t fulfill.¡± He paused, his gaze shifting toward Lucas, a faint smirk tugging at his lips. ¡°Besides, if I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ You and Ms. Wright are divorced, aren¡¯t you? Her affairs now¡ªwell, they¡¯re really none of your business.¡± The sarcasm in his tone was unmistakable. Lucas, however, surprised him. Instead of getting angry, heughed. His handsome face showed no trace of anger. On the contrary, he appeared very calm. Parting his lips slightly, he replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Without borating, Lucas stood and strode out with long, confident steps, leaving Darwin momentarily stunned. Darwin¡¯s brow twitched as confusion crept into his thoughts. Did Lucas really just leave like that? He had fully expected more threats from Lucas. But what was thatst sentence supposed to mean? The ambiguity gnawed at him. It was all so confusing. Still, one thing had be clear to him during their exchange¡ªLucas cared deeply for Belinda. That made things even more interesting. He wasn¡¯t about to let go of Belinda so easily. . . . Chapter 707 ?Chapter 707: In a private room at a restaurant¡­ ¡°Belinda, eat more,¡± Holley said warmly, adding another serving onto Belinda¡¯s te. Belinda smiled. ¡°Alright, Mom, but you should eat, too. Stop piling food on my te.¡± Holley¡¯s face lit up with happiness. ¡°I just love seeing you enjoy your meal. When you¡¯re happy, I¡¯m happy.¡± Laughing softly, Belinda ced a piece of food onto Holley¡¯s te. ¡°Then let¡¯s both eat together.¡± Holley nodded, her smile growing. ¡°Okay, okay, let¡¯s enjoy this meal.¡± As they ate, Belinda nced at Holley, her tone turning serious. ¡°How¡¯s your injury? I know you¡¯ve been discharged, but you still need to be careful. No heavy lifting with your left hand, and try not to put weight on your left foot.¡± Holley nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know my condition. I¡¯ve been staying in a wheelchair as much as possible.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Belinda said, her expression softening. Holley then changed the topic, her tone casual but probing. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve been spending a lot of time with Mr. rktely.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately; instead, she focused on her food. Undeterred, Holley continued, ¡°Honestly, Mr. rk is quite remarkable. Having someone like him as a husband isn¡¯t a bad thing¡­ But I still hope you¡¯ll keep your distance from him. I just don¡¯t want you to repeat the same mistakes. I¡¯m afraid of seeing you get hurt again. You¡¯ve already been hurt once by Mr. rk.¡± Holley said these words earnestly, carefully choosing her words. Belinda paused, her fork hovering over her te. Something flickered in her expression as she raised her gaze to Holley. ¡°Mom, was it you who told Lucas that I have a ¡®deeply hidden lover¡¯ in my heart?¡± ¡°Yes! I told him that,¡± Holley admitted without hesitation. Belinda¡¯s breath deepened as she took a calming inhale. ¡°And was it also you who said I only see Lucas as a substitute?¡± ¡°Well¡­ Yes, I said that, too.¡± Holley fidgeted nervously under Belinda¡¯s gaze. After a pause, she continued, ¡°I told him that because I wanted him to back off. I didn¡¯t want you two to get back together again, so I thought it was the only way to make him let you go¡­¡± Her words trailed off, and she nced anxiously at Belinda. ¡°Belinda¡­ Was I meddling too much? Are you angry with me?¡± Belinda¡¯s face darkened, her displeasure evident. She fixed Holley with a frosty gaze, her voice low and firm. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have any more contact with Lucas, either. But even so, how could you say something like that to him? Do you realize you¡¯re ndering me? If word gets out, do you know how people will view me? And besides, it¡¯s not even true!¡± Holley¡¯s expression shifted to one of panic and guilt. Her hands fidgeted nervously as she stammered, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Belinda! I didn¡¯t realize it would get this serious! I just thought that maybe if I said that, Mr. rk would get angry with you and stop bothering you anymore.¡± . . . Chapter 708 ?Chapter 708: Her voice cracked with desperation. ¡°So¡­ so¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± She looked genuinely remorseful, apologizing repeatedly. Belinda took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling as her irritation mounted. Her voice was steady but stern. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t interfere in my life anymore. I¡¯m an adult; I can handle my own affairs.¡± She hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly before adding, ¡°Sometimes, good intentions can still lead to bad oues.¡± Holley blinked, taken aback by her daughter¡¯s words. A flicker of frustration crossed her face, but she quickly masked it with a strained smile. She inhaled deeply and cautiously asked, ¡°Belinda, will you consider getting back together with Mr. rk?¡± ¡°Not right now,¡± Belinda replied evenly. Holley¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What do you mean, not right now?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, her voice soft but enigmatic. ¡°Who knows what the future holds?¡± Holley bit her lip, visibly agitated. Her expression didn¡¯t escape Belinda¡¯s notice. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Mom, it seems like you really don¡¯t want me to be together with Lucas.¡± Holley hesitated, stunned for a moment, before nodding quickly. ¡°Of course! He treated you so poorly before, never appreciated you, and always made you miserable. Why would I want you to make the same mistake twice?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales Belinda simply chuckled in response, saying nothing. But deep inside, she was very dissatisfied with Holley¡¯s actions. Holley pursed her lips for a moment and spoke again. ¡°By the way, Belinda, I saw those photos of you and the CEO from BergWind Group yesterday. I think you two¡­¡± Holley smiled brightly, her tone filled with enthusiasm. ¡°He would make a great match. That man seems just as sessful as Mr. rk, if not better! Maybe you should spend more time with him.¡± Belinda sighed, her patience thinning. ¡°We¡¯re just friends, Mom,¡± she said firmly, her brow furrowing slightly. Holley waved off the response with a dismissiveugh. ¡°Friendships can grow into something more!¡± ¡°Mom,¡± Belinda said, her tone final, ¡°please just stay out of my personal life.¡± Holley fell silent, her frustration growing. The following day, Belinda barely spared a thought for the photos of her and Darwin circting online. What others assumed about their rtionship didn¡¯t matter to her; she had more pressing things to focus on. Her routine unfolded as usual. After wrapping up the morning meeting, she stepped into the hospital corridors, clipboard in hand, ready for her rounds. Inside one of the patient rooms, Belinda offered a warm smile to an elderly man resting on the bed. ¡°How are you feeling today? Any difort in your chest or heart?¡± she asked. . . . Chapter 709 ?Chapter 709: The patient returned her smile. ¡°No. I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Remember to take your medication on time. If you feel unwell or notice anything unusual, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know, alright?¡± ¡°Of course. Thank you, Dr. Wright,¡± the patient replied, his gratitude evident in his tone. Belinda gave him a reassuring smile and turned toward the door, ready to move on to her next patient. Just then, the patient¡¯s daughter, who had been quietly sitting in the corner, stood up hesitantly. ¡°Dr. Wright, could I speak with you privately for a moment?¡± she asked, her voice soft and a bit uncertain. Belinda paused mid-step, her brow furrowing slightly. Concern flickered across her face as she assumed there might be an issue with the patient¡¯s care. She gestured for the woman to step into the hallway with her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Belinda asked once they were alone. ¡°Is there something wrong with your father¡¯s condition?¡± The woman shook her head quickly, her cheeks flushing slightly. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s not that, Dr. Wright. It¡¯s just that¡­¡± ¡°I recently heard that Toby from bed 24 has moved under Dr. Ortiz¡¯s supervision. Is that true?¡± asked the woman. Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly in response. She had a sense of where this conversation was headed and decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Are you nning to transfer your father as well?¡± Step into a new journey on galnovels .con The woman nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes.¡± She paused for a moment, her expression softening into one of remorse. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. I know this isn¡¯t fair to you, but please try to understand our situation. Could you help us with the transfer?¡± Belinda¡¯s tone remained steady as she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize, but I won¡¯t facilitate your transfer. It¡¯s simply not possible.¡± The woman¡¯s face lit up briefly at Belinda¡¯s initial words but quickly fell as the full meaning set in. Her brow creased slightly, and she started to protest, saying, ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡ª¡± Belinda interjected coldly, ¡°This hospital doesn¡¯t work like that. You can¡¯t just switch doctors as if you¡¯re choosing a different seat at a restaurant. I have other patients waiting for me, so I¡¯ll be going now.¡± With that, Belinda turned and walked away before the woman could respond. Her expression remained grim as she left. She had no doubt this wouldn¡¯t be thest time someone asked to change doctors. As she had expected, more patients approached her about changing doctors. She responded to each one with the same firm denial. However, one rtive of a patient refused to back down. ¡°Why was that patient Toby allowed to switch doctors, but we¡¯re being denied?¡± the rtive demanded. . . . Chapter 710 ?Chapter 710: The woman, her piercing eyes locked on Belinda, stood tall and imposing, her tone sharp. ¡°Toby¡¯s situation is different,¡± Belinda replied calmly, her demeanor unwavering. The woman scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t act like I don¡¯t know. Toby was transferred to the Grand¡­¡± ins General Hospital because of your connections. That¡¯s why you let him switch to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care. But since we don¡¯t have that kind of connection with you, of course, you¡¯re not willing to help us!¡± Her words carried, drawing the attention of nearby onlookers. Several people began to gather, eager to witness the confrontation. Belinda straightened, her expression betraying no reaction to the woman¡¯s sharp demands and usations. She began to speak, her tone calm and measured. ¡°Toby has been in the hospital for only a few days. A change in doctors at this stage won¡¯t significantly impact his treatment. Your father, however, has been under my care for nearly a month, and his surgery is scheduled in less than ten days. I¡¯ve already developed a detailed surgical n for him, taking hisplex condition into ount. Bringing in a new doctor now would create unnecessaryplications¡ªfor both your father and the iing doctor, who wouldn¡¯t be as familiar with his medical history as I am. You¡ª¡± Before Belinda could finish, the woman interjected, ¡°That¡¯s exactly why we want someone more experienced, like Dr. Ortiz. We believe he¡¯s better qualified to handle my father¡¯s condition.¡± Realizing the conversation would lead nowhere, Belinda decisively ended it. ¡°No,¡± she said firmly, turning on her heel and leaving. Belinda took somefort in the fact that, after this encounter, no other patients approached her about changing doctors. Whether it was due to her earlier refusals or because they had never intended to ask, she couldn¡¯t be sure. Still, the rumor spread quickly throughout the department that several of her patients had sought to switch doctors. In the director¡¯s office of the Cardiac Surgery Department: ¡°Dr. Ortiz, your move this time was absolutely brilliant!¡± Kylee eximed, grinning broadly as she gave Turner a thumbs-up. Turner¡¯s lips curled into a smug grin, his satisfaction practically radiating from him. It had been ridiculously easy for him to deal with Belinda. With just a small trick, he had her flustered and frustrated. ¡°Now, all of her patients are asking to transfer to your care. If they approach you directly, will you take them?¡± Kylee asked. Turner smiled. ¡°As long as Belinda approves, I¡¯ll ept as many as want toe. If she refuses, that¡¯s her issue to deal with, not mine. I won¡¯t be the one offending anyone.¡± Kylee¡¯s smile widened. ¡°That¡¯s right! Belinda has be aughingstock now. The Grand ins General Hospital has never seen patients demand to change their attending physician before. Belinda is facing a difficult situation.¡± She chuckled, reveling in the situation. . . . Chapter 711 ?Chapter 711: ¡°She shouldn¡¯t have been promoted to attending physician in the first ce. Does she honestly think it¡¯s that easy to be an attending physician?¡± Turner scoffed, his disdain evident. From the start, he had never respected Belinda. Her good rtionship with Caiden, the man who had facilitated her promotion, only deepened his contempt. ¡°Exactly,¡± Kylee muttered, sneering. Caiden¡¯s office at the Grand ins General Hospital buzzed with tension as his voice cut through the air. ¡°What were you thinking, Belinda? Why did you agree to let your patient transfer to Turner¡¯s care? Once you open that door, others will start demanding the same! And now look, how are you nning to fix this mess?¡± Caiden berated Belinda angrily. He thought her decision was a huge mistake. Belinda stood there, frustration etched across her face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly at the time. I just thought¡­ He¡¯s a friend of a friend. Besides, Turner was the one who brought it up, so¡ª¡± ¡°Turner is really trash! How could he use such disgusting tactics?¡± Caiden snapped, his face twisting with disgust. He let out an exasperated sigh before continuing, ¡°And that so-called ¡®friend of a friend¡¯ of yours? He is being ridiculous, too! I can¡¯t believe he dragged you into this.¡± something this humiliating. Now look where it¡¯s gotten you. The worst part? He can¡¯t even recognize your capabilities! You¡¯re one of the best, Belinda. People all over the world would give anything to be treated by you, and this fool wants to switch attending physicians?¡± Speaking of this, Caiden couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes dramatically. Belinda let out a small chuckle, her tone light but resigned. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Caiden. If he wants to transfer, let him. But yeah, I can¡¯t deny, this whole situation has made thingsplicated.¡± ¡°Just don¡¯t let them transfer. Say no a few times, and they¡¯ll drop the idea,¡± Caiden said. ¡°Yeah, I understand.¡± Belinda nodded. At the Burke family¡¯s residence, Macie arrived to pay Minna a visit. ¡°Ms. Sampson, Minna has been waiting for you. She¡¯s in her room, please, go on in,¡± Moshe said, gesturing toward the room with a smile. At the sight of Moshe, memories of the banquet flooded Macie¡¯s mind, specifically that unsettling moment when her attempt to assist had spiraled into a humiliating encounter, leaving her feeling vited. The memory brought a rush of revulsion, but she stifled it, ignoring Moshe as she brushed past him and headed toward the room he had indicated. Once inside, she quietly shut the door behind her. Just as she was about to greet Minna, her words caught in her throat, her expression shifting to one of shock when she saw Minna. . . . Chapter 712 ?Chapter 712: ¡°Minna, you¡­ How did you end up like this?¡± she asked. Shock widened Macie¡¯s eyes as she took in Minna¡¯s drastically altered appearance, which had changed so much in just a few days. Minna¡¯s eyes were nearly swollen shut, a dark bruise shadowing her left eye, and her lips were tinged purple from more bruising. Red marks encircled her neck, their cause unclear. Dressed in long sleeves and pants, it was impossible to tell if she had other injuries on her body. However, the state of her face suggested her body might be in even worse condition. Full of worry, Macie rushed to Minna¡¯s side. ¡°Minna, what happened to you? How did this happen? Was it Moshe? Did he do this to you?¡± Suddenly, Macie recalled the rumors about Moshe. In the past few days, Minna had cried more than she ever had in her entire life. She could never have imagined living like this. To her, Moshe was a true monster, devising new ways to hurt her every day. He had even gone so far as to buy a dog cage and a leash, as if intent on stripping her of every shred of dignity. She felt she couldn¡¯t take this anymore. Moshe had taken her phone away long ago, cutting off her ess to the inte. Whenever her father called, Moshe would either answer the phone himself or stand over her, monitoring every word she said. Before allowing her to speak, Moshe would threaten her, warning that any slip of the truth would mean double the punishment. His cruelty seemed boundless, leaving her in constant terror. Paralyzed by fear, she remained silent, too afraid to tell her father the truth. ¡°How could he do this to you? Is he out of his mind? Doesn¡¯t he care what your father could do to the Burke family?¡± Macie said, stunned by Moshe¡¯s tant cruelty. Before the wedding, Minna had assured Macie that with Rhys around, the Burke family wouldn¡¯t dare harm her. ¡°It¡¯s all Mr. rk¡¯s doing!¡± Minna cried, tears streaming down her face. ¡°He¡¯s the one telling Moshe to mistreat me! With his support, Moshe isn¡¯t afraid of my father at all!¡± Her tears flowed freely, her spirit crushed under the weight of despair. Each moment of her recent ordeal reyed in her mind, stretching endlessly in her memory. Macie¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she listened. This entire matter had been orchestrated by Lucas? Lucas¡¯ cruelty was beyond belief. To Macie, it had already seemed inhumane that Minna had been forced to marry Moshe. But that had turned out to be just the beginning of Minna¡¯s suffering. It was likely Lucas who had orchestrated the release of the scandalous video at Minna¡¯s wedding banquet. The realization made Macie¡¯s heart pound with fear. The mere thought of Lucas discovering that she had devised the n Minna had used against Belinda filled her with dread. The potential consequences were too horrifying to imagine. . . . Chapter 713 ?Chapter 713: Macie¡¯s palms began to sweat. ¡°It¡¯s all because of Belinda! I wouldn¡¯t be in this mess if it weren¡¯t for her!¡± Minna eximed, her voice breaking as she copsed into sobs. Macie rolled her eyes silently. Minna had been the one to instigate the feud with Belinda by plotting against her. It was just that she had never imagined her schemes would backfire so disastrously. In truth, Minna had only herself to me. ¡°I swear, Belinda will pay¡ªtenfold, no, a thousand times over for what I¡¯ve suffered! I won¡¯t rest until I get my revenge!¡± Minna¡¯s face twisted with fury as she spat out the words. Macie, however, stayed silent. Minna turned to Macie, her eyes filled with desperation. ¡°Macie, I need your help. You¡¯re my only hope now!¡± When Macie heard Minna¡¯s words, a cold wave of fear gripped her. The situation had already escted to this point, yet Minna still wanted to target Belinda. ¡°Minna, please¡ªjust let it go! We don¡¯t stand a chance against them, not against Belinda or Mr. rk. They¡¯re too dangerous!¡± Macie¡¯s voice quivered with urgency. ¡°Let it go? After everything they¡¯ve done¡ªdestroying my life, leaving me in ruins, and forcing me to marry that repulsive Moshe? How can I let it go?¡± Minna¡¯s fury boiled over, her eyes reddening and her face twisting with pure hatred. ¡°But¡­ But¡­¡± Macie stammered, trying to reason with Minna. ¡°Stop! I don¡¯t want to hear it! I won¡¯t let them get away with this¡ªno matter the cost!¡± Minna¡¯s cold re pinned Macie in ce as she sneered, ¡°And don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook, either!¡± Macie¡¯s stomach churned at those words. Her face turned ashen, her fear betraying her. When Minna saw Macie¡¯s terrified expression, her lips curled into a sinister smile. ¡°Look at me,¡± she said, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything. Things can¡¯t get any worse for me. I¡¯ve got nothing left to lose, so I¡¯ll drag everyone down with me if I have to. What do I have to fear? And if I fall¡­ I¡¯ll make sure you go down with me. Got it?¡± The harsh, venomous words caused Macie¡¯s face to twist into an even more dreadful expression. In the end, all she could do was bite her lip and give a small nod. ¡°I get it.¡± Minna chuckled darkly, her voice dripping with menace. ¡°Good, Macie. Just remember¡ªwe¡¯re in this together.¡± Macie forced an uneasy smile, but the weight of those words left her mute. As she left the Burke family¡¯s residence, a sudden gust of cold wind made her shiver. . . . Chapter 714 ?Chapter 714: No, she couldn¡¯t just stand by and wait for disaster to strike. She had to act¡ªbefore it was toote. She had to find a way to protect herself. Seeing Minna in such a pitiful state had genuinely shaken her to the core. She was acutely aware of the terrible consequences of going against Belinda and Lucas. Any courage Macie had once had to take risks was nowpletely gone. There had been a potential solution she had considered before, but fear had kept her from following through. Today, after witnessing Minna¡¯s despair and hearing her harsh words, Macie felt she could hesitate no longer. With newfound determination, she got into her car and drove toward her intended destination. Her journey led her to the office of the CEO of the Triumph Consortium, where she found herself waiting in the reception room. As she sat there, her nerves got the better of her, causing her entire body to tremble. By this point, turning back wasn¡¯t an option. She had no choice but to move forward. With a soft click, the door to the reception room opened, and a tall,manding figure stepped inside. His features were strikingly handsome, each detail of his face perfectly sculpted. Yet, any romantic notions were impossible for Macie to entertain. Within her heart, she felt an uneasy mix of respect and fear toward Lucas. The mere memory of how he had dealt with Minna sent a chill racing down her spine. Lucas sat down on the sofa, his movements rxed. Lifting his gaze to meet Macie¡¯s, he said with amanding air, ¡°Speak.¡± Swallowing hard, Macie said nervously, ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve run out of options. After thinking it through, I realized I had no other choice but toe to you for help.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained stoic. He remained silent. Unable to gauge his reaction, Macie continued, ¡°Minna isn¡¯t giving up on her ns against Ms. Wright. She wants me to wait for the perfect moment to act, hoping to catch youpletely off guard!¡± When Lucas heard that, his expression darkened in an instant. Lucas¡¯ presence exuded a chilling, violent aura now, making Macie instinctively shrink back. She nervously swallowed, forcing herself to push through her fear. ¡°I don¡¯t want to follow her orders, but¡­ but my family¡¯spany ispletely under the Williamson family¡¯s control. I don¡¯t dare go against her. I had no choice but to agree to her, but deep down, I don¡¯t want to do that. I can¡¯t see a way out. After thinking it over, I realized my only hope was toe to you, Mr. rk. I¡¯m begging you to help me here. I can¡¯t live like this, constantly under Minna¡¯s thumb!¡± . . . Chapter 715 ?Chapter 715: Macie¡¯s desperation was palpable. She had decided to risk everything now. All she wanted was a quiet life, free from trouble, and most importantly, free from Minna¡¯s suffocating control. She had reached her breaking point and was determined to escape this nightmare. The only n she coulde up with was to confess everything to Lucas. Betraying Minna was herst shot at freedom, however slim that chance might be. Lucas¡¯ expression was dark, and a coldugh escaped his lips. It seemed he had been too lenient with Minna. Minna still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson and was targeting Belinda. She was practically asking for trouble! Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, and his anger was evident. He fixed Macie with a cold, piercing stare, his voice low and devoid of warmth. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve decided to switch sides today?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Macie nodded eagerly. ¡°I hope you can see my sincerity, Mr. rk. I have no personal grievances against Ms. Wright. I truly don¡¯t want to harm her! But¡­ I don¡¯t know what to do now. Minna has mepletely under her thumb. I only agreed to her demands to keep her appeased for now.¡± Lucas let out a sharp, derisive snort. At least someone still had a grasp of the situation. Since Minna was hell-bent on self-destruction, he had no qualms about letting her dig her own grave. ¡°I understand. You can leave now,¡± Lucas said, dismissing Macie. Macie froze, caught off guard by his abrupt dismissal. Before she could say anything, Lucas spoke again. ¡°When Minna devises a concrete n to target Belinda, report back to me.¡± His words were clear¡ªhe wanted her to act as his informant. Macie¡¯s eyes widened as realization dawned. She immediately straightened, her face resolute. ¡°Okay, Mr. rk! I¡¯ll report to you the moment I hear anything from Minna.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t bother replying, merely waving her off. Macie took the cue, hurrying out of the room. As she stepped out of Lucas¡¯pany, she inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling with relief. In a world like this, survival demanded self-preservation above all else. Minna couldn¡¯t me her for this. If she crossed Minna, she might still manage to scrape by. At worst, her family¡¯spany might go bankrupt. . . . Chapter 716 ?Chapter 716: But if she offended Lucas? She would be utterly destroyed, left wishing for death. She hadn¡¯t needed to deliberate long before she chose her side. Betraying Minna had been her only viable option. Now, having told Lucas everything, she felt as though a crushing weight had been lifted from her shoulders. While it wasn¡¯tpletely gone, she could finally breathe easier. In the evening, at a restaurant, Belinda was having dinner with Johnson and Bethany. ¡°Honestly, I think Darwin is pretty handsome. Belinda, I think you should give him a chance!¡± Bethany smiled yfully as she said that. ¡°What¡¯s the point of being handsome anyway? Besides, can anyone be more handsome than Lucas?¡± Johnson countered, his tone dismissive. ¡°Oh, please!¡± Bethany rolled her eyes dramatically. Belinda shot them both a re. ¡°What nonsense are you two talking about? You¡¯re reading too much into things. Darwin and I are just friends¡ªthere is nothing between us.¡± ¡°Anyway, anyone but Lucas is fine!¡± Bethany dered without a second thought. Bethany had mixed feelings about Lucas. Sometimes, she thought he genuinely cared for Belinda, and maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so bad if they got back together. But other times, she¡¯d think, forget it¡ªthey were better off apart. Johnson furrowed his brows. ¡°What¡¯s so bad about Lucas? Stop being so prejudiced! He¡¯s not the same guy he used to be.¡± Bethany scoffed, her lips curling in disdain. ¡°Every time I think about how he ditched Belinda for Verena over and over again, it drives me mad! If he can¡¯t let go of Verena, he should just be with her and leave Belinda alone!¡± Johnson coughed, visibly ufortable. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll admit Lucas made mistakes in the past, but he has changed. These days, he avoids Verena like the gue¡ªwon¡¯t even let her get near him. Vincent and I can vouch for that; we¡¯ve seen it ourselves.¡± Bethany retorted without hesitation, ¡°Oh, really? Then exin why we saw them leaving the Dream Club together the other day!¡± Johnson sighed, trying to exin the situation. ¡°That was a coincidence! Vincent invited Lucas, and Ryan and Verena just happened to show up there. Besides, I heard Verena say that day she was ready to move on from Lucas¡ªshe only sees Lucas as a friend now.¡± Bethany let out a sharpugh, as though she had just heard the world¡¯s biggest joke. ¡°You actually believe that? Ask Belinda if she buys it.¡± Belinda¡¯s response was a cold, derisive chuckle¡ªenough to make her stance clear. . . . Chapter 717 ?Chapter 717: Bethany continued, ¡°Only clueless guys like you will fall for Verena¡¯s act. If she were really over Lucas, why did she put on that ridiculous show? Belinda barely nudged her, yet she acted like she had been shoved forcefully. Her little¡­¡± Her performance was beyond absurd. She was just pretending to let go of Lucas so that she could get closer to him in the future. By iming she had moved on, she was simply lowering your guard. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile at Bethany¡¯s words. That was the difference between how men saw women and how women saw women. Johnson noticed Belinda¡¯s expression and frowned slightly, but he chose to stay silent. Bethany smirked, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Do you honestly think Verena could ever give up on Lucas?¡± Johnson didn¡¯t respond, his expression resigned. They soon dropped the topic and finished their meal. Afterward, as they were leaving the private room and heading toward the elevators, they came to an abrupt stop. Not far from them stood a man and a woman. The woman was visibly drunk, her arms draped around the man¡¯s neck as if shecked the strength to stand on her own. She clung to him, her face buried against his neck, rubbing her cheek and lips against his skin. The man, clearly ufortable, was trying to peel her hands off his neck with one hand while using the other to steady her waist and keep her from falling. The scene was undeniably intimate and suggestive. The expressions of Belinda, Johnson, and Bethany darkened in unison. Johnson was on the verge of exploding. Standing before him was Lnd Ruiz¡ªhis foster sister Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. But the woman clinging to Lnd¡¯s arm? She wasn¡¯t Catherine. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Johnson stormed forward, grabbed the woman by her clothes, shoved her aside, and swung his fist. The punchnded with a resounding crack against Lnd¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± Lnd cried out, stumbling backward and crashing to the floor. ¡°How dare you betray Cathy?¡± Johnson roared, his voice trembling with fury. His eyes zed as he lunged again, grabbing Lnd by the cor and yanking him upright like a ragdoll before delivering another powerful punch. ¡°Wait! Johnson, stop! It¡¯s all a misunderstanding¡ªplease, let me exin!¡± Lnd yelped, struggling to shield himself. But Johnson wasn¡¯t listening. He kept pounding on Lnd. . . . Chapter 718 ?Chapter 718: ¡°Stop! Stop it, you bastard! Stop right now!¡± The woman, now recovered from being shoved aside, shrieked as she lunged at Johnson, pounding his back with her fists in an attempt to stop him. This was uneptable! Belinda hadn¡¯t nned on getting involved, but seeing the woman attack Johnson, she couldn¡¯t stand idly by. Two against one? That wasn¡¯t fair. Without hesitation, Belinda rushed over, grabbed the woman by her hair, and yanked her backward. ¡°Ahh! Let go of me!¡± the woman cried out in pain, taking a few steps back. Belinda loosened her grip, but the woman spun around in an instant, her arms iling wildly. Her movements were quick, almost frantic. Belinda tried to dodge but wasn¡¯t fast enough. A sharp, stinging pain shot through her neck. Belinda winced, drawing in a sharp breath. She frowned and then delivered a fierce p to the woman¡¯s face. The sound of the p echoed loudly in the room. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives ¡°Ah!¡± the woman screamed, reeling backward and nearly falling. She caught herself just in time, grabbing the wall for support. ¡°Belinda!¡± a deep, hoarse voice called out at that moment. Lucas quickly walked over, his eyes falling on Belinda¡¯s neck. His face hardened. There, running down her skin, were three deep, bloody scratches. Bethany couldn¡¯t help but shiver when she saw Lucas¡¯ dark expression. The aura surrounding Lucas was colder than she could bear. Lucas stopped in front of Belinda, his gaze softening as he gently touched her neck. Belinda hissed in pain, flinching slightly. The woman¡¯s nails had left their mark on Belinda¡¯s skin. Blood seeped slowly from the scratches, vivid against her pale skin. Lucas¡¯ face darkened even further. He turned to the woman, his sharp features twisting with a chilling intensity. His jaw clenched. The woman froze, her back pressed against the wall. Her legs shook uncontrobly. This man was terrifying. She felt like prey, cornered by a predator, seconds away from being torn apart. Without a word, Lucas turned back to Belinda, wrapping an arm around her and leading her away. ¡°Wait, Lucas! Where are you taking me?¡± Belinda protested, frowning as she stumbled to keep up with Lucas¡¯ pace. . . . Chapter 719 ?Chapter 719: Behind them, Bethany¡¯s voice rang out in confusion. ¡°Hey, where are you two going¡­?¡± Vincent acted swiftly. He pulled Johnson aside and said firmly, ¡°Stop, Johnson, that¡¯s enough! Calm down. This could get out of hand, and he might end up seriously hurt!¡± Lndy battered and bruised, curled up on the floor, letting out constant cries of pain. Breathing heavily, with veins visibly throbbing on his forehead, Johnson remained silent. He grabbed Lnd by the cor, lifted him effortlessly, and dragged him toward their private room. The woman nearby turned pale and began stepping away quietly, hoping to avoid notice. Bethany quickly moved to block her path. ¡°Trying to leave?¡± she asked, halting the woman¡¯s escape. With a cold re, Bethany issued a sharp warning, saying, ¡°Go inside the room quietly unless you¡¯re looking for more trouble.¡± Caught off guard and left with no choice, the woman lowered her head and meekly stepped into the private room. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape Meanwhile, Lucas was tending to Belinda¡¯s wound, gently dabbing her neck with a cotton swab soaked in iodine. Though his expression was dark, his hands moved with precision and care. While helping Belinda disinfect the wound, he gently blew on it. That woman hadn¡¯t been messing around¡ªshe had clearly wanted to cause real damage! As Lucas reflected on the incident, his brow furrowed. Belinda felt the light sensation of Lucas¡¯ breath on her neck, which sent an unexpected tickling feeling through her, leaving her with goosebumps. ¡°Who exactly are they?¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and serious. Belinda broke her silence. ¡°The man you¡¯re asking about is Lnd. He¡¯s Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. As for the woman with him, we don¡¯t know who she is. What we saw was her heavily intoxicated, clinging to Lnd, repeatedly pressing her lips against him. That kind of behavior was more than Johnson could tolerate. He snapped immediately.¡± Upon hearing this, Lucas gave a thoughtful nod. He had already known that Johnson¡¯s strongest feelings were for his adopted sister, Catherine. It was no surprise that Johnson had lost his temper after seeing that scene. Lucas now realized why Belinda had feltpelled to intervene. Still, the sight of her injured neck made him feel worried. He said earnestly, ¡°The next time you decide to get involved, make sure you take precautions to protect yourself first.¡± . . . Chapter 720 Chapter 720: ¡°It was just an ident this time,¡± Belinda replied. Considering her abilities, it was hard to understand how that woman could have managed to hurt her. ¡°idents like this shouldn¡¯t happen, either,¡± Lucas said, his frown deepening, concern evident in his eyes. His voice was low and firm as he added, ¡°It pains me to see you get hurt.¡± Belinda found herself speechless at his reaction. Her gaze lowered, and she gently bit her lip, choosing to remain silent. Lucas¡¯ eyes stayed on her, his gaze lingering in quiet contemtion. In the private dining room of a restaurant, Catherine arrived. When Catherine saw Lnd, grievously bruised and scarcely recognizable, and the woman beside him shivering in fear, her eyebrows knitted together instantly. Her attention briefly paused on them before shifting to Johnson, who sat on the sofa, his expression somber and his hands showing signs of injury. Catherine quickly walked over to Johnson, worry evident in her eyes. ¡°Johnson, are your hands okay?¡± Her inquiry prompted a noticeable shift in the room¡¯s atmosphere. It was evident that Lnd was in a worse state, and he was Catherine¡¯s boyfriend. Yet, Catherine had overlooked his condition. Bethany experienced a swell of gratification and joy for Johnson. His longstanding care for his sister had certainly paid off. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Johnson said, the intensity in his gaze melting when he looked at Catherine. His voice was low and raspy as he spoke. Catherine then directed her attention to Lnd, a cold smile forming on her lips as she said, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear your exnation first.¡± Seeing Catherine¡¯s expression, Lnd immediately knew she was angry. He quickly said, ¡°Hailee was drunk. Her friends wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so she called me for help. I just came to pick her up, that¡¯s all.¡± He hesitated, his words faltering before he continued, ¡°But you know how Hailee gets when she¡¯s drunk. She bes a little¡­ out of control. She likes to touch people. So when Johnson saw us, he misunderstood the situation, and then¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s gaze shifted to Hailee Davies, who looked pale and uneasy. ¡°She looks sober to me,¡± she said coldly. Hailee quickly fired back, ¡°I was sobered up because I got beaten. A woman grabbed my hair and pped me!¡± ¡°You deserved it!¡± Bethany snapped. ¡°Don¡¯t you know Lnd has a girlfriend? And yet you still had the nerve to cling to him? And Lnd, you already have Catherine, but you acted all cozy with someone else. What did you expect to happen?¡± Catherine said nothing, her cold eyes fixed on Lnd. Her delicate face betrayed no emotion, but the tension in the air was palpable. She was furious, and everyone knew it. . . .
Message from Noah: Hello, dear readers! Wishing you a wonderful day filled with joy. We¡¯ll be back with new chapters soon. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (>?=)? . Chapter 721 ?Chapter 721: ¡°Catherine, please, listen to me¡ª¡± Lnd¡¯s voice wavered as he reached for Catherine¡¯s hand, trying to calm her. The moment his fingers brushed hers, Catherine jerked her hand away as if burned. She turned to Johnson and said, ¡°I will handle this from here. I¡¯ll take them away with me now.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What¡¯s left to handle? Are you not breaking up with him after all this?¡± Catherine¡¯s tone remained calm, almost detached. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing, Johnson. Let me deal with it.¡± Disappointment flickered across Johnson¡¯s face, his voice turning cold. ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve grown up now, huh? You¡¯ve made up your mind. I won¡¯t interfere. Take them and go.¡± He then turned his head away, refusing to meet Catherine¡¯s eyes. ¡°Thank you,¡± Catherine said softly. With a brief nod to Bethany and Vincent, she walked out, Lnd and Hailee trailing behind her. The room fell into an uneasy silence after they left. Johnson sat with his head lowered, his shoulders slumped. Bethany and Vincent exchanged a worried nce. ¡°Johnson,¡± Bethany asked hesitantly, ¡°are you okay?¡± A faint, bitter smile crossed Johnson¡¯s lips. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Want to head to the Dream Club now?¡± Vincent said. ¡°We¡¯ll have a few drinks with you.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Johnson replied, standing up. ¡°But just so you know, I¡¯m not upset. I just feel like drinking.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Vincent responded, shaking his head resignedly. At the Dream Club, not long after Johnson, Bethany, and Vincent arrived, Belinda and Lucas came as well. Belinda already knew what had happened in the private room¡ªBethany had filled her in over WhatsApp. Seeing Johnson drowning his sorrows, she said gently, ¡°Johnson, don¡¯t overthink this. Catherine¡¯s an adult now. She knows what she¡¯s doing. And with her personality? If Lnd ever did anything to betray her, she¡¯d end things with him without a second thought.¡± Bethany nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ve been together for years. Rtionships like that aren¡¯t easy to end on a whim.¡± Lucas, who had been quietly listening, suddenly spoke. ¡°How about we get a few guys to corner that guy? Threaten him. Make him break up with Catherine.¡± Belinda froze, staring at Lucas in disbelief. Belinda whipped her head around, fixing Lucas with a sharp re. ¡°What kind of ridiculous idea is that?¡± she said, rolling her eyes. Lucas shrugged lightly, his tone calm and unbothered. ¡°If Johnson¡¯s so into Catherine, why not just let him pursue her?¡± . . . Chapter 722 ?Chapter 722: He thought about the idea of Belinda being with another man. If it were him, he wouldn¡¯t just stand by and let it happen. No way. If that day ever came, he would fight tooth and nail to break them apart and win Belinda back. He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around Johnson¡¯s passivity. It just didn¡¯t sit right with him. Belinda crossed her arms and said, ¡°Listen, Catherine and Lnd are happy together. The guy¡¯s decent. If you send someone to scare Lnd off and Catherine gets wind of it, what do you think will happen? What should Johnson do then? And what will Catherine think of Johnson if she finds out? Given their dynamic, she¡¯ll pull away from him faster than you think. That¡¯s just asking for trouble.¡± Johnson, who had been quiet until now, let out a resigned sigh. ¡°Do you think I haven¡¯t tried that? I already threatened Lnd, but the guy didn¡¯t back down. Instead, he told Cathy everything. It took me forever to get Cathy to stop doubting me.¡± Everyone in the room fell silent. The real issue wasn¡¯t Lnd. It was Johnson¡¯s tangled rtionship with Catherine. They were siblings in the eyes of the world, even if not by blood. To outsiders, they were family. And Catherine? If she ever found out Johnson had feelings for her, she would definitely run as far away from him as possible. That was a risk Johnson couldn¡¯t afford to take. So, he kept his emotions in check, taking one careful step at a time. He could only confess when Catherine¡¯s feelings aligned with his. Until then, patience was his only option. Lucas leaned back in his seat, arms crossed, saying nothing. ¡°Anyway¡ª¡± Vincent started to speak, but his words were cut short by the door swinging open. A man and a woman strolled in. ¡°Wow, really? You guys are having a gathering without us again? Not cool,¡± Ryan eximed, his voiceced with mock indignation as he scanned the room. The atmosphere shifted immediately, tension filling the air as Ryan and Verena entered. Vincent raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Ryan grinned. ¡°Verena wanted to grab some drinks here, so I tagged along. I casually asked the waiter if you guys were around and found out that you were here. I heard there was quite a crowd tonight, so we figured we¡¯d join in on the fun.¡± He paused, his grin turning mischievous. ¡°You¡¯re not nning to kick us out, are you?¡± . . . Chapter 723 ?Chapter 723: Bethany barely resisted rolling her eyes. Did he even need to ask? The answer was obvious¡ªRyan and Verena weren¡¯t exactly wee here. Vincent, ever the diplomat, forced a polite smile. ¡°Of course not. Have a seat.¡± He was the only one willing to break the awkward silence. After all, they were still ¡°friends¡± with Ryan and Verena on the surface. While no one would have invited them, turning them away now wasn¡¯t an option. Verena chose her seat carefully, sliding into a chair next to Vincent and keeping a noticeable distance from Lucas. Despite this, Ryan and Verena¡¯s sudden arrival had undoubtedly dampened the mood. The lively conversations that had filled the room earlier fizzled out, leaving only an awkward silence in their wake. Ignoring the tension, Verena reached for a bottle of liquor on the table. Pouring herself a generous ss, she stood and approached Belinda. Stopping in front of her, Verena held the ss up with a steady hand. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯d like to propose a toast, to apologize to you.¡± When Belinda heard Verena¡¯s words, her brow twitched slightly. Shezily lifted her gaze, casting a sidelong nce at Verena, wondering what game she was ying this time. Verena, unfazed by theck of response, continued, ¡°I only found out recently when Lucas mentioned it. You misunderstood what happened between Lucas and me that day. At the time, I never intended to kiss Lucas. I just wanted to make it seem like I did¡ªjust a fleeting moment, you know, so I wouldn¡¯t have regrets. I never imagined it would lead to such a misunderstanding. I¡¯m truly sorry, Ms. Wright. It was all my fault! But please, believe me, I really didn¡¯t kiss Lucas.¡± Though Verena¡¯s voice was filled with sincerity, to Belinda, her words sounded nothing more than polished hypocrisy. Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive, betraying no reaction. Nearby, Bethany and Johnson exchanged nces, their expressions shifting slightly. This was news to them. Neither had any idea such an incident had urred before. Pieces of a puzzle began to fall into ce. They remembered that night. Belinda had been in an unusually foul mood. When asked what was wrong, she had dismissed it with a vaguement about still being emotionally affected by Lucas. Now, it all made sense. Verena continued, ¡°Ms. Wright, I am truly sorry. Please forgive me.¡± With that, she tipped her head back and downed her ss of wine in a single gulp, offering the gesture as an apology. Belinda remained silent, her gaze fixed elsewhere, treating Verena as though she didn¡¯t exist. Such tant disregard was truly humiliating. The atmosphere in the private room grew unbearably awkward. Unable to contain himself, Ryan broke the silence, his tone sharp. ¡°Belinda! Verena is talking to you! Even if you¡¯re upset with her or trying to make a point, at least acknowledge her. What are you trying to prove by ignoring her?¡± . . . Chapter 724 ?Chapter 724: Belinda didn¡¯t so much as nce in his direction. Instead, she turned to Bethany and asked coolly, ¡°If someone talks to me, am I obligated to respond?¡± Bethany smirked, barely suppressing a chuckle. Regaining herposure, she added matter-of-factly, ¡°Not at all. Whether you respond or not is entirely your choice. No one has the right to force you.¡± ¡°Ryan,¡± Verena called softly, stopping him before he could argue further. Then, turning back to Belinda, she bit her lip, her expression resolute. ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m serious. I¡¯ll do anything for you to forgive me.¡± Hearing this, Belinda let out a soft, amusedugh. Her lips curved into a sly smile as she turned to Verena. ¡°Really? You mean to say that as long as I forgive you, Miss Reed, you¡¯d be willing to do anything?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Verena answered without hesitation, her nod firm and her expression unwavering. ¡°I mean it, Ms. Wright. Please believe me.¡± Belinda nodded, her gaze steady as she studied Verena. Then she said, ¡°Alright, I believe you. But¡­¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Just one drink? I would¡¯ve thought an entire bottle might be more convincing.¡± As the words left her mouth, the room seemed to hold its breath. Verena¡¯s confident facade cracked, and her expression froze. Verena hadn¡¯t anticipated that Belinda would say something so shocking¡ªespecially right in front of Lucas. ¡°Belinda! Have you lost your senses? An entire bottle of whisky! Do you even understand what could happen if someone consumes all of that?¡± Ryan instantly lost hisposure. Memories flooded back to him¡ªthest time he guzzled an entire bottle of whisky, he had ended up in the hospital that very night, undergoing a stomachvage. It was an ordeal he never wished to experience again! Belinda, however, appeared unfazed. She blinked innocently as she turned to Bethany once more. ¡°Didn¡¯t Miss Reed im she¡¯d do whatever it takes to earn my forgiveness? Or did I misinterpret her intentions?¡± Bethany nodded, ying along. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right! That¡¯s exactly what I heard, too. Or is her so-called sincerity nothing more than hollow words?¡± Their exchange backed Verena into a corner. Wasn¡¯t she the one who had been so adamant about proving herself? Then they allowed her to do so. ¡°Fine!¡± Verena dered abruptly, her voice filled with determination. She fixed her gaze on Belinda, resolve radiating from her. ¡°I stand by my statements!¡± . . . Chapter 725 ?Chapter 725: Without hesitation, she reached for the bottle of whisky. ¡°Verena! Are you out of your mind? Don¡¯t act rashly!¡± Ryan eximed, scrambling to stop her, his face etched with concern. But Verena straightened her posture defiantly, dering with righteous conviction, ¡°Ryan, don¡¯t stop me! Since Ms. Wright insists, I will proceed! I¡¯m not someone who reneges on their promises.¡± Deep down, however, Verena had a hidden agenda. She genuinely hoped that Belinda would make things difficult for her. That way, Lucas could witness the kind of person Belinda truly was! From the intensity in Verena¡¯s gaze, Ryan quickly discerned her intentions. Reluctantly, he ceased his attempts to stop her. Verena grasped the bottle, pouring herself a full ss before gulping it down in one swift motion. One ss after another disappeared down her throat. Before long, she had drunk three sses of whiskey. However, after that initial burst of courage, her pace began to slow. It took her about three minutes to finish the next ss. She swayed slightly as she drank, feigning intoxication. ¡°Alright, Verena, stop! If you keep drinking, your stomach won¡¯t be able to handle it!¡± Ryan quickly said. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me! I¡­ I can still¡­ drink!¡± Verena insisted stubbornly as she continued. Feeling utterly helpless, Ryan turned his desperate gaze toward Lucas. ¡°Lucas! Speak to Verena! Convince her to stop.¡± Once Ryan said that, everyone turned to Lucas, their eyes fixed on him, eager to see how he would react. Lucas remained impassive, his deep-set eyes betraying no emotion. After a moment of silence, Lucas parted his thin lips and spoke in a calm tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t Verena say she¡¯d do whatever was necessary for Belinda¡¯s forgiveness? If she made that promise, she should honor it.¡± Ryan¡¯s face froze in disbelief. ¡°Lucas, how could you¡­?¡± Verena¡¯splexion grew even paler, and her grip on the ss tightened. Soon, she could no longer maintain herposure. Her body gave out, and she suddenly copsed onto the floor with a thud. ¡°Verena, are you okay?¡± Ryan gasped in shock as he rushed to help her up. But Verena shoved him away violently. Her eyes were bloodshot and wild as she eximed, ¡°Who are you? Leave me alone¡­ Don¡¯t touch me! Where¡¯s Lucas? I want¡­ I want Lucas!¡± At that moment, everyone in the room exchanged looks, their expressions changing in an instant. Everyone was stunned. Was Verena really drunk, or was she just faking it? ¡°Verena, it¡¯s me, Ryan! You¡¯re drunk. Come on, let me help you up,¡± Ryan said, stepping closer to her and reaching out to assist her once more. . . . Chapter 726 ?Chapter 726: But Verena pped his hand away again, her voice sharp and slurred. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I-I don¡¯t even know you!¡± She struggled to push herself off the floor, wobbling dangerously as her gaze darted around the room. Suddenly, she called out, her voice filled with misced excitement. ¡°Lucas! I-I found you!¡± She pointed in Vincent¡¯s direction, her grin wide. ¡°I want Lucas¡­¡± she stammered, stumbling toward him like a marite with tangled strings. When she finally reached Vincent, she threw herself at him, clinging to him as though he were her lifeline. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Vincent caught her reflexively, steadying her without saying a word. Verena tilted her head, squinting up at him with a frown. Her expression shifted into confusion. ¡°Huh? You¡ªyou¡¯re not Lucas! You¡¯re definitely not Lucas!¡± She swayed as she pushed herself upright again, her movements exaggerated. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up as she turned her head. ¡°There! I found him! Lucas, Lucas is here!¡± Her voice practically bubbled with excitement. Belinda and Bethany exchanged nces from the sidelines, their smirksced with thinly veiled mockery. What an act Verena was putting on. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring Neither of them moved to intervene. Instead, they watched the scene unfold, waiting to see how Lucas would handle Verena¡¯s drunken antics. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Verena murmured with a dreamy smile before lurching forward, her arms stretched wide as if ready to embrace him. Everyone in the room held their breath, certain she would crash right into his arms. But Lucas sidestepped her at thest second, his movements swift. Verena¡¯s face collided with the sharp corner of the sofa. ¡°Ouch! That hurts!¡± she whined, clutching her face as her lips swelled visibly. Her expression twisted in pain, and tears threatened to spill. Bethany couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Even Belinda stifled a giggle behind her hand. Ryan, however, red at Bethany before rushing to Verena¡¯s side. His face was filled with concern as he bent down to help her up. ¡°Verena, are you okay?¡± ¡°Go away!¡± Verena snapped, shoving him back clumsily. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I want Lucas! I only want Lucas!¡± Ryan felt resigned. He looked over at Lucas, his expression a mix of frustration and desperation. ¡°Lucas, she¡¯s drunk and won¡¯t let me near her. She¡¯s only calling for you. Can you help me get her to my car?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t move. His expression remained unreadable, even cold. Belinda¡¯s gaze flicked to Lucas. She was curious to see what he would do now. ¡°Lucas¡­ Please, can you help me here?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was tinged with desperation as he nced at Lucas, who remained motionless. . . . Chapter 727 ?Chapter 727: At that moment, Lucas rose from the sofa with deliberate calm. Without a word, he extended his hand to Verena, pulling her up effortlessly. Ryan¡¯s face lit up with relief, hope sparking in his eyes. But across the room, Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed, a glint of coldness shing through them. Her lips twitched into a subtle sneer as she observed the scene. She couldn¡¯t help but recall the moment Lucas had dodged Verena¡¯s earlier attempt to hug him. At that time, she had felt a sense of satisfaction. But now, her joy seemed absurd. Just as everyone thought Lucas was about to carry Verena away, he did something that made everyone freeze in shock. With a swift, decisive move, Lucas grabbed Verena¡¯s arm with one hand and delivered a precise chop to the back of her neck with the other. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± A faint groan escaped Verena¡¯s lips as her eyes fluttered shut. She slumped forward, unconscious. Lucas, however, didn¡¯t allow her to fall into his arms. He kept her upright by her shoulder, maintaining a firm yet detached grip. Belinda froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Lucas! Y-You¡­¡± Ryan stammered, his voice a mix of outrage and shock as he stared at Lucas. Completely unfazed, Lucas handed the unconscious Verena over to Ryan, a faint, almost mocking smirk curling on his lips. ¡°You can take her home now.¡± Ryan¡¯s jaw clenched, his fury barely contained, but he said nothing. Who would have thought Lucas would resort to such a method? In silence, Ryan scooped Verena into his arms and left, his expression grim. ¡°Well yed, Lucas!¡± Johnson chuckled, pping Lucas on the shoulder. Lucas didn¡¯t respond, his gaze shifting toward Belinda. Their eyes met, and for a brief moment, Belinda froze. A flicker of something unreadable crossed her face before she turned her attention to Bethany. ¡°Lucas¡¯ approach today was¡­ impressive,¡± Bethany murmured, leaning toward Belinda. Belinda didn¡¯t respond, her lips pressed into a thin line. Once Ryan and Verena were gone, the tense atmosphere in the room dissipated. Conversations resumed, light and casual, centering on Johnson and Catherine. When it was time to leave, Vincent offered to drive Johnson and Bethany home. As for Belinda, Lucas was the one to drive her home. To Lucas¡¯ surprise, Belinda epted his offer without hesitation, sliding into the passenger seat of his car with quietposure. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but feel a little ttered. . . . Chapter 728 ?Chapter 728: On the way, Lucas broke the silence. ¡°Today, Macie came to see me. Do you remember her?¡± he asked. ¡°Macie?¡± Belinda frowned slightly, her gaze distant as she tried to ce the name. After a moment, realization dawned. ¡°Isn¡¯t she one of Minna¡¯sckeys?¡± she asked bluntly. Lucas chuckled at her directness, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s her.¡± His tone grew serious as he continued, ¡°Macie told me Minna hasn¡¯t given up on targeting you. Minna can¡¯t act directly because of her current situation, so she¡¯s keeping her hands clean by using Macie to do her dirty work.¡± Belinda felt a sense of resignation wash over her as she absorbed this. It seemed like Minna hadpletely lost her grip on reality. After everything, after all the consequences she had faced, Minna still hadn¡¯t learned her lesson. After a brief silence, Belinda spoke. ¡°So, Macie wants out but doesn¡¯t know how to escape Minna¡¯s control. That¡¯s why she came to you, hoping for protection?¡± Lucas nodded, his voice steady. ¡°Exactly. I told her to keep an eye on Minna and report anything suspicious directly to me.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her expression was unreadable as she processed his words. After a while, Lucas spoke again. ¡°Belinda, earlier¡­ did you think I would agree to take Verena home?¡± For a moment, Belinda froze, unsure how to answer that. Lucas lightly pursed his lips. When he spoke, his voice carried a low, maic intensity. ¡°I told you before that I would prove my change to you through my actions. I understand what matters most to you, and I won¡¯t cross that line again.¡± He paused, his grip tightening slightly on the steering wheel as he took a measured breath. ¡°I didn¡¯t handle things the right way before, but I promise, I¡¯ll do better from now on.¡± The sincerity in his tone made Belinda¡¯s heart stir, an unexpected warmth spreading through her chest. Belinda couldn¡¯t deny it. Lucas¡¯ actions just now had actually pleased her. But that was all. With that thought in mind, Belinda pursed her lips slightly, stared ahead, and then said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s your business, not mine.¡± Lucas felt a flicker of helplessness and disappointment, but he had expected this response from Belinda. He stayed quiet for the rest of the drive. When they reached Belinda¡¯s ce, Lucas stopped the car. With concern in his voice, he said to Belinda, ¡°Make sure you apply the ointment to your neck and keep it dry.¡± . . . Chapter 729 ?Chapter 729: ¡°Got it,¡± Belinda replied, opening the car door and stepping out. Lucas watched her enter the house before he finally drove away. The next day, in the reception room of the Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO¡¯s office¡­ The door swung open, and two bodyguards roughly shoved a woman inside. The woman stumbled forward, nearly losing her bnce. Despite this, she kept her expression neutral, daring not to show any sign of defiance. She pulled back, shrinking like a frightened rabbit. ¡°Move!¡± One of the bodyguards gave her another shove. Lucas was lounging casually on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, exuding an air of effortless elegance. His posture alonemanded authority, and his sharp eyes betrayed no warmth as he looked at the woman. In a low, gravelly voice, he asked, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°I-I¡­ You¡¯re Mr. rk!¡± Hailee stammered, swallowing hard as she tried to force the words out. Lucas¡¯ gaze remained fixed on her. ¡°Then, do you know who Belinda is to me?¡± Hailee¡¯s voice quivered. ¡°She¡­ She¡¯s your ex-wife.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder Lucas raised an eyebrow. His tone remained calm but firm as he said, ¡°Not just that. She¡¯s also the woman I¡¯m pursuing now.¡± Hailee¡¯s face stiffened, her lips trembling. What did Lucas mean by that? She was sure Lucas hadn¡¯t brought her here just to share that detail. Lucas swiftly ended her uncertainty. ¡°However, yesterday, you scratched her neck. So, tell me¡­ How do you think this matter should be handled?¡± he said. His voice and demeanor were calm, as though discussing something trivial, but his sharp eyes locked onto Hailee with a chilling intensity, like a predator eyeing its prey. Hailee stiffened. Her body went rigid, and her face drained of color. She stuttered, ¡°I-I¡¯m so sorry, Mr. rk! I didn¡¯t mean to! It was¡­ It was just a reflex! If I had known she was Ms. Wright, I swear I would never have hurt her!¡± Lucas¡¯ tone grew colder. ¡°But you did hurt her. You¡¯re quite bold, inflicting harm on her like that.¡± Hailee¡¯s face crumpled, on the verge of tears. She couldn¡¯t stop berating herself. Why had she acted so recklessly? Desperately, she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that! Mr. rk, I know I was wrong. Please, just this once, spare me! I promise I will never do something like that again.¡± Lucas let out a light chuckle, his voice icy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am always lenient.¡± . . . Chapter 730 ?Chapter 730: With a subtle gesture, he signaled to the bodyguards. They immediately approached Hailee without hesitation. ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do? Stay back! Stay back!¡± Hailee¡¯s voice trembled as she stumbled backward, her body shaking with fear. Before she could retreat any further, one of the burly bodyguards, dressed in ck, stepped forward. His grip was firm as he seized her hands without a word, forcing them upward. Lucas¡¯ voice cut through the tension, cold and deliberate. ¡°Since it was your hands that hurt Belinda, we¡¯ll start there. Now, tell me, was it the left hand or the right one that did it?¡± Hailee¡¯s knees buckled as panic overtook her. Tears streamed down her face as she cried, ¡°Mr. rk, I truly regret it! Please, I beg you, spare me! Spare me this one time, please!¡± But Lucas had no patience for her pleas. His expression remained as icy as his tone when he said, ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll deal with both your hands.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± the bodyguard nodded, ready to act. ¡°No, it was my left hand! My left hand!¡± Hailee shrieked, her voice cracking as she confessed in desperation. She knew there was no escape, clinging to the faint hope of minimizing the punishment. Lucas gave a subtle nod, signaling the bodyguard. Without hesitation, the bodyguard grabbed three fingers on Hailee¡¯s left hand and twisted them with brutal force. The cracking sound echoed through the room. Hailee screamed in pain. Her fingers were broken. Though still attached to her hand, the pain was unbearable, and she lost control of them. Hailee¡¯s face was a mess of tears and snot as she cried uncontrobly. Since her fingers had been used to harm Belinda, it made sense that Lucas wanted to break them. ¡°Let this serve as a warning to you. The next time you see Belinda, you will treat her with the utmost respect,¡± Lucas said coldly. ¡°Y-Yes¡­ I will! I swear!¡± Hailee said, nodding frantically. For Hailee, Belinda was no longer just someone to fear; she was now a force more terrifying than the devil himself. From this moment on, Hailee vowed to avoid Belinda at all costs. Lucas dismissed her with a wave of his hand. ¡°Take her away,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the bodyguard responded swiftly, grabbing Hailee and dragging her out as she continued to sob. . . . Chapter 731 ?Chapter 731: Lucas¡¯ expression remained cold, his thoughts drifting to the three red welts he had seen on Belinda¡¯s neck. The sight of them had unsettled him deeply, his brows furrowing in displeasure. He could only hope the marks wouldn¡¯t leave permanent scars. He had already instructed Gordon the previous night to find the world¡¯s most effective scar-removal ointment. Belinda¡¯s neck had to heal perfectly. At the Cardiac Surgery Department¡¯s director¡¯s office, a sharp knock broke the silence in Turner¡¯s office. ¡°Come in,¡± Turner called out, ncing up from his desk. The door creaked open, and a middle-aged woman, likely in her early forties, stepped inside. Kylee was the first to speak. ¡°Can we help you?¡± she asked. The woman approached the desk and settled into the chair across from Turner. Her expression was both anxious and determined. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, hello. I¡¯m a rtive of the patient in bed 44. My father¡¯s attending physician is Dr. Wright, but I¡¯d like to request a transfer under your care.¡± Turner exchanged a quick nce with Kylee, both of their brows knitting slightly. ¡°Ah, so your father is Dr. Wright¡¯s patient,¡± Turner said. He paused briefly before adding, ¡°Since your father is under Dr. Wright¡¯s care, it¡¯s best to let her handle the treatment. She is a skilled physician.¡± The middle-aged woman¡¯s expression soured, her lips curling in thinly veiled disdain. ¡°Her skills are nothingpared to yours, Dr. Ortiz! She¡¯s far inferior.¡± Her tone softened as desperation seeped into her words. ¡°Please, Dr. Ortiz, I¡¯m begging you. Allow my father to be transferred under your care.¡± ¡°There¡¯s truly no way around this,¡± Turner dered, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°As the director of the department, how could I possibly justify appropriating a patient from one of my own physicians? If news were to get out, I¡¯d be the subject of ridicule.¡± He exhaled sharply, looking resigned. The middle-aged woman, her eyes shing with determination, immediately retorted, ¡°But wasn¡¯t it you who approached Toby¡¯s family and inquired if they would consider transferring him to your care? If he could be transferred so easily, why can¡¯t my father?¡± Upon hearing her words, Turner couldn¡¯t help but let out a profound sigh. ¡°Ah, regarding that particr situation¡­ I deeply regret my actions back then. I acted impulsively, and I never anticipated it would lead to suchplications for Dr. Wright. Now, I truly can¡¯t engage in something like that again.¡± The middle-aged woman was relentless, her voice rising with urgency as she implored, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, please make one final exception. Just this one!¡± At that moment, Kylee, standing beside Turner, feltpelled to speak up. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, considering her sincerity and desperation, could you possibly help her? I¡¯ve heard that her father is about to undergo surgery soon. But you know how it is with Dr. Wright¡¯s abilities¡­ Her first surgery nearly failed. That¡¯s quite rming. And the patient is over seventy years old! The risks associated with surgery at this age are already higherpared to younger patients. If you were to undertake her father¡¯s operation, the probability of sess would be exceedingly high!¡± . . . Chapter 732 ?Chapter 732: Turner feigned outrage and shot Kylee an incredulous re. ¡°What are you implying?¡± Realizing she had crossed a line, Kylee quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡± However, the impact of her words darkened the middle-aged woman¡¯s expression. Belinda, a novice physician whose first surgery had almost faltered, and Turner, an esteemed doctor known for an exceptionally high sess rate, had now be a stark contrast in the woman¡¯s mind. She couldn¡¯t jeopardize her father¡¯s life easily. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, please¡­¡± she pleaded once again, her voice full of fervor. Turner sighed heavily, the internal conflict evident on his face. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll make an exception for you. As long as Dr. Wright consents to allow you to change doctors, I will take on your father¡¯s case.¡± The middle-aged woman frowned slightly in frustration as she said, ¡°But¡­ I¡¯ve already talked to Dr. Wright, and she won¡¯t consent to it. What should I do now?¡± She pressed her lips together tightly and gazed at Turner with hope shimmering in her eyes. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, could you¡­ Could you perhaps talk to Dr. Wright directly?¡± Upon hearing this request, Turner couldn¡¯t help but smirk inwardly at the audacity of it all. His face reflected a look of helplessness as he replied carefully, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do that. If Dr. Wright agrees to the transfer, then I can take over; however, if she doesn¡¯t consent¡­ There¡¯s nothing more I can do.¡± The middle-aged woman wanted to say more, but before she could utter another word, Turner said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; I have other matters demanding my attention. You may leave now.¡± g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away Feeling a surge of frustration mixed with despair, the middle-aged woman hesitantly rose from her seat. Her face bore a mask of disappointment as she finally said, ¡°Alright then, I won¡¯t trouble you any further, Dr. Ortiz.¡± After speaking those words with a heavy heart, she turned and departed from his office. As she opened the door and made her way toward the ward, someone suddenly called out from behind her in a voice filled with urgency, ¡°Wait!¡± Startled, the middle-aged woman turned around and recognized it was the female doctor who had just advocated for her in the director¡¯s office. ¡°Doctor, is there anything else?¡± the middle-aged woman inquired. It was Kylee who had stopped the woman. Kylee said, ¡°I can tell you¡¯re eager to transfer your father to Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care. But honestly, this isn¡¯t a simple matter to handle. Think about it. Dr. Ortiz is the department head. If he steps in and takes a patient away from one of his doctors, it¡¯ll cause a lot of gossip and tension. Your best bet is to focus on convincing Dr. Wright. If she agrees to the transfer, everything can be resolved smoothly.¡± . . . Chapter 733 ?Chapter 733: The middle-aged woman frowned, her expression tinged with frustration. ¡°But I¡¯ve already tried! Dr. Wright won¡¯t budge. I¡¯m out of options; that¡¯s why I came to Dr. Ortiz for help.¡± Kylee nodded thoughtfully, a trace of sympathy in her gaze. ¡°I get it. This is a tough situation,¡± she said. After a pause, she continued, ¡°But I understand where Dr. Wright ising from, too. Toby¡¯s transfer to Dr. Ortiz already embarrassed her. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t want to let another patient leave her care unless there¡¯s apelling reason, something that leaves her with no choice¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s voice trailed off, her wordsden with unspoken suggestion. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up as realization struck. If Belinda wouldn¡¯t willingly agree, then she would just have to find a way to force her hand. But how? She turned back to Kylee with a small smile. ¡°Thank you so much. May I know your name?¡± Kylee smiled faintly. ¡°I am Kylee Wright.¡± The middle-aged woman blinked, surprised. ¡°Yourst name is also Wright? What a coincidence.¡± Kylee¡¯s smile deepened but remained enigmatic. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°I care about your father¡¯s safety. He¡¯s old, and I don¡¯t want him to endure any unnecessary hardship. But if this surgery fails, he¡¯ll have to go through surgery again. And at that point, his body might not be able to take it.¡± The mention of another surgery made the woman¡¯s anxiety spike. She clenched her fists, nodding quickly. ¡°Understood, Dr. Wright. I¡¯ll think of a solution soon!¡± Kylee nodded approvingly, her expression warm. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for your good news.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go now.¡± The woman hurried back to the ward, her determination evident. As Kylee watched her leave, a flicker of mischief danced in her eyes, her lips curving into a satisfied smirk. She was determined to make Belinda aplete joke! Just wait and see. At noon, in a cozy private room of a restaurant, Catherine had invited Belinda and Bethany for lunch. Catherine said with a grateful tone, ¡°Belinda, Bethany, thank you both so much for yesterday.¡± As she spoke, she turned to Belinda, guilt evident in her expression. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about your injury.¡± Belinda waved it off with a casual smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me. Besides, you are not the one who scratched my neck. Even if your brother hadn¡¯t been there, we¡¯d have stepped in to defend you.¡± . . . Chapter 734 ?Chapter 734: Bethany leaned forward slightly, curiosity flickering in her eyes. ¡°Catherine, why didn¡¯t you invite your brother today?¡± Catherine let out a weary sigh. ¡°He¡¯s mad at me. He won¡¯t even talk to me.¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged knowing nces, and they both felt a bit resigned. Belinda tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m actually a little curious; what do you really think about the situation with Lnd?¡± Catherine lowered her gaze, her longshes brushing against her cheeks like delicate feathers. Seeing her hesitation, Belinda quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not ready to talk about it.¡± Catherine shook her head lightly, her voice soft. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about the matter. I¡¯m just trying to figure out where to begin.¡± Bethany, sensing the tension, leaned forward and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we start with Lnd and that woman? What¡¯s really going on between them?¡± Catherine exhaled slowly, her tone steady. ¡°Lnd and Hailee have been childhood friends. They grew up as neighbors. Their families were close back then. When Hailee¡¯s parents passed away, she went to live with her uncle¡¯s family, but they didn¡¯t treat her well. Lnd¡­ He always stepped in to help her, remembering their childhood bond. Over the years, whenever Hailee needs help, she will call Lnd.¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged knowing nces, the story bing clearer to them. It was obvious Hailee wasn¡¯t just leaning on Lnd. She was clinging to him, refusing to let go. Her intention to disrupt his rtionship with Catherine couldn¡¯t be more apparent. ¡°And Lnd¡­ What is his attitude toward this?¡± Belinda asked carefully. Catherine pressed her lips together, pausing briefly before responding, ¡°At first, he was always helping her. I didn¡¯t think much of it at that time. But it kept happening¡ªagain and again. Eventually, it started to bother me. Lnd noticed it and tried to cut back on their interactions, but¡­ He couldn¡¯t fully keep his distance from Hailee. He still feels sorry for her and sees her as his friend.¡± Her voice faltered, and a faint, bitter smile yed on her lips. ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s caught in this endless sense of obligation.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was steady, her wordsced with reason. ¡°It¡¯s a dangerous thing when a man starts to feel sorry for a woman. That pity can easily be a doorway for the woman to get close to the man, bit by bit, until she gets exactly what she wants. And the man, blinded by guilt, won¡¯t even realize his heart is softening toward the woman.¡± Bethany nodded and said, ¡°Exactly! The fact that she even calls him when she¡¯s drunk and he drops everything to go to her? That¡¯s not appropriate. You can never predict what might happen in situations like that. And Catherine, do you know why your brother was so furious yesterday? It¡¯s because of the way Lnd and Hailee acted¡­ They looked really close. Anyone would think they were together.¡± . . . Chapter 735 ?Chapter 735: Catherine remained silent, but her expression was dark. Belinda seized the moment to say, ¡°Catherine, let me be clear. If this dynamic between Lnd and Hailee doesn¡¯t change, it will only be a matter of time before something happens between them.¡± Catherine stayed quiet for a long moment before speaking softly. ¡°Lnd promised mest night that he would stop seeing Hailee from now on.¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged a look upon hearing that. After a while, Bethany, cautious yet curious, broke the silence. ¡°So, Catherine¡­ Does that mean you¡¯ve forgiven Lnd?¡± Catherine nodded, her voice heavy. ¡°I want to give my rtionship with Lnd onest chance,¡± she said, her lips curling into a self-deprecating smile. ¡°I know you might think I¡¯m being too soft, too forgiving. But¡­ Lnd and I have been together for so many years. He has always treated me well. My feelings for him, they¡¯re not something I can just let go of.¡± Belinda leaned forward, her expression calm and understanding. ¡°Catherine, you¡¯re wrong. We don¡¯t think you are too forgiving,¡± she said. Her tone softened as she continued, ¡°Matters of the heart rarely make sense. You know your feelings better than anyone. Like you said, you and Lnd have been together for so many years, it¡¯s not easy for you to walk away. And Lnd promised he wouldn¡¯t see Hailee again. You wanting to give him onest chance ispletely understandable.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°But, Catherine, there¡¯s something I need to say. Don¡¯t take Lnd¡¯s promises too seriously. He may say he won¡¯t see Hailee again, but if Hailee ends up in serious trouble, he¡¯ll still go to her.¡± In this regard, Belinda truly had the right to speak. She spoke from experience. She recalled how Lucas had once vowed not to see Verena again unless absolutely necessary. Yet, when Verena had attempted suicide, Lucas had rushed to her side without hesitation. galnovels.c¨®m is the source Catherine needed to hear this. Lnd¡¯s words might hold sincerity at the moment, but they weren¡¯t unbreakable vows. Belinda, being close friends with Johnson, genuinely hoped Catherine and Johnson could end up together. But now that Catherine had a boyfriend, it wasn¡¯t her ce to push for a breakup. Besides, the matter wasn¡¯t something Belinda could change by just interfering. Catherine had her own thoughts and would make her own decisions. Still, after hearing about Lnd and Hailee, she felt that Catherine and Lnd¡¯s rtionship wouldn¡¯tst long. Their breakup seemed inevitable. ¡°I¡¯ll remember that,¡± Catherine said, nodding slightly. After a brief pause, Catherine added, ¡°By the way, when Hailee was on the phone with Lnd today, crying about getting her fingers broken by Lucas, Lnd didn¡¯t go to see her.¡± ¡°Wait a minute! What did you say about Lucas?¡± Bethany asked, confused. Catherine blinked and then exined, ¡°Well, ording to Hailee, Lucas had someone bring her in for a ¡®talk¡¯ this morning. And then, he broke three of her fingers on her left hand because she used those fingers to scratch Belinda.¡± . . . Chapter 736 ?Chapter 736: Bethany turned to Belinda after hearing that, her eyes wide. Belinda was momentarily stunned, her emotionsplex and mixed. Catherine gave a small, amused smile. ¡°It¡¯s clear Lucas really cares about you, Belinda. Hailee scratched you, and the next day, Lucas broke her fingers. From now on, I think she¡¯ll probably avoid crossing your path.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t say anything. She just pressed her lips together, lost in thought. After a while, she shifted the topic. ¡°Catherine, what about your brother? What are you nning to do about him? He¡¯s still upset with you.¡± At the mention of her brother, Catherine sighed deeply. ¡°My brother¡¯s so stubborn. I call him, and he doesn¡¯t answer. I send him messages, and he doesn¡¯t reply. I knock on his door, and he won¡¯t open it for me. I really don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± Belinda smiled gently. ¡°Your brother is just a bit disappointed. Maybe tryforting him.¡± Catherine smiled back. ¡°I will. I know he¡¯s doing this because he cares about me.¡± Bethany said, smiling warmly, ¡°It¡¯s good that you understand that.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Gordon called out as he pushed open the door and stepped inside. Walking briskly up to the desk, he said, ¡°We¡¯ve gathered some leads on the person who took the photos of Belinda and Darwin before.¡± Upon hearing Gordon¡¯s words, Lucas lifted his gaze to meet Gordon¡¯s, curiosity etched across his features. Gordon continued without hesitation. ¡°Although the surveince recordings from the restaurant were erased, we meticulously scrutinized the cameras positioned around the establishment. In doing so, we stumbled upon an individual who appeared to be somewhat suspicious. That individual is Kylee.¡± After a pause, he added, ¡°From the surveince footage captured by a shop across the street, we noticed her leaving that very restaurant. It¡¯s clear that on that particr evening, at that precise moment, Kylee also dined at that venue. Considering her rtionship with Belinda, I can¡¯t help but suspect she may be the person who took those photos.¡± Lucas took a moment to contemte this revtion, his mind racing with thoughts. Finally, he asked in a measured tone, ¡°Have you examined her financial records?¡± Gordon nodded, his demeanor serious. ¡°We did conduct an examination, but¡­ We couldn¡¯t locate any record of that two hundred thousand. Consequently, we cannot definitively ascertain if the individual who captured the photo that night and subsequently bribed the restaurant security to erase the footage is indeed Kylee.¡± Lucas narrowed his sharp, piercing eyes slightly as he processed this information. He then stated, ¡°There are two potential scenarios to consider. One, the individual who took the photos is indeed Kylee, but she has aplices who orchestrated the bribery of security to ensure the footage was erased. Two, this entire situation may bepletely unrted to Kylee.¡± . . . Chapter 737 ?Chapter 737: ¡°Mr. rk, there¡¯s one more aspect that perplexes me,¡± Gordon said thoughtfully. Lucas raised his eyes to look at him, gesturing for him to proceed. Gordon continued, ¡°What could have been the person¡¯s intention behind capturing photos of Belinda and Darwin and then disseminating them within their social circle? Was it an attempt to tarnish Belinda¡¯s reputation?¡± Indeed, discussions about the matter had been rampant over the past few days. Many were convinced that Belinda was quite shameless¡ªmanaging to keep Lucas entirely under her influence while simultaneously maintaining ties with the CEO of the BergWind Group. Lucas frowned slightly at this notion. ¡°Perhaps, who knows? Or there could be an entirely different motive at y¡ªsomething we¡¯re not yet aware of.¡± After a brief pause filled with contemtion, he continued decisively, ¡°Since we¡¯ve identified Kylee as suspicious, I want you to dispatch someone to monitor her closely and observe whom she has been associating withtely.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gordon replied immediately with a nod in agreement. In the blink of an eye, three days had passed. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction During these three days, Belinda¡¯s patient¡ªBraden Truman from Bed 44¡ªhad been causing quite a ruckus in the hospital. Every single day brought forth a new excuse from him to incite trouble and create chaos. The patient himself was not alone in this endeavor; his family members added fuel to the fire. Whether it wasints about chest pain, exaggerated palpitations, or bouts of shortness of breath¡ªthey always managed to find a reason to voice their grievances. However, after examinations, there were no issues with the patient, and none of his vital indicators showed any sudden irregrities. So, it became evident that they were intentionally causing disturbances in hopes of securing a new attending physician. ¡°Doctor Wright, are you trulypetent or not? My father has beenmenting about his chest pain for days now. Do you have any means at your disposal to treat him effectively?¡± Jillian Truman, Braden¡¯s daughter, began to stir trouble once again during the morning rounds. Belinda looked at Jillian calmly. ¡°I¡¯ve already assessed him thoroughly. At present, there are absolutely no abnormalities detected in his condition.¡± Jillian scoffed derisively and retorted angrily, ¡°No abnormalities? If there are truly no abnormalities whatsoever, then why does my father continue expressing difort? I believe you¡¯re simply ipetent and unable to discern what¡¯s wrong with him! Transfer my father to a different doctor¡¯s care immediately; do not dy my father¡¯s treatment any further!¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained stoic and unchanged despite Jillian¡¯s outburst. ¡°Changing doctors is not an option,¡± she stated resolutely. . . . Chapter 738 ?Chapter 738: Upon hearing this from Belinda, Jillian erupted into fury once more. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it an option? You can¡¯t even discern why my father is in pain yet refuse us to change physicians? I am going to file aint against you!¡± Belinda met Jillian¡¯s re with calmposure, her expression unruffled. She said evenly, ¡°Do you need me to exin how to file a formalint? You need to remember this before you file aint; I¡¯m Dr. Belinda Wright, the attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department.¡± Jillian froze, momentarily caught off guard. Outside the room, family members who had been watching the scene exchanged nces, silently apuding Belinda¡¯s bravery. Dr. Wright was so fearless! Jillian¡¯s face flushed with anger. ¡°You¡­ Where¡¯s your superior? I demand to speak to the director of this hospital!¡± She took a deep breath, visibly trying to steady herself, but before she could say more, a man¡¯s firm voice cut through the tension. ¡°I¡¯m Caiden Rodgers, vice president of the Grand ins General Hospital. If there¡¯s an issue, you can discuss it with me.¡± All heads turned as Caiden strode over confidently, his authoritative presencemanding attention. Jillian¡¯s frown eased slightly at the sight of him. Her tone shifted, bing more measured. ¡°Hello, Mr. Rodgers. Here¡¯s the situation; my father has been experiencing persistent difort in his heart for days. But this Dr. Wright not only failed to diagnose the problem, she actually imed there was nothing wrong with him. Clearly, this shows her ipetence. She¡¯s unable to find the issue, and we¡¯re simply requesting a change of attending physician. Surely that¡¯s not unreasonable?¡± Caiden¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly. It didn¡¯t take him long to understand that Jillian was causing trouble on purpose. She had actually questioned Star¡¯spetence? She had said Star¡¯s medical skills weren¡¯t good enough? That was absurd! With a smile, Caiden replied, ¡°Please rest assured. All our doctors at the Grand ins General are top professionals in their fields. It¡¯s simply not possible for anyone here tock medical expertise.¡± Jillian¡¯s expression turned sour. Her brows furrowed tightly, and her voice sharpened. ¡°What do you mean by that, Mr. Rodgers? Are you suggesting we¡¯re just causing trouble for no reason?¡± Caiden raised his hands in a cating gesture, still smiling. ¡°You misunderstood me. That¡¯s not what I¡¯m saying.¡± Of course, that was exactly what he meant, but he was far too tactful to say it outright. Caiden adjusted his tone and continued, ¡°If your father is experiencing pain but our tests show no abnormalities, there¡¯s only one logical exnation¡ªhis anxiety about the uing surgery is creating significant psychological stress, which manifests as physical difort. To address this, I¡¯ll arrange for a psychologist to provide immediate counseling for the patient.¡± His exnation was factual; cases like this were not umon. . . . Chapter 739 ?Chapter 739: However, to Jillian, it sounded like an usation, a im that her father¡¯s problem was all in his head. Her voice rose, tinged with fury. ¡°What are you trying to say? My father has no psychological problems! He¡¯s perfectly fine! This is clearly his doctor¡¯s fault, and now, you¡¯re ming him? Is this the level of professionalism at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Before Caiden could respond, a deep, authoritative voice interjected, ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Everyone turned toward the source of the voice. A tall, broad-shouldered man with sharp features and an air of quiet dominance walked over. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Caiden greeted Lucas. Lucas¡¯ gaze shifted to Belinda, his expression softening as he looked at her. After a brief pause, he turned to Caiden and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Caiden quickly exined the situation to Lucas. ¡°So, the patient and their family have requested to switch attending physicians,¡± Lucas said. He then turned toward Jillian and asked, ¡°Is it true? You want to change your father¡¯s attending physician?¡± Lucas¡¯ remarkably attractive face was devoid of emotion, creating an air of mystery around him. His voice was neither inviting nor cold, making it challenging for anyone to discern his true feelings. As Lucas walked over, Jillian¡¯s fury evaporated instantly, like mist dissipating in the morning sun. Jillian stammered, her words caught in her throat as if an invisible hand had suddenly constricted it. She hesitated, struggling to articte her thoughts, feeling as though time itself hade to a standstill. Lucas stared at her, his demeanor frosty and unyielding. ¡°Do you have a problem with Dr. Wright?¡± he asked, his voice unwavering. ¡°Or do you believe you can dictate the operations of this hospital and change your father¡¯s physicians at your convenience?¡± Lucas¡¯ words seemed to leave Jillian utterly at a loss for words. Herplexion turned ashen, and she found herself unable to utter even a sound. After what felt like an eternity of silence, she finally managed to regain her voice, though it trembled slightly. ¡°Mr. rk, I acknowledge my mistake now¡­¡± Just then, Caidenpleted his phone conversation and strode over. His expression was grave and resolute. After casting a quick nce at Lucas, he inquired, ¡°Mr. rk, may I take over from here?¡± Lucas remained silent for a moment, merely looking at Caiden as if weighing his intentions. . . . Chapter 740 Chapter 740: Caiden spoke earnestly. ¡°I will handle this properly.¡± Lucas trusted Belinda¡¯s positive rapport with Caiden and knew Caiden wouldn¡¯t harm her. So, he nodded, allowing Caiden to handle the matter. Caiden¡¯s face broke into a reassuring smile before he redirected his attention back to Jillian. ¡°You¡¯ve heard that,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Mr. rk will no longer intervene in this matter.¡± With an air of authority thatmanded attention, he continued, ¡°Now, I¡¯m going to pose a few questions to you. If you respond honestly and transparently, I will consider transferring your father to a different physician¡¯s care.¡± Upon hearing this, both Belinda and Lucas frowned slightly. Belinda nced at Caiden and opened her mouth as if to speak, but quickly thought better of it. After all, if Caiden had said that so confidently, there must have been sound reasoning behind his words. Thus, she chose to remain silent. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Lucas also held his tongue. Jillian¡¯s eyes immediately lit up with flickers of hope at Caiden¡¯s words. Caiden continued with a steady voice, ¡°First off, when you visited Turner¡¯s office that day, what did you say to him?¡± At this question, Belinda¡¯s frown deepened. So, Jillian had secretly sought out Turner before! Jillian was momentarily taken aback by the directness of the inquiry. After reflecting on Caiden¡¯s words for a moment, she hesitated but ultimately responded candidly, ¡°I requested Dr. Ortiz to talk to Dr. Wright about transferring my father to his care. But Dr. Ortiz declined outright. He mentioned that only if Dr. Wright agreed to the change, he would take my father on as his patient.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let a sardonic smile grace her lips at this revtion. Now, sheprehended why Jillian had exhausted every possible way to make her change her mind. Caiden continued, ¡°Has your father genuinely been feeling unwell these past few days?¡± Jillian blinked before responding without hesitation, ¡°Of course¡­¡± Caiden said sharply, ¡°Remember, I instructed you to answer truthfully!¡± Jillian bit her lip in contemtion, her brow knitted in concern as doubt crept into her mind. After a lengthy pause, she finally admitted reluctantly, ¡°He hasn¡¯t been feeling unwell.¡± As soon as those words left her lips, the spectators outside the ward looked at Jillian with scorn in their eyes. Caiden spoke once more with unwavering authority. ¡°Final question¡ªare you absolutely certain you wish to change your father¡¯s attending physician? I hope you will deliberate on this thoroughly. Firstly, Dr. Wright is the one who understands your father¡¯s condition the best. Secondly, your father is scheduled for surgery in just a few days. Altering physicians at this juncture is not only unwise but could also jeopardize your father¡¯s health. You should think about the matter before making such an important decision.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear readers! New chapters on sunday. God loves you, and Noah wishes you the best! (©¤??O) . Chapter 741 ?Chapter 741: Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Jillian blurted out, ¡°I want to do it!¡± Now that Lucas had promised not to interfere, there was nothing holding her back. A young, inexperienced attending physician or a seasoned, highly respected chief physician? She would surely choose thetter. She refused to believe that a chief physician¡¯s skills could ever fall short of an attending physician¡¯s. ¡°Are you absolutely sure you won¡¯t regret this?¡± Caiden asked again. ¡°I¡¯m sure!¡± Jillian¡¯s voice was firm, her determination unwavering. Seeing her resolve, Caiden didn¡¯t press further. With a curt nod, he said, ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll make the change. Starting today, your father¡¯s attending physician will be Dr. Turner.¡± Jillian¡¯s face lit up with joy. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Mr. Rodgers!¡± Nearby, Belinda frowned, clearly about to voice her objections, but Caiden gave her a subtle shake of the head. Reluctantly, Belinda bit her tongue. After leaving Braden¡¯s ward, Belinda and Lucas followed Caiden back to his office. Once they were inside with the door shut, Belinda couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°Why did you agree to the switch?¡± she asked Caiden. ¡°You know how risky it is to change the attending physician when the date of the surgery is so close!¡± Caiden leaned back in his chair, meeting her gaze with a serious expression. ¡°You heard what Dr. Turner said to Jillian before. Do you honestly think that, even if Jillian stayed quiet because of Mr. rk, she or her family would truly ept you as the attending physician? They won¡¯t. In their minds, they¡¯ll me you for everything, believing you¡¯re the obstacle in their way. People like that are the hardest to deal with. Even if you perform the surgery wlessly, any post-op difort orplications will have them questioning your skills.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°That kind of doubt spreads; it can affect how other patients view you. Letting them go now spares you that headache.¡± After hearing Caiden¡¯s exnation, Lucas remained silent for a moment before nodding. ¡°On this point, I agree with Mr. Rodgers.¡± Belinda¡¯s frown deepened, her frustration evident, but she stayed silent. Caiden sighed, his tone softening. ¡°I understand your concerns, Belinda. Changing the attending physician at this stage isn¡¯t wise. But for now, focus on preparing the¡­ ¡± ¡°Focus on preparing the patient¡¯s medical records and finalizing your surgical n. Once that¡¯s done, hand everything over to Dr. Turner.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Dr. Turner¡¯s character may leave much to be desired, but his qualifications as the chief physician of the Cardiac Surgery Department are beyond question. You don¡¯t need to worry about hispetence.¡± . . . Chapter 742 ?Chapter 742: Belinda¡¯s brows knitted tighter. ¡°I understand,¡± she said curtly. Without waiting for Caiden¡¯s response, she turned and left the office. Lucas quickly followed her, his footsteps quickening to keep up. As they walked down the hallway, Belinda suddenly stopped and turned to him. ¡°By the way, why did youe here to see me today?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a slight smile as he leaned closer. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight. I have something important to tell you.¡± Belinda raised a skeptical brow. ¡°You can just tell me now.¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the right ce for that conversation,¡± Lucas replied with a soft sigh, his tone tinged with mild frustration. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s just dinner. Are you really that against spending a little time with me?¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ words and observing the subtle yet telling expression on his face, Belinda felt an inexplicable difort in her heart. Suddenly, a memory flickered in her mind. She recalled what Catherine had told her that day¡­ The words of rejection she had prepared suddenly felt hard to say. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all Taking a gentle, steadying breath, she remained silent for what felt like an eternity before finally saying, ¡°I havemitments tonight. Let¡¯s reschedule the dinner for tomorrow.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes sparkled with excitement at her words, an infectious enthusiasm lighting up his face. ¡°Alright! I¡¯lle by to pick you up after work tomorrow night.¡± Belinda, however, shook her head gently. ¡°No need for that.¡± Lucas looked somewhat resigned, even a touch aggrieved. ¡°But¡­ If I don¡¯t pick you up, how else will I be able to contact you?¡± Belinda found herself momentarily at a loss for words, realizing the truth in his statement. That was indeed correct! She had blocked Lucas¡¯ number a long time ago. ¡°Fine, you cane and pick me up tomorrow,¡± she said reluctantly. With that, she turned and made her way toward the Cardiac Surgery Department, her heart a tumult of emotions. Lucas watched her figure vanish down the corridor, his lips curling into a faint smile. At the Hoffman family¡¯s residence, in Johnson¡¯s room, the sound of knocking echoed. Johnson approached the door and opened it. Catherine was standing outside the door. ¡°Johnson! I prepared this soup just for you. Please don¡¯t squander my efforts!¡± Catherine held up the steaming bowl in her hands, tilting her head slightly as a radiant smile lit up her face. . . . Chapter 743 ?Chapter 743: Her tone was yful. She was clearly trying to make Johnson happy. Catherine wasn¡¯t the type who struck you instantly; rather, her allure was like fine wine¡ªit deepened with time. The longer one looked at her, the more enchanting she became. She had delicate, perfectly proportioned features that seemed to glow in the soft light. When she smiled, she was irresistibly captivating. Gazing at Catherine¡¯s face¡ªthe one that always made his heart race¡ªJohnson felt a mix ofplicated emotions. Without uttering a word in response to her cheerful demeanor, he turned abruptly and retreated back into the room. Catherine eagerly followed him inside, grinning widely. ¡°Johnson, are you upset with me?¡± She blinked yfully at him, her smile unwavering as she asked. With an icy expression that betrayed none of his emotions, Johnson turned to face her and asked, ¡°What are you going to do with your rtionship with Lnd?¡± Catherine bit her lip lightly as she considered his question before replying earnestly, ¡°Johnson, I wish to give Lnd onest chance.¡± Johnson¡¯s demeanor shifted abruptly, his expression turning grim as his breathing grew heavier. Even though he had anticipated this response, he found it unbearable to hear. It felt as if an invisible force was clutching his heart tightly, causing it to ache painfully with each beat. He gazed intently at Catherine and asked in a strained voice, ¡°Cathy¡­ Do you truly¡­ Do you really care about him that much? So deeply that you can¡¯t let him go?¡± Faced with this question, Catherine lowered her gaze. Her longshes fluttered gently as an indescribable feeling welled up within her heart. After a moment of silence, she finally replied, ¡°Perhaps I do.¡± At that moment, Johnson briefly closed his eyes. His throat felt parched, as if all moisture had evaporated from his body. Taking a deep breath, he attempted to keep his voice steady as he said, ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, I respect it. From this point forward, I won¡¯t meddle in your love affairs.¡± Before Catherine could react or say anything, Johnson stood up abruptly and exited the room without looking back. ¡°Johnson! Where are you going?¡± Catherine called out quickly, rising to her feet, concern etched on her face. But Johnson didn¡¯t stop. He walked away with a determined stride, not looking back. Catherine furrowed her brow, her gaze fixed on his retreating figure. Was it just her imagination, or did her brother look genuinely heartbroken just now? She wasn¡¯t mistaken¡ªJohnson was indeed deeply affected. . . . Chapter 744 ?Chapter 744: That evening, he joined Belinda and Bethany for dinner. It was a gathering they had nned earlier. As the evening wore on, Johnson kept pouring himself ss after ss of wine, as if trying to drown his swirling emotions with each sip. He chuckled darkly, bitternesscing his words. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what Cathy told me. She said she¡¯s going to give Lnd onest chance¡­¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged looks, their concern clear in the way their eyes met. Belinda leaned forward, gently cing her hand on his wine ss to stop him from pouring more. Her voice was firm and serious. ¡°Johnson, you need to hear me out¡­¡± When Johnson raised his gaze to meet Belinda¡¯s, she said, ¡°The rtionship between Catherine and Lnd will notst. Believe me, I¡¯m not just saying this tofort you.¡± Bethany nodded in agreement, her expression serious. ¡°Exactly! Belinda and I overheard Catherine discussing Lnd and Hailee the other day. We both believe there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll stay together for long.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Johnson, Catherine is now an adult. She knows what she¡¯s doing. You shouldn¡¯t interfere too much. It could even backfire. The most prudent course of action for you right now is simply to wait. You¡¯ve been patient for so long¡ªwhat¡¯s a little longer, right?¡± Johnson remained silent, his gaze distant as he continued to drink, pouring ss after ss of wine for himself. He didn¡¯t touch the foodid out before him; he was solely focused on drinking. Seeing Johnson in this state, Belinda and Bethany felt a mix of helplessness and sympathy wash over them. But that was what love was. It could bring joy and sweetness, but it could also bring pain and sorrow. All Belinda and Bethany could do was stay by his side, ready to listen whenever he felt like sharing his thoughts. However, it seemed Johnson wasn¡¯t in the mood for conversation. Instead, he was intent on drowning his sorrows in drink. He ignored the tes piled high with food that Belinda and Bethany offered him. Perhaps it was his dismal mood¡ªor perhaps the weight of too many thoughts¡ªbut Johnson became drunk quickly. Before long, he was slumped over the table. ¡°Belinda, what should we do now?¡± Bethany inquired softly, concern etched across her features. Belinda nced at Johnson, contemting their next move for a moment before retrieving her phone and making a call. The call was answered promptly. ¡°Hello, Belinda.¡± ¡°Catherine,¡± Belinda said, ¡°your brother is drunk. Could youe here and take him home?¡± . . . Chapter 745 ?Chapter 745: When Catherine heard that, her expression shifted immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll be there shortly,¡± she replied without hesitation. ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Happer Restaurant, private room 16,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Understood,¡± Catherine said before ending the call. Belinda ced her phone down and raised an eyebrow at Bethany. Bethany smiled faintly and gave her a thumbs-up. Catherine arrived soon. ¡°Belinda! Bethany!¡± Catherine greeted them, still catching her breath from her hurried journey. ¡°Look at your brother¡ªhe¡¯spletely out of it,¡± Belinda remarked, gesturing helplessly at Johnson, who was slumped over the table. Catherine pressed her lips together, her expressionplex as she took in the scene. ¡°Is Johnson like this because of me and Lnd?¡± she asked. Fearing that Catherine might uncover something deeper than they intended to reveal, Belinda quickly responded, ¡°Yes! He is distressed because he wants you to witness Lnd¡¯s true nature. He is merely worried about you but doesn¡¯t wish to intervene in your affairs; so instead, he¡¯s drowning his sorrows.¡± Bethany nodded vigorously in support of Belinda¡¯s words. ¡°Exactly! Catherine, Johnson genuinely cares about you.¡± Catherine gazed down at Johnson with softening eyes and said, ¡°I know. Johnson has always been caring toward me. I am always aware of that¡­¡± She turned back to Belinda and Bethany, determination in her voice. ¡°Can you assist me in getting him to my car?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda and Bethany replied in unison. Johnson was heavily drunk, but after some effort, they managed to rouse him slightly. ¡°Cathy¡­¡± Johnson mumbled incoherently as he clung to Catherine. ¡°I¡¯m here, Johnson,¡± Catherine said gently. ¡°Let¡¯s head home.¡± After getting Johnson into the car, Catherine took the wheel and drove away into the night. Since neither Belinda nor Bethany had consumed alcohol during their time at the restaurant, they drove home separately. At the Burke family¡¯s residence, the door swung open with a gentle click. Hearing that sound made Minna shudder slightly. ¡°Darling,¡± Moshe said as he entered the room, carrying an air of curiosity. ¡°Someone sent you two rather fascinating text messages. Take a look.¡± He ced Minna¡¯s phone before her on the table. Minna turned to look at her phone. But the instant she looked at the screen, her expression transformed dramatically. . . . Chapter 746 ?Chapter 746: Minna saw a photo of Darwin holding Belinda¡¯s wrist. Her gaze locked onto the image, her eyes fixating on Darwin¡¯s hand resting on Belinda¡¯s wrist. A sharp pang of jealousy pierced through her chest, raw and unrelenting. Before she could process it, Moshe swiped to the next photo. Minna¡¯s pupils contracted, her fury twisting her face into something almost unrecognizable. Darwin and that woman, Belinda, seemed to be kissing in the photo. Minna¡¯s mind reeled. How could this be real? How could it happen? In that instant, it felt as though her entire world crumbled. Here she was, trapped in misery and humiliation, enduring torment day after day. But Belinda? That woman was out there basking in her bliss, holding hands with Darwin,ughing, dining, and kissing him. The thought ignited a firestorm in Minna¡¯s chest. How could she possibly ept this? She wanted Belinda dead! The thought roared through Minna¡¯s mind. Rage boiled over, making her face pale and her body tremble uncontrobly. Moshe noticed this and sneered, his tone dripping with mockery. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Still hung up on Darwin, are you? Just look at yourself. What makes you think you deserve to be together with him? You¡¯re mine, Minna. There¡¯s no escaping it. Stop dreaming and ept your ce as my woman.¡± Without warning, he grabbed her face roughly, forcing her to meet his cold, mocking gaze, and bit her hard. In the past, Minna would have cried out in pain. But now? Nothing. No reaction, no tears; she was utterly numb, as though the world around her had ceased to exist. Moshe didn¡¯t stop there. He threw her onto the bed, his cruelty knowing no bounds. That night, Minna felt like a lifeless puppet. She didn¡¯t struggle or cry out, her body lying limp as if her soul had already departed from her body. Only one thought consumed her mind¡ªBelinda must die. . . . Chapter 747 Chapter 747: Her desire to kill Belinda had never been so intense before. The following day. At the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium. Gordon stood at the edge of Lucas¡¯ desk, his posture respectful. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve just received new information. A clue has been uncovered about the driver who hit Belinda¡¯s mother.¡± ¡°Go on,¡± Lucas said in a deep voice. Gordon continued, ¡°Initially, nothing about the driver had raised suspicion. Our investigations had shown no sign of him being bribed or coerced; everything had appeared normal. Butst night, when our team tracked his past activities, we uncovered evidence of his private contact with Baker¡¯s assistant.¡± When Lucas heard this, his brow furrowed deeply, his features hardening as Gordon hesitated for a moment before adding, ¡°That¡¯s all we have uncovered for now.¡± The pieces of the puzzle began aligning, though the picture they formed was troubling. Lucas had initially suspected Holley herself might have orchestrated the ident as a maniptive gesture to earn Belinda¡¯s forgiveness. But now, with a direct link between the driver and Baker¡¯s assistant, Baker¡¯s involvement in the matter was evident. It was clear that Baker had done that to help Holley. Lucas remained silent for a long moment. Finally, Gordon broke the silence. ¡°Mr. rk, what are your instructions?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze hardened as he narrowed his eyes. ¡°For now, we don¡¯t have to do anything. Let¡¯s wait and watch how this unfolds.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon replied, nodding before leaving Lucas¡¯ office. Lucas leaned into his chair, his expression unreadable but tense. His thoughts drifted to Belinda. Could she handle the weight of this news? The notion tightened the knot in his chest, his brow furrowing. At the Grand ins General Hospital. A small crowd of doctors and nurses had gathered in front of the hospital¡¯s notice board. Earlier that morning, the administration had announced a new regtion¡­ . . .
Message from Noah: I hope you enjoyed the chapters, dear readers. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)? . Chapter 748 ?Chapter 748: The regtion was clear: no patient was allowed to change their primary doctor. Doctors from different departments were strictly forbidden from privately interacting with patients under another doctor¡¯s care. Any vitions would result in punishment. Everyone knew exactly who this new rule was targeting. To be fair, most people believed Turner had seriously crossed the line this time. As a department head, poaching patients from his own team was unheard of. Secretly undermining his subordinates? That was truly out of bounds. ¡°Dr. Ortiz really overstepped this time. How could he act so shamelessly?¡± one doctor remarked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Dr. Wright¡¯s patient¡¯s daughter say that when she asked Dr. Ortiz about the matter, he outright refused?¡± a nurse added, lowering her voice as she leaned closer. ¡°But even though Dr. Ortiz refused, he told the woman that if she could persuade Dr. Wright, he would agree. Isn¡¯t that just making things difficult for Dr. Wright?¡± ¡°Once the patient¡¯s family heard that, of course, they¡¯d pressure her to give in!¡± ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s really too much. Poor Belinda. She didn¡¯t deserve to be put in such a position!¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± The discussion grew louder, and soon the gossip reached Turner¡¯s ears. When he heard it, his face darkened. Fury bubbled beneath his calm exterior. At that moment, a flicker of regret crossed his mind. He had intended to humiliate Belinda, but now? Now, he was the one everyone was criticizing. Damn Caiden! In front of everyone, Caiden had forced Jillian to reveal their private conversation. That move was clearly calcted. Caiden wanted to stir the pot, turning the other doctors against him. And Jillian, that clueless fool, had spilled everything without hesitation! The thought made Turner¡¯s blood boil with anger. At least, he reassured himself, nothing he had said during that conversation sounded incriminating. But still, the damage to his reputation was done. ¡°Mentor, don¡¯t let it get to you. You shouldn¡¯t take their words so seriously,¡± Kylee said softly, her voice calm as she hovered by his side. Turner didn¡¯t respond immediately, his jaw tight with suppressed frustration. After a long silence, he finally spoke. ¡°Schedule a full checkup for Braden,¡± he ordered, his tone clipped. ¡°Yes, right away,¡± Kylee replied without missing a beat, hurrying out of the room. Turner remained rooted in ce, his expression grim and unreadable. Meanwhile, Belinda had already finishedpiling Braden¡¯s medical records. She had painstakingly detailed his previous conditions and outlined her proposed surgical n. The hefty stack of papers was soon delivered to Turner¡¯s desk. When Turner saw the volume of documents, his brow furrowed. Did Belinda really need to provide so much information? Was this her way of showing off how meticulous she was? It was really unnecessary! After finishing work, Belinda climbed into Lucas¡¯ car. Once they were seated at the restaurant table and had ced their orders, Belinda broke the silence. ¡°So, what¡¯s this about? What did you want to discuss with me?¡± Without wasting time, Lucas got straight to the point. ¡°Do you remember the incident when photos of you and Darwin surfaced? The person responsible for taking those photos is most likely Kylee.¡± ¡°Kylee?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows knitted together as she processed the news. A momentter, a wry smile spread across her face. ¡°I can¡¯t say I¡¯m shocked.¡± . . . Chapter 749 ?Chapter 749: Lucas continued, his tone steady. ¡°The restaurant¡¯s surveince footage was wiped, but across the street, another camera caught Kylee¡¯s car leaving the restaurant. The timing lines up perfectly.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened; she was now certain Kylee was involved in the matter. After a brief pause, Lucas added, ¡°But there¡¯s one thing that I don¡¯t quite understand¡­¡± Belinda tilted her head, her gaze steady as she waited for Lucas to continue. Lucas let out a measured breath before speaking. ¡°Why does Kylee despise you so much?¡± He couldn¡¯t shake the memory of the past¡ªjust a few years ago, and Belinda had been close to Kylee, practically inseparable. Belinda let out a dryugh, her eyes narrowing slightly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s because of you; your charm is just too irresistible,¡± she replied, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Me?¡± Lucas blinked in disbelief. After a beat, he frowned and asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you saying¡­ Kylee has feelings for me?¡± Belinda nodded, stating calmly, ¡°Yes. Why else would she harbor such hostility toward me?¡± When she had first returned to the Wright family, Kylee had barely acknowledged her, treating her as if she were invisible. But when had that changed? It had changed after she married Lucas. From that moment on, Kylee¡¯s attitude toward her had shifted entirely. Kylee had begun to engage with her more, chatting with her frequently, visiting the house where she and Lucas had lived at the time, and offering advice that always seemed to serve her best interests on the surface. Kylee had warned her to keep a close watch on Lucas and never let other women get close to him. She had even gone so far as to share information about women who had shown interest in Lucas, asking Belinda to do something to intervene. In fact, Belinda knew it was Kylee¡¯s interference that had contributed to the growing distance between Lucas and her at that time. Lucas sat in stunned silence for a moment after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. His brow furrowed as he replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know her well at all, and I¡¯ve never really paid much attention to her.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond. Instead, she took a sip of water and fell into silence. Once the dishes arrived, they started eating in silence. Throughout the dinner, Lucas kept cing food onto Belinda¡¯s te, and she allowed it without protest. When Belinda finished her meal, Lucas spoke again, this time with a heavier tone. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to tell you about your mother¡¯s car ident. I had someone look into the driver, and we uncovered some clues.¡± Lucas had hesitated before bringing up the topic, fearing it would upset Belinda too much and ruin her appetite. Belinda¡¯s expression went rigid the moment she heard Lucas¡¯ words. She turned sharply toward him, a flicker of anxiety crossing her face. Lucas continued, ¡°There¡¯s no solid proof that the driver knew your parents. But we did find that he had been in private contact with Baker¡¯s assistant before the car ident.¡± Belinda¡¯s face drained of color as she processed the revtion. The implications were clear now. . . . Chapter 750 ?Chapter 750: If Baker was involved in the matter, it meant that Holley must have been aware of it. The thought sent a chill down Belinda¡¯s spine. Was Holley really her mother? How could she have resorted to such tactics? Had Holley orchestrated the ident, hoping to earn her forgiveness? But the tactic made Belinda shudder. When Holley had that car ident, Belinda had been consumed by guilt, wondering if it could have been prevented if they hadn¡¯t fought at that time. But she had never imagined that it was all part of a cold, calcted n, one created by her own family. Belinda¡¯s heart ached as the truth cut deep. Seeing the pain in Belinda¡¯s expression, Lucas felt his own heart tighten with sadness. Concern softened his features as he stood and moved closer to Belinda. Before Belinda could react, he had already pulled her into an embrace. Belinda¡¯s body tensed, her shoulders stiffening. Without hesitation, she wriggled out of Lucas¡¯ embrace, her movements sharp. She turned to face him, her gaze piercing, her voice cool. ¡°Lucas, did you forget what I told you before?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a faint smirk, his tone firm andmanding. ¡°I¡¯m making an exception today.¡± With that, he reached for her again, pulling her firmly back into his arms. Belinda resisted at first, her hands pushing against his chest, but her struggle proved futile. After several unsessful attempts, she stopped resisting. She had expected tears to fall from her eyes. Yet, after what felt like an eternity, her eyes remained dry. Perhaps, after the car ident, when Johnson had told her that it might have been Holley who orchestrated the entire thing, she had already started to suspect something. She had clung to the hope that it wasn¡¯t true, that it couldn¡¯t be Holley. But now¡­ the weight of reality pressed down on her. Holley wasn¡¯t the person she thought she knew. Or maybe Holley had always been like this, and she had just been blind until now. Time passed in a blur. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda became aware of Lucas¡¯ steady warmth surrounding her that she realized she was still in his arms. She quickly pushed him away. Lucas instantly felt the emptiness in his arms. He looked at her, his sharp features softening. His voice was quiet, almost tender. ¡°If you¡¯re upset, don¡¯t keep it bottled up. Crying helps.¡± Belinda answered calmly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to cry.¡± Lucas fell silent. Silence stretched between them until Lucas finally spoke again, his voice low and rough. ¡°Belinda, what do you n to do about all this?¡± After a moment¡¯s thought, Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯ll wait and see. For now, I¡¯ll act as if I don¡¯t know anything.¡± . . . Chapter 751 ?Chapter 751: Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I want to see exactly what she¡¯s nning,¡± Belinda added, her voice distant. Lucas paused before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda raised her eyes to meet his, her expression calm but serious. ¡°Thank you, Lucas,¡± she said. She was thanking him not only for his help in uncovering the truth but also for standing by her side through it all. Lucas replied, ¡°I don¡¯t like hearing those words from you. It makes us distant.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly. ¡°Whether you like it or not isn¡¯t my concern. I¡¯m saying it anyway.¡± With that, she straightened her clothes and picked up her bag. ¡°I¡¯m going home now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll drive you,¡± Lucas said without hesitation. The drive back to Vera Vis was cloaked in silence. Belinda stared out the window, her gaze fixed on the passing scenery, though her mind was elsewhere, tangled in a maze of uneasy thoughts. Lucas, sensing her turmoil, didn¡¯t speak, deliberately slowing the car because he wanted to spend more time with her. Despite driving slowly, they eventually reached Vera Vis. The soft click of Belinda unbuckling her seatbelt broke the stillness. As soon as she opened the car door, Lucas suddenly grabbed her hand to stop her. Belinda turned, her eyes meeting his. Lucas gazed at her deeply, his voice low and husky. ¡°You don¡¯t have to face this alone. I¡¯m here for you.¡± For a moment, his words stirred something in Belinda¡¯s heart. But just as quickly, she pushed it aside. Pulling her hand free, Belinda stepped out of the car without a word. Lucas stayed in the car, watching until she disappeared into the elevator before driving away. When Belinda returned home, Holley and Kenia were sitting on the sofa, watching TV. Their faces lit up when they saw Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re back!¡± Holley greeted, her smile wide and weing. Belinda walked over slowly and sat down beside Holley. She didn¡¯t speak. Instead, she stared at Holley, her sharp eyes searching, as if hoping to find the truth hidden somewhere behind Holley¡¯s gaze. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Holley yfully shot Belinda a re before breaking into a warm smile. ¡°Belinda, you seem a bit pale. Did something happen?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice carried a note of genuine concern, her brow furrowing slightly. Belinda pressed her lips together, forcing a faint smile that masked the turmoil within her. ¡°Two victims from a traffic ident were admitted to the hospital today,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°It reminded me of my mother¡¯s mishap.¡± She then turned to Holley, her tone shifting to one of earnest reflection. ¡°I was just thinking about how great my mother is.¡± Holley was momentarily taken aback by the weight of Belinda¡¯s words but quickly masked it with another bright smile. ¡°Sweetheart, I¡¯m your mother. Of course, I would protect you the first moment I see you in danger.¡± . . . Chapter 752 ?Chapter 752: ¡°Exactly!¡± Kenia chimed in enthusiastically. ¡°Your mother may be timid and fearful of pain, but when ites to safeguarding you, she doesn¡¯t hesitate for a second.¡± Holley chuckled alongside Kenia. Throughout the exchange, Belinda¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Holley¡¯s expression. She noticed how utterlyposed Holley appeared while uttering those words¡ªthere was no indication of anything amiss behind her demeanor. This realization made Belinda feel an unsettling disquietude within her. Holley¡¯s facade had reached this level of mastery. At that moment, Belinda found herself at a loss for words to articte the turmoil brewing within her heart. ¡°Grandma, Mom, I¡¯m feeling weary. I think I¡¯ll head back to my room to rest now,¡± Belinda announced abruptly, rising to her feet with an urgency that belied her fatigue. She feared that lingering any longer might lead her to reveal too much about the confusion swirling in her mind. ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Kenia replied gently, nodding in agreement. That night, Belinda found herself unable to sleep. Her thoughts spiraled endlessly through memories¡ªvivid snapshots of Holley caring for her during childhood danced before her eyes like flickering mes. Her emotions were inplete disarray. She felt tremendously conflicted at this moment. Who was Holley really? The nurturing mother, or someone cloaked in secrets? Unable to reach a conclusion amidst the chaos of her thoughts, she forced herself to cease pondering the matter further. After countless turns in bed and futile attempts to find sce in sleep, she finally sumbed to a restless slumber. The news Lucas had conveyed to Belinda had cast a long shadow over her heart. For two consecutive days now, she had been unable to summon any energy. During these two days spent at Vera Vis, she attempted to observe Holley closely¡ªhoping to catch any signs of odd behavior from Holley. However, Holley appeared entirely normal in every respect. Holley seemed to care for her as usual, constantly worried about her well-being. Especially regarding her rtionship with Lucas¡ªHolley¡¯s anxiety reached new heights. She repeatedly urged Belinda not to be soft-hearted and to avoid getting back together with Lucas, warning her not to make the same mistake again. Belinda couldn¡¯t discern if Holley¡¯s concern was rooted in genuine love, or if there lurked an ulterior motive beneath it all. At the Burke family¡¯s residence, In recent days, Minna had adopted an exceedinglypliant demeanor. Even when Moshe exhibited his more violent tendencies toward her, she reacted differently than usual; there was no fire left in her eyes. This transformation surprised and pleased Moshe greatly. Moshe lifted Minna¡¯s chin delicately with one finger and stroked her cheek. . . . Chapter 753 ?Chapter 753: ¡°My dear,¡± he said with a sly grin dancing on his lips, ¡°why have you suddenly be sopliant these past few days?¡± Minna met his gaze softly and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve contemted it deeply. Since I am already wed to you, I ought to treat you well.¡± Her voice wavered slightly as she continued, ¡°And I also saw those photographs from that day¡­ Darwin is now with Belinda. There¡¯s no chance for Darwin and me to be together anymore. So, instead of clinging to something that no longer belongs to me, I might as well live my life with you properly. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Moshe nodded, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m pleased you feel that way,¡± he replied with an approving smile. Minna blinked and turned her gaze toward Moshe. With a toneced with a subtle plea, she said cautiously, ¡°My dear¡­ May I ask you for a favor?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Moshe inquired. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s not a significant matter. Could you help me remove this from around my neck?¡± Minna said, gesturing towards the dog cor that encircled her neck. It was indeed a dog cor¡ªa symbol of her captivity and humiliation. Moshe had fastened a tailor-made cor around Minna¡¯s neck, with a leash extending to a nearby cage, a prison that had be all too familiar to her. Countless times, Moshe had treated Minna as nothing more than a pet, tethered by the leash. Her existence had been reduced to that cramped bedroom, where all her food and water were delivered by indifferent servants. When Minna made her request, Moshe¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he considered it. Before he could respond, Minna hurriedly added, ¡°This cor is really starting to bother me. It¡¯s bing unbearable. Look, it¡¯s all inmed. The skin on my neck has been itchy and painful for days.¡± She looked up at him with pleading eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you show a littlepassion and let me take it off, just for tonight? Just tonight, please? I promise I¡¯ll put it back on first thing tomorrow morning.¡± Moshe remained silent for a moment, but his demeanor softened at her desperate plea. Sensing an opportunity, Minna pressed on. ¡°Please, darling! I¡¯m begging you! Just this once, and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want tonight.¡± When Moshe heard this tempting offer, his eyes sparkled with interest. ¡°You said it yourself. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± ¡°Yes, I did. Now hurry up and enter the code,¡± Minna urged eagerly, tilting her neck towards him. The cor was custom-designed with abination lock, one only Moshe could unlock. He swiftly entered the code and unlocked it. With a quick motion, the cor was removed from Minna¡¯s neck. For the first time in what felt like forever, Minna could breathe freely again. A crimson ring of bruises marked her neck where the cor had pressed against her skin. ¡°Alright, darling! Let¡¯s enjoy ourselves tonight!¡± Moshe gazed at Minna eagerly, rubbing his hands together in anticipation. ¡°Enjoy ourselves?¡± Minna replied, her tone turning cold. ¡°I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t be happening.¡± In an instant, Minna¡¯s expression changed. Her smile and submissiveness vanished, reced by a cold and threatening re that sent a shiver down Moshe¡¯s spine. Moshe¡¯s face darkened with confusion and anger. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked. . . . Chapter 754 ?Chapter 754: Minna smirked. ¡°I mean¡­ Do you really think you can have fun right now?¡± She paused for a moment before adding, pointedly and with a mocking tone, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel somewhat weak?¡± Upon hearing this, Moshe was taken aback as realization dawned on him. He tried to rise, but as soon as he did, he copsed back onto the bed, his body betraying him. It was then that he became acutely aware of just how weak he felt. Soon, he couldn¡¯t even sit up properly and slumped helplessly against the bed. ¡°You bitch! What have you done to me?¡± Moshe spat out through gritted teeth, ring at Minna with boiling animosity, as if he wished to tear her apart piece by piece. ¡°Oh, nothing much,¡± Minna replied smugly. ¡°Just slipped you a little something.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t consume anything! NO¡­ Wait!¡± Moshe suddenly recalled something. ¡°That ss of water! Before I entered; I drank the water the maid gave me! It must¡¯ve been that!¡± Minna stood up now, like a triumphant conqueror looking down at her vanquished foe. ¡°I really ought to thank you! If you hadn¡¯t unlocked the cor for me, I wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely now.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and strode out of the room. Just as Moshe was engulfed by regret for allowing himself to be deceived into helping Minna unlock the cor, she returned to the room. However, this time, she was holding a knife in her hand! When Moshe saw the dagger, his expression shifted instantly. His jaw dropped, and his eyes widened in shock. ¡°You¡­ What are you going to do?¡± he stammered, his voice trembling. Minna¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile as she fixed him with a piercing re. ¡°What am I going to do?¡± she echoed, her tone dripping with malice. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± With that, she tossed the knife onto the bed and started pulling off Moshe¡¯s pants. ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡± Moshe shouted, iling weakly in protest. He tried to lift his hands to push her away, but his strength failed him. His arms barely twitched before flopping uselessly onto the mattress. At that moment, helplessness engulfed him. ¡°Minna! Minna, I was wrong! Please, let me go! I swear, I¡¯ll treat you right from now on! I¡¯ll never hurt you again. Never!¡± Tears welled in his eyes as he begged, his pleas tumbling out. But Minna didn¡¯t seem to hear him. Her hands worked steadily, undeterred by his protests. Within moments, Moshe was stripped naked. Her gaze then fell to the sight between his legs, and a cold, steely resolve hardened her expression. Snatching up the knife, she gripped it firmly. Her movements were swift and precise as she brought it down. ¡°Minna, no! Stop! Please!¡± Moshe screamed, his voice shrill with panic as the de glinted under the light. But her actions were faster than his cries. The knife arced through the air, and then¡ª ¡°Ah!¡± A bloodcurdling scream tore through the room as Moshe convulsed in pain. He almost fainted from the agony. . . . Chapter 755 ?Chapter 755: His face turned ghostly pale, and his body writhed uncontrobly. With a metallic ng, the knife ttered to the floor. Blood spattered across Minna¡¯s hands and face. She stood over Moshe, her chest rising and falling withbored breaths, holding the severed piece in her trembling hands. Her expression hardened as she tossed it aside like a piece of trash. She then wiped her face with the back of her hand, smearing the blood across her cheek, and looked down at Moshe, writhing on the bed. A twisted satisfaction glimmered in her eyes. She had expected fear to creep in, but as memories of the relentless torment and abuse flooded her mind, any trace of hesitation dissolved. She had promised herself she would have her revenge, no matter the cost. Those who had hurt her would suffer a thousand times over. ¡°Miss Williamson, what¡¯s wrong? What¡­ Ah!¡± The maid¡¯s panicked voice echoed as she rushed into the room, drawn by Moshe¡¯s screams. She stopped dead in her tracks, her eyes widening in horror as she took in the gruesome scene before her. Her hands flew to her mouth, muffling a scream as her body froze in ce. The shock rendered her incapable of moving. Minna turned her head slowly, her gaze cold as she locked eyes with the maid. Without a word, she moved toward the table, her bloodied hands steady as she picked up a heavy vase. The maid¡¯s voice cracked with panic. ¡°Miss Williamson, what¡­ What are you going to do now?¡± Minna ignored herpletely. Her footsteps echoed ominously as she walked back to Moshe¡¯s bedside. She stopped beside him, raised the vase high above her head, and brought it crashing down with brutal force. The sound reverberated through the room as Moshe¡¯s pained screams were silenced. His body went limp, his head lolling to the side as blood pooled beneath him. The maid gasped, her trembling legs threatening to give out. She could only stare in disbelief at the horrific sight before her. But Minna wasn¡¯t scared. A slow, satisfied smile spread across her face as she surveyed the scene. The sight of Moshe¡¯s bloodied head filled her with a strange sense of triumph. Leaving the maid frozen in shock, Minna strode to the bathroom. She turned on the faucet and began washing her hands and face. She watched the water swirl red as it flowed down the drain, a flicker of something almost gleeful lighting up her eyes. Instead of fear or regret, her heart brimmed with a dark, intoxicating pleasure. Revenge was sweeter than she had imagined. Moshe had been the first to suffer at her hands. Next, it would be Belinda¡¯s turn. After leaving the restroom, Minna quickly changed into fresh clothes and prepared to leave. Before heading out, she nced at the maid, still standing at the door,pletely stunned. A sly smile spread across Minna¡¯s lips. ¡°Thanks,¡± she said casually. With that, she turned and walked out, not bothering to look back. The following day, in the CEO¡¯s office at the Triumph Consortium. ¡°Mr. rk, Mr. Wesson Burke, the chairman of the Burke Group, is downstairs. He says he needs to speak with you urgently,¡± the receptionist said over the phone. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows twitched in surprise. The chairman of the Burke Group? Wasn¡¯t he Moshe¡¯s father? . . . Chapter 756 ?Chapter 756: It seemed trouble was brewing on Minna¡¯s side. ¡°Send him up,¡± Lucas said, hanging up the phone. Momentster, Wesson arrived at Lucas¡¯ office, his face a picture of anxiety. ¡°Mr. rk, something terrible has happened! Minna has escaped!¡± Wesson eximed. When Lucas heard this, his face darkened. ¡°What happened?¡± Wesson swallowed hard before saying, ¡°Minna bribed the maid at our house to drug my son. And then¡­ And then¡­¡± His face drained of color, and his words trailed off. ¡°And then what?¡± Lucas asked, his voice sharp. Wesson clenched his jaw, his anger boiling over. ¡°Then Minna mutted my son! She even smashed a vase over his head!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed in shock, his expression stiffening. Minna had¡­ mutted Moshe? ¡°That vile bitch!¡± Wesson couldn¡¯t hold back his fury, cursing Minna in front of Lucas. ¡°Have you sent people to find her?¡± Lucas asked, his tone serious. Wesson nodded. ¡°I have, but there¡¯s been no news so far.¡± Lucas frowned and asked, ¡°What about the maid?¡± Wesson¡¯s voice grew tense. ¡°She ran off! After calling an ambnce for Moshest night, she vanished. I¡¯ve sent people after her, too.¡± That maid was clearly an aplice. If Wesson found her, she would face serious consequences. ¡°I¡¯ll send my team after Minna as well,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡± Wesson nodded, his gratitude barely masking his frustration, before turning to leave. Lucas returned the nod, watching as the door clicked shut behind Wesson. Once alone, Lucas leaned back in his chair, narrowing his eyes. His expression turned cold and unreadable, a stark contrast to his earlier calm demeanor. This situation had spiraled far beyond what he had anticipated. He had been certain Moshe would torment Minna; there had been no question about that. He had learned Moshe¡¯s penchant for cruelty was well-known, and he had ordered Moshe to torment Minna. Minna had likely endured days of relentless pain and humiliation. Lucas had considered that Minna might resist. After all, she wasn¡¯t one to ept defeat easily. But not in his wildest expectations had he imagined she would retaliate with such calcted ruthlessness. Lucas exhaled sharply, his lips pressing into a thin line. Clearly, he had underestimated Minna. He took out his phone and called Gordon, instructing him to send people to find Minna, check on Moshe¡¯s condition at the hospital, and dig into everything that had happened leading up to this. Gordon obeyed and headed straight for the hospital without hesitation. After gathering all the necessary details, he returned to thepany and made his way to Lucas¡¯ office. Stepping inside, Gordon met Lucas¡¯ gaze and said gravely, ¡°Moshe¡¯s condition doesn¡¯t look good. The reattachment surgery was sessful, but the injury was too severe, and the dy in getting him to the hospital didn¡¯t help. It¡¯s highly unlikely that¡­ he¡¯ll ever regain use of that part of his body.¡± . . . Chapter 757 ?Chapter 757: Gordon had been utterly astonished when the shocking news reached him. For a man, this was a devastating blow. As Gordon recounted the situation, Lucas¡¯ demeanor turned somber. After a while, Gordon said, ¡°I discovered that ever since Moshe¡­ Minna, he has been tormenting her incessantly. His extreme behaviors during these episodes have subjected Minna to immense suffering nearly every single day.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression darkened as he recalled the specifics. ¡°Moshe even went so far as to purchase an enormous dog cage online,plete with cors and chains designed for restraint. He confessed that he typically kept Minna restrained with a cor, rendering her unable to exit the room or seek help.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°But yesterday, Minna had implored him desperately, iming her neck was excruciatingly sore and pleading with him to remove the cor for just one night. She had even vowed to let him do anything he desired with her that evening. Thus, Moshe had sumbed to the allure of her words and reluctantly removed her dog cor. Furthermore, in a twist of fate, Moshe had drunk a ss of water offered by the maid upon entering the room. Shortly after, he had be feeble and found himself entirely at Minna¡¯s mercy.¡± In fact, after hearing all this from Moshe, Gordon couldn¡¯t help but exhale deeply. Particrly after hearing about the cruel methods Moshe had employed to torment Minna, Gordon instantlyprehended why Minna had resorted to such brutal and merciless means to exact her vengeance on Moshe. Lucas furrowed his brow deeply, lost in thought. After a moment of reflection, he inquired in a subdued toneden with concern, ¡°Has anything peculiar urred in thest few days?¡± Lucas¡¯ question suddenly triggered Gordon¡¯s recollection. He quickly responded, ¡°Moshe mentioned that just a few days ago, Minna had received two anonymous text messages on her phone. The messages contained two photographs¡ªimages that showed Belinda and Darwin together.¡± When Lucas heard this, his brow knitted tightly in apprehension. Noticing Lucas¡¯ sudden silence and deepening frown, Gordon continued, ¡°Moshe stated that ever since Minna viewed those images, she had undergone a transformation¡ªbing significantly morepliant and submissive than before. He even questioned her about this change, and Minna responded that since she was already married and Darwin was with Belinda, there was no prospect between her and Darwin anymore. Therefore, she might as well concentrate on her own life. In hindsight, she probably said that to deceive Moshe into lowering his defenses. Lucas narrowed his eyes, the pieces of the puzzle beginning to fall into ce. It appeared this was precisely the intention of whoever captured those photographs of Darwin and Belinda. He had previously been perplexed regarding the purpose behind taking such images. Now it seemed evident¡ªthe photos were intended for Minna as part of a sinister maniption. The individual behind this scheme aimed to provoke a conflict between Minna and Belinda. When Lucas thought about this, his expression darkened further into one of grim determination. In a frigid tone that brooked no argument, hemanded decisively, ¡°Discreetly assign personnel to safeguard Belinda. And keep a vignt watch on Kylee!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon responded promptly. Now that Minna had escaped from her confines, it was clear her next target for retribution was Belinda. Although no direct evidence linked Kylee to the photographs, the growing suspicion surrounding her made it essential for Lucas to monitor her closely¡ªno risks could be taken. . . . Chapter 758 ?Chapter 758: ¡°Amplify efforts and allocate additional manpower. Locate Minna as swiftly as possible!¡± Lucas instructed, his voice resolute. This woman had be a ticking time bomb now. ¡°Understood,¡± Gordon replied without hesitation, ready to act. In the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda nced up in surprise upon seeing Lucas approaching her. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked, her voiceced with confusion. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s have lunch together; I have something exceedingly significant to discuss with you,¡± Lucas said, his voice carrying an unusual gravity. Noticing the seriousness etched on Lucas¡¯ face, Belinda hesitated briefly, her brow furrowing in curiosity. ¡°Alright. I still have ten minutes remaining before my shift concludes. You can wait for me in the parking area,¡± she replied. But Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ll stay right here waiting for you.¡± Belinda blinked and replied, ¡°Alright. Do whatever you want.¡± With that, she turned and made her way back to her office, her mind already racing with curiosity about what Lucas could possibly want to discuss. Twenty minutester, Belinda slipped into Lucas¡¯ vehicle, and they set off toward a nearby restaurant. Once they settled into a private room and after cing their orders, Lucas shattered the silence, his voice grave. ¡°Minna has escaped.¡± Belinda froze in astonishment. ¡°Escaped? You mean¡­ She has managed to flee from the Burke family¡¯s estate?¡± Lucas nodded gravely. ¡°Yes. And prior to her departure, she¡­ She cut off Moshe¡¯s penis and hit his head with a vase.¡± Explore fresh tales at g aln ov el s ; Shock coursed through Belinda as she processed his words. The sheer brutality of it all was beyondprehension¡ªit was simply too shocking for her to grasp. Lucas continued with a serious expression, ¡°The most distressing aspect is that just a few days ago, Minna received two photos on her phone. They were photographs of you and Darwin together. I suspect she saw those photos and believed you and Darwin shared a kiss. She must have been profoundly disturbed by what she saw, prompting her to bribe a maid and flee from the confines of the Burke family¡¯s estate.¡± Belinda furrowed her brow slightly, lost in thought. She was already acutely aware of how obsessed and unstable Minna was concerning Darwin. She knew seeing those photos would have been unbearable for Minna. Lucas turned toward Belinda again, his gaze filled with deep concern. ¡°Before her escape, Minna exacted revenge on Moshe. I think you may very well be her next target. But don¡¯t worry; I will continue to arrange for people to protect you discreetly.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t refuse that; instead, she nodded gently in agreement. ¡°Alright.¡± Facing someone like Minna¡ªwho always lurked in the shadows¡ªone must remain vignt and take extra precautions. No one could predict when Minna might suddenly show up and deliver a lethal blow. Belinda believed she needed to be very cautious. As if struck by a sudden realization, Belinda scoffed, ¡°Now it¡¯s evident¡ªthe individual who captured those photos did it to provoke Minna.¡± That was why the person had sent those photos to Minna. . . . Chapter 759 ?Chapter 759: Lucas briefly contemted her words before responding with conviction, ¡°I¡¯ve already dispatched personnel to closely monitor Kylee. If she exhibits any peculiar behavior, I¡¯ll be alerted.¡± Belinda nodded once more, though her frown deepened. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she said, ¡°Do you think Minna might approach Macie?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Lucas responded without hesitation, his tone firm. ¡°If she had merely fled, she might have sought refuge with Macie or Rhys. But after what she did to Moshe, the Burke family will stop at nothing to locate her.¡± He paused for a moment before adding gravely, ¡°The Burke family members are aware of Minna¡¯s close bond with Macie; Minna wouldn¡¯t take the risk to see Macie. That said, Minna is unpredictable. She might act contrary to our expectations and secretly hide at Macie¡¯s residence¡ªit¡¯s not out of the question. Thus, I¡¯ve also assigned personnel to keep tabs on Macie and Rhys.¡± Belinda believed Lucas had a point. Lucas had a serious expression as he leaned closer to Belinda. ¡°Exercise caution from now on and try not to go out alone.¡± Belinda responded, ¡°I will be cautious.¡± She then gazed up at Lucas as she asked, ¡°Did Minna endure much suffering while living with the Burke family?¡± Otherwise, when Minna had escaped from the Burke family, she wouldn¡¯t have resorted to such brutal and violent methods against Moshe. Her actions suggested she had endured unspeakable abuse to seek such extreme revenge. Lucas didn¡¯t sugarcoat the truth and answered directly, ¡°Yes, Moshe tormented Minna almost every day. He even put a dog cor on her, keeping her locked away like some kind of animal. ording to him, there wasn¡¯t a single part of Minna¡¯s body that escaped his cruelty.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s offers tales worth telling Belinda¡¯s pupils narrowed, a mix of shock and realization shing across her face. Lucas met her gaze steadily, his voice unwavering as he continued, ¡°I had a hand in it, too. I asked Moshe to torment her. In addition to Moshe¡¯s own enjoyment of torturous methods, I instructed him to double her suffering.¡± He stopped to gauge her reaction. He wasn¡¯t sure if she would be angry with him because of this, but he had no intention of hiding the truth. Belinda blinked, momentarily taken aback by Lucas¡¯ confession. But rity dawned quickly; she knew he had done it all for her. Her voice steady, Belinda said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel sorry for Minna. On the contrary, I believe she brought this upon herself.¡± There was no sympathy in her tone. No matter how much Minna had suffered, she had only herself to me. Lucas allowed himself a small smile, relieved that Belinda didn¡¯t see him as heartless. They then let the subject drop. After the meal, Lucas drove Belinda back to the Grand ins General Hospital. The incident barely lingered in Belinda¡¯s thoughts as she refocused on her work. That afternoon, however, her phone rang unexpectedly. Darwin¡¯s voice greeted her on the other end of the line. ¡°Ms. Wright, are you free this evening? Let¡¯s have dinner together. I want to give you something,¡± Darwin said. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked, curiosity piqued. . . . Chapter 760 Chapter 760: ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. But I think you¡¯ll like it.¡± Darwin was being mysterious. Belinda didn¡¯t respond right away. Her mind was on whether to tell Darwin about the matter of Minna. She believed she needed to tell him this. After all, it was likely that Minna might approach Darwin next, and she felt it was necessary to warn him. After a while, Belinda answered, ¡°Alright. Let me know when you¡¯ve decided on the ce.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darwin replied before ending the call. With the call ended, Belinda turned her attention back to her work. The hours passed quickly, and soon, it was time for her to get off work. That evening, she drove to the restaurant Darwin had chosen. Unbeknownst to her, someone had been watching her. Malicious eyes followed her every step. When Belinda stepped into the private dining room, she found Darwin already there, waiting for her. Belinda quickly sat down. Without wasting time, she asked, ¡°What is it you wanted to give me?¡± Darwin reached for an elegant bag resting on the chair beside him and handed it to Belinda with a smile. Curious, Belinda epted the bag and opened it. Her fingers brushed against the smooth fabric, and she pulled out a silk scarf. The intricate pattern on the scarf caught her attention immediately. Recognition shed in her eyes; it was identical to the one she had once used to wrap ice for that little girl. Belinda nced up at Darwin, her brows knitting together in confusion. She couldn¡¯t quite piece together what he was trying to convey by giving her this. Darwin¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°There¡¯s more inside.¡± Frowning slightly, Belinda peeked into the bag. Her fingers closed around something else, and she pulled out a painting. The moment her gazended on the painting, she froze. It was a drawing of an angel with wings¡ªdelicate, yet clearly the work of a child. At the bottom, in crooked handwriting, was a message. ¡°Thank you for the ice. You are an angel.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes softened as the pieces fell into ce. She looked at Darwin and asked, ¡°Is this my silk scarf?¡± Darwin smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. The drawing was made by that girl. Her parents had your scarf cleaned and carefully preserved for a while. Just a couple of days ago, the restaurant manager contacted me about it. I only managed to pick it up yesterday.¡± ¡°So that¡¯s how it is,¡± Belinda said with a smile. She hadn¡¯t expected to get her silk scarf back. Darwin said, ¡°It¡¯s like finding a lost treasure, right?¡± Belinda smiled, nodding. ¡°Yeah, the drawing¡¯s actually pretty good. And look, the little girl called me an angel.¡± Darwin chuckled. ¡°Yes, you are an angel.¡± As he spoke, a subtle fondness flickered in his eyes, an emotion he hadn¡¯t even realized was there. After carefully putting the scarf and drawing away, Belinda straightened up. Her face shifted to a more serious expression as she turned toward Darwin. ¡°Actually, I need to tell you something.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s about Minna.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Cheer up for this new week, dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 761 ?Chapter 761: At the mention of Minna¡¯s name, Darwin¡¯s brow furrowed immediately. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with her now?¡± he asked impatiently. Belinda pursed her lips slightly before replying, ¡°Last night, she escaped from the Burke family¡¯s residence. Before she left, she cut off Moshe¡¯s penis and hit his head with a vase.¡± ¡°What?¡± Darwin¡¯s face hardened in shock. His expression grew serious as he asked, ¡°Is this true?¡± Belinda nodded, her eyes still wide with disbelief. ¡°Yes! When I first heard about it, I was also very shocked. I never thought Minna would go that far.¡± Darwin¡¯s gaze turned distant for a moment as if he had just made a troubling realization. He looked back at Belinda, concern clearly etched on his face. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re in danger now?¡± Belinda took a deep breath and then replied, ¡°Yes, Minna will definitely target me next.¡± ¡°Damn it!¡± Darwin muttered under his breath, frustration and regret washing over him. He clenched his fists, the weight of his mistakes hitting him hard. He believed he shouldn¡¯t have just ignored Minna when he had the chance. He should have dealt with her sooner. Now, she had be a real threat. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault that you¡¯re involved in this,¡± Darwin said, guilt in his voice. After a pause, he said with gritted teeth, ¡°I will send people to find Minna immediately!¡± His eyes then softened with concern. ¡°I¡¯ll also arrange for people to protect you¡ª¡± Before he could finish speaking, Belinda interjected, ¡°No need for that. I already have protection arranged for me. Just keep an eye out and see if Minna tries to find you or follow you secretly. Maybe we can track her down through you.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Darwin quickly realized that Lucas had probably already arranged for Belinda¡¯s protection. He nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± During dinner, the topic of Minna was avoided, but Darwin apologized to Belinda several more times, his sincerity clear. He truly felt sorry for dragging her into this mess. In a parking lot of a residential area, Verena parked her car and headed toward the elevator. Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice echoed from behind her. ¡°Verena.¡± Verena turned at the sound of her name, and when her eyes met the woman standing a few feet away, she froze, momentarily speechless. It was her¡­ The woman approached Verena, her expression urgent. ¡°Can we talk at your ce?¡± She hesitated briefly and then added, ¡°It¡¯s really important.¡± Verena frowned slightly, taking a moment to consider. After a beat, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡± Without another word, the woman followed Verena to her home. Once inside, after they both sat down, Verena broke the silence. ¡°Miss Williamson, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?¡± The woman in front of her was none other than Minna, who had escaped from the Burke family¡¯s residence the night before. Minna looked at Verena, desperation in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯mpletely cornered. Mr. rk and the Burke family are both after me now. If they catch me, it will be over for me.¡± She paused, swallowing hard, her voice shaking with urgency. ¡°Verena, no¡­ Miss Reed, could you¡­ Could you take me in? We have amon enemy. How about we team up to take Belinda down?¡± . . . Chapter 762 ?Chapter 762: Verena¡¯s gaze flickered with curiosity. ¡°If you want me to take you in, you¡¯ll need to tell me everything. What happened to you?¡± Minna lowered her eyes, her breathing shallow as she gathered her thoughts. After a moment, she spoke, her voice slow and measured. ¡°I once nned to trap Belinda into sleeping with Moshe at a banquet. But¡­ I never expected I¡¯d be the one caught in the trap¡­¡± Her voice trembled with bitterness. ¡°Then, Mr. rk forced me to marry Moshe. I thought, even if I married Moshe, given the status of the Williamson family, Moshe wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to me, that he would have to treat me with respect. But¡­ I didn¡¯t know Mr. rk had already told Moshe what to do. He had told Moshe to torment me. He wanted me to suffer every day.¡± Her eyes burned with fury as she continued, ¡°With Mr. rk backing Moshe, Moshe stopped fearing the Williamson family. My life became a living nightmare. His ways of hurting me were endless, each day worse than thest. There were times I wanted to die, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. I had to survive. I kept telling myself that I would make those who did this to me pay! I waited for my chance to escape. But that night, when I saw the photo of Belinda kissing Darwin¡­ I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I knew I had to get my revenge quickly!¡± Minna¡¯s face contorted with rage, her voice rising. ¡°Why? Why should I endure this inhumane torture while Belinda lives her life freely, even kissing the man I love? How am I supposed to ept that? So, I believe I need to make Moshe and that bitch Belinda pay! I will make them suffer for what they¡¯ve done to me!¡± Each word from Minna wasced with pain and fury. Verena, taken aback, struggled to process it all. The depth of Minna¡¯s suffering was beyond anything she had imagined. No wonder Minna had those bruises on her face and neck now; her body must have been marked by even worse wounds. ?????????v?????.co?? for more reading Verena paused for a moment and then asked cautiously, ¡°So, how did you manage to escape?¡± Minna spoke with an unsettling serenity, her voice smooth. ¡°When I joined that family through marriage, I brought with me a substantial amount of jewelry and cash, but Moshe took it all without a second thought. Luckily, I had the prudence to hide the most valuable ne from his grasp. With that ne, I managed to bribe a maid working for the Burke family. I convinced her to spike Moshe¡¯s drink, ensuring he would be rendered immobile after drinking it. There was something I had instructed the maid to buy from the ck market.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Once Moshe was unable to move, I took matters into my own hands. Using a knife, I cut off his penis. Then, I struck his head with all the force I could muster and escaped!¡± As she recounted the events, Minna¡¯s expression transformed into one of unsettling excitement, as if the memory itself invigorated her. Verena, on the other hand, was utterly shaken. Herplexion paled, and her eyes widened with a mixture of disbelief and horror as she looked at Minna. What on earth had she just heard? Her mind raced, struggling to process Minna¡¯s confession. Minna had actually used a knife to¡­ sever Moshe¡¯s¡­ Oh God! At that moment, Verena saw Minna for what she truly was¡ªa woman whose determination bordered on madness. Verena knew someone like Minna would never cease until she attained her objective. Now that Moshe had paid the price, it was evident who Minna¡¯s next victim would be¡ªBelinda. . . . Chapter 763 ?Chapter 763: Verena hadn¡¯t anticipated that the two photos Kylee had snapped would ignite such chaos. The photos Minna had received had actually been sent by her using a prepaid anonymous phone, carefully chosen to mask her identity. Minna had indeed taken action after seeing those photos¡­ Breaking the silence, Minna¡¯s voice cut through Verena¡¯s thoughts, her tone filled with venom. ¡°That woman, Belinda, is a scheming, maniptive bitch! She thrives on stealing what doesn¡¯t belong to her. First, she lured Mr. rk away from you, and then, she had the audacity to seduce Darwin as well! Such a shameless, despicable woman cannot be allowed to live well! But now, I don¡¯t have many options left. If Mr. rk or the Burke family capture me, it will all be over for me. I won¡¯t have another chance to seek revenge. So, Miss Reed, I sincerely hope you can help me!¡± In seeking assistance, Minna¡¯s demeanor shifted to one of extreme humility. She simply looked at Verena with wide eyes filled with desperation. After a brief pause filled with tension and unspoken thoughts, Verena replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Of course, she would help Minna! How could she let such a valuable pawn fall into her enemy¡¯s hands? ¡°Thank you, Miss Reed.¡± Minna¡¯s eyes glistened with relief, and she exhaled deeply as though a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders. Verena adjusted her posture and spoke firmly, her tone brooking no argument. ¡°For now, stay here and don¡¯t step outside. No wandering, no risks. If they catch you, it¡¯s over. If you need anything¡ªanything at all¡ªjust tell me, and I¡¯ll make sure you get it.¡± Minna nodded vigorously, her voice filled with determination. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go anywhere.¡± Verena leaned closer, her expression serious. ¡°Also, I need you to recount every ce you¡¯ve visited since departing from the Burke family¡¯s residence. Don¡¯t skip a single detail.¡± Minna seemed to understand Verena¡¯s intent immediately. Her response was swift and confident. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I made sure to avoid all surveince cameras, and I disguised myself to ensure no one would recognize me.¡± Hearing this, Verena arched an eyebrow, surprised by Minna¡¯s cleverness. However¡­ ¡°Good,¡± Verena replied, her voice steely. ¡°But to be safe, those surveince recordings must be erased. We can¡¯t afford any mistakes. Just tell me about the ces you went to.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Minna replied promptly. She then told Verena about every location she had visited since leaving the Burke household. Verena jotted down the addresses with precision, her mind already formting the next steps. ¡°You can stay in that room,¡± she said. ¡°Let me know if you want anything, and I¡¯ll arrange it for you.¡± Minna hesitated for a moment before speaking. ¡°I¡¯d like to make a call to my friend, Macie.¡± ¡°No way! You can¡¯t do that!¡± Verena immediately rejected the idea. Minna fell silent for a moment, processing the abrupt response, before speaking again. ¡°I understand what you¡¯re worried about, but it will be fine. Macie is my best friend, and she would never betray me.¡± ¡°I said no!¡± Verena¡¯s voice was firm, her face darkening. She paused for a moment and then added, ¡°Even if she wouldn¡¯t betray you, the more people who know this, the bigger the risk. And she¡¯s your best friend, right? Do you really think Lucas doesn¡¯t know that? What if her phone¡¯s being tapped? What if someone¡¯s watching her closely? Have you thought about these possibilities?¡± . . . Chapter 764 ?Chapter 764: Minna fell silent as she absorbed Verena¡¯s words. After a moment of thought, she realized Verena was right. She nodded slowly. ¡°Okay, I understand that. I won¡¯t call her.¡± Verena said, ¡°Just remember, for everything to go smoothly, stay out of sight and avoid contacting anyone.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Minna agreed, nodding again. Verena¡¯s expression softened. ¡°You must be exhausted now. Go and get some rest.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you,¡± Minna replied before standing up and heading to her room. As she watched Minna leave, Verena couldn¡¯t help but smile. Minna had indeed brought her a pleasant surprise! Verena hoped Minna would keep up the momentum when dealing with Belinda. The next day, at noon, Verena arrived at the Triumph Consortium. She approached the receptionist and said, ¡°Could you please swipe my card?¡± To use the elevator, a card swipe was required, or one couldn¡¯t ess any of the floors. When the receptionist saw Verena, she was momentarily stunned before saying, ¡°Sorry, Miss Reed, do you have an appointment?¡± ¡°An appointment?¡± Verena¡¯s smile froze for a second, and then, sheughed. ¡°Do I really need an appointment?¡± The receptionist exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reed, but there¡¯s a new rule now. Anyone who wants to meet Mr. rk has to schedule an appointment first.¡± With the receptionist so clear about the rules, Verena couldn¡¯t argue further. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Alright, please call Lucas¡¯ office and let him know I¡¯m downstairs.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment,¡± the receptionist replied quickly. After all, they had known each other for years, and she was happy to help Verena with this. When Lucas got the call from his secretary¡¯s office, he simply said, ¡°Don¡¯t let her in.¡± After the receptionist received the reply from the secretary¡¯s office, her expression became somewhat awkward. She turned back to Verena. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Reed, but Mr. rk is busy and can¡¯t see you right now. Maybe you cane back another day.¡± Verena¡¯s expression shifted, a flicker of disbelief crossing her face. ¡°Lucas¡­ He refuses to see me?¡± The receptionist looked a bit ufortable. ¡°Uh, yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Verena raised her voice, her disbelief growing. ¡°Did you tell him it was me who wanted to see him?¡± The receptionist hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ Miss Reed, you heard me make the call, right?¡± Verena fell silent, her mind racing. This was hard for her to ept. She hade all the way to the Triumph Consortium to see Lucas, and now, she needed an appointment just to meet him? And Lucas had refused to see her! What was Lucas ying at? Hadn¡¯t they agreed to be friends? As she walked out, Verena pulled out her phone and dialed Lucas¡¯ number. . . . Chapter 765 ?Chapter 765: After a long while, Lucas finally picked up the call. ¡°Hello, Lucas. I¡¯m downstairs at yourpany. Could you please let mee up?¡± Verena said as soon as the call was connected. ¡°I¡¯m extremely busy,¡± Lucas said coldly, his voice devoid of warmth. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Verena bit her lip, a wave of anxiety washing over her. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t take up too much of your time. And, I have something significant to share with you,¡± she said, hoping to break through his icy demeanor. ¡°Perhaps another day. I will hang up now.¡± With that curt dismissal, Lucas abruptly disconnected the call, leaving no room for a response. Verena stared nkly at the phone screen, her expression turning pale. She had never envisioned that one day, Lucas would evade her to such an extent. He had agreed to be friends with her. But what was the reality now? Who would shun their friends in such a cold manner? It appeared her strategy of being Lucas¡¯ friend to get closer to him was failing miserably. She needed to devise another n now¡ªone that would capture his attention and reignite the connection they had once shared. She couldn¡¯t permit Lucas to drift further away from her. Absolutely not! At the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, During the lunch break, Belinda excitedly dispatched a group call. Shortly after, Bethany and Johnson both answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Johnson asked. ¡°I have two consecutive days offing up. Are you both avable? Should we go out and have some fun? Perhaps we could select a resort or something and just unwind,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Count me in!¡± Bethany concurred eagerly. ¡°I can join you, too,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Do you have any destinations in mind?¡± Belinda inquired. Bethany quickly replied, ¡°How about we visit a hot spring? I¡¯ve been longing to go to the resort with hot spring in Crystalhill for ages but never found the opportunity.¡± Upon hearing this suggestion, Belinda fell silent for a moment, contemting the idea. ¡°Belinda has a phobia of water,¡± Johnson said. Bethany suddenly realized her oversight. ¡°Oh right! How could I forget that? Never mind; let¡¯s consider another ce.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go there,¡± Belinda suddenly said. ¡°Belinda, you¡­¡± Bethany said with uncertainty. ¡°The water in the hot spring isn¡¯t too deep. I will be perfectly fine,¡± Belinda assured her friends with unwavering confidence. ¡°Alright then, since you insist, shall we make arrangements for that location? How about we depart at nine tomorrow morning?¡± Bethany said. ¡°Okay!¡± Belinda replied. . . . Chapter 766 ?Chapter 766: ¡°I¡¯ll drive tomorrow. I¡¯ll pick you two up,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Fantastic,¡± Bethany replied. After ending the group call, Belinda pondered for a moment before dialing Catherine¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Belinda,¡± Catherine answered cheerfully. ¡°Catherine, are you free tomorrow and the day after?¡± Belinda asked. Catherine contemted briefly before responding, ¡°Yeah, I think so.¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up with a radiant smile. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Thene with me, Bethany, and Johnson to the hot spring resort tomorrow!¡± Catherine hesitated for a moment. ¡°But Belinda, will Johnson be unhappy seeing me?¡± Hearing Catherine¡¯s concerns made Belinda feel slightly resigned. How could Johnson possibly be unhappy seeing Catherine? ¡°Don¡¯t worry; he won¡¯t. Trust me,¡± Belinda stated confidently, hoping to alleviate Catherine¡¯s worries. ¡°Alright then,¡± Catherine replied. ¡°I will go with you.¡± ¡°You can leave at nine tomorrow morning with Johnson,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine said before hanging up. After hanging up the phone, Belinda returned to the rest area for her lunch break. The following day, once everyone was settled in the car, they set off for Crystalhill with high spirits. Noticing Catherine seatedfortably in the passenger seat, Bethany winked at Belinda in secret. Belinda smiled knowingly. Although they hadn¡¯t intended to meddle in Catherine and Lnd¡¯s rtionship directly, they had created opportunities for Catherine and Johnson whenever feasible. Crystalhill wasn¡¯t too far away; after a two-hour drive filled with animated conversations andughter, they finally arrived at their destination¡ªa picturesque resort nestled amidst nature¡¯s beauty. After the car was parked, Belinda began retrieving luggage from the trunk when Bethany suddenly nudged her gently with her elbow. Belinda turned her head in confusion but quickly followed Bethany¡¯s gaze. There¡ªjust a short distance away¡ªwere Lucas and Vincent emerging from their car. Belinda paused for a moment, stunned. It was no surprise that Johnson was the one who had asked Lucas toe here. As Bethany helped Belinda with her luggage, she whispered, ¡°I have to admit, you and Johnson are in sync this time, both wanting to surprise each other!¡± Belinda¡¯s smile was tight, her eyes betraying herck of amusement. ¡°This isn¡¯t the kind of surprise I enjoy.¡± Bethany chuckled but didn¡¯t say anything more. Just then, Lucas and Vincent approached them. ¡°We had some free time, so Lucas and I decided to join the fun,¡± Vincent said, grinning. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Seriously? . . . Chapter 767 ?Chapter 767: His words were hard to believe. ¡°It¡¯s definitely livelier with more people, right, Belinda?¡± Johnson smiled at Vincent and then turned to Belinda, sending her a quick wink. Belinda¡¯s smile was barely there, and she didn¡¯t reply. She simply grabbed her luggage and headed toward the resort. After they all checked in, it was almost time for lunch. They soon made their way to a restaurant. At the restaurant, Lucas took the seat right next to Belinda. He leaned toward her, his voice low. ¡°Belinda, are you upset that I¡¯m here?¡± Belinda gave him azy sideways nce and replied coldly, ¡°What do you think?¡± Unfazed, Lucas responded, ¡°Even if you are, I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡± Belinda was rendered speechless. She red at him, thinking he was utterly shameless. ¡°I just want to be near you,¡± Lucas said with a smile. Belinda wasn¡¯t interested in continuing the conversation. But then, Lucas¡¯ voice dropped. ¡°There¡¯s been some movement on Minna¡¯s end.¡± Hearing that, Belinda immediately turned to him, waiting for more details. Lucas didn¡¯t hold back. He leaned closer to her ear, whispering, ¡°Someone is secretly helping Minna.¡± Lucas¡¯ warm breath brushed against Belinda¡¯s ear, sending a slight, ticklish sensation through her. Belinda¡¯s body stiffened for a moment, but she quickly regained herposure and pulled back slightly. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed as he replied, ¡°My people were tracking Minna¡¯s movements, but some of the footage of her was deleted on purpose. It seems someone doesn¡¯t want us to find Minna.¡± Belinda was caught off guard for a moment and was about to speak when Johnson spoke up, his curiosity piqued. ¡°What are you two whispering about over there?¡± Without any hesitation, Belinda replied, ¡°We¡¯re discussing matters about Minna.¡± Bethany raised an eyebrow, a trace of curiosity crossing her face. ¡°Minna? What¡¯s going on with her?¡± Belinda quickly filled her in about what had happened. Bethany¡¯s face shifted to one of concern after hearing that. ¡°Belinda, doesn¡¯t that mean you¡¯re in danger now? It sounds like Minna¡¯s going after you next.¡± A tense silence fell over the table, and everyone exchanged nces, their concern for Belinda palpable. Lucas spoke up, his tone serious. ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for some bodyguards to protect Belinda.¡± After a brief pause, Johnson said, ¡°You mentioned someone is helping Minna in secret. Could it be her father?¡± . . . Chapter 768 ?Chapter 768: Lucas immediately shook his head, dismissing the idea. ¡°It¡¯s definitely not him. Rhys has been swampedtely with problems at hispany in Soling. He¡¯s been running himself ragged trying to sort everything out. As soon as Minna escaped, I had someone look into Rhys and keep an eye on him. So far, there¡¯s no sign that he knows anything about Minna¡¯s escape. It couldn¡¯t have been him.¡± Bethany frowned, her confusion evident. ¡°That¡¯s strange. If it wasn¡¯t Rhys, then who could it be?¡± Lucas sighed. ¡°We still don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Damn it! That Minna is nothing but trouble!¡± Bethany muttered, clearly frustrated. The conversation about Minna cast a heavy shadow over the table, making the atmosphere tense. Belinda quickly smiled and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on her anymore. We¡¯re here to enjoy ourselves, not let her ruin our mood.¡± Johnson also nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Exactly! With Lucas around, Belinda¡¯s in good hands. Maybe in a day or two, Minna will be caught.¡± With that, they moved on, and the topic was dropped. During the meal, Lucas kept tending to Belinda¡¯s needs meticulously, while Johnson did the same for Catherine. Bethany and Vincent, feeling a bit out of ce, exchanged knowing looks. After finishing the meal, they left the restaurant and returned to the hotel for a much-needed rest. In the afternoon, they were feeling more refreshed and changed into swimwear to head to the hot spring pool. For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? However, as soon as they entered, they saw Ryan and Verena standing by the entrance. Their expressions shifted in an instant. ¡°Why are Verena and Ryan here again? It¡¯s like they¡¯re a shadow that follows us everywhere,¡± Bethany muttered under her breath, clearly irritated. Ryan and Verena approached them, with Ryan grinning. ¡°We didn¡¯t miss anything, did we?¡± Bethany shot back, ¡°How did you even know we were here? Did you get it from another waiter?¡± Her voice dripped with sarcasm, and her disdain was impossible to hide. ¡°It was me,¡± Vincent spoke up before Ryan could reply. Everyone turned to look at him, surprised. Vincent exined, ¡°When Johnson called me yesterday, I was having dinner with Ryan and Verena. They overheard the conversation, so¡­¡± There was no need for further exnation. Ryan and Verena had shamelessly tagged along. After a beat, Johnson sighed and broke the awkward silence. ¡°Well, since you¡¯re already here, we might as well enjoy the hot spring together.¡± There wasn¡¯t much choice; they couldn¡¯t exactly ask Verena and Ryan to leave. After all, they were friends, and creating unnecessary tension wasn¡¯t worth it. Even so, Verena and Ryan¡¯s unexpected arrival dimmed the rxed atmosphere, leaving a subtle awkwardness hanging in the air. The group headed toward their designated hot spring pool without much conversation. They had barely made it halfway when a sudden, piercing scream shattered the quiet. . . . Chapter 769 ?Chapter 769: ¡°Ah! A bee! A bee!¡± Verena¡¯s panicked shriek echoed as she darted around wildly, iling her arms in an attempt to evade the insect. Everyone turned to see a bee buzzing aggressively after her, its relentless pursuit sending her into a full-blown frenzy. Verena¡¯s face turned ashen with fear, and in her frantic attempt to escape, she collided with Belinda. The impact was swift and powerful. Verena barreled into Belinda with such force that Belinda had no chance to steady herself. Completely caught off guard, Belinda stumbled backward, her body thrown with rming speed like a kite snapping free of its string. With a loud ssh, Belinda fell directly into the nearby hot spring pool. Verena, still iling and screeching, lost her bnce in the chaos and followed suit, tumbling into the water right after Belinda. ¡°Belinda!¡± ¡°Verena!¡± At that moment, a loud ssh echoed through the air. Lucas dove headfirst into the waters of the hot spring. ¡°Help¡­ Help me¡­¡± Verena cried out, her arms iling helplessly as she struggled to keep her head above water, panic etched across her face. When she spotted Lucas swimming toward her, a flicker of hope ignited in her eyes. She reached out to him desperately, grasping. ¡°Lucas, save me¡­ Please¡­¡± To her utter disbelief, Lucas forcefully shoved her away and barked. Without a moment¡¯s pause, he swam directly toward Belinda. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) Belinda was also thrashing about in the water, her hands sshing wildly at the surface. Yet, fear had silenced her; she had already swallowed several mouthfuls of water and knew that speaking would only invite more of it down her throat. Verena¡¯s grasp on Lucas had made Belinda¡¯s heart plummet. She feared Lucas would abandon her for Verena¡¯s sake. But to her astonishment, Lucas had shaken off Verena¡¯s hand without a second thought and swum straight to her side. At that moment, words failed to capture the whirlwind of emotions swirling within Belinda. This left everyone on the shore frozen with disbelief. Ryan¡¯s expression shifted dramatically. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he plunged into the water to rescue Verena. As Lucas reached Belinda, he wrapped his arm securely around her waist, lifting her up from the water. Belinda instinctively clung to his neck, gripping tightly in fear. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Belinda. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here,¡± Lucas reassured her gently. He looked at Belinda with concern etched on his face, one arm secured around her waist while his other hand tenderly patted her back infort. Finally mustering the courage to breathe, Belinda opened her mouth. But as fresh air filled her lungs, she erupted into a fit of coughing. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the water.¡± Lucas began leading Belinda to the edge of the pool. Meanwhile, Ryan managed to pull Verena from the depths of the water. She coughed uncontrobly as she gasped for air, herplexion flushed with distress. . . . Chapter 770 Chapter 770: Verena had swallowed a significant amount of water while frantically calling for help. Yet, what pained her more than the physical difort was the ache deep within her heart. It was unfathomable¡ªLucas had been so close to her when she had reached out for him. But instead of helping her, he had coldly pushed her aside! He hadn¡¯t cared about her safety at all; his focus had been solely on Belinda! How could shee to terms with this? As these tumultuous thoughts raced through Verena¡¯s mind, tears flowed freely down her cheeks. ¡°Belinda, how are you feeling now?¡± Catherine asked with a worried expression. ¡°Belinda, are you okay?¡± Bethany rushed over. As Belinda was out of the pool, Bethany and Catherine hurried to her side with concern etched across their faces. ¡°I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Belinda said, her voice a bit raspy. But before she could borate further, Lucas swept her up in his arms and carried her away. ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Belinda asked him in confusion. ¡°Back to the hotel room,¡± Lucas replied matter-of-factly. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that! Put me down. I¡¯m fine now,¡± Belinda said. Though remnants of fear lingered from when she had fallen into the water moments ago and choked on several gulps of it, this time, she had more experience. She had instinctively closed her mouth and held her breath while using her hands to stay afloat. Compared to before, she managed much better this time around. ¡°You still want to stay in the hot spring?¡± Lucas asked with a hint of skepticism evident in his expression. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded resolutely. She wanted to conquer her fear of water; she refused to let swimming haunt her any longer. Thus, she made up her mind to stay. Lucas didn¡¯t argue further. He studied the determination radiating from Belinda¡¯s expression, and after a brief moment of contemtion, gently set her down. As soon as Belinda was back on her feet, Lucas turned his frosty gaze toward Verena, who was still struggling with violent coughs. His re was sharp and unyielding, like a de. Underneath his intense scrutiny, Verena trembled; color drained from her face as fear gripped her. ¡°L-Lucas, I¡ª¡± Before Verena could finish speaking, Bethany interjected sharply, ¡°Verena! What were you thinking? There were countless ces you could have fled to, but you chose to run toward Belinda and push her into the hot spring! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± After Bethany spoke, Verena instantly appeared aggrieved, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and regret. She shook her head fervently and waved her hands in a desperate attempt to exin, saying, ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case at all! I really didn¡¯t intend to do it deliberately! The situation was far too urgent¡ªI was solely focused on escaping.¡± Turning to Belinda, she continued, her expression softening, ¡°I sincerely apologize, Ms. Wright. I truly had no intention of causing any harm. I deeply regret that you ended up in the water¡ªthis is entirely my fault.¡± ¡°Who can say whether you did it intentionally or not?¡± Bethany snapped angrily, her tone sharp and unyielding. Ryan frowned at Bethany, his tone equally sharp as he stepped in to defend Verena. ¡°Bethany, will you please stop? Verena didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Besides, didn¡¯t Verena fall into the hot spring as well?¡± Bethany, with her fiery temper, wasn¡¯t about to back down. She scoffed, her voice dripping with disdain, ¡°Verena fell in on her own; that¡¯s her own fault! No one pushed her in! Just because she tumbled into the hot spring too, now she¡¯s suddenly the victim? I swear, you and Verena are something else! No one even invited you, yet you brazenly tagged along. And as if that wasn¡¯t enough, you ended up causing chaos for everyone. You¡¯re nothing but a nuisance!¡± . . .
Message from Noah: New chapters this sunday, dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=) / . Chapter 771 ?Chapter 771: Ryan¡¯s face turned pale with fury at Bethany¡¯s words, his chest heaving violently as he struggled to contain his anger. ¡°Who could have foreseen that something like this would ur?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯te, this mishap wouldn¡¯t have taken ce!¡± Bethany shot back. ¡°You¡­¡± Ryan was at a loss for words, his frustration boiling over. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Bethany,¡± Johnson interjected at the opportune moment, his voice calm yet authoritative. ¡°What¡¯s done is done¡ªarguing about it won¡¯t change anything. Fortunately, Belinda is fine. We came here to unwind, so let¡¯s not allow this to spoil our spirits. Come on, let¡¯s go and enjoy the hot springs.¡± Bethany shot a frosty re at Ryan and Verena, snorted in disdain, and then grasped Belinda and Catherine by the hands with a sense of urgency. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them proceeded ahead, with Johnson and Lucas trailing closely behind. Lucas didn¡¯t spare Verena even a nce as he walked away. Verena stared at Lucas nkly as he walked away, his back turned to her, without looking back even once. Her heart felt as though it was being torn apart. Reflecting on the look Lucas had just given her¡ªa look filled with hostility and disappointment¡ªVerena found it even more unbearable. She couldn¡¯t ept that Lucas had regarded her with such animosity all because of Belinda. Vincent sighed softly as he looked at Verena and Ryan, his expression one of resignation. ¡°Verena just fell into the water and was choked quite badly. Ryan, you should take her back to the hotel room to rest.¡± This was a polite way of suggesting they leave. Given the recent events, the others were clearly displeased with Verena and Ryan¡¯s presence, their difort palpable. It would be wise for Verena and Ryan to maintain their distance for the time being. Ryan understood Vincent¡¯s implication. Although his expression darkened with frustration, he nodded after a moment of contemtion, recognizing the wisdom in Vincent¡¯s words. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Verena,¡± Ryan said gently yet firmly. With that statement, he extended his hand to help Verena to her feet. Verena didn¡¯t utter a word; she let Ryan lead her away, her spirit deted. Inside the room, Verena continued to cry, her tears cascading down her cheeks like an unstoppable river. Sitting beside Verena on the edge of the bed, Ryan sighed heavily¡ªhis voiceden with resignation as he tried to console her. ¡°Why did you do that? I warned you not to employ tricks like this to test Lucas, yet you chose to disregard my advice.¡± In fact, the entire act of being chased by a bee had been orchestrated by Verena. Verena had chosen a fragrance that irresistibly attracted bees to her, a calcted move. When their group had finally arrived at the perfect location, Ryan had unleashed the bee he had meticulously prepared beforehand. This had caused the bee to fly straight toward Verena. In her desperate bid to escape, Verena had ¡°identally¡± collided with Belinda, and together, they had tumbled into the hot spring nearby. Verena¡¯s ultimate objective was to observe whom Lucas would save first in such a critical moment. If Lucas chose to rescue her, it would undoubtedly deepen Belinda¡¯s disappointment in him. This was the perfect opportunity to create a rift between them. Verena had been utterly convinced that Lucas would save her. After all, in the past, whenever she found herself in even the slightest peril, Lucas would abandon everything and rush to her side without hesitation. Thus, she had firmly believed this asion would be no different! He would undoubtedly choose to save her! . . . Chapter 772 ?Chapter 772: Yet, events had unfolded in a way she could never have anticipated. To her shock and dismay, Lucas had shoved her aside and told her to move away. At that moment, Verena had finally understood something clearly¡­ Lucas had genuinely developed feelings for Belinda. This revtion struck her like a thunderbolt, inflicting unbearable anguish upon her as she struggled toe to terms with it. With tears brimming in her eyes, Verena turned desperately to Ryan, her voice trembling as she asked, ¡°Ryan¡­ Am I truly going to lose Lucas entirely?¡± Ryan remained silent for a moment, but the despondent expression etched on his face spoke volumes. After what felt like an eternity of silence, he finally replied, ¡°I believe that after today, it will be nearly impossible for us to get close to Lucas.¡± Upon hearing that, Verena bit down on her lip, and her narrowed gaze reflected a newfound determination within her. It seemed she had no alternative but to take that step! She couldn¡¯t afford to lose Lucas¡ªnot now or ever! Meanwhile, at the hot spring¡­ The men and women were soaking in separate areas of the spring, leaving only Belinda, Bethany, and Catherine upying this particr pool together. ¡°Belinda, are you sure you are okay?¡± Soaking in the warm water, Bethany couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned about Belinda. Belinda shook her head lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± After a brief pause filled with contemtion, she said resolutely, ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. I¡¯m going to enroll in swimming lessons! I will learn how to swim!¡± ¡°Swimming lessons?¡± Bethany eximed in surprise. Belinda¡¯s expression was unwavering. ¡°Yes! I need to conquer this vulnerability once and for all. Besides¡­ The feeling of drowning¡ªI¡¯mpletely finished with it! I never want to experience that again!¡± Bethany nodded fervently in support. ¡°Wonderful! It¡¯s fantastic that you think this way. I fully support you!¡± Catherine spoke enthusiastically as well. ¡°I support you too, Belinda!¡± Belinda just smiled at their encouragement. ¡°But Lucas¡¯ actions earlier were truly remarkable! He deserves recognition for that!¡± Bethany said brightly, satisfaction lighting up her face. Catherine smiled and nodded in agreement. ¡°Absolutely! I¡¯ve never witnessed Lucas so worried about anyone before!¡± Belinda remained silent at their remarks; however, deep down, her heart was not entirely at ease. In that pivotal moment when it had truly mattered, Lucas had chosen her without hesitation. It was impossible for her heart not to flutter a little at the thought. Suddenly recalling something amusing, Bethany continued with a chuckle, ¡°After Lucas pushed Verena away, the expression on Verena¡¯s face was absolutely hrious! I really should have taken a picture of her at that time!¡± Turning toward Belinda with yful mischief in her eyes, Bethany raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°But seriously, Belinda, don¡¯t you have anyment to make about it?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, and she pressed her lips together. Then, she said, ¡°I will thank him and then treat him to a meal.¡± ¡°Oh, you,¡± Bethany said with a tone of mild resignation. . . . Chapter 773 ?Chapter 773: Meanwhile, on the other side of the hot spring pool, Lucas looked at Vincent, his gaze sharp and unyielding. ¡°From now on, Ryan and Verena are not wee at our gatherings.¡± Vincent nodded, a hint of regret in his voice. ¡°I understand. It was an ident this time. I¡¯ll be more careful next time. If they try to join us again, I¡¯ll make sure to refuse them.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t reply, staying silent. ¡°Alright, Lucas, don¡¯t be angry. It was just an ident,¡± Johnson said, trying to ease the tension. But Lucas¡¯ face grew more serious. The memory of seeing Belinda fall into the water earlier made him think back to the time when Belinda had nearly drowned in the pool. No one knew just how terrified and worried he had been when he had rushed into the hot spring to save her. He feared that past incident might happen again. Noticing the concern on Lucas¡¯ face, Johnson tried to reassure him, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Belinda¡¯s fine. She¡¯s stronger than we think, and she¡¯s working hard to ovee that fear.¡± Lucas nodded quietly. They eventually climbed out of the pool. Lucas walked over to Belinda, his gaze softening as he asked, ¡°Are you alright?¡± Belinda looked at him and nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You¡­¡± She had nned to tell Lucas not to worry about her but hesitated. After a pause, she said, ¡°Thanks for earlier.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond. He simply gazed at her, his eyes intense. Feeling a bit ufortable under his steady stare, Belinda blinked and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Everyone returned to their rooms, got cleaned up, rested a little, and then made their way to the restaurant for a meal. When they were eating, with Ryan and Verena absent, the atmosphere was much more rxed and pleasant. After the meal, they took a leisurely stroll around the resort, enjoying the beautiful surroundings and fresh air. Later that evening, Vincent suggested they check out the resort¡¯s club, and everyone agreed. They had barely settled into the club when Ryan and Verena arrived to join them. No one acknowledged Ryan and Verena. They simply ignored the two and continued their conversations as if they weren¡¯t there. Just then, Catherine¡¯s phone rang, and she stepped out of the private room to take the call. She found a quiet corner and answered the phone. ¡°Catherine, where are you?¡± It was Lnd¡¯s voice on the other end of the line. ¡°I¡¯m with my brother, Belinda, and the others at a resort. What¡¯s up?¡± Catherine replied. Lnd asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re noting back tonight?¡± ¡°No,¡± Catherine answered. ¡°Tell me the address of the resort. I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow,¡± Lnd said. ¡°No need for that,¡± Catherine answered curtly. Lnd sensed her cold tone, and after a moment of silence, he asked, ¡°Catherine, are you still angry with me?¡± . . . Chapter 774 ?Chapter 774: ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about that. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± With that, Catherine hung up. She turned to head back to the room, but as she turned, she spotted Johnson standing nearby, smoking. Her eyes briefly flickered, and she walked over to him. Johnson was quietly smoking, not looking at her or saying anything. ¡°Johnson, are you still mad at me?¡± Catherine asked softly. After a moment of tense silence, Johnson turned to Catherine. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his voice was low and hoarse. ¡°Does it matter to you whether I¡¯m still angry or not?¡± Catherine nodded vigorously, her expression earnest. ¡°Of course, it matters! You¡¯re my brother, my family! I¡¯d feel terrible if you were angry at me.¡± But her words only made Johnson¡¯s brow furrow deeply, a shadow crossing his face. ¡°Just family?¡± he asked instinctively. Catherine blinked, confusion flickering across her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Johnson hesitated, his lips pressing into a thin line. Then, looking away, he muttered, ¡°Nothing.¡± Unconvinced, Catherine stepped closer and gently tugged at his sleeve, her voice soft and tinged with a plea. ¡°Johnson, please, stop being mad at me, okay?¡± The gesture sent a flicker of emotion through Johnson. In the past, whenever Catherine wanted to make amends or ask for something, she would tug at his sleeve just like this. Every time, it had the same effect¡ªhis resolve would crumble, and his heart would soften. Johnson¡¯s breathing grew heavier as he stared at her, wrestling with his emotions. Finally, in a low, husky voice, he asked, ¡°Cathy, if I made you choose between me and Lnd¡­ Who would you choose?¡± Catherine froze, her expression shifting as difort and uncertainty clouded her face. She bit her lip, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me choose between you two. If I had to choose between family and love, I¡¯d choose you. But¡­ Why? Why does it have to be this way? Why do I have to choose at all?¡± Catherine¡¯s answer should haveforted Johnson, but instead, it only deepened the ache in his chest. Because he knew her choice wasn¡¯t born of love. It was because he was her family, her foster brother¡­ and nothing more. Johnson¡¯s lips curved into a bitter smile as a hollow chuckle escaped him. The sound was tinged with self-mockery. ¡°Never mind; pretend I didn¡¯t ask,¡± he said hoarsely. Without another word, he crushed his cigarette in the ashtray, his movements stiff, and turned to leave. As Catherine watched his retreating figure, looking lonely, an unfamiliar ache bloomed in her chest. Back in the private room, Johnson slumped into his chair, staying silent. Belinda and Bethany exchanged a look, their eyes mirroring their worry. From the tight lines on Johnson¡¯s face and the sad look in his eyes, it was clear his conversation with Catherine hadn¡¯t gone well. Belinda poured drinks for the three of them. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink,¡± she said. They clinked sses, the soft chime a weak attempt to lift the mood. Together, they downed their drinks in one gulp. Belinda and Bethany didn¡¯t know how to help Johnson with Catherine, so they just stayed by his side, drinking with him. . . . Chapter 775 ?Chapter 775: By the end of the night, Lucas and Vincent had to help Johnson back to his room because he was drunk. Belinda, who had drunk her fair share, staggered into her own room, took a quick shower, and copsed into bed. At two o¡¯clock in the morning, Lucas woke with a start, feeling ufortably hot. Beads of cold sweat clung to his forehead. His throat felt dry, and his skin itched with an ufortable heat that refused to relent. The restless, simmering sensation had him on edge. Irritated, he yanked at his pajamas, trying to ease the suffocating warmth. His brow furrowed deeply as frustration mounted. He had no idea what was wrong with him and why he was so ufortable. Unable to bear it any longer, he fumbled for the light switch and squinted as the room lit up. The first thing on his mind was to head to the bathroom for a cold shower. But before he could move, the sound of the door unlocking echoed. He turned toward the door just as it slid open. When Lucas heard the sound, his expression shifted dramatically. His handsome face contorted into a fierce scowl. He turned his head to look at the approaching figure. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± When Lucas¡¯ eyes fell upon the woman drawing near, a wave of recognition washed over him. In an instant, the cold expression on his face melted away. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± he muttered, leaping out of bed as if propelled by an unseen force. Verena, standing there, felt her heart freeze when she heard that. Lucas had just called her ¡°Belinda.¡± He had mistaken her for Belinda¡­ This realization crashed over Verena like a tidal wave, leaving her struggling to find her footing. Lucas was under the influence of drugs¡ªpotent substances she had administered to him herself. What she had given him was not merely an ordinary aphrodisiac; it was a powerful substance that could cloud his judgment and distort his perceptions. Under its intoxicating effects, the individual would perceive everyone around them as the embodiment of their deepest love. For Lucas, that person was Belinda. Thus, he had mistakenly identified Verena as Belinda. This realization deeply shook Verena. However¡­ For her scheme to seed, she could only grit her teeth and ept the harsh reality. With determination, she quickly moved toward Lucas, her voice soft yet insistent. ¡°It¡¯s me, Lucas¡­ I¡¯m Belinda.¡± Gazing at ¡°Belinda¡± so near him, Lucas felt an overwhelming turbulence within his heart¡ªa tempest of longing. His body felt aze, itching unbearably¡ªa sensation so intense that it bordered on agony. All he could fixate on was a singr desire¡ªhe needed to im her. In an instinctive motion, Lucas encircled one arm around ¡°Belinda¡¯s¡± waist while cradling the back of her head with his other hand, leaning in for a kiss¡­ However, as he drew nearer, something about the scent of this ¡°Belinda¡± struck him as peculiar. The scent of her was unfamiliar¡ªnothing like the one that typically set his heart racing with desire. Verena had already closed her eyes, anticipating the kiss, her heart pounding in her chest. But after a moment of stillness¡ªwhen nothing urred¡ªshe couldn¡¯t help but reopen her eyes. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Noticing that Lucas had halted mid-motion, Verena called out softly to him. Lucas frowned. Even her voice sounded wrong! He narrowed his eyes in confusion. A look of severity flickered across his dark gaze. . . . Chapter 776 ?Chapter 776: In a sudden and forceful motion, he raised his hand and grasped ¡°Belinda¡± by the neck, his fingers tightening as his face contorted with rage. With a low yet menacing voice, he demanded, ¡°You are not my Belinda! Who are you?¡± Suddenly constricted by the pressure on her throat, Verena froze. Once she regained herposure amidst the panic surging within her, her initial instinct was to struggle against him. ¡°Lucas, you¡­ Let go¡­ I¡­ I am Belinda¡­¡± Verena stammered, fighting to pry his hand off, her voice strained. ¡°You¡¯re not her! Tell me who you are!¡± Lucas shouted, his mind overwhelmed with fury and confusion. His body throbbed painfully; the heat and itchiness coursing through him felt like a thousand ants gnawing at his skin¡ªa relentless assault that left him disoriented. He had no idea who the woman before him was. The person he saw was Belinda. However, the unfamiliar scent emanating from the person only deepened his agitation. Contemting this made him tighten his grip even more. ¡°Lucas, I¡­ I am¡­¡± Verena¡¯s face turned crimson, and she felt as if she were suffocating under his grasp. Not daring to lie again in fear for her life, she quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m Verena¡­ Verena¡­¡± When Lucas heard this, his expression darkened even further. He released Verena and forcefully hurled her away. Verena stumbled backward and copsed onto the floor with a thud. Finally able to breathe again after what felt like an eternity held captive by Lucas¡¯ grip, Verena coughed violently as if her lungs were being torn apart from within. She had genuinely thought Lucas was going to strangle her to death just now. So, she had divulged her true identity. Looking down at Verena sprawled on the floor¡ªflushed and coughing uncontrobly¡ªLucas demanded through gritted teeth, ¡°You drugged me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Verena coughed violently, her chest heaving as she tried to steady herself. She lifted her tear-filled eyes to Lucas, her voice cracking. ¡°Lucas¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­ You¡¯ve got it all wrong. You must be ufortable right now. Please, let me help you. Just this once, okay? Pretend I¡¯m Belinda if you have to.¡± Lucas¡¯ mind, clouded and hazy, conjured an image of Belinda before him. But as he blinked, the features blurred, blending with Verena¡¯s desperate expression. He felt her words were disgusting. A spark of rage ignited within him. He had to clear his head now! His fists clenched, and his chest heaved withbored breaths. Without a second thought, he stormed to the table, grabbed the cold metal ashtray, and smashed it against his own head. The loud sound rang out, sharp and jarring. Lucas felt the world spin violently, his knees almost giving way. ¡°Lucas!¡± Verena was startled, her eyes wide with shock. She froze, her mind reeling. She hadn¡¯t anticipated this. She hadn¡¯t expected him to harm himself so brutally, just to avoid her touch. A bruise swelled on Lucas¡¯ forehead, the ashtray smeared with red. As Lucas drew in ragged breaths, rity began to seep into his fogged mind. He winced, wiping the blood from his brow. This time, when he looked at Verena, the illusion shattered. Yet, his body still betrayed him. The fire beneath his skin burned hotter, and the maddening itch refused to relent. Whatever drug Verena had given him, it was potent, far beyond anything he could fight alone. Gritting his teeth, Lucas turned toward the door, his steps shaky but determined. . . . Chapter 777 ?Chapter 777: ¡°Lucas, wait!¡± Verena lunged forward, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist. ¡°Please, don¡¯t leave! Let me help you. I can help you, Lucas. Just this once. I¡¯m begging you!¡± Her voice trembled, thick with desperation. At that moment, Verena let go of all her pride and dignity. She gripped Lucas, telling herself she wouldn¡¯t let him go. She couldn¡¯t afford to. If she did, she would never get a chance to be together with Lucas again. Lucas, however, looked at her with nothing but contempt. He jerked her hands off him with brutal force, his touch cold and unforgiving. He then shoved her away. ¡°Get lost!¡± His voice was rough, raw with anger. Without sparing her another nce, he walked away. On the floor, Verena was left crumpled in defeat. She watched him leave, tears flooding her eyes. Desperation broke through her, and she cried out, ¡°Lucas¡­ Don¡¯t go! Please¡­ Don¡¯t leave me!¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t turn around. The only sound that followed was the sharp, final m of the door. The sound rang through the room, echoing in Verena¡¯s ears, her chest heaving with frustration. ¡°Ah!¡± she screamed, her fists pounding against the cold floor in rage. A torrent of resentment surged through her, each wave more intense than thest. ¡°How could this happen? Why did this happen?¡± Verena screamed. At the start, Lucas had mistaken her for Belinda! What had gone wrong? Why did Lucas realize so quickly that she wasn¡¯t Belinda? Her n had been simple¡ªdrug him, take control, and make him hers. But now? Now it was all falling apart. The moment he walked out of that room, it was over. She knew Lucas was going to Belinda! He had to be! She had risked everything. And for what? So Belinda could win in the end? The thought of this made Verena want to bang her head against the wall. The bitter taste of failure choked her. Meanwhile, Lucas staggered down the hallway, driven by the burning pain that still racked his body. When he reached Belinda¡¯s door, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He pressed the doorbell over and over, his hand shaking uncontrobly from the pain. His heart pounded in his chest, the pressure almost unbearable. ¡°Who is it?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice finally called from inside, her voice dripping with impatience. ¡°Belinda¡­ It¡¯s me.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was hoarse. Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice, Belinda rolled her eyes, her patience wearing thin. She opened the door, grumbling, ¡°Lucas, what are you doing here at this hour? You¡­¡± Before Belinda could finish her sentence, her words were cut off by a sudden, unexpected kiss. As soon as Lucas saw Belinda, he didn¡¯t hesitate. He pulled her into his arms and kissed her deeply. The familiar, sweet taste of the kiss was a temporary balm for his burning body, offering him a fleeting moment of relief. But the kiss didn¡¯tst long¡ªonly about ten seconds. As the shock wore off, Belinda shoved Lucas away with force. ¡°Lucas! What the hell are you doing?¡± she demanded, ring at him, her voice sharp. Lucas stood there, his eyes bloodshot. His throat felt like it was on fire, and his voice was rough. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve been drugged¡­¡± he said, his breathbored. . . . Chapter 778 ?Chapter 778: ¡°What?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened, her expression shifting in shock. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m almost at my limit. Belinda, I need you¡­ Can you help me?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was strained, almost desperate. The hand he braced against the doorframe trembled, his knuckles turning white as veins stood out prominently beneath his skin. Belinda froze, her mind reeling. She hadn¡¯t seen thising. Lucas had been drugged and now needed her. That meant¡­ She hesitated, words caught in her throat. Her silence, however, was enough for Lucas. To him, it was permission. Before Belinda could fully process what was happening, Lucas surged forward, closing the gap between them. His strong hands gripped her waist, pulling her close as his lips imed hers in another fierce, searing kiss. His intensity took her breath away. She stumbled, her bnce faltering, but Lucas held her firm. If not for his strength, she would¡¯ve fallen under the weight of his sudden passion. The door mmed shut behind them with a resounding bang. The sound reverberated through the room. Belinda felt as though some forbidden boundary had just been crossed. Lucas was burning. His body radiated a heat that seemed to sear Belinda¡¯s skin, and his lips pressed against hers with an almost feverish intensity. He didn¡¯t hold back. His tongue demanded entry, prying her lips apart as he deepened the kiss. He tasted her, drawing her in like a man drowning and desperate for air. Belinda¡¯s head swam, overwhelmed by the raw force of his desire. With just one kiss, Belinda felt like he was going to devour her whole. ¡°Lucas¡­ Be gentle¡­¡± Belinda managed to gasp between kisses. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was a low growl against her lips. He barely paused before kissing her again, harder this time, his movements growing more urgent. In one swift motion, he scooped her into his arms, his lips never breaking contact with hers. The room spun as he carried her inside, his steps steady despite the chaos burning in him. With a soft click, the lights flicked on. Lucas ced Belinda on the bed and then violently tore at her clothes, no longer having the patience to undress her slowly. At that moment, his mind was consumed with the single thought of iming her. It wasn¡¯t long before they were bothpletely naked. As Lucas leaned in again, his body pressed firmly against hers, Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress the instinctive shiver that coursed through her. The heat of Lucas¡¯ body was staggering, almost unbearable. He surrounded herpletely, his presence all-consuming. For a moment, it felt as though even the air had thickened, leaving her struggling to catch her breath. Lucas moved with urgency, his touches frantic and unrelenting. But just as the moment seemed inevitable, he forced himself to stop. His chest heaved with restrained breaths, his forehead slick with sweat. Droplets rolled down his sharp features, his eyes locking onto Belinda¡¯s, filled with a storm of suppressed longing. He muttered, ¡°Belinda, this is yourst chance to stop me¡­¡± When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ words, her pupils contracted slightly. Her lips parted as though she wanted to respond, but no sound escaped her. . . . Chapter 779 ?Chapter 779: Seconds ticked by, and the silence grew heavier. Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened, his gaze turning piercing. His Adam¡¯s apple moved as he swallowed, and his voice dropped into amanding tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance to say no now.¡± Before Belinda could react, he leaned in again, his lips capturing hers with a force that left no room for resistance. At the same time, his body pressed forward with determination¡­ ¡°That hurts!¡± Belinda¡¯s cry broke through the tension, and in a sh of defiance, she bit down hard on Lucas¡¯ lip. The sudden jolt of pain made her body tense involuntarily, and Lucas¡¯ jaw clenched as a vein pulsed on his forehead. He froze for a moment, a sharp hiss escaping through gritted teeth. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± At that moment, both of them were in great difort. Lucas exhaled slowly, softening his tone. ¡°I¡¯ll go slower. You just need to rx, okay?¡± ¡°It still hurts¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled as she looked up at him, her eyes glistening with tears of frustration and difort. The sight seemed to strike a chord in Lucas. His expression softened, and his voice grew gentler, almost coaxing. ¡°I promise I¡¯ll stop if you rx. Trust me.¡± Something about Lucas¡¯ deep, soothing voice eased the tension running through Belinda. She took a shaky breath, and her body began to loosen, bit by bit. When Lucas noticed the shift, his lips curled into a faint smile. He leaned down to brush a kiss across her lips. ¡°You¡¯re doing so well.¡± His voice was a murmur of praise, but his body continued without hesitation, thrusting forward to fill Belindapletely. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s cry escaped her lips, tears welling in her eyes. ¡°Lucas! You liar! You bastard!¡± She gritted her teeth, ring at him with a mix of pain and fury. Lucas chuckled, his smile light. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m a bastard. Call me whatever you want,¡± he replied, his voice gentle. Yet his actions remained firm and relentless. At that moment, the fire coursing through his veins reached its peak, clouding his restraint. He couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Belinda struggled against the storm of sensations. ¡°Lucas, slow down! I can¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t slow down! Belinda, I¡¯ve missed you so much¡­¡± Lucas growled, his voice raw with longing. The intensity of the moment consumed him, each movement flooding his senses with a mix of exhration and release. Belinda, caught in the whirlwind, could barely form words. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Suddenly, a thought struck her. With what strength she could muster, she pressed a hand against Lucas¡¯ chest. ¡°Lucas! Condom!¡± she eximed in panic. Lucas stilled for a fraction of a second, realization dawning on his face. ¡°Right. Got it,¡± he murmured, though he didn¡¯t stop. Time blurred for Belinda, her limbs turning limp as exhaustion seeped into every fiber of her being. She felt utterly spent, barely able to lift a hand. ¡°Lucas, enough already! You¡­ Stop licking me, you jerk!¡± she eximed, her voice breaking with frustration and fatigue. ¡°Just one more time, Belinda. Please,¡± Lucas coaxed, his tone softening even as his reluctance to stop lingered. His body had already processed the drug¡¯s effect, but he was reluctant to pull away. ¡°You said that thest time, you bastard!¡± Summoning her remaining strength, Belinda grabbed his hair and tugged, her frustration evident. ¡°Ouch, okay, okay!¡± Lucas relented with a pained chuckle. ¡°I promise this time it¡¯s thest.¡± . . . Chapter 780 Chapter 780: Eventually, the strain overtook Belinda, and she drifted into a deep sleep, her body unable to endure any longer. True to his word, Lucas finally stopped. Carefully, he lifted Belinda and carried her to the bathroom. His movements were uncharacteristically tender as he cleaned them both up, slipping Belinda into a bathrobe before returning her to the bed. During all this, Belinda remained sound asleep, her exhaustion palpable. Lucasid her down on the bed gently, pulling her into his arms. He kissed her forehead, a small, satisfied smile tugging at his lips before he sumbed to sleep. That night, both of them slept very peacefully. The next morning, Lucas was stirred awake by the sharp trill of a phone ringing. Lucas¡¯ eyes remained closed as he reached for the mobile device resting on the nightstand and swiped to answer. ¡°Hello¡­¡± His voice came out raspy, still heavy with sleep. ¡°Lucas, it¡¯s already nine-thirty! Why are you still in bed? That¡¯s so unlike you!¡± The call was from Vincent. His voice came through the line, carrying a hint of bewilderment. Lucas began to respond, but before he could string a coherent answer, a soft yet irritated voice chimed in from beside him. ¡°It¡¯s too noisy¡­¡± Belinda muttered, her brows knitting in frustration. Her eyes remained closed, her face betraying an unwillingness to be disturbed. ¡°Okay, okay, I won¡¯t say another word. Go back to sleep,¡± Lucas said immediately, softening his tone tofort her. He quickly ended the call with a gentle swipe of his finger. Gently, he stroked her back with slow,forting motions, as if soothing a restless child. ¡°Go back to sleep,¡± he whispered, his words tender. Belinda drifted off again into slumber, her breathing settling into a peaceful rhythm. Meanwhile, at a restaurant. The call had already ended, and the phone screen had reverted to its home disy. Still, Vincent remained frozen in his seat. ¡°Vincent? Hey, Vincent! Why are you spacing out?¡± Noticing Vincent hadn¡¯t reacted after some time, Johnson waved his hand in front of Vincent¡¯s face with a look of confusion. After blinking a few times as if waking up from a dream, Vincent abruptly emerged from his stupor. He gazed at Johnson in disbelief and eximed, ¡°Johnson, I just spoke with Lucas¡ªhe¡¯s still asleep! And what¡¯s more¡­ There¡¯s a woman by his side!¡± As soon as he uttered that shocking revtion, the others at the table all looked at Vincent with wide eyes. ¡°A woman?¡± When Bethany heard that, her expression shifted instantly from casual interest to one of shock and confusion. Just yesterday, she had thought highly of Lucas and had altered her perception of him. But today, she found herself grappling with an unsettling truth. Lucas had actually shared a bed with another woman? How could he have done that? At that moment, Bethany couldn¡¯t help but think of someone specific. As she reyed the morning in her mind, a particr scene surfaced: earlier that morning, when she had exited her room, she had witnessed Ryan knocking persistently on Verena¡¯s door. . . .
Message from Noah: Hi, dear readers! A lot has happened these past days¡ªthe host info got wiped out, and the website was down for many hours. Thankfully, it¡¯s been fixed, and I really hope this time for good. That said, thank you for being here, dear ones. I truly want you to enjoy your time on galnovels. Right now, I have around 300 novels in correction/trantion, and I can¡¯t wait for you to dive into all these stories! And well, as ever, God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (>?=)? . Chapter 781 ?Chapter 781: He had knocked for an extended period without receiving any answer. Could it be¡­ The thought struck her like lightning coursing through her veins, and her demeanor immediately darkened. Oddly enough, the possibility of Belinda sleeping with Lucas hadn¡¯t even crossed her mind. The notion seemed imusible. When she and Belinda had returned to their roomsst night, Belinda had mentioned that she had consumed quite a bit of alcohol and intended to sleep in¡ªrequesting not to be disturbed for breakfast today. ¡°What woman?¡± Johnson inquired with a serious expression. He couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of anxiety creeping into his heart; he hoped fervently that Lucas hadn¡¯t made any mistakes. Vincent swallowed nervously before replying, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken¡­ It was Belinda¡¯s voice!¡± ¡°What?¡± Johnson was shocked. ¡°Impossible!¡± Bethany eximed in disbelief. How could the woman possibly be Belinda? Ryan, who had remained silent until now, absorbing the unfolding drama with keen interest, suddenly altered his expression as well. Vincent pressed his lips together for a moment and nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯m quite certain I didn¡¯t mishear!¡± Determined to get to the bottom of this, Bethany immediately pulled out her phone and dialed Belinda¡¯s number. But it rang until the call automatically terminated without any response. Unfazed by this setback, Bethany continued dialing Belinda. Johnson also retrieved his phone and called Lucas. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Lucas answered the call soon. ¡°Hello.¡± Johnson moved the phone away from his ear and switched it to speaker mode so that everyone could hear Lucas. ¡°Lucas! I¡¯m asking you¡ªwho was the woman sleeping next to you earlier?¡± After a momentary silence filled with tension, he asked cautiously, ¡°Is it Belinda?¡± As Johnson¡¯s words lingered in the air, everyone at the table, their eyes fixed on Johnson¡¯s phone, held their breath, anxiously awaiting Lucas¡¯ reply. A few seconds passed before Lucas said, ¡°Who else could it be but Belinda?¡± Johnson was left speechless. ¡°Lucas!¡± Bethany immediately snapped. ¡°What is going on here? Did you force Belinda?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Stop calling me; you¡¯re disturbing Belinda.¡± With that, Lucas hung up the phone. At this point, everyone was on edge, barely able to contain their curiosity. It was all they could do not to barge into Lucas¡¯ room, drag him out, and demand some answers right then and there. Meanwhile, Belinda was already awake. Her mind was still a little fuzzy when she opened her eyes, but her senses went on high alert when she saw the broad chest in front of her. The events ofst night reyed in her head like a recording. She bit her lower lip, shut her eyes tightly, and then opened them again. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± a low, husky voice whispered in her ear. Belinda stiffened. Then, she abruptly shot up from the bed. . . . Chapter 782 ?Chapter 782: Without saying a word, she turned and tried to get out of bed. But as soon as she moved, a sharp painnced through her body, causing her to hiss quietly. ¡°Belinda! Are you okay?¡± Lucas also sat up, his face filled with concern. Belinda gritted her teeth and said nothing. She adjusted her partially open robe and then got out of bed, continuing to ignore him as she padded barefoot toward the door. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas called after her, but she cut him off before he could say much else. ¡°Shut up!¡± Belinda¡¯s frustration was clear in her voice. She left the room without once ncing back. As soon as Belinda stepped into her own room, she headed straight for the bathroom. She took off her robe and stood under the shower. As the warm water sprayed over her, she let out a deep exhale. Even now, she still had no idea how and whyst night¡¯s events had happened. Lucas had mentioned being drugged¡­ Who could have done it? It had been well past midnight when he had sought her out. Did the drug only take effect at that specific time? Only Lucas could answer the questions that clouded her mind. Belinda wasn¡¯t sure how to feel about all of this. Lucas had asked if she could help him and even offered her an out if she wanted to push him away. She hadn¡¯t refused him, nor had she explicitly agreed to his advances. She had been struggling inside at that time, unsure whether to agree or refuse. Although they were technically divorced, she knew deep down that she didn¡¯t want Lucas to be with other women. Belinda closed her eyes, not wanting to think about the matter any longer. She emerged from the shower a few minutester. After changing, she retrieved her phone and saw several missed calls and text messages. When Belinda opened her WhatsApp, she found that the messages were all from Bethany. ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you in my room. Come over the minute you wake up!¡± ¡°We need to talk!¡± Belinda clicked her tongue in frustration. She quickly left her room for Bethany¡¯s. She soon reached Bethany¡¯s room and pressed the doorbell. Barely a couple of secondster, the door swung open. Bethany had already prepared a speech in her mind, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word when she saw the telltale red marks on Belinda¡¯s neck. Bethany yanked Belinda into the room. ¡°Look at you! You have hickeys all over your neck! You two must have had quite a night!¡± Belinda¡¯s hand instinctively went to her neck, her expression one of difort. She had been so preupied with her dilemma regarding Lucas that she had barely spared a thought about the marks on her body. She cleared her throat and averted her gaze. Bethany stared at her friend intently, her face serious. ¡°Tell me the truth. Exactly what is going on between you and Lucas? How did you two suddenly¡­¡± Belinda didn¡¯t even think twice about telling Bethany the truth. ¡°Lucas came to mest night. He was drugged, so¡­¡± She trailed off at that, but Bethany had heard enough to grasp the situation. ¡°Drugged?¡± Bethany repeated, her eyes widening with rm. ¡°By whom?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to ask, so I don¡¯t really know.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Bethany murmured, nodding her head. She had a feeling that there was something else, something urgent and out of the ordinary, that had forced Belinda¡¯s hand to get entangled with Lucas in such a manner. . . . Chapter 783 ?Chapter 783: After a moment¡¯s consideration, Bethany said, ¡°I have a hunch¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure, but it¡¯s probably Verena who drugged Lucas. Ryan went over to knock on Verena¡¯s door this morning, but she wasn¡¯t there. In fact, she hasn¡¯t shown her face since we had breakfast and returned to our rooms. Her sudden disappearance is rather suspicious, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda fell silent, her eyes narrowing as she contemted the possibilities. Bethany¡¯s suggestion was very likely, indeed. Just then, Bethany realized something else, and her expression turned thoughtful. Given that Lucas had been drugged and had specifically gone to Belinda for help, she believed there was no way Belinda could have refused him. After all, Lucas was the man Belinda deeply loved. She could have never left him in such a helpless state. When noon rolled around, they all went to the restaurant to have lunch. Other than Bethany, everyone else was unaware of what exactly had transpired, so they were understandably dying to find out the truth. They waited eagerly for Lucas to arrive and recount the previous night¡¯s events. Once they were seated in the private dining room, all eyes turned to Lucas and Belinda. Needless to say, they didn¡¯t miss the hickeys on both Lucas¡¯ and Belinda¡¯s necks. Their gazes became teasing. Only Ryan¡¯s face darkened with increasing displeasure. His heart was filled with difort. The mere thought of Belinda and Lucas being togetherst night irritated him. Why was he feeling like this? Vincent was the first to speak. ¡°So, Lucas¡­ Last night, you and Belinda¡­¡± He stopped there, realizing that it was quite unnecessary to say more. Lucas ignored Vincent and instead turned his sharp gaze toward Ryan. ¡°Ryan,¡± he said, his voice cold and biting, ¡°are you aware that Verena drugged mest night?¡± ¡°W-What did you say?¡± Ryan¡¯s face grew pale with shock. ¡°Drugged?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live ¡°Wait, what happened?¡± Both Vincent and Johnson eximed in confusion. Belinda and Bethany exchanged a knowing nce. Their guess was right on the mark¡ªit really was Verena who had drugged Lucas. ¡°Answer my question!¡± Lucas said to Ryan in a raised voice. Ryan stiffened in his seat and blinked a few times. ¡°I¡­ I really don¡¯t know,¡± he stammered. Lucas said nothing at first. He simply pinned Ryan with his piercing gaze, scrutinizing his expression. When he finally spoke, his voice wasced with threat. ¡°If I find that you were involved in this matter in some way, or that you were even remotely aware of Verena¡¯s ns¡­ You can forget that we were ever friends.¡± Ryan¡¯s expression changed drastically when he heard Lucas¡¯ words. He knew he needed to rify matters immediately and avoid any misunderstandings. He straightened in his chair and dered, ¡°Lucas, I swear, I had no knowledge of any of this. Please believe me!¡± But Lucas¡¯ expression didn¡¯t change. He sneered slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll look into this and find out the truth for myself.¡± His message was clear as day¡ªhe didn¡¯t believe Ryan at all. The color drained from Ryan¡¯s face. He was both shocked and hurt by Lucas¡¯ attitude. ¡°Has Verena lost her mind?¡± Johnson grumbled. He had said exactly what everyone had been thinking. Verena must have gone insane! Why else would she do something so extreme as to drug Lucas? ¡°There¡¯s just one thing I¡¯m curious about. When did Verena even get the chance to drug Lucas? Where did she put the drug?¡± This came from Vincent, who couldn¡¯t hold back the questions that gued his mind. This got everyone thinking. . . . Chapter 784 ?Chapter 784: ¡°She couldn¡¯t have done it at the club,¡± Vincent continued. ¡°We all drank from the same bottle, but none of us suffered simr effects.¡± Belinda and Lucas suddenly eximed in unison, ¡°The sses!¡± They looked at each other soon after blurting it out. Lucas gave Belinda a faint, knowing smile, but Belinda just blinked before quickly shifting her gaze away from him. ¡°We did drink from the same bottle,¡± Lucas said. ¡°But the sses were brought in separately and ced one by one in front of us. Verena must have put the drug in my ss!¡± ¡°What a cunning bitch,¡± Bethany spat out in disdain. The others refrained frommenting, but they silently agreed with her. Except Ryan. He didn¡¯t agree. They had started eating when Johnson asked, ¡°By the way, Lucas, what happened to your head? You have a little bump over there.¡± He had only noticed it by chance. Everyone turned to look at Lucas¡¯ head. Lucas didn¡¯t flinch as he put more food on Belinda¡¯s te. ¡°The drug Verena used is different from any regr love potion,¡± he exined calmly. ¡°It clouds the mind, making people see whomever they wish to see. I initially saw Verena as Belinda and almost lost myself to the illusion. I ended up hitting my head with an ashtray just to keep my wits.¡± Although he talked about it so casually, the reality of his words sent shivers down his friends¡¯ spines. None of them had imagined that a love potion could have that kind of effect. It truly was a close call! Verena probably hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas would stay conscious under the drug¡¯s influence. She could have seeded otherwise. Belinda¡¯s expression shifted, and her grip tightened around her fork. She couldn¡¯t deny the sense of relief that washed over her when she heard Lucas¡¯ words. She couldn¡¯t even bring herself to think about the aftermath if Lucas had really sumbed to the drug. At that moment, Belinda experienced a profound realization that sent a shiver through her soul¡ªshe simply couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Lucas being with another woman. Just the mere idea of it sent waves of difort coursing through her as if her heart were being pierced by an invisible dagger. Belinda found herself caught in a whirlwind of emotions, uncertain whether she felt relieved or something entirely different¡­ Suddenly, she pivoted her head to look at Lucas. Noticing Belinda¡¯s gaze, Lucas instinctively turned to look at her. As their eyes locked in a silent exchange, both of their hearts quivered slightly. Belinda hastily averted her gaze, lowering her eyes in an attempt to regainposure as she resumed eating. Yet, deep within her chest, her heart remained far from calm. After that, no one mentioned the topic again. Once lunch concluded, everyone prepared to make their way home. Just as they were about to enter the car, Belinda abruptly called out to Lucas, ¡°Hold on a moment.¡± . . . Chapter 785 ?Chapter 785: ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Belinda?¡± Lucas asked, regarding her with a tender expression. Belinda approached him, retrieving a bandage from her bag and handing it to Lucas with a hint of awkwardness. ¡°You should put this on your neck.¡± The bite mark was a remnant from the previous day when she had nipped him in a fit of rage. At the time, she hadn¡¯t given it much thought, but now, it stood out, a reminder of their intimate encounter. Upon hearing this, Lucas raised an eyebrow yfully and leaned his neck toward Belinda. ¡°I can¡¯t see it. Why don¡¯t you do it for me?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a mirror in your car; just do it yourself!¡± Belinda retorted sharply, feeling flustered. To Belinda¡¯s astonishment, Lucas replied with a teasing grin, ¡°Then I won¡¯t do it. I think my neck looks fine just the way it is.¡± ¡°You!¡± Belinda eximed, feeling a hint of irritation at his yful defiance. Lucas remained unfazed. Finally, Belinda gritted her teeth and relented. With a sigh, she tore open the bandage packaging with determination and affixed it to Lucas¡¯ neck with purpose. Her movements were somewhat rough¡ªalmost as if she were intentionally retaliating against Lucas. Lucas just looked at Belinda with an affectionate gaze that spoke volumes of his feelings for her. ¡°Keep it on until the mark fades. Don¡¯t let anyone see the mark; understood?¡± Belinda red at him fiercely. ¡°Alright, as you wish,¡± Lucas replied with a cheeky nod and a grin that lit up his face. Belinda then nced at him one more time and added with sincerity, ¡°And your head¡ªmake sure to have it examined at the hospital when you return home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas said in a gentle voice. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± ¡°I am not worried about you!¡± Belinda shot him an exasperated look before finally turning away. Something warm stirred within Lucas; he couldn¡¯t help but smile as he watched Belinda leave. Once inside the car, Belinda promptly closed her eyes and attempted to doze off. She had only managed to steal a few hours of sleepst night and was now exceedingly fatigued, her body craving rest. Johnson drove Belinda home. Upon arriving at her ce, Belinda entered the ess code and stepped inside. However, as soon as she entered her house, an unusual sound caught her attention¡ªthe unmistakable sound of the television. Who could possibly be watching TV in her home? After a brief moment of surprise, Belinda quickly figured out the answer. She walked toward the living room and was greeted by Kenia and Holley seatedfortably on the couch, engrossed in whatever show had captured their attention. She had granted Kenia ess to her ce long ago and had even registered her fingerprint in the digital lock for convenience. . . . Chapter 786 ?Chapter 786: ¡°Grandma! Mom! What brings you here?¡± Belinda inquired with a smile. ¡°Your mother and I didn¡¯t have much nned for today, so she suggested we drop by for a visit,¡± Kenia exined cheerfully. Just as Belinda was about to respond, Holley suddenly eximed in surprise, ¡°Belinda! What¡¯s with the marks on your neck?¡± Hearing this, Belinda suddenly remembered the hickeys on her neck, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment. Since Belinda hadn¡¯t brought a scarf, there was no way for her to cover her neck. She had dismissed the thought, figuring that since she would go straight back to her ce, no one would see her. But she hadn¡¯t anticipated Kenia and Holley showing up unannounced. Belinda instinctively raised a hand to cover her neck, her expression stiff and awkward. Kenia¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss a thing. Her face creased with concern as she stepped closer. ¡°Belinda, were you forced to do something you didn¡¯t want to do?¡± Belinda quickly shook her head, wearing a reassuring smile. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Kenia¡¯s brows furrowed deeper. Her gaze lingered on Belinda¡¯s neck before her expression shifted abruptly. ¡°Was it Lucas who left these marks on your neck?¡± She knew her granddaughter well. Since Belinda hadn¡¯t been forced to do anything, there was only one possibility. After a brief silence, Belinda nodded. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re being foolish!¡± Kenia¡¯s voice rose, a mix of frustration and helplessness filling her words. Meanwhile, Holley¡¯s face darkened considerably. Her gaze zeroed in on the marks on Belinda¡¯s neck; she wished she could erase them now. Rage bubbled up within her. If Kylee saw this, it would crush her! Belinda was such a shameless woman! Even after divorcing Lucas, she had still slept with him. The thought made Holley furious, and with a loud bang, she mmed her palm against the table. Her eyes zing with fury, she red at Belinda. ¡°Belinda! What¡¯s wrong with you? You¡¯re divorced from Mr. rk! If you¡¯re divorced, you should be keeping your distance from him! How could you still get involved with him? How could you stoop so low and do something like this?¡± Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn Her anger made her words sharp and reckless, each onending like ash. ¡°Holley!¡± Kenia¡¯s voice cut through the tension, her frown deep and disapproving. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re out of line.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned icy as she faced Holley. ¡°How could you say something like that? Do you even know what exactly happened? Without knowing the truth, what right do you have to judge me?¡± Belinda¡¯s words left Holley speechless. Holley¡¯s mouth opened slightly, but no sound came out. Regret hit her instantly. She had been so blinded by anger that she hadn¡¯t thought enough before speaking. She hurriedly apologized. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean it like that. I misspoke.¡± Kenia stepped in with a gentler tone, saying, ¡°Belinda, your mother was just too upset. She didn¡¯t mean any harm.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cold. Instead of softening, she turned to Kenia with a measured nod. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m tired. I¡¯ll rest upstairs.¡± Without another nce at Holley, Belinda stood and ascended the staircase. As Belinda disappeared at the top of the stairs, Kenia turned to Holley, her eyes narrowed. ¡°What were you thinking? Saying those words to your own daughter? We know what kind of person Belinda is. Something must have happenedst night that left her with no choice but to be intimate with Lucas.¡± . . . Chapter 787 ?Chapter 787: Holley lowered her gaze, saying nothing. Holley¡¯s harsh words had cut deep, leaving Belinda wounded and unwilling to speak to her again. The next day, Belinda skipped breakfast, her mood somber. After getting ready, she left her house and headed straight to the hospital, leaving Kenia and Holley to return to Vera Vis. At the Adams family¡¯s residence, in Ryan¡¯s room, ¡°Verena, where were you yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone all day?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was thick with concern as he stood by the doorway, his gaze fixed on Verena. Verena sat slumped on the edge of her bed, her face pale. She had been crying nonstop since the night before. Ryan frowned, his worry growing with every passing second. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Verena, did you really drug Lucas that night?¡± Verena didn¡¯t speak, but the expression on her face told Ryan everything he needed to know. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re really out of your mind!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice was filled with helpless disbelief. He genuinely had no idea about her ns; Verena hadn¡¯t given a single hint about it. Had he known, he would have done everything he could to stop it and prevent things from escting to this point. Ryan¡¯s shock soon turned into anger. ¡°How could you think drugging Lucas was a good idea? Even if it worked, what would that have achieved? Did you honestly think that sleeping with him would make him choose you?¡± But Verena remained stubborn. ¡°Even if he doesn¡¯t choose me, I would have at least made sure that there was no chance for him to get back together with Belinda! I know Belinda well enough. Once she finds out that Lucas had sex with me, she will never forgive him. She won¡¯t take him back, even if he grovels at her feet! And as long as Belinda rejects Lucas, I will always have a chance to be with him!¡± She had nned everything perfectly. She was going to wake up earlier than Lucas the following morning and pretend to have entered the wrong room. She would go to Belinda¡¯s door and keep entering the wrong code until she woke Belinda up. She had nned everything perfectly, but she had never expected her n to fail. ¡°Ryan,¡± Verena cried out, her eyes red from unshed tears, ¡°my n was wless! I even chose the right drug for it, one that would confuse Lucas and cloud his judgment. And he fell for it at first. He thought I was Belinda. But when he got closer to me, his expression changed. He lunged and grabbed my throat, asking who I was. How did it turn out that way?¡± Ryan¡¯s brows drew together into a deep scowl. Truth be told, he, too, would have never guessed that Lucas would see through the drug¡¯s effects. Then something urred to him. ¡°It¡¯s the scent! Lucas might have seen Belinda¡¯s face in you, but your scent is different from hers. That¡¯s why he knew you weren¡¯t her.¡± Verena couldn¡¯t believe it¡ªshe had been undone by something as simple as the scent! She looked up at Ryan, her face filled with anxiety. ¡°Do you think¡­ Do you think Lucas wille after me for this? What is he going to do with me?¡± Ryan inhaled slowly and said nothing. All things considered, he didn¡¯t see things ending well for Verena. Their conversation was interrupted by the ringing of Verena¡¯s phone. When Verena saw the caller ID on the screen, her eyes flickered. It took her a couple of seconds to finally answer the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Verena!¡± a desperate voice screamed through the line. ¡°You¡¯vepletely ruined my life!¡± . . . Chapter 788 ?Chapter 788: The man was none other than the waiter Verena had bribed to drug Lucas¡¯ drink. ¡°Mr. rk¡¯s people found me, and they cut the tendons in my right hand! Now, my right hand is useless! Not only that, but Mr. rk has ordered me to leave Owathe and nevere back!¡± The man was rasping toward the end, his fury and despair clear. He regretted everything he had done. He should have never been so greedy. The bribe hadn¡¯t even been a significant amount, yet it had cost him everything. When Verena heard the man¡¯s words, her face went ghostly pale. Verena had never imagined this man would end up in such a pitiful state. ¡°You were the one who convinced me to drug Mr. rk! You swore you¡¯d protect me! I don¡¯t care, Verena! You have to fix this! Find the best doctor to fix my hand!¡± the man shouted frantically. Verena clenched her jaw. The color drained from her face as she abruptly ended the call. The phone trembled slightly in her grip before she set it down. She turned to Ryan, her voice unsteady andced with fear. ¡°Ryan¡­ What should I do? What do you think Lucas will do to me?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression darkened. He let out a heavy sigh before responding, his tone serious, ¡°You need to face Lucas. Go to him, admit your mistake, and try to ask for his forgiveness.¡± However, deep down, he doubted Lucas would forgive Verena this time, but if there was even a sliver of hope, she had to try. Verena¡¯s eyes widened as she processed his words. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded resolutely. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go now.¡± She stood, her movements swift and decisive, and left. At the Triumph Consortium, in the CEO¡¯s office. Verena arrived at Lucas¡¯ office without any trouble. Her breath hitched the moment her eyesnded on him. Tears welled up in her eyes as she approached him, a growing sense of panic wing at her chest. Now that she was here, the weight of what she had done felt suffocating. She knew deep down that this matter wouldn¡¯t be resolved easily. Lucas didn¡¯t spare her a nce. He continued working, his focus unwavering, as if she didn¡¯t exist. Unable to bear the silence, Verena finally spoke, her voice shaky. ¡°Lucas¡­ I was wrong. I shouldn¡¯t have drugged you.¡± Still, Lucas didn¡¯t look up. His pen moved steadily across the paper, his indifference sharper than any words. Verena continued, desperation creeping into her tone, ¡°I was just too scared. You were pulling away from me, shutting me outpletely. I acted on impulse¡­ I didn¡¯t think it through! I regret it, truly. It¡¯ll never happen again. Please, Lucas¡­ Forgive me.¡± Atst, Lucas set his pen down and leaned back, fixing her with a cold, prating stare. His voice was icy,ced with mockery. ¡°You acted on impulse, huh? Then tell me, where did you get the drug?¡± Verena froze, caught off guard by the question. Lucas pressed on, his voice unwavering. ¡°Do you really think ordinary aphrodisiacs can mess with someone¡¯s mind? Can they make someone see the person they desire most in their heart?¡± Verena¡¯s lips quivered, but no words came. Her throat felt dry. Lucas leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp enough to pierce through Verena. ¡°You nned this from the start. You knew that with my self-control, a basic drug wouldn¡¯t have worked. So you went to the ck market to get that drug, didn¡¯t you?¡± As Lucas spoke, his face twisted with disgust and contempt, each word dripping with scorn. This cut through Verena, stabbing straight into her heart like a dagger. Her chest tightened as she held her breath, willing herself not to crumble. But then, with a slow, steady inhale, something shifted inside her. A flicker of rity crossed her face. The need to keep up the facade fell away. She couldn¡¯t pretend any longer. . . . Chapter 789 ?Chapter 789: Closing her eyes briefly, Verena let the silence stretch between them, her resolve hardening. When she opened her eyes again, her gaze was unwavering, locked on Lucas with determination. ¡°You¡¯re right; I nned everything. Every single thing I did¡­ I did it to be together with you!¡± Upon hearing Verena¡¯s words, Lucas abruptly lifted his gaze, his expression shifting dramatically. His gaze towards Verena grew noticeably colder. Since the facade was already gone, Verena felt there was nothing left for her to hide. With a tremor in her voice, she said, ¡°Even now, I cannot fathom how it is possible that you have developed feelings for Belinda and no longer desire me!¡± Her heart ached as she continued, ¡°Lucas, do you have any notion of how devastating this revtion is for me?¡± As the words slipped from her lips, tears began to shimmer in her eyes, threatening to spill over at any moment. She said, ¡°I have waited for you, counting down the days until you would finally sever ties with Belinda¡ªlonging for the moment you would choose to wed me! And when I finally learned of your divorce from Belinda, you cannot imagine the joy that flooded my heart! It felt like a dreame true because it meant I could finally be your wife! I waited¡­ But in the end, what did I receive? You told me you had fallen for Belinda! You dered that you could no longer be with me!¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Did you ever pause for even a fleeting moment to consider my feelings? I am human, too! My heart is not forged of stone! I can feel anguish just as deeply!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained stoic; his heart was unyielding and cold. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t help but feel that he was indeed a bit cold-hearted. ¡°I merely¡­ I merely sought to discover happiness in my own way. Was I wrong? I simply wished to be with you!¡± Verena¡¯s voice suddenly elevated with emotion. ¡°I am the one who is wrong,¡± Lucas stated suddenly, his tone steady and devoid of emotion. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? Verena froze. She couldn¡¯t grasp the weight of Lucas¡¯ words or the implications they carried. Lucas parted his lips; cold phrases escaped him like shards of ice without any hint of warmth. ¡°From the very beginning, I should not have consented to be with you without first understanding my own feelings. If I had never been involved with you back then, none of this would have transpired.¡± Upon hearing this deration, Verena felt her body sway unsteadily. She stared at Lucas in disbelief. Now¡­ Lucas believed he should never have been with her from the start? That being together with her had been a grave mistake? How could she ept this? Verena¡¯s tears cascaded down her cheeks like a torrential downpour, each drop a testament to her heartbreak. Suddenly, she emitted a bitter chuckle, her voice quivering with self-derision as she looked at him. ¡°Lucas, you are truly heartless.¡± Lucas maintained hisposed demeanor; his silence spoke volumes more than words ever could. Verena curled her lips into a faint smile despite the turmoil within her¡ªa flicker of unexpected resolve igniting within her soul. She swallowed hard and met Lucas¡¯ gaze directly. ¡°Now¡­ I have already acted as I did. Whatever punishment you wish to impose upon me, I will face it.¡± Five seconds passed in heavy silence before Lucas replied coolly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I will not take any action against you.¡± At his unexpected words, Verena¡¯s eyes widened in incredulity. What did he just say? Did this mean he was granting her forgiveness¡ªallowing this issue to slip away without consequences? As Verena contemted this notion, a sense of secret tion bubbled within her. She had not anticipated that her visit this time would yield such favorable results¡­ She thought thating here today would at least subject her to severe repercussions. Yet instead, she had managed to escape so effortlessly from the clutches of despair. . . . Chapter 790 Chapter 790: She knew it; in Lucas¡¯ heart, there must be a space reserved just for her! However, Lucas¡¯ subsequent words plunged Verena into an abyss of despair again¡­ ¡°From now on, there¡¯s nothing between us! We owe each other nothing!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was calm, unnervingly so. Not a hint of emotion had crept into his tone. But to Verena, his words hit her like a bolt of lightning, splitting her world in two. Her eyes widened in shock, her breath hitching as she stared at him. Disbelief painted her face. ¡°Lucas, w-what¡­ What did you just say?¡± Her voice quivered as she spoke. For a fleeting moment, she wondered if she had misheard. Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a faint, detached smile. His words came out low and hoarse, each one deliberate. ¡°From now on, you and I are strangers.¡± The weight of his statement hit Verena like a crashing wave. This time, there was no mistaking it. Lucas was severing all ties with her. If they happened to pass each other on the street, he would pretend not to know her. That was what he meant, wasn¡¯t it? Verena¡¯s heart felt like it was squeezed painfully in her chest. How could she have been so naive earlier? Minutes ago, she had clung to the foolish hope that Lucas wouldn¡¯t do anything to her because he still had a ce for her in his heart. But now, reality had shattered her illusions. Lucas was using this matter to sever ties with her for good. He was truly heartless! How could he be so cruel to her? ¡°No! Lucas, I was wrong!¡± Verena cried out, her voice cracking under the weight of her desperation. Her trembling hands clutched at her chest as tears streamed down her face. ¡°I truly realize my mistakes now! Please¡­ Don¡¯t do this. Forgive me just this once!¡± ¡°Get out,¡± Lucas said firmly, his toneced with finality. ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t do this to me!¡± Verena pleaded, her voice breaking as she took an unsteady step toward him. Lucas¡¯ eyes flicked up to meet hers, cold and unrelenting. ¡°Or would you rather I have security escort you out?¡± Verena¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. She continued to cry, but she stayed silent. What was the point of speaking now? Nothing she said would change a thing. By the time Verena walked out of the Triumph Consortium, she couldn¡¯t even recall how she had gotten out of Lucas¡¯ office. It was over! Everything was over! She had known from the start that the failure of her n meant Lucas would show her no mercy. But she had never expected the final result to be like this¡­ Yet, despite the crushing defeat, Verena clenched her fists. She wasn¡¯t done. There was absolutely no way she was going to give up on Lucas like this! Since the n this time had failed, she would simplye up with another one. A better one. . . .
Message from Noah: Nice day dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 791 ?Chapter 791: As for the obstacles in her way? She would crush them, eliminating anything or anyone standing between her and her goal. A fierce determination shed in Verena¡¯s eyes. By half past seven in the evening, Belinda had already changed into her swimsuit, slipped on a sun-protective jacket, and settled onto the sofa in her living room, her fingers drumming lightly on the armrest as she waited for the coach to arrive. Thanks to Bethany¡¯s rmendation, she had arranged for a private instructor toe to her home to teach her how to swim. She had chosen a female instructor. While she was lost in thought, her phone rang on the cushion beside her. She retrieved it and saw it was the female instructor calling. She swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Wright,¡± the instructor¡¯s hurried voice came through the phone. ¡°Something urgent hase up, and I won¡¯t be able to teach you. But don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve arranged for a colleague to take over my ce.¡± Belinda¡¯s grip on the phone tightened as her brows drew together. ¡°Wait, what? This¡ª¡± The instructor interjected, ¡°My colleague is just as skilled as I am. You¡¯ll be in good hands. I have to go now. I¡¯m really sorry!¡± Before Belinda could get another word in, the call ended. Her expression darkened as she put down her phone, a wave of frustration surging through her. Switching instructors without her consent was simply too much! She was just about to make aint when the sharp ring of the doorbell made her pause. Belinda exhaled sharply, cing the phone on the coffee table. Her steps were brisk as she approached the door, irritation simmering just below the surface. No matter how great the new coach they sent, she wouldn¡¯t let them into her home! But when she tapped the video inte and saw the person outside her door, her movements faltered. Her breath hitched as her eyes locked on the figure. With a swift motion, Belinda swung open the door. When she saw Lucas standing at the entrance, her brows knitted together slightly as she inquired, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucas regarded her with a serious demeanor, a hint of yfulness dancing in his eyes as he extended his hand to her. ¡°Ms. Wright, greetings. From this moment onward, I shall be your swimming instructor.¡± Belinda was taken aback. What did Lucas just say? Belinda stared at Lucas, her tone sharp. ¡°A swimming instructor? Who authorized you to teach me?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained steady as he replied, his tone measured, ¡°I¡¯m beingpletely serious. From now on, I¡¯ll be responsible for teaching you how to swim.¡± Belinda was about to retort, but a realization suddenly dawned on her. Her eyes narrowed as she red at Lucas and said, ¡°So my previous coach abruptly left¡­ That was your doing, wasn¡¯t it?¡± She had found it suspicious¡ªwhy would the most renowned swimming club in Owathe suddenly make such a change without even consulting the client? Now, everything made sense. . . . Chapter 792 ?Chapter 792: After all, the influential man before her had intervened! Lucas pressed his lips together, a faint hint of amusement flickering in his eyes, and exined, ¡°I merely had a polite conversation with your previous coach.¡± ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Belinda sneered, her voice dripping with sarcasm, and then reached out to shut the door. But Lucas reacted swiftly, stopping her. ¡°Belinda¡­ Let me teach you how to swim,¡± Lucas said, his voice softening, tinged with resignation. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he added, his tone almost pleading, ¡°I simply can¡¯t entrust anyone else to teach you that.¡± Belinda smirked coldly, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°I¡¯m ufortable with you being my instructor.¡± When Lucas heard this, his thoughts drifted to thest time he had attempted to teach her swimming¡ªand how catastrophically it had ended. The memory was vivid, and the flicker of guilt and regret in his deep eyes was impossible to miss. Gazing at Belinda, he said earnestly, his voice steady, ¡°I swear, the incident before won¡¯t happen again. Please, just give me another chance. Just one more¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained cold as she stared at him. Without uttering another word, she tried to m the door shut with force. Unexpectedly, Lucas reached out to stop her once more in desperation. ¡°Ow¡­¡± A muffled groan escaped his lips. The door had pinched his fingers quite painfully. Belinda¡¯s face changed instantly, her stern demeanor reced with rm. She quickly opened the door wide and grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand, her movements quick. gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source Four of Lucas¡¯ fingers had turned crimson from the impact. Belinda red at him angrily, her voice sharp. ¡°Lucas! Are you out of your mind? Who told you to block the door with your hand?¡± Her reprimand was harsh, but a flicker of worry and genuine care shed in her eyes, betraying her true feelings. Noticing that, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a faint smile, his pain momentarily forgotten. But he quickly stopped smiling and wore a pained expression. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it through,¡± he admitted. Belinda couldn¡¯t stop herself from snapping at him. ¡°Get inside,¡± she said sharply. She turned around and strode into the house. Lucas trailed after her without hesitation. ¡°Sit in the living room,¡± Belinda instructed without turning back, her voice firm but not unkind. Then, she headed straight for the kitchen. Momentster, she returned, a small towel-wrapped ice pack in her hand. She extended it to Lucas. ¡°Apply this yourself.¡± Lucas epted the ice pack, his fingers brushing hers briefly, and began to soothe his injured hand. Belinda settled beside him on the couch, her posture upright, her expression unreadable. A heavy silence lingered between them. Breaking the quiet, Lucas spoke. ¡°Today¡­ Verena visited me in my office.¡± . . . Chapter 793 ?Chapter 793: When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ words, her brows quivered slightly. In aposed tone, she asked, ¡°Oh really? What did Verena say to you?¡± ¡°She mentioned¡­ She orchestrated all of that because she yearned to be together with me¡­¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hold back, recounting to Belinda everything Verena had said during their earlier conversation. As she listened, Belinda¡¯s long, luscious eyshes fluttered, her expression revealing aplex mix of emotions. Verena must have reached the end of her rope to express such vulnerable sentiments. It was evident that her earlier strategy of maintaining her distance from Lucas had failed, leaving her no choice but toy her cards on the table. Lucas looked intently at Belinda. ¡°I didn¡¯t engage with her; I merely asked her to leave.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered momentarily before she turned to face him, silent yet expectant, sensing there was more¡­ As anticipated, Lucas added, ¡°But starting today, there will be no further ties between Verena and me. Whatever debt we owed each other has been settled.¡± At his deration, Belinda¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. In that instant, she found herself grappling with a confusing blend of relief and something else; it was difficult to articte. She contemted that Verena would have preferred Lucas to punish her¡ªat least in that scenario, some connection between them would still linger, and Lucas would still owe her something. However, the reality was undoubtedly the hardest pill for Verena to swallow. Lucas¡¯ expression grew serious, his eyes focusing on Belinda. In a deep, gravelly tone, he dered, ¡°Belinda, from this moment forward, Verena is no longer a part of my life. I have erased her contacts and blocked every connection.¡± Under Lucas¡¯ unwavering gaze, Belinda felt a twinge of difort. She fluttered hershes and turned her head aside, attempting to feign indifference. ¡°That¡¯s your affair. You don¡¯t need to inform me.¡± Lucas, however, remained resolute. ¡°Anything that pertains to me, I want you to know.¡± Belinda remained silent but couldn¡¯t help but let her eyes drift away, reluctant to meet Lucas¡¯ intense gaze. After a brief pause, she finally spoke again. ¡°Alright. Your injured hand has been iced long enough. You should leave now.¡± ¡°But I haven¡¯t started teaching you how to swim yet,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in learning that anymore,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Why?¡± Lucas furrowed his brow, a hint of suspicion creeping into his voice. ¡°Is it because of me?¡± Belinda remained silent; however, the look on her face made it abundantly clear. Lucas regarded her intently. ¡°I promise that when I teach you, I will be a professional instructor and won¡¯t bring up anything unrted.¡± He then seemed to remember something important. His narrowed eyes glinted slightly as he added with a teasing smirk, ¡°Or are you worried that spending too much time around me will lead you to lose control and show your love for me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Belinda snapped, her irritation ring. ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about that, then why are you refusing to let me teach you?¡± Lucas challenged, his voice calm but provoking. . . . Chapter 794 ?Chapter 794: Belinda parted her lips to retort but hesitated. She then shot him a fierce re. ¡°You¡¯re just trying to rile me up.¡± Lucas shrugged nonchntly, deliberately saying, ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth. After all, it¡¯s only natural for someone like you to feel apprehensive about being irresistibly drawn toward me.¡± Belinda found his audacity so amusing that she nearlyughed out loud. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll let you teach me how to swim. But not today. We¡¯ll start the day after tomorrow!¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Lucas replied with an enthusiastic smile and a nod of agreement. Having made their ns clear, Lucas didn¡¯t linger any longer. After cing the ice pack down on the table with care, he stood up and left. The following day. As Belinda entered her office, she saw Kylee. In a casual tone, she inquired, ¡°Is Braden¡¯s surgery scheduled for tomorrow?¡± When Belinda questioned Kylee about the surgery, Kylee responded, ¡°No, Braden¡¯s operation has been postponed until next week.¡± Belinda immediately furrowed her brows in confusion. ¡°What caused the rescheduling?¡± she asked, her curiosity piqued. Kylee chuckled derisively, a hint of disdain in her voice. ¡°Naturally, it¡¯s because my mentor is busy. He has numerous surgeries lined up, with three scheduled for tomorrow. So, inevitably, Braden¡¯s operation had to be postponed.¡± With that, Kylee shed a smile at Belinda, her tone dripping with sarcasm. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t assume all physicians are like you, idly waiting around.¡± Had she been idle? That was far from the truth. Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Belinda couldn¡¯t help but scoff but refrained from firing back. Instead, she redirected the conversation, focusing on Braden¡¯s situation. ¡°Did you conduct aprehensive examination for Braden?¡± Kylee raised an eyebrow, her tone tinged with irritation. ¡°Of course. Do you even need to ask that?¡± Belinda persisted, undeterred by Kylee¡¯s attitude. ¡°Braden is over seventy and already has some pre-existing conditions. Therefore, it¡¯s essential to ensure everything is meticulously examined to avoid overlooking anything. In case something happens¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Kylee cut her off with a dismissive wave of her hand before Belinda could finish her thought. ¡°Belinda, my mentor is one of the best cardiac surgeons around! His expertise far surpasses yours. There¡¯s no need for you to lecture us. We know what we¡¯re doing. Besides, Braden is no longer your patient. His illness is no longer your concern! You have no business meddling in his case. Okay? Why not focus on the few remaining patients under your supervision instead?¡± After delivering these cutting remarks with a huff of indignation, Kylee turned on her heel and walked away before Belinda could respond. Belinda stood frozen for a moment, processing the encounter. At that moment, a nurse approached her and gently said, ¡°Dr. Wright, you should stop worrying about the patient in bed 44. He is now under Dr. Ortiz¡¯s care. If you continue to interfere, not only will he not appreciate it, but others might also start gossiping behind your back.¡± Belinda nodded slightly but furrowed her brows as she exined earnestly, ¡°I understand, but Braden was originally my patient. He¡¯s elderly, and his surgery had been set for tomorrow, but now that it¡¯s been postponed, Belinda couldn¡¯t shake her concern that something might go awry. . . . Chapter 795 ?Chapter 795: Toby was also one of her patients, but his condition was significantly better than Braden¡¯s, so she wasn¡¯t as anxious about him. The nurse reassured Belinda with aforting smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; Dr. Ortiz must have considered all factors. If he feltfortable dying the procedure, it likely means Braden¡¯s condition isn¡¯t critical.¡± After contemting the nurse¡¯s perspective for a while, Belinda agreed with her logic and nodded in understanding. The nurse pouted slightly and whispered yfully, ¡°If I had an attending physician as dedicated as you, I wouldn¡¯t want to be transferred to anyone else¡¯s care.¡± Belinda smiled warmly at her but chose not to respond verbally. Later that day, Belinda made time to visit Braden¡¯s ward. Observing his rosyplexion and upbeat demeanor, she felt a sense of relief wash over her. After her shift ended, Belinda drove to the rk family¡¯s residence. She had agreed to visit Harold today. However, upon her arrival, she was taken aback to find that Nigel and Devin were also present. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Harold¡¯s face lit up with joy as soon as he spotted her entering the room. ¡°Belinda,¡± Nigel greeted warmly, his smile sincere and weing. Belinda greeted them, quickly regaining herposure after a brief moment of surprise. She returned their smiles with grace. Devin¡¯s eyes sparkled the instant theynded on Belinda, a faint smile curving his lips. ¡°Come,e, have a seat here.¡± Harold beckoned, gesturing to a spot beside him. Belinda made her way over and settled into the chair next to Harold. She ced the bags she had brought on the table. ¡°Harold, I brought you a leg therapy gadget. It was rmended by a physician in our hospital¡¯s rehabilitation unit. Your legs often feel achy and ufortable, so you should use this massager regrly. Start by using it daily for a week, and then transition to every other day to gauge its effectiveness. It¡¯s simple to operate, and the instructions are easy to follow. You can ask Hooper to assist you if needed.¡± Harold was deeply moved by her thoughtful gesture. Nodding appreciatively, he smiled warmly. ¡°Alright, alright, thank you, Belinda.¡± Belinda added with a cheerful tone, ¡°Oh, and I heard from Hooper that you enjoyed the milk I brought youst time. I had a friend overseas send some more for you. Make sure to drink it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been drinking it every day,¡± Harold replied with a heartyugh, his eyes shining with delight. Turning to Nigel, he couldn¡¯t resist showing off. ¡°See? Belinda is far more considerate than my own sons.¡± Nigel chuckled and nodded in agreement. ¡°I have to say, you¡¯re absolutely right!¡± In his heart, Nigel felt increasingly impressed by Belinda. It wasn¡¯t umon for her to bring gifts during her visits; however, what distinguished her offerings was their practicality. They were not extravagant health supplements or luxurious items, but thoughtful gifts that Harold could genuinely use. . . . Chapter 796 ?Chapter 796: This demonstrated that Belinda sincerely cared about him and always considered his needs. ¡°Mr. Davidson, Harold, please don¡¯t tter me too much, or I might start feeling overly proud,¡± Belinda said with a yful smile. ¡°You should feel proud¡ªyou deserve it!¡± Nigel responded with a heartyugh. At that moment, Hooper entered to announce that dinner was ready. ¡°Dinner is served. Everyone, you may head to the dining room.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s dine and talk,¡± Harold dered enthusiastically, rising from his seat. Belinda stood as well but seized the opportunity to excuse herself gracefully. ¡°Harold, you and Mr. Davidson go ahead and eat. I don¡¯t wish to impose.¡± Harold frowned slightly, his expression firm. ¡°What are you saying? Imposing? Nonsense! You¡¯re staying.¡± Nigel chimed in with a reassuring smile. ¡°Belinda, if anyone¡¯s imposing, it¡¯s Devin and me. We dropped by uninvited. If anyone should leave, it¡¯s the two of us.¡± Belinda quickly rified, ¡°Oh no, that¡¯s not what I meant at all.¡± ¡°Then there¡¯s no problem. Join us for dinner,¡± Harold said firmly. Unable to refuse, Belinda nodded hesitantly. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Still, she couldn¡¯t shake off the slight awkwardness of sitting down to dine with them. In the dining room, Harold took the head of the table. To his right sat Norma, while Nigel upied the seat on his left. Belinda was seated next to Norma, with Devin on her other side. During the meal, Nigel suddenly inquired, ¡°By the way, Harold, where¡¯s Lucas?¡± ¡°Since he¡¯s not back for dinner, he¡¯s likely tied up with some engagement,¡± Harold replied nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. Let¡¯s focus on enjoying our meal.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source ¡°Okay.¡± Nigel nodded in acknowledgment as the groupmenced eating. The atmosphere at the table grew rxed and harmonious as they chatted over delicious food. However, Belinda still felt somewhat constrained and uneasy¡ªlike an outsider looking in on cherished moments. Midway through the meal, Hooper¡¯s voice echoed from outside. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re back.¡± Hearing that name, Belinda froze, her hand gripping her fork tightly as a surge of emotion momentarily overtook her. It wasn¡¯t long before Lucas strolled into the dining room. His steps were measured, and at first nce, his face was calm andposed. But the moment his eyes swept over the scene before him, his expression shifted. His jaw tightened, and within seconds, his face darkened, his gaze turning icy. His focusnded sharply on Devin, seatedfortably next to Belinda. The sight struck him like a thorn, digging deeper than he cared to admit. ¡°No evening engagements tonight?¡± Harold asked, his tone carrying mild surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you back so early.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a faint smile, though it didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s lively in here,¡± he remarked casually, his voice even as his gaze flicked to Harold. ¡°So Nigel and Devin are visiting. Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡± Harold blinked at the sudden question, but Norma answered smoothly, ¡°We thought you¡¯d be too busy. Besides, this isn¡¯t their first visit.¡± . . . Chapter 797 ?Chapter 797: ¡°If Nigel is visiting, I¡¯ll always make time for him, no matter how busy I am,¡± Lucas said, his expression quickly returning to its usual calm, revealing nothing of his true thoughts. Just then, a servant entered, carrying a chair. She paused, hesitating, unsure where to ce it. ¡°Next to Belinda,¡± Lucas instructed without missing a beat. The servant followed his order without question and positioned the chair between Belinda and Devin. Lucas didn¡¯t wait; he strode over and sank into the seat, settling in with a deliberate air. He leaned backzily, one arm draped across the back of Belinda¡¯s chair. The pose might have appeared nonchnt, but the unspoken message of his possessiveness was unmistakable. Nigel cleared his throat, breaking the tension. ¡°Lucas, how have you beentely?¡± Lucas met his gaze with an easy smile. ¡°Work¡¯s been fine. My love life, though? Not so much.¡± His words lingered in the air as his eyes shifted to Belinda. His voice dipped low, suggestive. ¡°Belinda here is still resisting me, so I¡¯ll just have to keep at it.¡± When Nigel heard this, his expression stiffened, and his gaze grewplicated. Devin, meanwhile, cast an involuntary nce at Belinda. Belinda herself stayed silent, but her grip on the fork tightened ever so slightly, a barely perceptible reaction. Lucas turned his attention to Devin. ¡°And you, Devin? Found yourself a girlfriend yet? You¡¯d better hurry, Nigel¡¯s starting to worry about you.¡± Devin smiled faintly, unruffled. ¡°I¡¯ll get around to it,¡± he replied evenly. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction As though suddenly remembering something, Lucas shifted his focus back to Belinda. His tone softened, almost yful. ¡°Oh, by the way, I got you a pair of swimming goggles. They¡¯ll make learning to swim easier.¡± The abrupt change in topic caused the entire table to nce at Belinda. ¡°You are learning how to swim?¡± Harold asked, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been teaching Belinda how to swimtely,¡± Lucas said with a casual shrug, as though it was no big deal. Hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel resigned. The sudden mention of swimming goggles caught her off guard; it was so random that it felt deliberate. Lucas must have said that on purpose. Nigel¡¯s eyes darted between Lucas and Belinda, his expression turning more perplexed by the second. Then something caught his attention¡ªtwo adhesive bandages on Lucas¡¯ neck. ¡°Lucas, what happened to your neck? Did you get hurt?¡± he asked instinctively. Lucas arched a brow, his gaze sliding toward Belinda. His voice carried a note of exasperation. ¡°That¡¯s a question you¡¯ll need to ask Belinda.¡± Belinda¡¯s breaths became increasinglybored. This time, she found herself unable to contain her emotions any longer and turned to re intensely at Lucas, her eyes aze with unspoken thoughts. Devin¡¯s expression shifted slightly. He regarded Belinda with profound, shadowy eyes, his throat feeling parched. Lucas, however, abruptly curved his lips into a yful grin, teasingly saying, ¡°Her cat scratched me.¡± . . . Chapter 798 ?Chapter 798: Though his words weren¡¯t entirely urate, they carried an unmistakable air of intimacy. Nigel couldn¡¯t help but cast a resigned nce at Devin. Tonight, every word Lucas spoke was directed at Belinda, each one a tant deration of possessiveness. Everyone at the table understood precisely why he had been saying that. ¡°Be sure to attend to that scratch,¡± Harold said casually. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied, his gaze lingering on Belinda, his eyes overflowing with affection. After that exchange, no further words were spoken; however, the atmosphere at the table had palpably shifted. When the meal finally concluded, Belinda eagerly spoke up. ¡°I have something to attend to tonight, so I¡¯ll be departing now.¡± This time, Harold didn¡¯t attempt to stop her; instead, he merely nodded and said softly, ¡°Alright. Drive safely and make sure you tell me when you arrive home safely.¡± ¡°I will,¡± Belinda replied with a warm smile. At that moment, Lucas reached out and seized her wrist with surprising gentleness. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said. Without allowing Belinda an opportunity to decline or voice her reservations, he pulled her toward the exit with an air of determination. Belinda found herself with no option but to apany him. As their figures vanished into the shadows outside the house, Nigel¡¯s expression became increasinglyplicated. ¡°Apologies for that, Nigel,¡± Harold said with a weary sigh. ¡°This rascal is far too obstinate.¡± Nigel smiled softly in response and said reassuringly, ¡°No need to apologize to me, Harold.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Harold gave a resigned smile in return but remained silent thereafter as they both processed the evening¡¯s events. Once outside the house, Belinda finally managed to break free from Lucas¡¯ grip. Her demeanor wasposed, and her tone was detached as she stated firmly but calmly, ¡°I can return by myself.¡± Without uttering a word in response, Lucas grasped her wrist once again and began walking toward the garage. ¡°Lucas¡­ Lucas!¡± Belinda protested repeatedly as she struggled against his hold. Lucas seemed unfazed by her protests; an intense aura enveloped him. Then suddenly¡ªalmost inexplicably¡ªBelinda ceased resisting, as if she had just thought of something. During the drive back to Belinda¡¯s ce, Lucas maintained silence. When the car finally arrived at the entrance of Belinda¡¯s ce and stopped, Belinda unfastened her seatbelt. Just then, Lucas¡¯ deep, gravelly voice shattered the quietude surrounding them. ¡°I¡¯m angry¡­ and hurt.¡± Belinda froze mid-motion; her heart raced as his words settled heavily in her chest. ¡°Seeing you seated with them¡­¡± he continued, raw honesty pouring from his lips, ¡°it felt as if you were part of their family while I was an outsider. It was intolerable.¡± His voice was low andced with repressed frustration and vulnerability. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, instinctively providing an exnation. ¡°I had no idea Mr. Davidson and Devin would be present when I visited.¡± As soon as she uttered it aloud, confusion washed over her. Why did she even feelpelled to exin the situation? . . . Chapter 799 ?Chapter 799: Lucas¡ªwho had been in a bad mood earlier¡ªsuddenly turned to face her; his eyes locked onto hers. ¡°Are you exining things to me?¡± Belinda remained silent under his piercing gaze; however, Lucas had already unfastened his seatbelt and leaned toward her with determination, wrapping his arms around her in an embrace. As Belinda collided against Lucas¡¯ chest, she distinctly heard the robust thumping of his heartbeat. Each pulse resonated profoundly within her, like a rhythmic drum. Just as she was on the verge of resisting, Lucas¡¯ deep, somewhat pained voice gently echoed near her ear. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡ªwhat can I possibly do to mend the heart I¡¯ve wounded so deeply?¡± Belinda¡¯s hand, which had been poised to shove him away, paused mid-air. Her gaze remainedposed, masking the turmoil swirling within her. Taking a deep breath, she parted her crimson lips slightly and spoke with determination. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t wish to linger on these matters any longer. I feel as though I¡¯m finally in a good ce now, and I don¡¯t want to disturb that peace. Please¡­ Let me go. Don¡¯t waste your time on me anymore.¡± When Lucas heard her words, his expression instantly shifted. He straightened himself, cing his hands firmly on Belinda¡¯s shoulders. Gazing deeply into her eyes with a serious and resolute demeanor, he stated, ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t let go. If you cherish your current state and desire no change, then I¡¯ll just wait for you. When the day arrives that you¡¯re ready for a different kind of life, you¡¯ll think of me.¡± Belinda frowned slightly, frustration welling up inside her. ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s no need for you to do this¡ª¡± Lucas interjected, ¡°I want to do this.¡± Without granting Belinda an opportunity to reply further, he leaned in and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. His voice was low and gravelly as he added softly, ¡°Alright, go home now and get some rest.¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . Belinda bit her lip in exasperation as she red up at him. ¡°You!¡± ¡°I am sorry,¡± Lucas replied with feigned innocence. ¡°I couldn¡¯t help myself.¡± Belinda gritted her teeth, her face a portrait of exasperation. Ultimately choosing silence over further confrontation, she flung the car door open with decisive force and got out. Then, she went home. As Lucas observed her retreating silhouette, his lips curled into a faint smile. The tumult within his heart finally began to settle somewhat, reced by a flicker of hope. During the journey back from the rk family¡¯s residence, Nigel couldn¡¯t help but say to Devin with an air of intrigue, ¡°Did you notice how much Lucas cares for Belinda?¡± Every word he utters and every action he takes¡ªhis heart and mind are utterly fixated on her. From what I could observe tonight, their interactions show they are very close. Belinda didn¡¯t seem inclined to resist his presence at all. She appeared genuinely at ease with him nearby.¡± Devin replied with a knowing nod. ¡°That¡¯s only natural. They were married before.¡± Nigel nced at Devin thoughtfully. ¡°What I¡¯m suggesting is¡­ Perhaps you should let the matter go. I¡¯ll find you someone else who¡¯s more fitting for you.¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Devin responded firmly. Staring straight ahead with unwavering focus, Devin dered, ¡°This time, I refuse to yield.¡± Nigel¡¯s expression shifted slightly as curiosity sparked in his eyes. ¡°Devin, what do you mean by that? You¡­¡± . . . Chapter 800 ?Chapter 800: ¡°Yes,¡± Devin said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ve always had feelings for Belinda. I¡¯ve liked her from the very start.¡± Nigel¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment as he stared at Devin in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean by always? When did you begin liking Belinda?¡± Nigel¡¯s expression shifted, his brows furrowing in thought. When he had first told Devin that he would be meeting Belinda, Devin had agreed without hesitation. At the time, Nigel had suspected that Devin might have a soft spot for Belinda. But hearing Devin openly say that he had been having feelings for Belinda still caught him off guard. When had this started? Devin smiled faintly, a trace of wistfulness in his eyes. ¡°Grandpa, you don¡¯t need to dig too deep into that. The only thing that matters is that, for years, I had to keep my feelings buried because Belinda was married to Lucas. But now¡­ Now that she¡¯s divorced, I don¡¯t have to hold back anymore.¡± His tone grew resolute. ¡°As long as Belinda and Lucas don¡¯t get back together, I still have a chance.¡± Nigel fell silent. Devin, who rarely asked for anything, now had someone he truly cared about. Nigel¡¯s heart softened. How could he, as Devin¡¯s grandfather, not support him? Reaching out, Nigel sped Devin¡¯s shoulder with resolve. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you with this.¡± Devin smiled. ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± At the rk family¡¯s residence, Lucas stepped into the living room to find Harold lounging on the couch, eyes fixed on the TV. Harold didn¡¯t look up. ¡°Back already?¡± Lucas sank into the sofa beside him. ¡°Yeah.¡± Without taking his gaze off the screen, Harold said, ¡°You¡¯ve got that look. Spill it.¡± Lucas leaned back, expression neutral. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to spill.¡± Harold finally turned to Lucas, raising a skeptical brow. He had expected Lucas toin about Belinda having dinner with the Davidson family. Harold said, ¡°Nothing, huh? Then exin that mark on your neck.¡± Lucas stayed unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s a bite mark.¡± Harold froze, momentarily thrown. ¡°From Belinda?¡± Lucas nodded, as if it were the most ordinary thing. ¡°Who else could it be from?¡± Harold blinked, trying to piece it together. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re saying Belinda bit you? What happened? Did you two¡­?¡± Lucas exined, his tone even, ¡°It was an ident. Verena had me drugged.¡± Harold¡¯s face darkened in an instant. ¡°What?¡± His fist came down hard on the coffee table. ¡°That woman! Using such disgusting tricks¡ªwhat the hell was she thinking?¡± But then, Harold¡¯s gaze softened as he looked at Lucas. ¡°Thank goodness it didn¡¯t work. How did you handle the matter afterward?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°I didn¡¯t make Verena face any consequences. But I made it clear there¡¯s nothing between me and her anymore. I blocked her on everything. I will never see her again.¡± . . . Chapter 801 ?Chapter 801: Harold stared at him for a long moment before he looked relieved. ¡°So, you¡¯ve finally made up your mind about her.¡± He sighed, leaning back. ¡°Good. About time.¡± After a beat, he added, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I won¡¯t push Belinda into any more blind dates or try to pair her with Devin. But¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t help you, either. If you want to be with Belinda, you¡¯ll have to rely on your own efforts to win her over!¡± Harold said. Lucas nodded, unfazed. ¡°I understand.¡± He hadn¡¯t expected Harold to intervene on his behalf anyway. Still, knowing Harold wouldn¡¯t try to push Belinda toward Devin gave him a measure of relief. The next day, Lucas had nned to go to Belinda¡¯s ce that evening to teach her how to swim. But that afternoon, Bethany called Belinda, inviting her out for dinner. So, when Lucaster called to confirm his n, Belinda told him not toe to her ce tonight. After work, Belinda met Bethany at their favorite restaurant. While they were eating, a thought struck Belinda. She set her fork down and narrowed her eyes at Bethany. ¡°Hey, be honest. Did you tell Lucas I was looking for a swimming instructor?¡± Bethany froze mid-bite, her eyes darting away. ¡°Well¡­¡± That was all the confirmation Belinda needed. She crossed her arms and said, ¡°Seriously, Bethany? What¡¯s going on with you? Weren¡¯t you the one telling me Lucas and I were a terrible idea? And now, you¡¯re out here ying Cupid?¡± Bethany pouted and then said, ¡°Okay, fine! Yes, I told him that. But hear me out! My opinion has changed, alright? At first, I didn¡¯t think you and Lucas were a good match. But after that hot spring trip, I started seeing Lucas differently. So I figured, what¡¯s the harm in giving him a little nudge? I mean, all I did was tell him you wanted to learn to swim. That¡¯s it!¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Belinda leaned back, processing her words in silence. Bethany seized the opportunity to say, ¡°So, what about you? What are your thoughts on Lucas now?¡± Belinda sighed and shook her head. ¡°Honestly, I like the way things are now. I enjoy being single. My life is finally mine, and I¡¯m not about to change that.¡± Bethany considered her answer and then nodded approvingly. ¡°You¡¯re right! Single life suits you. You are stunning, independent, and don¡¯t need anyone to feelplete. Your happinesses first. But¡­¡± She smirked mischievously. ¡°If Lucas really likes you, let him pursue you. A little effort won¡¯t hurt him!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. Bethany always supported her; she was truly a good friend. During the meal, Bethany went to the restroom. When she returned from the restroom ten minutester, however, her expression was dark. ¡°Belinda, grab your bag. We need to leave. Now.¡± Bethany¡¯s voice was low but urgent as she snatched her purse and pulled Belinda to her feet. ¡°What? What¡¯s going on?¡± Belinda asked, rmed, as she scrambled to follow. Bethany didn¡¯t answer, leading Belinda toward the exit. They moved quickly through the restaurant, heading toward the open-air parking lot. . . . Chapter 802 ?Chapter 802: Once outside, Bethany finally stopped and pointed toward a car parked near the edge of the lot. Her voice was tight. ¡°Look over there at that person.¡± Belinda turned her gaze in the direction Bethany indicated, and her expression shifted in an instant. Not far away, Belinda and Bethany saw a man carrying a woman in his arms. When he reached a sleek ck car, he carefully set the woman down, opened the passenger door, and helped her inside. His movements were gentle, and his face was tense with worry. It was Lnd and Hailee! Bethany grabbed Belinda¡¯s arm, her voice urgent. ¡°They¡¯re up to something¡ªleave! We need to get in the car and follow them!¡± Without hesitation, they jumped into Bethany¡¯s car and followed Lnd¡¯s car from a safe distance. Bethany¡¯s voice wasced with disgust as she said, ¡°I came out of the restroom and saw Lnd carrying Hailee out of another private room earlier. She was tearing at her clothes, saying she was feeling so hot. I¡¯m telling you, Belinda, she has definitely been drugged! The real question is, where is Lnd taking her?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, her voice cold. ¡°Follow his car, and we¡¯ll find out.¡± Bethany gripped the steering wheel tighter, her knuckles white as she eximed, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this guy! Catherine told me Lnd promised he¡¯d never see Hailee again. And now this? It hasn¡¯t even been that long since thest incident! He¡¯s unbelievable!¡± Although Belinda was also angry, she saw this matter from another perspective. ¡°Honestly, this might work in Catherine¡¯s favor. Once she learns about this, she¡¯ll finally give up on Lnd for good.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes lit up in realization. ¡°You¡¯re right! And if Catherine cuts ties with Lnd, maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªJohnson will finally have a shot!¡± The brief sh of optimism faded when they saw Lnd¡¯s car pull into the parking lot of a hotel. Both Belinda¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s expressions darkened. Those two were absolutely disgusting! ¡°Taking a drugged woman to a hotel? Why not a hospital? Is this Lnd¡¯s idea of treatment¡ªa cold shower in a hotel room?¡± Bethany said. After a pause, she noticed something and said to Belinda, ¡°This is one of the Thomas family¡¯s hotels.¡± They parked the car and followed Lnd inside. They then watched as he approached the reception desk, collected a room key, and headed toward the elevators. Bethany marched straight to the receptionist. ¡°What¡¯s the room number of the couple who just checked in?¡± The receptionist, startled, smiled nervously. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s private information.¡± Belinda stepped forward, her tone firm and authoritative. ¡°Call your lobby manager over.¡± The receptionist hesitated but quickly picked up the phone. A short momentter, a man in a crisp suit appeared, his demeanor professional. His eyes widened slightly when he saw Belinda. ¡°Miss Wright,¡± he greeted her respectfully. He already knew who she was. Belinda wasted no time. ¡°I need the room number of the couple who just checked in.¡± The manager nodded immediately. ¡°Of course, Miss Wright. One moment.¡± He turned to the receptionist, his tone curt. ¡°Why haven¡¯t you given her the information yet?¡± The receptionist blinked, flustered, and quickly responded, ¡°It¡¯s Room 1431.¡± . . . Chapter 803 ?Chapter 803: Then, she handed Belinda a key card. ¡°Here you go, Miss Wright.¡± Belinda took it with a curt nod. ¡°Thanks.¡± As Belinda and Bethany made their way to the elevator, Belinda pulled out her phone and quickly dialed Catherine. She believed Catherine needed to be the one to open the door to that hotel room. ¡°Hello, Belinda,¡± Catherine said upon answering the phone. ¡°Catherine, I need you toe to the Sagemont Hotel on Marble Road immediately. I¡¯m talking right this instant. Get here as fast as you can,¡± Belinda¡¯s words were rushed, and her tone was urgent. Catherine paused, momentarily caught off guard. Then she said, ¡°Uh¡­ Okay. I¡¯m actually in the vicinity. I¡¯m heading over now. But¡­ Did something happen, Belinda?¡± There was a twinge of apprehension in her voice as she asked the question. ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin over the phone,¡± Belinda said. ¡°You¡¯ll understand once you get here.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯m on my way.¡± Catherine didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Since she was nearby, it only took her about fifteen minutes to arrive at the hotel. Belinda and Bethany were waiting for her in the lobby. ¡°Belinda! Bethany!¡± Catherine called out as she hurried over. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda stood up and led the way to the elevator. She swiped the card the receptionist had given her and pressed the button for a specific floor. No one spoke as the elevator moved up. galnov??s keeps you updated They exited when the elevator doors opened, then walked down the hallway until they reached Room 1431. Only then did Belinda turn to Catherine. Her expression was grim, and her tone was heavy as she said, ¡°Listen, Catherine. While Bethany and I were having lunch earlier, we happened to run into Lnd. He was carrying Hailee out of a private room in the restaurant. Now, I can¡¯t say this for certain, but judging by the way Hailee looked at the time, it seemed like she had been drugged. We followed them all the way here, and we learned that they¡¯d checked into this room. I believe they are inside now.¡± She then handed the card to Catherine. ¡°Here¡¯s the key card. You can open the door and see what¡¯s happening inside, or leave the hotel without confronting them. The decision is yours.¡± Catherine¡¯s face went deathly pale after hearing that. She felt as though a boulder was lodged in her throat, making it hard for her to utter a word, let alone breathe. For a brief second, she even thought she had gone deaf from the shock of it all. Truth be told, a part of her had already guessed that Belinda¡¯s call had something to do with Lnd. A couple of minutes passed as Belinda and Bethany waited for Catherine to make up her mind. When Catherine took the key card, they assumed that she would open the door with it. To their surprise, Catherine raised her hand and calmly pressed the doorbell. Catherine chose to do this for two reasons. First, she didn¡¯t want to cause trouble for the hotel staff. Handing out a guest¡¯s key card to someone else would surely get the receptionist fired and ultimately damage the hotel¡¯s reputation if word of the incident got out. Second, and perhaps the most important point, was that she was afraid she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the sight waiting for her inside if she just opened the door. So, the three women stood in the hallway, holding their breaths as they waited for the door to open. . . . Chapter 804 ?Chapter 804: Less than a minuteter, the door opened with a click. The moment Lnd saw Catherine standing before him, all the color drained from his face. ¡°Catherine¡­¡± he began, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find the words to say next. His voice trembled just saying her name. Catherine felt a sharp pain in her heart. As if Lnd¡¯s reaction to her presence wasn¡¯t enough, his current state was all the answer she needed. His clothes were disheveled, with most of his shirt buttons undone. There was also a fresh trail of kiss marks scattered across his neck and chest. His cheeks and lips were smudged with bright red lipstick. Lnd said, ¡°Catherine, let me exin. This isn¡¯t what it looks like!¡± ¡°Exin?¡± Catherine cut him off. ¡°With your current state? There¡¯s nothing to exin. Were you going to gaslight me into thinking this was all a huge misunderstanding? That nothing happened between you and Hailee?¡± When Catherine spoke, her voice took on an eerily serene quality, a calmness that sent shivers down Lnd¡¯s spine. Despite the slight ashen hue of herplexion, there was no trace of fury evident in her expression. Yet, paradoxically, the moreposed Catherine appeared, the more anxious Lnd felt inside. ¡°Catherine, please hear me out!¡± Lnd said desperately. ¡°Hailee borrowed someone else¡¯s phone to reach out to me. She believed she had been drugged and trapped in a private room at a restaurant, pleading for my rescue! I couldn¡¯t simply disregard something so serious; it was a matter of urgency.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°So I went to find her! When I arrived, Hailee truly had been drugged. The only way to counteract its effects was through¡­ physical contact. I had no alternative but to escort her to a hotel. But¡­ I promise you, I never intended to help her alone! I even called for a male escort toe help her!¡± Lnd¡¯s voice trembled as he recounted the events. ¡°However, while we waited, the drug¡¯s effects overwhelmed Hailee, and thus¡­ Nothing transpired between us! Honestly! Catherine, you have to believe me.¡± Lnd hurriedly exined everything to Catherine. Catherine said nothing. She stood there, silent, her stillness more unsettling than any outburst could have been. Behind her, Belinda let out a cold, derisiveugh. Turning to Bethany, she spoke with feigned earnestness. ¡°Bethany, isn¡¯t this just absurd? If something like this happens, isn¡¯t the logical thing to do to call the authorities?¡± Bethany¡¯s lips curled into a scornful smile as she nced at Lnd with disdain and quipped, ¡°Perhaps Mr. Ruiz believes he¡¯s more valiant than the police! Or maybe he simply relishes ying the hero.¡± Lnd felt his expression stiffen at their ridicule. Just as he was about to defend himself, moans from Hailee pierced through the tension in the air. ¡°Lnd! Lnd! Where are you? I feel so ufortable¡­ Please, help me, Lnd¡­¡± Her voice was cloyingly sweet, dripping with vulnerability. Catherine¡¯s demeanor remained unchanged as she turned her gaze toward Lnd. ¡°Mr. Ruiz,¡± she said coldly, ¡°Hailee is calling for you. You should go and help her. I won¡¯t bother you any longer.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and began to walk away. ¡°Catherine!¡± Lnd blurted out abruptly, reaching out to grasp her hand with urgency. ¡°You have to believe me; I¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 805 ?Chapter 805: ¡°Let go,¡± Catherine said in a calm voice. Lnd didn¡¯t budge; he maintained his grip on her hand tightly. Deep down, he sensed that if he released her now, he would lose her forever. ¡°I said let go,¡± Catherine repeated, her tone sharper this time. She turned to face Lnd. Her cold gaze and the disgust in it pierced through him like an arrow aimed straight at his heart. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hands! You repulse me!¡± Catherine forcefully shook off Lnd¡¯s grip and walked away. Every step she took radiated resolve. Belinda and Bethany quickly caught up with Catherine. ¡°Catherine! Catherine¡­¡± Lnd called out frantically, his eyes red with desperation as he attempted to follow her. But before he could take more than two steps¡­ There was a loud thud. In an instant, Lnd found himself thrown violently to the floor. Disoriented, hey there, struggling to process what had just happened. It wasn¡¯t until the sharp agony struck him that he gritted his teeth. Standing over Lnd like a merciless specter of vengeance, Belinda lifted her foot and stomped down on his chest without hesitation. Lnd groaned, his face twisting in pain. ¡°Make sure you stay away from Catherine from now on. Otherwise, I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see your face! See what happens if you don¡¯t heed my warning!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was icy and menacing. After saying that, she turned on her heel and strode away. Not once did Catherine look back throughout the whole ordeal. Even when she heard the dull thud as Lnd fell to the carpet, her steps did not falter. The three women entered the elevator with their heads held high. As soon as the doors closed, however, Catherine¡¯s shoulders slumped. Neither Belinda nor Bethany said a word. Belinda only put an arm around Catherine¡¯s shoulders and squeezed gently tofort her. Catherine turned to her with a forced smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯m fine. As a matter of fact, I feel rather relieved.¡± Belinda chose to refrain from saying anything. They got out of the elevator on the first floor, returned the key card to the front desk, and left the hotel together. ¡°Thank you both for today,¡± Catherine said, smiling at Belinda and Bethany. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to a meal some other time. For now, I just want to head home. I¡¯m tired.¡± Although her lips were curled upward, it was clear that her smile was far from genuine. ¡°No, don¡¯t go home! Join us for a drink!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t give Catherine a chance to refuse. She wrapped an arm around thetter¡¯s shoulders and ushered her to Bethany¡¯s car. She believed that if they left Catherine alone after such a harrowing incident, Catherine would only end up overthinking the situation and sinking into an even worse mood. It would be better if Catherine got to talk about her pain and vent all her anger and hurt. At the Dream Club. . . . Chapter 806 ?Chapter 806: As nned, Belinda and Bethany were enjoying a round of drinks with Catherine. They had taken a private room, and they had been drinking for half an hour now. Instead of talking, however, they merely drank in silence. Catherine downed another ss before finally speaking. ¡°Today is the day I¡¯m ending my rtionship with Lnd¡ªfor good!¡± Belinda exchanged a nce with Bethany. Bethany said, ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing. A scumbag like that doesn¡¯t deserve another chance from you!¡± Belinda stated matter-of-factly, ¡°Lnd could never let go of Hailee. It is what it is. You can choose to forgive him and reconcile this time, and he can promise you he¡¯ll never see Hailee again, but it will just be empty talk on his part. If Hailee ever gets in danger again, Lnd would no doubt rush to her without a second¡¯s hesitation.¡± She knew this kind of situation all too well. Lucas and Verena had been the same way in the past. Catherine shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t give him another chance. I already said thatst time was hisst chance.¡± She inhaled slowly, and the smile on her lips turned bitter. ¡°Honestly, I believe Lnd when he said he arranged for a male escort for Hailee. It¡¯s just his unwavering attachment to her that I cannot ept. It¡¯s like a thorn that has burrowed into the deepest parts of my heart. As long as I¡¯m with him, I¡¯ll never be able to pull that thorn out. I¡¯d rather end this anguish now so I can move on. I know it will hurt, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s far less painful than the torture I would endure if I stayed with him.¡± As she said this, Catherine¡¯s eyes glimmered with resolve. ¡°You¡¯re right. And you¡¯re very strong for doing that.¡± Belinda nodded at her in encouragement. Catherine didn¡¯t say anything else. She just carried on drinking, one ss after another. She had a low tolerance for alcohol, though, and before long, she was passed out drunk on the couch. Belinda sighed lightly and told Bethany, ¡°Tell Johnson toe over.¡± They had already messaged Johnson earlier, giving him their location, but he had decided to wait in the next room. He didn¡¯t want to disturb them. ¡°Okay.¡± Bethany nodded. Soon, Johnson walked through the door. Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed when he saw Catherine¡¯s drunken state. ¡°What happened, exactly? Did Lnd mistreat Cathy again?¡± ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± Bethany proceeded to recount the entire situation. Johnson¡¯s demeanor changed as he listened. The more he listened, the colder his aura became. ¡°The good thing is that Catherine has finally seen reason,¡± Belinda said. ¡°She has resolved to never give Lnd another chance.¡± Even so, Johnson¡¯s face still darkened. ¡°If they get back together,¡± he said through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll break that bastard¡¯s legs myself.¡± Belinda smiled and waved a hand at him. ¡°Alright. Now, hurry up and take Catherine home.¡± Without another word, Johnson carefully pulled Catherine into his arms and carried her out of the room. Belinda and Bethany also left shortly after. Johnson took Catherine back to the Hoffman family¡¯s residence. He gently carried her out of the car and all the way to her bedroom. He set her down on the bed, wiped her face, and then tucked her under the covers. . . . Chapter 807 ?Chapter 807: For a while, he just sat on the edge of the bed and gazed at her, his eyes deep and unreadable. He found himself wondering when Catherine would finally notice his feelings for her. Unable to resist, he leaned down and pressed a soft kiss against her lips. After a while, he turned off the lights and left the room. The next day. Belinda was swamped with work from morning until the afternoon. She barely even had time to get lunch at noon. It wasn¡¯t until well past four in the afternoon that she finally finished working and had the chance to sit down and rest. Just then, a nurse came in to say, ¡°Excuse me, Dr. Wright. Braden in bed 44 has vomited. Please take a look at him.¡± Belinda immediately shot to her feet. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Kylee said. She stood and nced over at Belinda. Then, she sneered and left the room. Belinda sat back down in her chair with a sigh. Kylee returned about ten minutester. ¡°How is Braden¡¯s condition?¡± Belinda asked. Kylee raised an eyebrow and said with a touch of impatience, ¡°My mentor¡¯s patients are none of your concern. Don¡¯t forget the hospital¡¯s new regtions. Just focus on your own patients.¡± Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Belinda inhaled slowly. ¡°Remember what I said. Braden is elderly, and his health is steadily declining. You need to keep a close eye on him. Don¡¯t getcent.¡± With that, she turned away. Kylee sneered and rolled her eyes,pletely ignoring Belinda¡¯s advice. She was confident that there would be no problem with the patients, especially with her mentor around. After clocking off work, Belinda drove back to her ce. When she arrived, she saw Lucas waiting for her at the entrance. She didn¡¯t know how to react. Did he really have to be so punctual? Lucas walked up to her, his lips curled into a slight smirk. ¡°I¡¯m notte, am I?¡± Belinda chose not to answer him. She strode to her door, unlocked it, and went inside. She headed straight upstairs to change into her swimsuit. When she came down, Lucas was already waiting for her at the pool. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed as his gaze swept over Belinda¡¯s figure. Although she was wearing a modest one-piece suit, it still clung to her body like a second skin, entuating her perfect curves. Lucas¡¯ breathing grew especially heavy when he spotted the hickeys scattered across her neck and shoulders. He had given her those marks. Belinda bristled with unease under Lucas¡¯ burning gaze. She was starting to regret agreeing to these swimming lessons. . . . Chapter 808 ?Chapter 808: ¡°Come on down, Belinda,¡± Lucas said as he swam toward her. Belinda took a deep breath and slowly dipped her feet into the pool. She then sank deeper until the water reached her chest. Her heart began to race with fear. Just then, arge hand suddenly engulfed hers. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here,¡± Lucas said. For reasons Belinda couldn¡¯t quiteprehend, hearing Lucas¡¯ calm voice and feeling the steady warmth radiating from his body seemed to ease the tension within her. Without realizing it, she tightened her grasp on Lucas¡¯ hand, seekingfort in his steady hold. When Lucas noticed her quiet reliance, his lips curved into a smile. Gently guiding her toward the pool¡¯s edge, he said to Belinda, ¡°Let me teach you a few basic techniques first. Watch me carefully.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied softly, her voice carrying a mix of apprehension and determination. With a graceful motion, Lucas glided through the water, demonstrating the strokes with effortless elegance. After a short while, he swam back to Belinda and extended his hand with an encouraging look. ¡°Come on, Belinda. Try to replicate what I just showed you. I¡¯ll help you.¡± Belinda inhaled deeply, summoning her courage. She whispered a quick motivational talk under her breath before finally cing her hand in Lucas¡¯ grip. ¡°You know how a frog swims, don¡¯t you?¡± Lucas asked, his tone light. ¡°Hold onto my arms and then kick your legs like a frog. Easy, right?¡± Nodding hesitantly, Belinda did as instructed. Yet the moment her feet left the solid ground beneath her, her entire body sank like a stone, plunging her into a sudden and overwhelming sensation of helplessness. A wave of fear crashed over her, sharp and suffocating, leaving her gasping. With a startled cry, she instinctivelytched onto Lucas, her nails digging into his arms. ¡°Hey, hey, it¡¯s okay,¡± Lucas said gently, his voice a soothing balm against her panic. He pulled her up effortlessly, wrapping her securely in his arms. His hand moved to her back, patting it lightly in a rhythmic gesture offort. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m right here. You¡¯repletely safe.¡± Belinda clung to him tightly, her heart hammering against her ribs like a drum. She had truly believed that sheer willpower would see her through, that determination alone could help her conquer her fear of water. But now, faced with the reality, she realized just how deep-rooted her fears truly were. Just as she steadied her breath and prepared to speak, Belinda suddenly felt something solid pressing against her body. It didn¡¯t take long for her to piece together what it was. Her face flushed scarlet as her gaze snapped up to meet Lucas¡¯. ¡°You!¡± she eximed, her voiceced with both fury and embarrassment. Yet, before the usation could leave her lips, the look in Lucas¡¯ eyes froze her in ce. Lucas¡¯ gaze was dark and consuming, an intense storm of emotions swirling within. Belinda¡¯s breath hitched. Instinctively, she tried to pull away, but Lucas was faster. His hand slipped behind her head, cupping it gently yet firmly, as he closed the distance between them in an instant. His lips crashed onto hers. The kiss was fierce. Belinda let out a muffled protest, her hands pushing against Lucas¡¯ chest in a desperate attempt to free herself. . . . Chapter 809 ?Chapter 809: But the water hindered her movements, rendering her resistance futile. Meanwhile, Lucas seemed utterly relentless, his lips moving against hers with a fiery intensity that left no room for escape. His kiss was deep and demanding, his lips capturing hers with an almost reckless urgency. Belinda¡¯s strength faltered, her once-resolute hands now gripping Lucas¡¯ shoulders weakly. Her mind became foggy as if she had sumbed to some enchanting spell woven by Lucas¡¯ very essence. The kiss lingered on endlessly; Lucas¡¯ tongue entwined with Belinda¡¯s as if he couldn¡¯t bear to be apart from her even for an instant. A soft, breathless sound escaped Belinda¡¯s lips¡ªa whimper that seemed to fuel Lucas¡¯ fervor. His arms tightened around her, as though he wanted to meld her body with his. Every inch of her softness, her scent, her very being seemed to intoxicate him, consuming him entirely. But just when Belinda felt Lucas¡¯ hand glide over her chest, she abruptly regained her senses with a jolt of rity. Without hesitation, she bit down hard on Lucas¡¯ tongue. Lucas recoiled, a sound of pain slipping from his lips. Belinda seized the moment, mustering every ounce of strength to push him away. ¡°You jerk!¡± Belinda yelled at Lucas, her voice trembling with anger. Belinda was furious¡ªangry at Lucas, yes, but even angrier at herself. Why was she so weak? How could she let him sway her again? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. It¡¯s my fault. I¡­ I just lost control¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was raw, his bloodshot eyes heavy with regret. Belinda didn¡¯t respond. Without a word, she turned on her heel and walked toward the edge of the pool, leaving him standing there. Watching her leave, Lucas clenched his fists, frustration tightening his chest. He had been too reckless, too impulsive. Damn it. Why couldn¡¯t he just control himself? Eventually, Belinda kicked Lucas out. Once alone, she locked herself in the bathroom and let water pour over her. With her eyes closed, she couldn¡¯t stop the scene earlier from reying in her mind¡ªthe kiss, raw and electric. Every detail was seared into her brain. She hated to admit it, but Lucas hadpletely unraveled her. She had fallen so deep, so fast, and now, she couldn¡¯t find a way out. How could she let him do this to her again? Belinda¡¯s heart twisted with frustration. At Verena¡¯s house, ¡°I¡¯ve uncovered a few things,¡± Verena said, sliding a stack of documents across the table. ¡°I think you need to see this.¡± Minna hesitated, her brow furrowing as she picked up the papers. At first, she skimmed them with suspicion, but as she read them, her face drained of color. ¡°No,¡± she muttered, shaking her head. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be real. This is fake. All of it!¡± . . . Chapter 810 Chapter 810: Her voice rose to a shout as she threw the papers to the floor. Verena remained calm. ¡°Then maybe take a look at these,¡± she said, pulling out a set of photographs and passing them over. Minna¡¯s hands trembled as she flipped through the photos. Each one was like a punch to the gut. Her entire body shook with fury. Verena leaned back in her chair, almost rxed, as she continued. ¡°Your father has been seeing another woman for quite a while now. She¡¯s pregnant. Due next month, in fact. It¡¯s a boy.¡± Minna¡¯s lips parted in shock, but Verena wasn¡¯t done. ¡°Oh, and here¡¯s a will. You¡¯ll want to see this, too,¡± Verena said, pulling out another document and sliding it across the table. The word ¡°will¡± made Minna¡¯s stomach drop. She snatched the papers and scanned them quickly. Her father had left her just ten percent of his assets. The remaining ny percent? It was going to the unborn child. Her fingers tightened around the pages as rage overtook her. Verena watched her carefully and then said, almost nonchntly, ¡°To be honest, I think your father gave up on you the day you married Moshe. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget about your best friend¡ªMacie. I have some footage you should see.¡± Minna¡¯s head snapped up. ¡°Macie?¡± Verena pulled out her phone, tapped a few times, and handed it over to Minna. The video was short but damning¡ªMacie walking into the Triumph Consortium building. Minna¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stared at the timestamp. Her mind raced. That was the same day Macie had visited her at the Burke estate. She reyed the sequence in her head. First, Macie hade to see her, acting friendly and supportive. Then, straight to the Triumph Consortium? What did this mean? Verena broke the silence. ¡°If I were to guess, Macie has probably been working for Lucas for a while. Remember when you suggested calling her for help? Imagine if you had done that. You¡¯d probably be captured by now.¡± ¡°No!¡± Minna shouted, her voice trembling with intense rage. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Macie wouldn¡¯t betray me. She wouldn¡¯t dare!¡± ¡°Between you and Lucas, who do you think Macie would choose? It¡¯s quite obvious,¡± Verena sneered. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to test her and see for yourself.¡± She gestured toward the phone Minna was holding. ¡°Go ahead and send Macie a message. Tell her to meet you tomorrow night at a location only the two of you know. You¡¯ll get your answer soon enough.¡± Minna took a deep breath and shook off any hesitation she felt. She quicklyposed a text just as Verena had suggested and then sent it to Macie. Deep down, she refused to believe that the people in her life would all betray and abandon her. Unbeknownst to Minna, however, the will in her possession was a fake. Verena¡¯s people had forged the document. Verena¡¯s goal was to sever Minna¡¯s ties to others, effectively blocking any possible escape route. She wanted topletely iste Minna from the rest of the world, so Minna would have no one else to rely on but her. That way, Minna could go all out and deal with Belinda! . . .
Message from Noah: Double chapters to make up forst friday dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (=?=) / . Chapter 811 ?Chapter 811: To Verena, Minna was just a tool to be used to its fullest potential. The next day. It was lunchtime when Lucas arrived at the hospital to see Belinda. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Belinda asked. As soon as she saw Lucas, her mind was flooded with scenes of the previous night. Lucas stared at her and said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s been some movement on Minna¡¯s side.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered. She paused for a moment before asking, ¡°What movement?¡± Lucas paused briefly before replying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we grab something together at noon? You can pick a ce, and I¡¯ll tell you everything in detail.¡± It was probably the only way he could keep her from refusing to share a meal with him. Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed. She knew that they couldn¡¯t just discuss matters of Minna here¡ªit would be far too risky. What if someone overheard their conversation? Left with no choice, she said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go to Happer Restaurant.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll wait for you to get off work in the car.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll head to the restaurant myself.¡± Belinda then turned and walked back into her office before Lucas could say anything else. Lucas could only sigh and leave. At the Happer Restaurant, After settling down in their private room, Belinda got straight to the point. ¡°So, what¡¯s going on with Minna?¡± ¡°Last night, she contacted Macie and arranged to meet up at ten tonight.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t beat around the bush. This made Belinda¡¯s eyes narrow. ¡°She reached out to Macie this time,¡± she muttered. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think there¡¯s something off about this situation.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°I agree. We checked the number she used to contact Macie¡ªit was a burner phone,pletely untraceable. That kind of phone is hard to get, not to mention expensive. Minna couldn¡¯t have obtained one on her own. Also, the fact that the surveince footage of her was wiped only shows that whoever is helping her is extremely cautious. The question now is, why would someone that cautious suddenly allow Minna to make contact with the outside world?¡± He leaned back in his seat and scoffed. ¡°They should already know that Macie is under surveince, considering she is Minna¡¯s best friend. Letting Minna reach out to Macie now? They must have another purpose.¡± Belinda thought about Lucas¡¯ analysis and took a moment to ponder it herself. ¡°In that case¡­ What do you think their intention is?¡± ¡°They are likely testing the waters to see if Macie is under watch,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Or they have some other suspicions they want to confirm.¡± Then his tone became firmer. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet that Minna won¡¯t be showing up at their meeting ce tonight.¡± Belinda thought for a moment before replying, ¡°Well, just to be safe, you¡¯d better call off your men tailing Macie, at least for tonight. You¡¯re probably right; they might be testing if Macie is a safe contact.¡± . . . Chapter 812 ?Chapter 812: ¡°I was nning to do that as well,¡± Lucas said. Minna was like a ticking time bomb, and no one knew when she would explode. Their best option was to find her as soon as possible and contain her. As they continued with their meal, Lucas looked for topics to discuss with Belinda and eventually brought up Johnson and Catherine. ¡°I heard about what happened that day. Catherine¡¯s breakup is good news for Johnson, sure, but those two have their own issues between them,¡± Lucas said. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you talking about the fact that they¡¯re adoptive siblings?¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°It goes deeper than that. Perhaps you don¡¯t know much about Catherine¡¯s background. Her mother was the first love of Johnson¡¯s father. Back then, Johnson¡¯s father was on the verge of breaking ties with his family just to be with her. If the woman hadn¡¯t rushed to marry someone else, and if the head of the Hoffman family hadn¡¯t threatened to kill himself, Johnson¡¯s father might have never married his mother.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Then, when Catherine was eight years old, both of her parents died in an ident. She had no rtives to take her in, so she was sent to an orphanage. That¡¯s when Johnson¡¯s father stepped in and adopted her. In fact, her original name isn¡¯t Catherine, but Cathy. Johnson¡¯s father even wanted her to take the Hoffman family name, but his wife and father were strongly opposed to the idea. He had no choice but to let it go. It goes without saying that Johnson¡¯s mother despises Catherine.¡± Belinda was visibly surprised by this revtion. It was her first time hearing about any of this. She could have never guessed that the situation between Catherine and Johnson was soplicated. Lucas sighed. ¡°There¡¯s no way Johnson¡¯s mother would ever allow him to marry Catherine. More importantly, that woman is cunning and very resourceful. If she finds out about the matter between those two, it will definitely be a huge problem.¡± ¡°Catherine might even be put in danger.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression turned serious at that. ¡°It¡¯s no wonder Johnson has kept his feelings so well-hidden all these years. If I hadn¡¯t overheard him drunkenly calling Catherine¡¯s name that one time, I wouldn¡¯t have guessed the woman he liked was his own adoptive sister.¡± Lucas chuckled softly. ¡°Johnson, Vincent, and I have been friends since childhood, yet none of us realized it before, either.¡± Belinda suddenly thought of something. Hadn¡¯t Lucas thought Johnson liked her before? ¡°If it¡¯s true love,¡± Belinda said slowly, ¡°then they¡¯ll find a way to be together, no matter how difficult it is. I mean, if you don¡¯t try, then how would you know what¡¯s possible and what¡¯s not?¡± Lucas was fully in agreement with that. He paused for a moment and then gazed at Belinda, his lips curling into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right about that.¡± Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t say much else after that. When they finished eating, they left the private room. They were walking down the hallway when they heard a female voice echo from behind them¡­ ¡°Lucas.¡± Lucas and Belinda turned in unison. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows when she saw who had just spoken. It was Carmelita. ¡°Hey, Lucas, what a surprise! Are you also here for a meal?¡± Carmelita walked up to Lucas with a bright smile on her face. . . . Chapter 813 Chapter 813: Lucas merely nodded in acknowledgment and didn¡¯t say a word. Carmelita¡¯s gaze slowly shifted toward Belinda, who was standing quite close beside Lucas. Her expression soured briefly, but then her eyes lit up as though a brilliant idea had just urred to her. Carmelita looped her arm around herpanion¡¯s and pulled the woman forward. ¡°Lucas, meet my brother¡¯s fianc¨¦e and my future sister-inw, Iliana Garza.¡± As she said this, Carmelita shot a quick but pointed nce in Belinda¡¯s direction. Belinda was calm, unaffected, and it grated on Carmelita¡¯s nerves. Lucas, on the other hand, smirked when he heard the introduction. He nodded at Iliana, his good mood evident. ¡°Hello.¡± Iliana¡¯s eyes widened slightly in surprise. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Mr. rk,¡± she quickly said. Lucas nodded. Then, he turned to Carmelita and said, ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡± After saying that, he turned and left with Belinda. Iliana sighed in amazement as she watched their retreating figures. ¡°I never thought Mr. rk was so approachable!¡± But Carmelita knew better¡ªLucas was never this nice with just anyone. The only reason he even bothered to greet Iliana was because of her title as Devin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Carmelita was willing to bet good money that Lucas was well aware of her brother¡¯s affections for Belinda. ¡°Iliana, did you see the woman with Lucas just now?¡± Carmelita asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Iliana replied. Carmelita scoffed, ¡°You¡¯d better keep a close eye on her. She¡¯s got some serious tricks up her sleeve. She clings to Lucas while also leading my brother on. You need to up your game, Iliana. Honestly, I think you¡¯re the perfect choice for my brother.¡± Iliana¡¯s face stiffened, but sheposed herself in the next second. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Devin is mine. I won¡¯t let anyone take him away from me!¡± Carmelita beamed in satisfaction. ¡°That¡¯s what I like to hear!¡± Meanwhile, Belinda didn¡¯t pay much attention to the encounter. As far as she was concerned, she and Devin were just friends. She had no reason to care about his rtionship with Iliana. That night, at Verena¡¯s home, Minna had been fidgeting in her seat, anxiously waiting for the oue of their n. She practically leaped out of the couch when Verena walked in. ¡°Well? How did it go?¡± Her voice quivered with unease. ¡°Macie waited for you for two hours,¡± Verena stated. ¡°She left when she realized you weren¡¯ting. We didn¡¯t see anyone tailing her. And up until now, she hasn¡¯t contacted anyone about your supposed meeting.¡± Minna heaved a huge sigh of relief, and then her face broke into a smile. ¡°I knew it! Macie would never betray me.¡± Unfortunately, she had spoken too soon. Verena let out a short, humorlessugh before taking out a piece of paper and handing it to Minna. ¡°Take a look at this.¡± Minna¡¯s smile immediately froze. Her relief morphed into unease as she reached for the document. Then, her eyes fell on the words written on the page . . .
Message from Noah: Nice wednesday dear ones! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O) . Chapter 814 ?Chapter 814: Minna¡¯s face drained of color the moment her eyesnded on the message before her. It was a simple text, yet its implications were damning. Macie had written: ¡°Mr. Haywood, Minna just reached out to me. She wants to meet at Fallden Bridge tomorrow night at ten.¡± Gordon had replied: ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll notify Mr. rk immediately. Await further instructions.¡± Macie had responded simply: ¡°Okay.¡± Minna¡¯s hands trembled slightly as she gripped the paper, her mind racing. Verena, with an air of casual confidence, spoke in a measured tone. ¡°This is a record of the text exchange between Macie and Gordon. Look closely at the timestamps. You¡¯ll see it was sent only moments after your message to Macie. Macie wasted no time betraying you, Minna.¡± ¡°This is impossible¡­¡± Minna muttered, shaking her head as though she were trying to reject the truth. Skepticism was etched on her face. After a long silence, she asked, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then why wasn¡¯t anyone tailing Macie tonight? Mr. rk has been sending people to track me. How could he let such a rare opportunity slip through his fingers?¡± Verena studied the situation carefully. New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°From what I understand about Lucas, he¡¯s not someone who acts impulsively. He must have suspected your message was a setup. That¡¯s likely why he chose not to act rashly.¡± She nced at Minna with a gaze that demanded attention. ¡°In any case, the proof is right here. Whether you choose to believe it is up to you.¡± Minna suddenly went silent. After a long pause, she leaned back into the sofa,posed yet resolute. ¡°Actually, I understand why you¡¯re telling me all this. You want me to fight fiercely against Belinda because you¡¯re afraid I might hesitate halfway through.¡± Verena blinked, caught off guard by Minna¡¯s sharp insight. She had thought Minna was naive, but her rity of thought was undeniable now. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Minna dered. ¡°I will fight against Belinda fiercely, no matter what.¡± Her demeanor gradually shifted into something malevolent as she spoke; her eyes were filled with animosity and determination. With that, she turned to Verena, her gaze firm with conviction. ¡°Miss Reed, you have my word! If¡­ if I truly get apprehended, I will never expose you. You supported me during my most difficult time, and I will always remember your kindness. Furthermore, we share the same enemy. If I fail in my quest to take down Belinda, I will rely on you to finish what I started. So rest assured¡ªno matter what happens from here on out, I will never reveal what you¡¯ve done to help me.¡± Upon hearing Minna¡¯s heartfelt deration, Verena smiled with relief and joy. ¡°Minna, you¡¯re a friend worth having! I promise you this¡ªif your n falls apart and you end up in trouble, I will make sure Belinda pays for everything. And as for Macie, the one who betrayed you¡ªtell me how you want to handle her. I¡¯ll make it happen.¡± Verena meant every word she said. To her, Minna was a far more capable ally than someone like Kylee. ¡°Thank you!¡± Minna nodded sincerely at Verena, gratitude shining in her eyes. . . . Chapter 815 ?Chapter 815: The next day. At the Marbleiron Group. After several knocks on the door, Lnd opened it and entered his manager¡¯s office cautiously, his steps brisk but hesitant. He paused in front of the desk where his manager sat with an unreadable expression. ¡°Did you call for me?¡± Lnd asked respectfully. Without a smile or any formalities, the manager looked directly at Lnd and bluntly said, ¡°Lnd, go now and transfer your responsibilities to your colleagues. Relinquish everything you¡¯re managing immediately. Then go to HR andplete the resignation formalities.¡± Lnd¡¯s expression changed instantly upon hearing those words. Lnd stared at the manager, his shock evident. ¡°Are you¡ªare you serious about this?¡± The manager sighed deeply, his face marked by resignation. ¡°Lnd, I wish I could tell you otherwise, but this is the reality. The order to fire you came straight from the top.¡± At those words, Lnd¡¯s pupils constricted sharply. An order straight from the CEO? Who had asked the CEO to fire him? Could it be Catherine? No, that couldn¡¯t be it. Catherine wouldn¡¯t do this to him. She was just an ordinary girl from an ordinary family¡ªhow could she have that kind of influence? Wait¡­ Could it have been Catherine¡¯s brother? Had he asked Lucas for help, and then Lucas¡­ The thought hit Lnd like a punch to the gut. He looked at the manager, his voice tight with uncertainty. ¡°Could you tell me who asked the CEO to fire me?¡± The manager hesitated before responding, ¡°I asked about it. The CEO said the call came directly from the Hoffman Group¡¯s top assistant. Apparently, the CEO of the Hoffman Group specifically requested your termination. Lnd, when did you cross someone that powerful?¡± ¡°The Hoffman Group?¡± Lnd¡¯s confusion deepened, his mind racing. ¡°I don¡¯t know anyone from the Hoffman Group. I don¡¯t even know anyone with thest name Hoffman¡ª¡± He suddenly stopped talking, remembering something. Hoffman¡­ Lnd stared at the manager, his face draining of color. ¡°Do you¡­ do you know the name of the CEO of the Hoffman Group?¡± The manager nodded. ¡°Yes, I do. Their new CEO is Johnson Hoffman. He¡¯s the son of the Chairman. I heard he just got back from Chixdon recently.¡± . . . Chapter 816 ?Chapter 816: Lnd¡¯s knees nearly buckled beneath him, his face a mask of shock. Johnson Hoffman! It was really Catherine¡¯s brother who had done this to him! Wait. If Catherine¡¯s brother was the CEO of the Hoffman Group, that meant Catherine was¡­ Oh God! In that instant, Lnd felt as if the ground were slipping away beneath him. The world seemed to copse around him in a deafening rush. Catherine had lied to him! When he had first learned that Catherine¡¯s brother knew Lucas, he had found it odd. But Catherine had exined it all away, saying her brother¡¯s oldpany had worked with Lucas before and that Lucas appreciated her brother¡¯s work¡ªthat was why they knew each other. He had been such a fool, believing every word! The Hoffman family was one of the top eight families. And he had actually had the chance to be their son-inw! But now it was all over. All of it, ruined. At that moment, Lnd truly understood the bitter taste of regret. Seeing Lnd¡¯s expression, the manager let out another heavy sigh. L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m ¡°Ah, Lnd¡­ Out of all the vice manager candidates, I had the most faith in you. Your prospects were the brightest. But now¡­¡± The manager¡¯s voice trailed off, leaving the words unspoken. Lnd couldn¡¯t even remember how he had left the manager¡¯s office. His mind was consumed by one thought: He had to win Catherine back. He couldn¡¯t let this be the end. At noon, in a private room at a cozy restaurant, Catherine was treating her friends to a meal. As the lunch conversation hummed around her, she stood up, raising her ss. ¡°I know my rtionship issues have made you guys worried. So, I want to take a moment to toast all of you¡ªthank you for being there for me.¡± Everyone raised their sses in response. ¡°Catherine, just make sure you¡¯re more careful next time,¡± Bethany said after finishing her juice. ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Catherine replied, her tone sincere. ¡°You should pay more attention to the people around you who care about you,¡± Lucas suddenly said, his words carrying a hidden meaning. The moment Lucas spoke, Johnson, who had been sitting next to Catherine, stiffened for an instant. But after that initial tension, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of anticipation. . . . Chapter 817 ?Chapter 817: He then turned his gaze to Catherine, his eyes searching her face. Catherine, initially caught off guard, paused for a moment. Her eyes swept over Lucas and Belinda before a knowing smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Yes! We should definitely pay more attention to the people around us,¡± she said with a lighthearted tone, almost teasing. Then, her smile softened, and she raised her ss once more. ¡°Well, Lucas, I hope you get Belinda back as soon as possible!¡± Everyone present exchanged nces, their expressions tinged with subtle resignation. They all knew that Lucas¡¯ words were directed at Johnson, yet Catherine hadn¡¯t caught on at all. Perhaps, in her heart, Johnson was just a brother to her. At the thought of this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but silently sigh. It seemed that Johnson¡¯s road to winning Catherine¡¯s heart was still a long and uncertain journey. However, Lucas was pleased by what Catherine had said. He raised his ss and clinked it gently with Catherine¡¯s, a smile curling at the corners of his lips. ¡°Thank you.¡± Belinda, unable to hold back, rolled her eyes in exasperation. Catherine¡¯s voice softened as she turned to Belinda and Bethany. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive ¡°I really owe you both this time. Without you, I¡¯d still bepletely in the dark. Who knows how long it would have taken me to figure those things out?¡± Her gaze lingered on them, her tone sincere and filled with gratitude. After Belinda and Bethany clinked sses with Catherine, Belinda said, ¡°A guy who can¡¯t see what he already has and keeps chasing after what isn¡¯t his? He deserves nothing!¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Catherine agreed, nodding with passion. Though Belinda was clearly talking about Lnd with Catherine, Lucas couldn¡¯t shake the nagging feeling that the words were aimed at him. Midway through the meal, Belinda excused herself to use the restroom. She emerged from the stall and made her way to the sinks to wash her hands when a woman¡¯s voice cut through the quiet. ¡°Ms. Wright, what a pleasant surprise!¡± Startled, Belinda looked up at the mirror to see who was behind her. She watched as Verena stepped out of a stall and approached her. This was the first time Verena had seen Belinda since their time at the hot springs resort. Verena¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but linger on Belinda¡¯s neck. After several days, the marks on Belinda¡¯s neck had faded significantly. On top of that, she had carefully applied concealer, making them nearly impossible to notice unless someone looked closely. But Verena¡¯s sharp eyes still caught the faint traces scattered across Belinda¡¯s neck. A ze of jealousy flickered in Verena¡¯s gaze. The realization that she had risked everything only to give Belinda a chance to be intimate with Lucas made her furious. ¡°Ms. Wright, Lucas haspletely cut ties with me. You must be over the moon about that, right?¡± Verena said, her voice dripping with bitterness. . . . Chapter 818 ?Chapter 818: Belinda responded with a light, dismissive chuckle, her face unreadable. After washing her hands, she turned off the faucet and grabbed a paper towel,zily wiping her fingers. Without looking at Verena, she spoke in a calm, almost bored tone. ¡°Whether I¡¯m happy or not doesn¡¯t really matter. But I¡¯d wager, Miss Reed, that you¡¯re regretting what you did, aren¡¯t you?¡± As she spoke, Belinda lifted her gaze, locking eyes with Verena and shing a mocking smile. ¡°Even if you tried something as desperate as drugging Lucas, he still wouldn¡¯t touch you. Were you furious when you found out about that?¡± Belinda¡¯s words struck with painful precision, and Verena¡¯s face drained of color in an instant. That evening, Verena had been so furious that she had wanted to scream. Now, to be ridiculed by Belinda in such a scornful and derisive manner ignited a fire within her. Verena truly wanted to silence Belinda for good. Yet, before Verena could utter a single word in her defense, Belinda continued with a mocking tone, ¡°Oh, and also¡­ Miss Reed, don¡¯t pretend to be the victim here. You orchestrated this entire mess yourself; you administered the substance. Now, you must face the repercussions of your actions. You can¡¯t hold anyone else ountable for your choices.¡± With that, Belinda strolled past Verena with an air of indifference and exited the restroom. Verena clenched her fists tightly, her expression contorting with rage as she struggled to contain her emotions. Gal no ve l s . hosts your favorite stories Upon returning to the private room, Belinda continued eating with an unbothered demeanor. The encounter with Verena in the restroom had undeniably soured her mood, yet she chose not to utter a single word about it to anyone. After the meal had ended, everyone was preparing to depart. Just as they had risen from their seats and were ready to leave, the door to the private room suddenly swung open with a loud creak. Verena walked in, her presence filling the space with palpable tension. When everyone spotted her, their expressions momentarily froze. No one spoke. Verena wasted no time and directly approached Lucas, desperation evident in every step she took. ¡°Lucas,¡± she said earnestly, ¡°I truly acknowledge my mistakes now! Please, grant me your forgiveness just this once, alright? This is the final time; I assure you I will never repeat this error again!¡± As she spoke, her eyes gradually reddened with unshed tears that threatened to spill over at any moment. Yet, Lucas remained entirely unmoved by her heartfelt pleas. In the depths of his dark gaze, only annoyance simmered. ¡°Lucas,¡± Verena said, her voice trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me; please just look at me.¡± With that desperate statement, Verena reached out to grasp Lucas¡¯ arm. But as soon as her hand lifted toward him, Lucas shot her a piercing nce that made her retract it instantly, as if burned. Lucas¡¯ thin lips parted slightly as he uttered a chilling question, ¡°Who are you?¡± . . . Chapter 819 ?Chapter 819: Verena finally heard Lucas speak, but his words pierced through her like a dagger. Her body swayed unsteadily, and tears cascaded down her cheeks. She gazed at Lucas in anguish, her voice trembling with sobs. ¡°Lucas, you¡­ How can you be this heartless? Do you care nothing for our shared past?¡± Her emotions began to spiral out of control as she struggled to maintain herposure. ¡°I realize now that giving you that substance was my fault; I¡¯vee to understand how wrong I was! Why can¡¯t you give me another chance? Just once will suffice! Punish me however you wish, but please don¡¯t disregard me!¡± Her chest rose and fell rapidly with shallow breaths as panic enveloped her. Before she could finish speaking, her eyes fluttered shut as she copsed toward Lucas. It appeared she was on the verge of falling into Lucas¡¯ arms, but then, Lucas subtly shifted aside, causing Verena to tumble unceremoniously to the floor with a resounding thud. ¡°What¡¯s happening here? Did she faint from being so emotional?¡± Bethany couldn¡¯t help but mock Verena. ¡°Just call her an ambnce,¡± Lucas said coldly before turning on his heel to leave. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Are we truly just going to leave her here like this?¡± Vincent asked, his brow furrowing in concern at the sight of Verena on the floor. ¡°Or what?¡± Lucas replied, his voice steady and unwavering as he turned to face Vincent. Your story source g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°If a stranger copses before me, what do you expect me to do beyond summoning an ambnce for the stranger?¡± Belinda, standing nearby, couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Lucas, her eyes reflecting mixed emotions. Vincent let out a frustrated sigh, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on him. After a brief pause to gather his thoughts, he said, ¡°Never mind; you all proceed without me. I¡¯ll take her to the hospital.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± Lucas said to the others. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, he turned on his heel and strode out of the room. Soon enough, the expansive private room was left with only Vincent and Verena, who remained on the floor, still feigning unconsciousness. ¡°They¡¯ve all left; you can cease pretending now,¡± Vincent¡¯s low voice broke through the silence. After a moment of hesitation, Verena finally opened her eyes, herplexion pale as she gradually pushed herself up from the floor. ¡°Now you see Lucas¡¯ attitude toward you, right?¡± Vincent said in a calm tone. Verena¡¯s eyes were red, and tears cascaded down her cheeks uncontrobly. The weight of Lucas¡¯ cold attitude toward her felt like an unbearable burden she could no longer carry. He had seen her faint and done nothing! All he suggested was calling for an ambnce before walking away without a second thought. He really regarded her as nothing more than a stranger now. . . . Chapter 820 ?Chapter 820: How could this happen¡­ Vincent looked at Verena earnestly and advised gently, ¡°You need to move on, Verena. There is no way you and Lucas can be together.¡± Verena shook her head in defiance. ¡°No! I refuse to believe it! I can¡¯t ept that he¡¯s so heartless! After all these years together, how could he simply discard everything like this?¡± Verena then turned to face Vincent directly. ¡°Vincent, please help me with this! Please¡­¡± But Vincent remained unmoved by her desperation. ¡°The most I can do is take you home now. As for anything beyond that¡­ I¡¯m afraid I cannot help you.¡± He rose to his feet with a sense of finality. ¡°So, are youing or not?¡± Verena remained seated on the floor, lost in thought. After a prolonged silence that seemed to stretch on, Stretching on forever, she finally spoke softly. ¡°You go ahead and leave. I want to be alone for a bit.¡± Vincent didn¡¯t attempt to persuade her further; he simply nodded before leaving the room. Soon enough, Verena was left alone in the private room. She wiped away the tears staining her face, and a profound hatred flickered in her red and swollen eyes. She retrieved her phone from her pocket and made a call. The call was quickly answered. ¡°When do you intend to act?¡± Verena inquired in a calm voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet,¡± the person on the other end of the line replied. ¡°The sooner, the better!¡± Verena gritted her teeth as she forced out each word. There was about a ten-second pause before the person finally replied, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± After disconnecting the call, with resolve etched across her features, Verena stood up from the floor and turned to leave the private room. Her posture was straight and determined¡ªa silent promise that she would not let this moment define her. Belinda hadn¡¯t driven her car that day; Bethany had picked her up from the hospital earlier. However, as they were leaving together, Bethany abruptly stated that she had something urgent to attend to and couldn¡¯t drive Belinda home, asking her to let Lucas drive her back. Lucas agreed readily¡ªhis eagerness evident as if he had been waiting for this opportunity all along. Belinda rolled her eyes at Bethany¡¯s sudden change of ns but ultimately climbed into Lucas¡¯ car with resignation. Once inside the vehicle, she hesitated for a moment before breaking the silence with a pointed question. . . . Chapter 821 ?Chapter 821: ¡°You really just abandoned Verena there?¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas turned sharply to face her, his expression as serious as his tone. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s not just when you¡¯re around that I act cold toward her. From the moment she drugged me, any sympathy I had left for her vanishedpletely.¡± His jaw tightened as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve said it before, she¡¯s nothing more than a stranger to me now.¡± Belinda felt the weight of his words, and she was moved. She wouldn¡¯t admit it aloud, but a part of her secretly savored the satisfaction of hearing him say that. On the surface, though, she kept herposure, and her response was simple. ¡°I see,¡± she muttered, her tone unreadable. Lucas said nothing more. He started the car and drove her back to the hospital. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. That afternoon, Belinda had just finished her hospital rounds when her phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw Holley¡¯s name. Letting out a small sigh, she answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley¡¯s cheerful voice came through. ¡°I¡¯ve got a sudden craving for that cake from the bakery near your hospital. Could you grab me a slice?¡± There was a pause before Holley added hesitantly, ¡°But, uh, if you¡¯re too busy, forget it.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll get it after my shift and bring it to you tonight.¡± Holley chuckled warmly. ¡°Thanks, my dear daughter.¡± For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite exin, Belinda felt a flicker of disgust at the words ¡°my dear daughter.¡± Without saying anything else, she hung up the phone. The bakery near the hospital was famous for its cakes, a favorite not just of Holley¡¯s but also of Kenia¡¯s. After her shift and a quick lunch, Belinda made her way to the bakery. The line stretched down the block by the time she arrived. Belinda sighed, stepping toward the queue, when her attention was drawn to an elderly woman slowly approaching with the help of a cane. Instinctively, Belinda moved toward the woman, her hand reaching out to assist her. But before she could make contact, the elderly woman suddenly copsed to the ground with a dramatic thud. . . . Chapter 822 ?Chapter 822: Startled, Belinda crouched down, reaching out again to help, only for the woman to begin wailing. ¡°Ow! How could you¡­ How could you push me?¡± The woman¡¯s voice was loud, immediately drawing attention from those around her. When Belinda heard the woman¡¯s words, her eyes widened in shock, her voice rising defensively. ¡°What? Push you? I just wanted to help you. I didn¡¯t even touch you! You fell on your own!¡± The elderly woman red at Belinda, her eyes zing with a mix of resentment and fury. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? How can you lie like that? I was walking perfectly fine, and you came over and shoved me! You might look pretty, but your heart is pure evil!¡± Gasps rippled through the crowd gathering around the scene. ¡°Is this some kind of scam?¡± someone whispered cautiously. ¡°Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. Didn¡¯t you hear the olddy? The young woman approached her first,¡± another person said. Belinda felt the heat of countless eyes boring into her. Her stomach churned with anger and disbelief as the realization hit her¡ªthe elderly woman was doing this on purpose. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, her voice sharp but steady. ¡°Let¡¯s check the surveince cameras and see if I actually pushed you.¡± The elderly woman let out a theatrical gasp, clutching her chest as though Belinda¡¯s words had physically wounded her. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, the ce for amazing tales ¡°Oh! This is outrageous! First, she pushes me, and now, she¡¯s threatening me with surveince footage!¡± With a dramatic ir, she cried loudly enough to draw even more attention. Meanwhile, Lucas had just stepped out of his car. His sharp eyes immediately caught sight of the crowd forming around Belinda. His brows furrowed deeply, and his jaw tightened as he started making his way toward her. But just as he moved closer, he noticed something. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of a sinister face in the crowd, a face he knew too well. Minna was there! As soon as Lucas spotted Minna in the crowd, his expression changed instantly. He swiftly quickened his stride, urgency propelling him forward as he dashed toward her. With determination, he pushed away the onlookers that had gathered nearby. Just as Belinda found herself embroiled in a heated dispute with the elderly woman nearby, an unexpected voice called out to her from behind. ¡°Belinda!¡± Belinda pivoted sharply, her expression confused. As she turned, the first sight that greeted her was Minna¡¯s face, twisted in rage. Then, she noticed that Minna was brandishing a dagger that glinted ominously in the light as she lunged toward her. Belinda¡¯s pupils dted in shock, fear coursing through her veins. At that critical moment, she was suddenly enveloped in a warm embrace. . . . Chapter 823 ?Chapter 823: Then, the sound of the knife cutting into flesh reached her. The sharp de sank mercilessly into Lucas¡¯ right lower back. ¡°Oh my God, someone has been stabbed!¡± The surrounding spectators fled in terror, panic rippling through the crowd. Lucas groaned, a grimace of agony spreading across his handsome features. ¡°Lucas!¡± Hearing Lucas¡¯ voice filled with pain, Belinda felt her heart sink. She called out to him, her own voice quivering with fear and desperation. Despite the excruciating pain radiating from his back, Lucas held Belinda tightly, enclosing herpletely within his protective embrace. The acute pain coursing through his lower back forced his entire body to lean forward involuntarily. Belinda, still in Lucas¡¯ embrace, instinctively reached her hand to his back. When her fingers brushed against the cold hilt of the knife and the warm, sticky fluid that oozed from his wound, herplexion turned ashen with horror. ¡°Lucas!¡± Panic surged through her as she began to struggle against him, trying to pull away from his embrace. But Lucas¡¯ voice halted her. ¡°Don¡¯t move, Belinda! Don¡¯t move¡­ Just let me hold you for a moment¡­¡± Lucas uttered softly, his voice hoarse and strained yet filled with an undeniable warmth. His grip on her remained steadfast despite the pain coursing through him. ¡°Alright, alright! I won¡¯t move; I promise I won¡¯t move!¡± Belinda ceased struggling and shouted urgently to the bystanders around them, ¡°Call an ambnce!¡± Step into a new journey on galnovels .con Her voice cracked with raw emotion as she pleaded for help. ¡°We¡¯ve already called an ambnce!¡± someone from the crowd responded quickly. ¡°Lucas, hold on! Do you hear me?¡± Belinda clung to Lucas desperately as tears cascaded down her cheeks. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t cry¡­ I¡¯m alright¡­¡± Even in this dire state of distress and injury, Lucas attempted to reassure Belinda with gentle words. He sounded very weak. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t cry¡­¡± Belinda sniffled hard, striving with all her might to stifle her tears and remain strong for Lucas. Meanwhile, Minna stood there utterly bbergasted. Her eyes widened in disbelief as she absorbed the shocking scene before her. She had never anticipated that her knife would end up in Lucas¡¯ body. Her intention had been solely to kill Belinda. It was supposed to be Belinda who was hurt! Why did it always seem like luck favored Belinda? Minna refused to ept this twist of fate. Quickly regaining herposure, she drew another dagger from beneath her coat and charged at Belinda with wild abandon. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in terror upon witnessing Minna¡¯s reckless move. She was holding Lucas tightly; his weight bore heavily upon her body, making it impossible for her to evade Minna¡¯s charge. She was also afraid that even the slightest shift could exacerbate Lucas¡¯ injury beyond repair. Just when Belinda thought she could not evade this brutal assault, a powerful kick suddenly emerged from nowhere,nding on Minna. With a thunderous thud, Minna was propelled several meters away. . . . Chapter 824 ?Chapter 824: ¡°Ah!¡± She crashed onto the ground with a piercing scream of anguish. The knife slipped from her grasp. Minna writhed in so much pain that she could barely inhale; agony contorted her face as she remained immobilized for a long while. ¡°This woman is monstrous! She actually attempted to stab people again!¡± ¡°She has gone too far!¡± ¡°Seize her! Don¡¯t allow her to escape!¡± ¡°Mr. rk! Ms. Wright!¡± The individual who had kicked Minna away was none other than the bodyguard who had been shadowing Belinda. He had been distracted earlier by an incident. He had just solved the matter when he found out what had just happened to Belinda and Lucas. ¡°Take Minna away!¡± Belinda shot a fierce re at Minna, her voice icy andmanding. The bodyguard appeared somewhat distressed, his brow furrowed with concern as he said, ¡°But you and Mr. rk¡­¡± Belinda, her voice steady yetced with urgency, responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us. We¡¯re not far from the Grand ins General Hospital. The ambnce will arrive shortly.¡± She nced around at the gathering crowd. ¡°Moreover, with so many individuals present now, no one dares to act impulsively. Just take Minna away now. If the police show up, it will be more challenging to take her away.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± The bodyguard swiftly turned and approached Minna. He effortlessly subdued her and took her away. Noticing that Lucas remained silent, Belinda felt a surge of panic swell within her chest. ¡°Lucas, Lucas¡­¡± she called out, her voice barely above a whisper. Yet, there was no reply from Lucas. Belinda¡¯s anxiety intensified as she said, ¡°Lucas, wake up¡­ please don¡¯t scare me like this!¡± Fortunately, at that moment, the ambnce arrived. The doctors and nurses approached Lucas swiftly, moving with practiced precision as they carefully positioned him face-down on a stretcher. With Belinda¡¯s assistance, they loaded him into the ambnce and sped toward the hospital. Once at the hospital, Lucas was immediately wheeled into the operating room. Belinda stood outside the room; her expression was vacant. Her legs felt weak beneath her as she made her way to a nearby bench and sat down. Her body trembled uncontrobly¡­ Her clothing and hands were stained with Lucas¡¯ blood¡ªa harrowing reminder of what had happened. Seeing the crimson liquid made her eyes redden again. The tears that had momentarily ceased to fall began to stream down once more, cascading down her cheeks. Lucas had lost all consciousness and be entirely oblivious to his surroundings when he had been inside the ambnce. . . . Chapter 825 ?Chapter 825: When Belinda had watched him lying still on the stretcher¡ªlooking so pale¡ªshe had suddenlyprehended just how profoundly she dreaded losing him¡­ Just then, a shrill ring interrupted Belinda¡¯s thoughts: it was her phone. She sniffled softly before retrieving her phone from her bag. It was Harold calling. With trembling fingers that betrayed her anxiety, she answered the call. ¡°Hello, Harold¡­¡± ¡°Belinda! How is Lucas? Where are you now?¡± Harold inquired urgently, concerncing his voice. Belinda swallowed hard before replying in a choked voice, ¡°Lucas has been taken into surgery; I¡¯m unaware of his condition yet. I¡¯m at the Grand ins General Hospital outside the VIP operating room on the 7th floor.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be there immediately!¡± Harold said quickly before ending the call. Before long, Johnson¡¯s call also came through. Belinda answered the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Belinda, how is Lucas?¡± Johnson asked anxiously. ¡°He just entered surgery¡­¡± Belinda replied before pausing briefly, as if recalling something significant. Discover more on g¦Á ? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, ¡°How did you find out about the incident?¡± ¡°The footage of your assault by Minna was recorded and uploaded online. Since it pertains to Lucas, the video was shared tens of thousands of times,¡± Johnson exined. ¡°Are you at the Grand ins General Hospital? I will be there right away!¡± Belinda quickly told Johnson her exact location inside the hospital. After that, they ended the call. Belinda put away her phone and lowered her head in despair. She felt aplex mix of emotions now. She was so afraid of losing Lucas. As each torturous second ticked by, waiting morphed into an unbearable torment for her soul. Suddenly, a familiar voice pierced through her thoughts like a beacon of light in the darkness. ¡°Belinda!¡± Bethany¡¯s voice resonated through the corridor. Bethany, along with Johnson and Vincent, had arrived. When Belinda saw Bethany, her tears flowed once more. Bethany hurried over and wrapped her arms around Belinda, gently patting her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay! Lucas will be fine,¡± she whispered soothingly. Belinda clung to Bethany, but her tears only came faster, spilling over uncontrobly. She had always thought of herself as strong. . . . Chapter 826 ?Chapter 826: But when Lucas had stepped in front of her, taking the knife without hesitation, her strength had crumbled. She wasn¡¯t strong at all; she was very scared. Minna hadn¡¯t held back in her attack. The knife had plunged deep, and Lucas had bled heavily. ¡°Damn that Minna! Has she lost her mind? She dared to stab someone in public!¡± Johnson said, his face twisted with fury, teeth clenched. ¡°This time, she has gone too far. She¡¯s not holding back. Her only goal is Belinda¡¯s life,¡± Vincent said gravely from the side. Hearing this, both Bethany and Johnson couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of lingering fear. Both had seen the video. Belinda, distracted by the elderly woman, hadn¡¯t noticed the danger closing in. When Minna had called Belinda¡¯s name, she had turned, only to find the knife already aimed at her. If Lucas hadn¡¯t pulled Belinda into his arms and shielded her with his body, that de would have struck her heart. After a while, Belinda straightened up, her tears subsiding. She wiped her eyes, still red from crying. ¡°Belinda.¡± Vincent¡¯s voice suddenly cut through the tense silence. Belinda turned to face him, her expression filled with lingering sorrow. With extreme seriousness, Vincent slowly spoke. ¡°We¡¯ve all seen the video. Lucas¡­ He could¡¯ve protected himself. He could¡¯ve kicked Minna away. But at that moment, he didn¡¯t think about his own safety. All he cared about was you. That¡¯s why he used the most reckless method. He used his body to block the knife because protecting you was all that mattered to him.¡± Vincent¡¯s words carried a heavy weight. ¡°Belinda, Lucas values you more than his own life.¡± Hearing those words, Belinda felt her chest tighten, her heart aching as fresh tears welled up in her eyes. Vincent¡¯s words also made Bethany and Johnson fall silent. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed down the hallway. ¡°Harold! Slow down, please.¡± When the figure came into view, Vincent was the first to react, quickly moving to steady Harold, who looked out of breath. ¡°Has Lucase out yet?¡± Harold asked urgently, his voice strained. ¡°Not yet. Harold, take a moment to catch your breath,¡± Vincent said, guiding him to a chair to sit down. Belinda¡¯s eyes softened when she saw Harold. ¡°Harold,¡± she called softly. Harold turned toward her, his face lined with worry. ¡°Belinda, are you alright?¡± he asked gently. When Belinda heard that, a lump formed in her throat, and her chest tightened painfully. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But Lucas¡­ He got hurt because of me. I¡¯m so sorry¡ª¡± Harold interjected firmly, ¡°Belinda, stop that. You don¡¯t need to apologize. Since Lucas stepped in to protect you, it¡¯s because he wanted to. He¡¯s a grown man; he knows what he¡¯s doing. And as a man, it¡¯s his responsibility to protect the woman he loves. If he had stood by and let you get hurt, then I¡¯d be angry with him.¡± . . . Chapter 827 ?Chapter 827: When Belinda heard Haroldfort her instead of ming her, it made her heart ache even more. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Belinda. Lucas is strong; he¡¯ll get through this,¡± Norma added from nearby. Though she had said that, the worry in her eyes betrayed her true feelings. But both she and Harold understood that Belinda was the one suffering the most right now. They sat together, the hallway filled with a heavy, suffocating silence as they waited by the operating room door. Time dragged on endlessly, each second feeling like an eternity. Finally, the door of the operating room creaked open. Everyone leaped up from the extended bench and swiftly made their way toward the doctor, their expressions a mixture of anxiety and hope. Under the piercing stares of so many distinguished individuals, the doctor immediately felt an overwhelming surge of pressure. Clearing his throat, he said in a calm but measured tone, ¡°Mr. rk¡¯s injury is quite severe, but fortunately, it narrowly bypassed his vital organs. The wound is a few centimeters away from his right kidney. Theceration has been sutured, but due to its depth, we need to observe him in the ICU overnight to avert any risk of infection. If there are noplications, he can be transferred to a standard ward by tomorrow morning.¡± In truth, Lucas¡¯ condition might not have warranted a standard intensive care unit. However, given his prominent status, the doctor had opted for a more cautious approach. Upon hearing this, everyone present exhaled a collective breath of relief. ¡°Alright, thank you, doctor,¡± someone finally said, breaking the silence. ¡°I just did what I needed to do,¡± the doctor replied with a respectful nod before excusing himself. As his figure disappeared down the hallway, the heavy atmosphere began to lighten. At that moment, Belinda spoke. ¡°You should all return home. Since entry into the ICU is prohibited, you all lingering here won¡¯t aplish anything.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Bethany asked. Belinda met her gaze firmly. ¡°I¡¯m a physician. I can stay here to look after Lucas.¡± ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve had an exhausting day. You should go home and rest,¡± Harold suggested gently, his tone filled with care. Belinda shook her head softly, a faint but resolute smile on her lips. ¡°I¡¯d only be more worried if I left. I¡¯m alright, Harold. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Harold, just let Belinda stay,¡± Johnson chimed in at just the right moment, his voice steady and reassuring. After a brief moment, Harold finally nodded in agreement. With the decision made, the group gradually departed, leaving Belinda alone in the quiet, dimly lit corridor. Taking a deep breath, Belinda first requested a leave of absence from the Cardiac Surgery Department before heading toward the unit where Lucas was. . . . Chapter 828 ?Chapter 828: On her way there, her phone rang. Retrieving it from her pocket, she saw Mollie¡¯s name shing on the screen. ¡°Hello, Mollie,¡± Belinda quickly answered the call. ¡°Belinda! How is Lucas? Are you injured?¡± Mollie¡¯s voice came through filled with concern and urgency. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Belinda reassured her quickly. ¡°Lucas has emerged from surgery and is being monitored in the ICU tonight. If everything goes smoothly overnight, he¡¯ll be moved to a standard ward tomorrow.¡± Mollie exhaled deeply, her relief almost tangible over the phone. ¡°Thank goodness. I¡¯ll have Darren go there immediately. He¡ª¡± ¡°No, Mollie,¡± Belinda interjected gently. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I need to enter the ICU to keep an eye on Lucas now.¡± After a brief pause, Mollie conceded with a sigh. ¡°Alright, then. We¡¯ll visit once Lucas is in a standard ward.¡± Before hanging up, Mollie added with heartfelt concern, ¡°Belinda, please remember to take care of yourself, too, okay?¡± ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry, Mollie,¡± Belinda replied, her voice soft. Ending the call, Belinda donned protective attire and entered Lucas¡¯ private ICU room. The sterile environment was filled with the rhythmic beeping of monitors. Due to the location of his injury near his waist, Lucasy prone on the bed, his face still pale. This was the first time Belinda had seen Lucas in such a vulnerable condition. The sight of him so vulnerable stirred a deep ache in her heart. At Verena¡¯s residence, Verena sat on the plush couch, her mind churning with conflicting thoughts. She had already seen the footage. Every second of it reyed in her mind, leaving her profoundly unsettled. She couldn¡¯t believe that Lucas would go to such extraordinary lengths for Belinda. The realization stung more than she cared to admit. Just as she was submerged in these tumultuous thoughts, the piercing sound of her phone ringing abruptly yanked her back to reality. Verena retrieved her phone from the table and answered the call. ¡°Why is this happening? How did such a wless n still fail?¡± the voice on the other end demanded. The voice on the other end of the phone belonged to a woman. Even when Verena heard Kylee¡¯s words, her expression remained numb. ¡°That idiot, Minna! I gave her the perfect chance, and she still managed to mess it up. Who would¡¯ve thought she¡¯d end up injuring Mr. rk instead of finishing the job?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice bristled with frustration. She had already arranged for Holley to lure Belinda there on purpose. Moreover, she had arranged for two elderly individuals to keep Belinda and her bodyguard upied. . . . Chapter 829 ?Chapter 829: Only by ensuring Belinda was preupied could they prevent her from sensing the imminent danger behind her. To guarantee a fatal blow, Verena had also gone to great lengths. She had provided Minna with medical books and even a human anatomical model for practice. Day after day, Minna had rehearsed the perfect stab, aiming for the heart of the human model. When the moment came, Minna was supposed to deliver a fatal blow and end Belinda¡¯s life in one precise strike. It had all seemed wless. But then, Lucas had intervened. His unexpected involvement had shattered their perfect n, leaving them with nothing but bitter failure. ¡°Damn it! How does Belinda always manage to get so lucky? Even after all this, she survived! Who would¡¯ve thought that Mr. rk would step in and take the knife for her?¡± Kylee hissed. Her words carried a mix of jealousy and hatred. It wasn¡¯t until Verena heard these words that her face gradually turned pale. She remembered vividly, when she had fainted in front of Lucas, he had treated her like a stranger. He hadn¡¯t even spared her a second nce, simply calling an ambnce for her and walking away. But when Belinda had been in danger? The moment Lucas had seen Belinda at risk, he had rushed over without hesitation. He had wrapped his arms around her, shielding her from the fatal strike. At that moment, had he even considered the risk to his own life when that de had pierced his back? No, he had acted on instinct. And what did that mean? It meant that, in Lucas¡¯ heart, Belinda mattered more than his own life. This was the one thing Verena couldn¡¯t stand above all else! The thought of it wed at her chest, making every breath sharp and painful. She and Lucas were supposed to be a couple¡­ They were the ones meant to get married! Verena¡¯s hatred for Belinda and Harold surged like a raging tide, boiling over at that moment. It was all their fault! All of it! Just then, Kylee¡¯s voice cut through Verena¡¯s spiraling thoughts like a knife. ¡°Minna¡¯s been arrested by Mr. rk¡¯s people. Do you think she¡¯ll rat you out?¡± Verena exhaled slowly, forcing herself to stayposed. When she finally spoke, her voice was steady. ¡°I trust Minna. She wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Kylee let out a cold sneer,ced with disbelief. ¡°Trust? That so-called partnership of yours is nothing but a transaction. You shouldn¡¯t ce too much hope on her. Better start nning for what happens if she flips on you.¡± Verena¡¯s lips curled into a tight, defiant smile. . . . Chapter 830 ?Chapter 830: ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern.¡± Without waiting for another word, Verena ended the call. The n had fallen apartpletely, and Minna had been captured. For Verena, the situation was dire. At the Grand ins General Hospital, Lucas stirred, his eyelids fluttering as he slowly emerged from the fog of unconsciousness. Belinda had been sitting by his bedside, her gaze fixed on him. The instant she saw his eyes crack open, her heart leaped. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re awake!¡± Her voice quivered with barely contained excitement, the relief and joy spilling out. ¡°Belinda¡­ How are you? Are you alright?¡± As soon as Lucasid eyes on Belinda, his foremost concern was for her safety. His voice was hoarse, tinged with a trace of fragility. When Belinda heard his words, a wave of emotions welled up in her chest. She gently shook her head and replied softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I didn¡¯t incur any injuries.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Lucas murmured, his tense shoulders rxing ever so slightly. The furrow in his brow began to ease. ¡°You¡­¡± Belinda started, her voice faltering. ¡°I¡¯m fine, too; don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Lucas said, his faint smile belying his exhaustion and frailty. ¡°Stop speaking. You need to rest now.¡± Belinda instinctively softened her tone. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas whispered, his strength waning. He closed his eyes once more and soon fell into a deep slumber after just a few exchanged words. Belinda sat motionless, her gaze never leaving him. That night, she remained by his side. She didn¡¯t so much as close her eyes until Lucas was finally stabilized and transferred to a regr ward. Only then did the tension in her body begin to dissolve. The following morning, Harold and Norma arrived at the hospital early. The moment they stepped into the room and noticed the dark circles beneath Belinda¡¯s eyes, Harold frowned, realizing Belinda hadn¡¯t slept all night. ¡°Belinda, Lucas has been moved out of the ICU now, and there¡¯s nothing serious to worry about anymore. You¡¯ve been awake all night. Go home and get some proper rest. We¡¯ll stay here with Lucas,¡± Harold said, his tone both firm and gentle. Belinda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not tired. Harold, Norma, since you¡¯re here, please stay with Lucas. I need to return to my department to submit a leave request. Afterpleting my rounds, I¡¯lle back.¡± ¡°After your rounds, go home and sleep first; you can return in the afternoon! Listen to me; otherwise, I won¡¯t allow you into the room,¡± Harold dered, intentionally adopting a stern expression. Norma also said, ¡°Exactly, Belinda. Go back and rest first. Come back after you¡¯ve had some sleep. We¡¯ll be here with Lucas. Plus, if Lucas wakes up and sees you like this, he¡¯ll worry about you.¡± . . . Chapter 831 ?Chapter 831: Belinda fell silent for a moment before finally conceding with a nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle back in the afternoon.¡± Harold¡¯s demeanor softened instantly. ¡°That¡¯s better. Off you go now. Be careful on your way back.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Belinda returned to the Cardiac Surgery Department,pleted her rounds, handed over her responsibilities, and submitted a leave request for two days for Turner¡¯s approval. Typically, Turner would have made things difficult for Belinda. However, everyone at the Grand ins General Hospital was now aware that Lucas had been injured while saving Belinda and had been rushed to the hospital. Recognizing the reason for Belinda¡¯s leave request, Turner refrained from causing any trouble for her. Without a word of protest, he immediately approved her leave. Instead of heading home, Belinda went directly to the staff lounge to sleep. She didn¡¯t sleep long, waking before noon. After quickly refreshing herself, she made her way back to Lucas¡¯ ward. Upon arrival, she found that Lucas was already awake. He was propped up partially in his hospital bed with a cushion supporting his back, avoiding pressure on his injured lower back. Seeing Belinda enter the room brought a flicker of brightness to Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°Belinda, why are you back so soon? Did you manage to get some rest?¡± Harold inquired with a slight frown. Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°I did. I took a nap in the staff area.¡± Harold sighed with resignation. Belinda approached Lucas¡¯ bedside and asked gently, ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Much better; though the wound still hurts a bit,¡± Lucas replied softly as he gazed up at Belinda with warmth in his voice. ¡°It¡¯s perfectly normal for it to hurt once the anesthesia wears off.¡± As she spoke, Belinda gracefully settled into the chair beside him. Watching Lucas closely, she felt a wave of hesitation wash over her. She wanted to say something to Lucas, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it in front of Harold and Norma. Harold and Norma stayed until two in the afternoon before they finally decided to take their leave. Yet just as the door clicked shut behind them, Gordon arrived. Gordon quickly greeted Belinda and Lucas. ¡°How is Minna doing? Have you managed to get anything out of her?¡± Belinda was the first to speak, her tone sharp with urgency. Gordon stood straight, a trace of frustration shing in his eyes. ¡°Since we brought her in, Minna has been unnervingly calm¡ªno shouting or resistance¡ªbut she hasn¡¯t spoken a single word. We¡¯ve tried different approaches, but nothing has worked so far.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing. . . . Chapter 832 ?Chapter 832: ¡°We did review the surveince footage. Minna took a taxi to the Grand ins General Hospital. She waited outside for almost two hours. It wasn¡¯t until you left the building that she began tailing you. She was in disguise the entire time, so your bodyguard didn¡¯t recognize her until it was toote.¡± At this point, Gordon¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening. It was clear he felt responsible for the failure of the bodyguard he had assigned to protect Belinda. He added, ¡°The bodyguard was tailing you like usual, but then, out of nowhere, an old woman fell right in front of him. She imed he pushed her and wouldn¡¯t let the matter go. She kept demanding he take responsibility. He wanted to catch up with you, so he tried to avoid an argument and just walked away. But the woman grabbed his leg and wouldn¡¯t let go, making a scene. It took him a long time to get free from her.¡± Hearing this, Belinda frowned slightly. Being set up by an elderly person¡­ Wasn¡¯t this just like what had happened to her before? Gordon said, ¡°We looked into both the elderly woman who dyed the bodyguard and the elderly woman who targeted you. It turns out they were paid fifty thousand each by a man to stage those incidents. We tried tracking the man using surveince footage. Unfortunately, he was heavily disguised, so we couldn¡¯t see his face. He eventually slipped into an alley with no cameras, and we lost him there.¡± Belinda¡¯s face hardened. She had done everything she could to protect herself, but Minna had still managed to attack her. A thought suddenly struck her, and she turned to Gordon, her expression serious. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is where imagination thrives ¡°Do you think¡­ they already knew where I was going at that time?¡± Gordon immediately understood what she meant. ¡°No, that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case. ording to the elderly women, the man took them to the hospital entrance and had them wait there for over two hours. At first, they didn¡¯t even know who their target was.¡± ¡°Target was. They were just following the man¡¯s instructions. Then, the man pointed you out to them, and that¡¯s when they moved in to dy you and your bodyguard.¡± After hearing Gordon¡¯s exnation, Belinda exhaled in relief, a hint of tension leaving her body. It seemed this incident had nothing to do with Holley. Lucas, who had been listening quietly, spoke up, his voice soft. ¡°Belinda, why did you suddenly leave the hospital at lunchtime yesterday and head in that direction?¡± Belinda met his gaze and exined, ¡°My mother called and asked me to pick up some cakes from the bakery near the hospital.¡± Lucas frowned, his mind racing. Holley¡­ He hadn¡¯t expected her to be involved in this. Gordon, standing off to the side, looked uneasy as well when he heard that. Lucas turned to Gordon and gave a firm order. . . . Chapter 833 ?Chapter 833: ¡°Look into Holley.¡± Gordon blinked, caught off guard for a moment, and then nodded quickly. ¡°Understood.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression grew conflicted. After a brief pause, Lucas shifted the topic and asked Belinda, ¡°Do you want to see Minna?¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate. She nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone take you there,¡± Lucas said. Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Right now? But you¡ª¡± Lucas interjected, his tone calm, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine now. Besides, I¡¯ve got some work matters to discuss with Gordon.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t say anything more, simply gazing at him. Lucas gave her a reassuring look. After a brief pause, he said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you how you want to handle Minna.¡± Silence hung between them for a moment before Belinda gave a slight nod. There were indeed things she needed to say to Minna. Minna was confined in a dpidated rental house. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, your fiction escape The ce was heavily guarded, with professionals clearly keeping watch. Tied to a chair, Minna looked like a mess. Her face was bruised and swollen, and parts of her body bore red, painful marks. She was a pitiful sight. When her eyesnded on Belinda, they widened, filled with hatred. Her expression quickly twisted into a furious snarl. Belinda stepped closer, stopping in front of her. ¡°Are you disappointed to see me standing here, safe and sound?¡± ¡°Shut up, you bitch! You won¡¯t be lucky forever! Just wait, you¡¯ll get what¡¯sing to you! You¡ª¡± Before Minna could finish speaking, Belinda raised her hand and pped her across the face. The sound of the p echoed sharply through the room. Minna¡¯s head snapped to the side from the force. ¡°Go ahead, keep cursing. I¡¯m listening,¡± Belinda said casually, crossing her arms, a mocking smile ying on her lips. Minna¡¯s mouth opened again. ¡°Bitch! You should die! You¡ª¡± Another resounding pnded on Minna¡¯s face. This time, the impact left her ear ringing. . . . Chapter 834 ?Chapter 834: Blood trickled from the corner of her mouth. ¡°Keep going,¡± Belinda said, her expression unchanged. But Minna didn¡¯t dare utter another word. Instead, she red at Belinda, her teeth clenched in fury, her whole body trembling with hatred. ¡°Since you¡¯re done cursing, let¡¯s have a proper conversation.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow, sitting down in the chair facing her. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about,¡± Minna said, making it clear she wasn¡¯t going to cooperate. Belinda smirked slightly. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. What exactly did I do to make you hate me this much? Is it about Darwin?¡± At the mention of Darwin¡¯s name, Minna¡¯s eyes went bloodshot. Pure hatred radiated from her gaze. She spat out angrily, ¡°You shameless woman! You already have Mr. rk. Why are you still holding onto Darwin?¡± Belindaughed as if she had just heard a joke. ¡°Holding onto Darwin? Where did you get that idea? We¡¯ve only shared a few meals together.¡± Minna, furious, snapped, ¡°A few meals? And then you kissed him? The way he looks at you¡­ It¡¯s obvious he¡¯s into you!¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s has your next chapter Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°I kissed him? You¡¯re talking about that photo someone took of Darwin and mest time? It only looked like a kiss because of the angle. I was about to fall, and Darwin caught me. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± Minna shot back, disbelief and anger in her voice. Belinda let out a coldugh. ¡°At this point, do you really think I need to lie to you?¡± Minna remained silent, her eyes burning with hatred as she stared at Belinda. Even if Belinda was telling the truth and the photos were misleading, one thing was undeniable: Darwin liked Belinda. And that alone was enough for her to never stop hating Belinda. On top of that, the torment she had suffered after marrying Moshe was all because of Belinda. The hatred she had for Belinda ran deep. ¡°Tell me. After you ran away from the Burke family¡¯s residence, where did you go? Who took you in?¡± Belinda suddenly asked. Minna scoffed, her face twisted with disdain. ¡°You really think I¡¯d tell you?¡± She paused, ring at Belinda before adding coldly, ¡°Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t say a word about that.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly, a faint smile curling on her lips. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect you to spill it anyway. If you don¡¯t want to talk, I can¡¯t force you. But keeping you locked up here? It¡¯s not a long-term fix.¡± . . . Chapter 835 ?Chapter 835: Belinda paused again, her tone casual as she shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s someone who has been missing you dearly. He¡¯s been looking for you every single day. His obsession with you is¡­ disturbingly deep.¡± Her words carried a calm, almost nonchnt air, but to Minna, they struck like a cold de. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I might as well do him a favor and hand you over to him.¡± The casual cruelty in Belinda¡¯s voice made Minna¡¯s blood run cold. She didn¡¯t need to ask to know exactly whom Belinda was talking about. Seeing Minna¡¯s expression, Belinda said, ¡°You know I am talking about your husband, Moshe, right? Before I came here, I already gave him a call. Don¡¯t worry; he¡¯ll be here soon to pick you up.¡± Minna¡¯s face turned ashen, and her body trembled with rage. Her nails dug into her palms as she hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°Belinda! You¡¯re heartless!¡± Belinda raised a brow, the faintest hint of amusement dancing in her eyes. She knew all too well what awaited Minna if Moshe got his hands on her again. The torment, the cruelty¡ªit would be unbearable. But that didn¡¯t deter her. No, she wanted Minna to suffer. A faint, mocking smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Heartless? Compared to you, I¡¯m far from heartless.¡± Her expression darkened, her voice turning cold and sharp. M¦Ò§ñ? ¦Ô¦Ñ?¦Á§ä?? ¦É§Ú g¦Á?§Ú¦Ò¦Í???.¡é¦Ò§Þ ¡°After all, you were the one who wanted me dead.¡± With that, she turned on her heel and headed for the door. But just as she reached it, Minna¡¯s voice sliced through the air, sharp and filled with usation. ¡°Did Macie betray me?¡± Hearing this, Belinda froze mid-step. Her gaze flickered for a moment before she turned to face Minna again. Her beautiful eyes now brimmed with only confusion. She said, ¡°What did you just say? Macie betrayed you? What do you mean by that?¡± Minna¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t y dumb. I know everything! Macie betrayed me and sided with Mr. rk!¡± Belinda blinked innocently. ¡°I don¡¯t know who told you that, but I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Minna let out a coldugh. ¡°Belinda, you and Mr. rk were both fooled by Macie!¡± Before Belinda could reply, Minna continued, her voice dripping with venom. ¡°Did you know? At the banquet, the whole n to make you sleep with another man was Macie¡¯s idea, from start to finish. Even Moshe¡ªMacie was the one who brought him into this!¡± Minna leaned forward as far as her restraints allowed, her grin twisted with spite. ¡°So, do you still think Macie is a good person?¡± . . . Chapter 836 ?Chapter 836: After hearing Minna¡¯s words, Belinda¡¯s pupils narrowed sharply. Belinda¡¯s gaze shifted to Minna, her expression unreadable. This was something she hadn¡¯t anticipated. Minna, catching the look on Belinda¡¯s face, sneered once more, her voice sharp as she said, ¡°I think you still remember Morse, don¡¯t you?¡± The mention of that name made Belinda furrow her brow. Wasn¡¯t he the blind date Mollie had set up for her? During the meal, he had tried to drug her. Minna¡¯s sudden mention of him made unease coil in Belinda¡¯s stomach. Could it be¡­ Minna said, ¡°That man is one of my admirers. Actually, it was on my orders that he tried to drug you.¡± When Belinda heard this, her face darkened instantly, her posture stiffening. She hadn¡¯t imagined Minna would be behind this. ¡°But¡­¡± Minna straightened up, her words gaining a blunt edge. ¡°The idea to have Morse drug you wasn¡¯t mine. It came from Macie. At first, I wasn¡¯t nning to do anything to you. But when Macie found out about your blind date, she suggested I teach you a lesson!¡± Belinda remained silent, but the storm brewing in her eyes spoke volumes. ¡°I swear, I¡¯m not lying!¡± Minna said with a serious expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, have Mr. rk investigate the matter. He¡¯s more than capable of uncovering the truth.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Don¡¯t think for a second that Macie¡¯s some kind of good person just because she sided with Mr. rk and threw me under the bus. That woman¡¯s a master at hiding her true colors!¡± At this moment, Minna¡¯s hatred for Macie was so strong that she spared no effort in exposing her. Besides, every word she said was true. ¡°Thank you for telling me this,¡± Belinda said atst, her tone calm. After a brief pause, she added evenly, ¡°But I wasn¡¯t aware that Macie had sided with Lucas.¡± Back when Macie had gone to Lucas for help, she had begged him to ask Belinda to keep the matter a secret, hoping to maintain her cover. Lucas had agreed on Belinda¡¯s behalf. So, even now, though rage simmered within her, Belinda chose not to expose Macie. She wouldn¡¯t be the one to break a promise. Minna hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to refuse to acknowledge Macie¡¯s betrayal even now. Her face twisted in frustration, her fury reigniting. She opened her mouth to retort when¡ª ¡°Ms. Wright, Moshe is here,¡± a bodyguard suddenly said, breaking the heavy tension in the room. Hearing this, Minna froze, her face draining of color. Moshe! That monster! He was here! Fear gripped Minna like a vise, making her legs tremble. ¡°Let him in,¡± Belinda said coolly. ¡°Yes,¡± the bodyguard replied. A momentter, the door opened, and Moshe walked in. The sight of him made Minna¡¯s eyes widen in sheer terror. . . . Chapter 837 ?Chapter 837: His presence now radiated a darker, more menacing aura than ever before. ¡°Ms. Wright,¡± Moshe nodded to Belinda. ¡°You can take her away now,¡± Belinda said, her tone indifferent. ¡°Much appreciated,¡± Moshe replied, his grin widening. He strode over to Minna, lifting her chin with one hand while the other trailed down her cheek. Moshe gave Minna a soft, almost tender smile. ¡°My dear, you have no idea how much I¡¯ve missed you. Come on, let¡¯s go home.¡± Without waiting, he began undoing her restraints. Minna flinched at his touch, a shiver racing down her spine. Once Minna was freed, Moshe grabbed her wrist and yanked her to her feet. Turning to Belinda, he said, ¡°Ms. Wright, you and Mr. rk can rest assured. I guarantee I¡¯ll keep a close watch on my wife twenty-four hours a day. She won¡¯t have another chance to escape.¡± Thest sentence came out as a low growl. ¡°Honey, let¡¯s go.¡± He then dragged Minna away. Minna struggled, but Moshe¡¯s grip was iron-tight. She was forced to leave with him. The room fell silent as the door closed behind them. Belinda lingered for a moment before turning to leave as well. At the Grand ins General Hospital. A soft knock echoed through the quiet ward. The door creaked open, and a man and a woman stepped inside. Lucas looked up. His brows furrowed instantly as his sharp gaze settled on the visitors. As soon as Verena stepped a few paces into the dimly lit room, Lucas¡¯ frigid and merciless voice echoed. ¡°I do not want strangers in my space.¡± Both Verena and Ryan were acutely aware that his words were directed at Verena. Instantly, Verena¡¯s countenance shifted, her cheeks flushed with emotion, and her eyes glistened with unshed tears that threatened to spill over. ¡°Lucas,¡± she said, her voice trembling slightly, ¡°I am genuinely concerned about you. I simply want to check on your well-being¡­ I promise I won¡¯t stay for long.¡± Without uttering a single word in response, Lucas cast a nce at Gordon, who stood nearby. Gordon, understanding the unspokenmand, immediately began to approach Verena with an air of authority. ¡°Miss Reed, please,¡± he urged in a tone that brooked no argument. However, Verenapletely disregarded Gordon¡¯s presence. Her reddened eyes remained locked onto Lucas¡¯ steely gaze, unblinking. ¡°Lucas,¡± she pleaded softly, ¡°could you¡­ Could you stop being so cold to me? I¡ª¡± Before she could fully articte her feelings, Gordon interjected coldly, ¡°Miss Reed, I¡¯d prefer not to have to escort you out forcibly.¡± . . . Chapter 838 ?Chapter 838: The harshness of Gordon¡¯s words rendered Verena¡¯s face an ashen white. He would never have dared to address her in such a manner before. Everything had changed now. At that moment, Ryan stepped forward. He extended his hand and gently took the items Verena was holding. ¡°Verena,¡± he spoke gently yet firmly. ¡°You can wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Ryan!¡± Verena eximed urgently as she turned to him, desperation etched across her features. Ryan responded with a single, meaningful nce. A few secondster, Verena seemed to resign herself to the situation. Reluctantly, she turned to leave the ward. When the door mmed shut behind her, Verena¡¯s body swayed slightly as if the force of rejection had physically affected her. Inside the room, Ryan ced the things Verena had brought for Lucas on the table. ¡°I don¡¯t want anything from her,¡± Lucas suddenly said. Ryan momentarily froze, his movements stiffening at Lucas¡¯ words. After a brief pause filled with tension, he sighed in resignation. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take them outter.¡± He then moved over to the bedside and settled into a chair. Ryan released a deep, weary sigh that seemed to carry the weight of their shared history. ¡°Lucas,¡± he began cautiously, ¡°why? Why are you doing this? I understand it was wrong of Verena to drug you, but she genuinely recognizes her error now. She won¡¯t repeat it. Can¡¯t you simply offer her another chance? After all, you¡¯ve been acquainted for so many years¡­ And back then, Verena did so much for you¡ª¡± Before Ryan couldplete his thought or evoke any lingering fond memories between Lucas and Verena, Lucas interjected coldly, ¡°Do you believe that if it weren¡¯t for our shared history, Verena would still be standing here unscathed after what she did to me?¡± His voice was icy and carried an unsettling ruthlessness that cut through Ryan¡¯s resolve. Ryan was momentarily taken aback by Lucas¡¯ words. He wanted to say something, but before he could, Lucas cut him off again. ¡°From this point forward,¡± Lucas dered firmly, his tone leaving no room for debate, ¡°I do not wish to hear anything regarding her. If there¡¯s nothing else you wish to discuss, you can leave now.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t even want to utter Verena¡¯s name anymore. Ryan¡¯s expression changed at this stark deration. . . . Chapter 839 ?Chapter 839: It was clear Lucas was serious about this. Taking a deep breath, Ryan finally said, ¡°Very well, I won¡¯t bring her up again. Let¡¯s focus on you instead. How is your injury?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± Lucas replied curtly but showed a hint of softness in his expression. ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Ryan replied with a nod of acknowledgment. He gazed at Lucas; his emotions were an indescribable blend of feelings. To be honest, he had never imagined Lucas would go to such lengths for Belinda¡­ Outside the room, When Belinda returned, she immediately spotted Verena seated forlornly on a bench outside Lucas¡¯ ward. Noticing Verena outside the room instead of entering the ward caused Belinda¡¯s brow to furrow slightly. When Verena saw Belinda approach, her expression transformed in an instant. She rose quickly to her feet and locked eyes with Belinda¡­ ¡°Miss Reed, aren¡¯t you stepping in?¡± Belinda inquired with a courteous smile, breaking the stillness that hung heavy in the air. Her words resonated sharply within Verena¡¯s heart, cutting through herposure like a de. To Verena, Belinda¡¯s words felt nothing short of tant provocation, an intentional jab disguised as innocent curiosity. ¡°The atmosphere here is pleasant. I just felt like getting some fresh air,¡± Verena replied evenly, holding Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Ah, I understand,¡± Belinda said, her tone carrying a subtle edge. Then, she let out a softugh. ¡°It¡¯s not every day that someonees to a hospital just to enjoy the air in the corridor.¡± Verena couldn¡¯t ignore the mockeryced in Belinda¡¯s tone, but she found herself grappling for a suitable response, her mind swirling with frustration. Clenching her jaw tightly, she said, ¡°Lucas is simply upset with me at the moment. Once he calms down, my rtionship with him will revert to its former state!¡± Belinda offered her a faint smile, the corners of her lips curling ever so slightly. ¡°Well, I hope your wish wille true.¡± Although her words seemed polite, the underlying sarcasm was undeniable, and it stung Verena. Without giving Verena a chance to respond, Belinda turned with a casual air and pushed open the door to the hospital room. Inside, Belinda cast a quick, indifferent nce at Ryan before turning her attention to Lucas. . . . Chapter 840 Chapter 840: The instant Lucas spotted Belinda entering the room, the frosty expression on his face melted away, reced by an umon warmth that seemed to illuminate his features. When Ryan noticed this transformation, his expression grew even more solemn and contemtive. It was unmistakable now¡ªLucas¡¯ feelings for Belinda had grown far beyond mere fondness, blossoming into something deeper and more profound. As Ryan turned his attention to Belinda, his emotions were a storm of conflict. Lucas said to Ryan, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave now. Don¡¯t forget to take those things with you.¡± Ryan hesitated for a fleeting moment; his expression stiffened slightly before he nodded inpliance. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll take my leave. Please take care of yourself and recover swiftly. I¡¯lle by another day.¡± With that, he turned and walked out of the room. Naturally, he didn¡¯t forget to carry the things Verena had brought with him as he departed. When Verena witnessed Ryan leaving the room with the items intended for Lucas in hand, her face drained of color. She stared at Ryan with disbelief written all over her face, her lips parting as if to say something, but no words came out. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s has stories worth exploring ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ryan said tly, his tone heavy with resignation. He didn¡¯t give Verena the opportunity to argue, grabbing her wrist with a firm but gentle grip and pulling her to leave. Verena followed him like a lifeless marite, herplexion devoid of color and her spirit seemingly drained. Once they were gone, Gordon, who had been lingering nearby, also departed from the hospital. Now, only Lucas and Belinda remained in the spacious hospital room. ¡°Are you feeling tired? Do you want to lie down and rest for a while?¡± Belinda asked, her voice soft and filled with genuine concern as she observed him closely. Lucas shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not feeling tired.¡± Belinda settled into the chair beside his hospital bed. ¡°How did your conversation with Minna go?¡± Lucas asked, his voice still slightly raspy, a hint of curiosity flickering in his eyes. Belinda replied, ¡°She said a lot of things to me. However, whenever I pressed for details about where she had been recently or who had been assisting her behind the scenes, she mmed uppletely. She insisted she would never disclose anything about that¡ªnot even at the cost of her life.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear readers! God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best! (©¤??O) . Chapter 841 ?Chapter 841: Upon hearing this, Lucas scoffed. ¡°Howmendably loyal of her,¡± he remarked in a mocking tone. Belinda continued with a serious tone, ¡°She also inquired about Macie¡ªwondering if Macie had betrayed her by allying with you. Judging by her reaction during our conversation¡­¡± Conversation, it seems that the message she sent Macie previously was indeed intended as a test of loyalty.¡± Belinda paused, her expression growing somber, her gaze dropping momentarily before meeting Lucas¡¯ again. ¡°She also told me that the scheme to let me have sex with Moshe at the party was entirely Macie¡¯s idea. Not only that, but it was also Macie who advised her to ask Morse to drug me.¡± When Lucas heard this, his face turned cold in an instant. Lucas¡¯ chiseled, attractive visage was clouded with a stormy expression. ¡°I¡¯ll get to the bottom of this! If these two urrences truly rte to Macie¡­¡± Lucas halted, allowing his words to linger in the thick silence. But his piercing, unyielding gaze conveyed everything left unsaid, the weight of his resolve unmistakable. Belinda chose not to say anything. After a pause, she lifted her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯ and spoke with heartfelt sincerity. ¡°Lucas, this time, I owe you my deepest thanks. If it hadn¡¯t been for your intervention, I might have¡ª¡± ¡°I will never let that happen,¡± Lucas interjected with a tone that brooked no argument. Locking eyes with Belinda intently, he said resolutely, ¡°As long as I¡¯m around, nothing bad will happen to you. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly, but ultimately, she didn¡¯t say anything. She believed him. She knew he would protect her no matter what. ¡°By the way, how did you happen to be there yesterday?¡± Belinda suddenly recalled something and asked, her voiceced with curiosity. Lucas exined with a calm demeanor, ¡°I went to the hospital to find you and saw you exiting. So, I followed you in my vehicle. When I noticed that elderly woman troubling you, I parked the car and walked over to check on you. As soon as I parked, I spotted Minna among the throng, and that¡¯s when I knew something was wrong.¡± Belinda nodded slowly, lowering her eyes as she murmured sincerely, ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Her gratitude was encapsted in those two simple yet profoundly meaningful words. The weight behind them carried the emotions she couldn¡¯t fully articte. Even now, the memory of that day still sent a faint shiver of unease through her. The fear she had felt lingered like a shadow in her mind. Lucas raised an eyebrow slightly, a teasing lilt dancing in his voice. . . . Chapter 842 ?Chapter 842: ¡°Just a thank you? Is that all?¡± Belinda looked up at him, her gaze steady. ¡°Then what more do you want?¡± she asked. A mischievous smile danced at the corners of Lucas¡¯ lips as he leaned closer. After a pause, he replied in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯ll need to agree to two things.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together thoughtfully and then asked with genuine curiosity, ¡°What things?¡± Lucas straightened himself with an air of seriousness and said, ¡°First, remove all my contact details from your cklist. Second¡ªwhen I¡¯m discharged from the hospital¡ªallow me to continue teaching you how to swim.¡± Upon hearing this, Belinda froze momentarily before instinctively eximing with disbelief, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas¡¯ ¡°two things¡± would be so¡­ simple. They felt almost trivialpared to what she had imagined. She had assumed he would request¡­ Lucas chuckled softly at her reaction. ¡°Did you think I¡¯d seize this chance to ask you to get back together with me?¡± Belinda¡¯s thickshes fluttered as she blinked. She was momentarily dazed. For a fleeting moment, she had truly thought he might make such a request. Noticing her reaction, Lucas realized his assumption was correct. He smiled with a hint of helplessness before turning serious again. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said, ¡°I won¡¯t deny it¡ªI truly yearn to be together with you again. However¡­ I only want you to choose to start over with me because your faith in me has been restored, because deep down inside your heart, you genuinely wish to be with me. Not because you feel indebted to me or obligated to say yes out of gratitude. That¡¯s not what I want.¡± His heartfelt words struck Belinda¡¯s heart like a jolt of electricity; it wasn¡¯t painful but rather awakening¡ªthe emotions it stirred lingered, refusing to settle. She couldn¡¯t help but feel her heart flutter. Belinda stared at Lucas, her voice lost. Seeing her fixed stare, Lucas couldn¡¯t resist smiling. In a yful, self-assured tone, he teased, ¡°What, did I just sweep you off your feet? Are you ready to tie the knot with me now?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched involuntarily. With an exaggerated roll of her eyes, she snapped, ¡°You¡¯re so full of yourself!¡± Despite her exasperation, she let out a sigh and nodded after a moment¡¯s hesitation. ¡°Okay, promise.¡± . . . Chapter 843 ?Chapter 843: When Lucas heard that, his face lit up, and he immediately reached for his phone. ¡°Let¡¯s do that right now. I¡ª¡± The sharp pain from his injury stopped him mid-motion, forcing a pained cry from his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Belinda shot to her feet, gently but firmly pressing him back against the bed. Her tone carried a mix of worry and scolding. ¡°Are you out of your mind? You¡¯re injured! What were you thinking, moving like that? What if you tear your wound?¡± ¡°I just wanted to grab my phone¡­¡± Lucas replied, his voice soft and full of innocence. Belinda shook her head and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± She strode to the other side of the bed, picked up his phone, and returned to sit down. Pulling out her own phone, she opened her block list and tapped Lucas¡¯ number, quickly removing it. ¡°See? You¡¯re officially off my block list.¡± Then, she opened her messaging app and re-added his contact. She turned her attention to Lucas¡¯ phone. As she picked it up, the screen lit up, revealing the lock screen wallpaper. Her hand froze. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is a world of wonder Because staring back at her was¡­ a photo of herself. Lucas cleared his throat awkwardly, a faint blush creeping up his cheeks. ¡°The password is your birthday.¡± Belinda hesitated for a beat before typing in the digits. The phone unlocked immediately, and to her surprise, the main screen wallpaper was also a picture of her. She didn¡¯tment, though her eyes flickered with a trace of amusement. Remainingposed, she opened the messaging app, added her contact, and then waved the phone in front of Lucas. ¡°See? It¡¯s done.¡± Lucas smiled. ¡°Perfect,¡± he said, his tone warm and pleased. Before he could say anything else, a sharp knock interrupted them. ¡°Come in,¡± Belinda said, ncing toward the door. It opened with a quiet click, and two familiar figures stepped inside. Belinda blinked in surprise before recognition softened her features. ¡°Mollie, Darren. You¡¯re here.¡± Lucas greeted them as well. ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Mollie asked as she approached the bed. . . . Chapter 844 ?Chapter 844: ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now,¡± Lucas replied. Mollie turned her gaze to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you and Darren step outside for a bit. I need a word with Mr. rk.¡± Belinda hesitated, her eyes flickering to Lucas with subtle concern. Catching the look, Mollie raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? You think I¡¯d be harsh to someone who¡¯s injured?¡± Belinda flushed slightly, fumbling for an exnation. ¡°No, Mollie, I was just worried he had been sitting up too long and might get tired.¡± Lucas chuckled softly, his gaze reassuring. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright. Mollie, you two can talk. Darren and I will step out.¡± She then walked out of the room with Darren, closing the door behind them. Inside, Mollie sat down on the chair near the bed. Her expression was calm but held a firmness that didn¡¯t invite small talk. ¡°Mr. rk, our family is truly grateful for what you¡¯ve done for Belinda. But¡­ that¡¯s all.¡± Lucas looked at Mollie, his expression serious. Mollie said, ¡°We also don¡¯t approve of you and Belinda being together. Belinda has been hurt by you far too many times. Her heart has been shattered by you more times than I can count. We don¡¯t want her to fall into the same trap again.¡± Lucas, however, gave a sudden smile, his eyes gleaming with a quiet confidence. ¡°You can¡¯t know if it¡¯s a trap or something else unless you take the leap,¡± he said, meeting Mollie¡¯s gaze. His voice was firm as he continued, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, because I¡¯ve hurt Belinda before and lost her, I now understand the importance of cherishing her and the rtionship we¡¯ve worked so hard for. Please believe me when I say that I love her. If she¡¯s willing to trust me again, if she gives me another chance, I will treat her better than I ever did. I will never let her get hurt again.¡± His tone was serious as he spoke. Mollie paused, caught off guard by the weight of his words. After a long silence, she finally managed to ask, ¡°You¡­ You love her?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. His expression was unwavering. ¡°Yes, I love her. It wasn¡¯t until I saw Belinda in danger that I realized how much she means to me.¡± He let out a deep breath, his voice full of conviction. ¡°My feelings for her have gone far beyond just liking her. She¡¯s the one I¡¯d risk my life for.¡± . . . Chapter 845 ?Chapter 845: Mollie was stunned, her eyes locked on him. She was speechless, her heart unexpectedly moved by what he had said. If anyone else had spoken these words, she might have dismissed them as empty promises. Buting from Lucas¡­ She knew he was serious. His actions had already shown the depth of his feelings. She thought back to the video from yesterday, where Lucas had put himself in harm¡¯s way to protect Belinda. Even after being stabbed, he had held her tight, using his own body to shield her from further danger. Mollie took a deep breath, her expression softening. ¡°Lucas, I believe you truly love Belinda. And if you two get back together, I believe you¡¯ll treat her well. But¡­¡± She paused, her brow furrowing with concern. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t pressure her or take advantage of this chance to¡ª¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Lucas interjected. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t use this matter to pressure her into getting back together with me again.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Mollie said with a nod. Since Lucas had said so, she made her stance clear, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said that, I won¡¯t interfere with anything between you and Belinda from now on. And I won¡¯t try to set her up with anyone else anymore. If you can win her heart again, and if she chooses to be with you again, my family and I will ept you.¡± Lucas¡¯ face lit up with a smile full of confidence and resolve. ¡°I will make that happen!¡± He knew that Mollie¡¯s sincerity came from a ce of genuine care for Belinda. In fact, Mollie and Santino were far more reliable and caring than Belinda¡¯s biological parents. Mollie pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Darren, you and Belinda cane in now,¡± she said before ending the call. Soon, Belinda and Darren walked in together. Mollie¡¯s gaze was serious as she looked at Belinda. Her voice firm, she asked, ¡°Belinda, now tell me, what¡¯s really going on between you and Minna?¡± Noticing the serious demeanor etched across Mollie¡¯s face and the slight irritation that flickered in her eyes, Belinda knew it was crucial not to take any chances this time. Taking a deep breath, she gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°I sincerely apologize, Mollie. I did conceal something important from you before. At the banquet, Minna initially had the intention of setting me up to hurt me. However, once I uncovered her scheme, I managed to turn the tables on her. In the end, she fell into her own snare and faced the consequences of her actions.¡± . . . Chapter 846 ?Chapter 846: Mollie¡¯s expression shifted instantly to one of greater discontent, her brow furrowing deeply. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform us about something this significant?¡± ¡°Indeed, Belinda! How could you withhold such vital information from us?¡± Darren, who stood beside Mollie, also frowned, his disappointment evident. Belinda pressed her lips together in contemtion before saying, ¡°I thought that since I wasn¡¯t harmed in any way, it would be better not to burden you with this knowledge. I didn¡¯t want you to worry about me unnecessarily.¡± With a stern expression, Mollie slightly elevated her voice. ¡°Is that truly the sole reason?¡± Belinda cast her gaze downward, feeling a twinge of unease. ¡°I simply didn¡¯t want to create any moreplications for you. Since my return, I¡¯ve umted many adversaries. You¡¯ve been supporting me through it all, and for that, I¡¯m genuinely grateful and deeply touched.¡± Her voice softened as she continued, ¡°The protection I¡¯ve received from you is something I¡¯ve never experienced from my biological parents. But I truly don¡¯t want to impose on you further¡ªespecially since this concerns Minna and the Williamson family. They are one of the top eight families in our society; they¡¯re not easy to contend with.¡± At this juncture, Belinda ceased holding back and candidly shared her thoughts. g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s takes you away Yet after hearing her out, Mollie became even more infuriated. ¡°You silly girl! From the moment we met, we¡¯ve shared so much time togetherughter and tears¡ªand believed you regarded us as your family. But now it seems it was merely my wishful thinking!¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she quickly responded, desperationcing her tone, ¡°No, Mollie! To me, you, Santino, and Darren are indeed my family!¡± Mollie gazed at Belinda with a pained expression that seemed to pierce through Belinda¡¯s heart. ¡°If you truly view us as family, do you think a family would worry about causing trouble for one another? You¡¯ve shattered my heart with your actions! Don¡¯t you recall what you promised mest time? Have youpletely forgotten it?¡± Belinda rapidly bit her lip in regret. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Mollie. This is entirely my fault.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now,¡± Mollie dered firmly. ¡°Darren, let¡¯s go!¡± With that, Mollie turned on her heel and exited the room. ¡°Mollie, please don¡¯t be upset! It¡¯s all my fault! I promise I won¡¯t repeat this mistake!¡± Belinda called out desperately as she hurried after Mollie. But Mollie disregarded herpletely, not sparing her a single nce. ¡°Alright, Belinda, don¡¯t chase after her,¡± Darren said gently but firmly as he reached out to stop Belinda. ¡°She¡¯s upset at the moment; allow her some time to cool off first. Once she calms down, you can apologize to her. After she has collected herself, I¡¯ll message you so that you can talk to her then.¡± . . . Chapter 847 ?Chapter 847: Upon hearing Darren¡¯s words of reason, Belinda found themforting and nodded immediately. ¡°Darren, then I¡¯ll entrust this matter to you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Darren replied reassuringly. After that, he also left. Belinda felt utterly defeated and frustrated as she sat beside Lucas with downcast eyes that reflected her inner turmoil. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lucas said gently as he leaned closer tofort her. ¡°Mrs. Thomas won¡¯t remain angry with you forever; she¡¯llprehend everything soon enough.¡± Belinda nodded faintly but remained in low spirits as shadows of doubt clouded her thoughts. On their way back home, Darren couldn¡¯t help but ask Mollie in a soft tone filled with concern, ¡°Mollie, are you truly upset with Belinda?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m angry!¡± Mollie eximed, her voice tinged with a mix of anger and frustration. ¡°Such a significant event took ce, and Belinda didn¡¯t tell me; she concealed it from me the entire time, all because she was worried aboutplicating things for us. How can I not be furious?¡± Mollie clearly had a displeased expression. Darren, sensing the tension, attempted to defend Belinda, saying, ¡°Mollie, actually, Belinda is just¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Mollie interjected. ¡°She¡¯s shaped by her familial background. If she can handle something on her own, she will. She never wishes to burden or depend on anyone else.¡± Mollie¡¯s eyes softened slightly as she continued, ¡°She¡¯s also apprehensive about disturbing others or irritating them. It¡¯s just who she is. I¡¯m fully aware of all of this.¡± With a sigh, she added, ¡°This time, I said I was angry on purpose and exited dramatically, hoping that Belinda would grasp the truth¡ªshe doesn¡¯t have to worry about causing us trouble. I simply want her to learn how to lean on us, to know that we¡¯re there for her unconditionally.¡± After processing Mollie¡¯s heartfelt words, Darren nodded slowly, finally understanding her perspective. ¡°I get it now.¡± Later that evening, Bethany, Johnson, and Vincent made their way into the hospital room to check on Lucas. Upon seeing Lucas sitting on the bed, Johnson raised an eyebrow in surprise and spoke first. ¡°Oh! You¡¯re sitting up now! It appears you¡¯re recovering pretty well.¡± Lucas offered a warm smile but remained silent. . . . Chapter 848 ?Chapter 848: Vincent couldn¡¯t resist teasing, ¡°Lucas is a hero! Remember how he shielded Belinda from that knife? Such an act of bravery! He definitely deserves a round of apuse!¡± Bethany also spoke enthusiastically, her eyes sparkling with excitement. ¡°Exactly! Lucas, because you saved Belinda yesterday, I am now fully supporting you in getting back together with her! You¡¯ve got to work hard and win her heart soon!¡± Lucas felt a wave of joy wash over him. He nodded eagerly. ¡°I will try my best.¡± Belinda, sitting nearby, couldn¡¯t help but shoot Bethany a sharp look, her cheeks tinged with a faint blush. ¡°What about Minna now?¡± Johnson inquired, adopting a more serious tone. The mention of Minna caused Belinda¡¯s expression to turn icy. ¡°She¡¯s incredibly stubborn! She refuses to disclose who¡¯s assisting her behind the scenes.¡± With a determined glint in her eyes, she added resolutely, ¡°Well then, I¡¯ve decided to show some ¡®leniency¡¯ and return her to her husband. Let Moshe deal with her.¡± ¡°Send her back to Moshe? That¡¯s a brilliant strategy!¡± Johnson couldn¡¯t help but give Belinda an approving thumbs up. Belinda raised an eyebrow at the praise and smiled. ¡°Minna¡¯s good days are numbered,¡± Bethany scoffed. After a moment of reflection, Vincent asked, his voice thoughtful, ¡°Did the police get involved?¡± Given the gravity of the incident¡ªand the fact that it had even made its way online¡ªit was impossible to avoid involvingw enforcement. Although Harold had acted swiftly to remove the news along with any videos circting online, many individuals were still aware of what had transpired. Belinda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°The police came this morning while Harold and Norma were present. I¡¯m unsure what Harold and Normamunicated to the officers during their visit, but the police just left after the conversation. But in the end, Minna will inevitably end up in jail. But before that happens, let her suffer for a while first.¡± A heavy silence enveloped the room as everyone absorbed her words. After some time had passed, Belinda turned to Johnson with concern. ¡°How is Catherine faring?¡± ¡°On the surface,¡± Johnson replied slowly, ¡°she appears fine. Her daily routine remains unchanged. But deep down¡­ I know she must be feeling bad inside.¡± ¡°What about Lnd and that woman? How did you handle them?¡± Bethany interjected. . . . Chapter 849 ?Chapter 849: Recalling this matter brought an involuntary smile to Johnson¡¯s lips as he said, ¡°I had Lnd¡¯spany terminate his employment without hesitation. As for Hailee¡­¡± After a brief pause, a derisive expression gradually spread across Johnson¡¯s face. ¡°I dug into that woman¡¯s past and discovered that her private life is truly disgraceful!¡± ¡°Oh really? Share the details!¡± Bethany¡¯s curiosity was instantly piqued, her eyes sparkling with intrigue as she leaned forward, eager to absorb every detail. Johnson said, ¡°In private, Hailee maintains connections with quite a number of men. To be frank, they¡¯re merely her intimatepanions.¡± He paused for dramatic effect before adding, ¡°Several of them are married, and some are even old enough to be her father.¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, her lips parting slightly in disbelief. ¡°She truly possesses some¡­ unusual preferences!¡± Johnson let out a soft chuckle, the corners of his mouth lifting in amusement as he continued, ¡°Thus, I had someone upload all her photographs and videos to the school¡¯s forum. The fallout is going to be spectacr.¡± Bethany pped her hands together in delight, her excitement evident. ¡°That¡¯s genius! Hailee¡¯s reputation is going to be in shambles!¡± Johnson nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s not all¡ªI even dispatched copies of those images to the spouses of those affluent businessmen she has been with. After all, it¡¯s only fair they uncover the truth, don¡¯t you agree?¡± galnovels.c¨®m is the source Upon hearing this, Belinda couldn¡¯t restrain herughter any longer. She turned to Johnson, a gleam of admiration in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re merciless! That¡¯s a brilliant strategy.¡± ¡°Anyone who dares to harm Cathy will face severe repercussions,¡± Johnson said firmly. As he spoke, his eyes narrowed dangerously, a chilling glint flickering within their depths. ¡°Catherine has already parted ways with Lnd now. What¡¯s your next step, Johnson?¡± Lucas inquired, his voice deep. At Lucas¡¯ question, Johnson lowered his gaze momentarily, a hint of worry creasing his handsome visage. ¡°I¡¯ll proceed gradually. Given the current situation of my rtionship with Cathy, I can¡¯t act impulsively ¡ª I fear I might drive her away.¡± ¡°The more sensitive the situation, the more prudent you must be,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I understand.¡± Johnson nodded slowly, acknowledging her words. His romantic life truly resembled a pathden with twists and turns ¡ª each bend revealing new challenges and uncertainties. Just then, a sharp knock resonated at the door of the hospital room. Gordon soon entered. He paused momentarily upon seeing the people gathered within. . . . Chapter 850 ?Chapter 850: Gordon¡¯s arrival at this moment undoubtedly signaled that something significant had urred. ¡°Did you uncover something?¡± Belinda immediately pressed him for information. Gordon nodded but hesitated for a moment. The matter involved Belinda¡¯s mother, and he wasn¡¯t sure if he should discuss it in front of Johnson and the others. Noticing Gordon¡¯s hesitation, Johnson spoke directly. ¡°If you have information to share that requires privacy, we¡¯ll step out so you can converse freely. Tomorrow, we will¡­¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Lucas interjected decisively. He then turned to Gordon. ¡°You can say it in front of them.¡± With Lucas granting permission, Gordon no longer had any reservations. He nodded and said, ¡°We¡¯ve conducted an investigation on Ms. Wright¡¯s mother. There¡¯s nothing unusual in most aspects; however¡­ Two nights ago, she received a call from Kylee thatsted five minutes.¡± Belinda¡¯s face immediately shifted at this revtion. Holley and Kylee? What could they possibly discuss? And for a whole five minutes? After a lengthy pause, Lucas¡¯ keen eyes narrowed slightly as he processed this new information. His tone turned frosty as he stated firmly, ¡°Investigate Kylee.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales He paused momentarily before adding, ¡°And Verena.¡± A dangerous glimmer flickered in his deep, prating eyes, leaving no doubt about the seriousness of hismand. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon replied before turning on his heel to leave. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Bethany asked, her tone serious, unable to suppress her curiosity after hearing Gordon¡¯s update. After half a minute of heavy silence, Belinda finally spoke slowly. ¡°Yesterday, my mother called me requesting that I buy her some pastries. That¡¯s why I stepped out of the hospital during my lunch break¡­¡± Johnson instantly grasped what Belinda was insinuating. He furrowed his brows and spoke bluntly. ¡°Are you suggesting that your mother might also be involved in this matter?¡± Belinda stayed silent. Bethany cast a worried nce in her direction, her brows furrowing. She could tell that Belinda was feeling terrible. Johnson broke the silence, his tone grim. ¡°The night beforest, Kylee spoke to Holley for five minutes. Then, the very next day, Holley called Belinda and asked her to buy pastry for her. And just then, Minna showed up! Could that have really just been a coincidence?¡± . . . Chapter 851 ?Chapter 851: Bethany observed the tension on Belinda¡¯s face before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions. First of all, this might have nothing to do with Kylee. And secondly, who¡¯s to say Kylee¡¯s call to Holley was even about this?¡± She paused, letting the logic sink in, and then continued, ¡°And another thing, considering Holley¡¯s rtionship with Kylee, why would Holley conspire with an outsider to harm her own daughter? And does Kylee seem stupid to you? Of all people, why would she go to Belinda¡¯s mother for help to harm Belinda? None of this adds up.¡± Johnson opened his mouth to argue but stopped when Bethany shot him a pointed look. Following her gaze, he looked at Belinda and closed his mouth. Just then, Vincent spoke up. ¡°Lucas, you asked Gordon to investigate Kylee and Verena earlier. Are you suggesting they might be involved in this?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a thin line. He raised his head. Instead of answering, he asked, ¡°What do you think the person helping Minna is after? What¡¯s their motive?¡± The question made everyone pause, their expressions shifting. Johnson quickly responded, ¡°The person might have a grudge against Belinda, or against you. By supporting Minna, they could be using her to target you two and gain something from it.¡± Lucas nodded thoughtfully, his voice grave. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction ¡°That¡¯s the only exnation I can think of. I¡¯ve already had people watching Minna¡¯s father, and so far, nothing suspicious hase up.¡± From this perspective, Verena and Kylee were highly suspicious. An uneasy silence fell over the room. After a while, Bethany walked over to Belinda, cing aforting hand on her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink this. I really don¡¯t think this has anything to do with Holley. Maybe Kylee¡¯s call to her was about something else entirely.¡± Belinda kept her gaze lowered, her silence unbroken. The group lingered for a bit longer before Johnson and the others decided to leave. After they had left, only Belinda and Lucas remained. ¡°Belinda,e sit over here,¡± Lucas suddenly said. Belinda hesitated but eventually walked over to his bedside, her expression confused. ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas slowly lifted his left hand, brushing it lightly against her hair. Belinda froze, her eyes widening as she stared at him. ¡°I¡¯m here for you,¡± Lucas said softly. His handsome face was pale now. Yet, his gaze was warm and gentle as it rested on her, offering a quiet reassurance. He parted his dry lips slightly, his voice raspy. . . . Chapter 852 ?Chapter 852: ¡°Bethany is right; this might not have anything to do with your mother. Don¡¯t let it weigh you down.¡± Belinda felt a faint tremor in her chest, her heart betraying a flicker of emotion. But she quickly masked it with a yful re. Crossing her arms, she shot back, ¡°What are you doing with your hand? Have you already forgotten what you promised me?¡± Lucas hesitated and then lowered his hand reluctantly, his lips quirking faintly. ¡°Is it toote for me to ask you to agree to one more condition?¡± Belinda rolled her eyes, unimpressed. ¡°It¡¯s way toote.¡± Lucas sighed dramatically, shaking his head as if defeated. Ignoring his antics, Belinda stood and headed to the bathroom. A momentter, she returned with a toothbrush, a cup, and a basin in hand. Without a word, she handed them to Lucas. He took the toothbrush and began brushing his teeth while seated. Once he was finished, Belinda helped him settle back into bed. She adjusted the nket over him, ensuring he wasfortable. Satisfied that Lucas was resting well, she made her way to the bathroom for a shower. Meanwhile, in an abandoned building. A loud ssh shattered the eerie silence as icy water struck a woman¡¯s face. ¡°Ah!¡± the woman shrieked, jolting awake. Her chest heaved as her senses reeled. She blinked rapidly, her eyes struggling to adjust to the dim light. When the scene before her came into focus, her pupils dted in horror. ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± Macie asked, her voice trembling with fear as she stared anxiously at the two men before her. Terror filled her eyes, and every muscle in her body tensed. The oppressive atmosphere in the dimly lit room only heightened the fear that gripped her, and the towering figures of the men looming over her intensified her sense of helplessness. To her horror, she realized her hands and feet were tightly bound, leaving her utterly immobile and at their mercy. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, darling; we just want to have a little fun with you,¡± one of the men said, his voice dripping with malice. The word ¡°fun¡± sent a shiver down Macie¡¯s spine, draining the color from her face in an instant. Desperation surged within her, and she instinctively opened her mouth to scream for help. ¡°Let me go! Help! Somebody¡ªah!¡± But before she could finish her plea, the second man struck her across the face with a sharp p. The sound of it echoed through the room. ¡°Shut up, you bitch! If you scream again, I¡¯ll drug you and make you mute!¡± the second man snarled. . . . Chapter 853 ?Chapter 853: Macie immediately began to sob, tears streaming down her face. Through her weeping, she begged, ¡°Please, set me free¡­¡± ¡°Boss, hurry up and finish this. Stop wasting time on her,¡± the first man urged impatiently. ¡°Look at you, so eager! When dealing with a beauty like this, patience is key,¡± the second man replied with ascivious grin that twisted his face. Macie¡¯s stomach churned at the sight of it. He crouched down, his hands moving toward her with cruel intent. Macie¡¯s eyes widened in fury, and she shouted once more, ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! Help! Somebody¡ª¡± But her sentence was cut short by another brutal p, one so harsh it left her reeling. Her face swelled from the blows, and blood began to trickle from the corner of her mouth. Macie was too terrified to speak now. Her body trembled violently as tears continued to flow unchecked down her cheeks. Soon, the man had stripped her bare and stood up to adjust a camera positioned in front of them. The lens was aimed directly at Macie, making it clear they intended to record everything. Once the camera was set for their twisted disy, the man began to remove his own clothes. ¡°Please, let me go; don¡¯t do this to me!¡± Macie cried out in desperation. She shook her head and struggled violently. She couldn¡¯t understand why this was happening to her. Who had orchestrated this? Who wanted to hurt her in such a cruel way? It made no sense. But no matter how much she pleaded or fought, her efforts were useless against the two men. They soon began their merciless actions, and their movements were brutally violent. ¡°You beasts! I will kill you! You won¡¯t get away with this!¡± Macie shouted defiantly, her teeth clenched. Her voice had grown hoarse from crying, and despair dripped from every word. ¡°Yell! Yell louder!¡± The man was ted by her suffering; the more Macie screamed, the more excited he became. Macie had no idea how long it went on, but eventually, the torture ceased. Shey motionless on the floor, like a discarded doll. Just when she thought the torment was finally over, one of the men retrieved a knife from his belt. When Macie saw the gleaming de, panic surged back into her, erasing the numbness on her face. ¡°W-what more do you want to do to me?¡± The man crouched down again, looking intently at her. To her horror, he said coldly, ¡°Miss Minna Williamson sends her regards.¡± . . . Chapter 854 ?Chapter 854: Macie¡¯s expression shifted instantly when she heard the name. Minna¡­ Minna Williamson? It was actually Minna behind all of this? Macie would never have imagined that Minna would send someone to do this to her. Why? Why would Minna do this? ¡°She said¡ªthis is the cost for betraying her,¡± the man added. With that chilling promation, he raised the knife high in his grasp and swung it down forcefully toward Macie¡¯s trembling form¡­ A piercing scream echoed through the decaying walls of the abandoned building. Macie¡¯s right cheek wascerated by a long, deep gash. Blood poured from the wound, painting a horrifying image that would haunt anyone who witnessed it. Before Macie could even process the pain, the man swiftly delivered another brutal sh across her left cheek. But this was far from the end of her torment. The man continued to sh at her skin, each cut more merciless than thest. Macie¡¯s cries of anguish surged in waves, her voice raw and desperate. She had almost cried herself dry. The searing pain coursed through her veins like fire, and despair overwhelmed her, making her feel as though it was all over. Her face was now a canvas of crimson streaks, nearly unrecognizable. After disfiguring Macie with cruel precision, the man rose, grabbed the camera thaty nearby, and left, taking his aplice with him. Before departing, he untied the cords that had bound Macie. Macie couldn¡¯tprehend how she had survived that night of despair. She dared not shed another tear. Every tear that trickled down her battered cheeks burned like acid, igniting a pain so intense she wished she could smash her head against the wall. If only she could lose consciousness¡ªperhaps then, the relentless pain would stop. The next day, afterpleting her rounds, Belinda returned to Lucas¡¯ hospital room. She had just stepped inside when Gordon arrived, his expression grim. The look on Gordon¡¯s face made Belinda¡¯s heart tighten with dread. Something was wrong. Could it be the results of that investigation? Before Belinda¡¯s mind could spiral further, Gordon spoke, his voice steady but heavy with seriousness. ¡°Mr. rk, Ms. Wright. Something terrible happened to Maciest night.¡± Macie? Upon hearing her name, Belinda and Lucas exchanged a nce. ¡°What happened to her?¡± Lucas inquired. Gordon hesitated briefly before answering, ¡°You¡¯d better see for yourselves.¡± . . . Chapter 855 ?Chapter 855: He then exited the room, only to return momentster, pushing a wheelchair. A woman sat in that wheelchair, her figurepletely shrouded in bandages that covered her face, leaving only her eyes, nostrils, and mouth exposed. Had Gordon not mentioned it beforehand, no one would have recognized her as Macie. Belinda gasped audibly, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡°What on earth happened?¡± she asked. With a heavy heart, Gordon exined, ¡°Last night, Macie was abducted and brutally raped. Afterward, her captors used a de on her face, leaving her with over a dozen disfiguring cuts.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression shifted dramatically as the weight of the words sank in. Raped and disfigured? The brutality of it was beyondprehension. ¡°Mr. rk! Ms. Wright! You must help me seek vengeance! It was Minna! She orchestrated this!¡± Macie cried out. Her injuries were so severe, especially in her lower body, that shecked the strength to stand and remained confined to the wheelchair. Struggling to speak through her tears, she continued, ¡°One of the attackers told mest night. He said Minna sent him with a message: everything that happened to me was my fault! I deserved it! This was the price I had to pay for betraying her!¡± Macie¡¯s voice cracked, her wordsced with disbelief and pain. ¡°Minna is truly ruthless.¡± Belinda turned to Lucas, their gazes meeting in shared disbelief. There was still someone helping Minna behind the scenes? After Minna¡¯s arrest, Lucas had withdrawn his surveince team from Macie, thinking the threat had passed. Never had he imagined that such a horrific tragedy could ur. Belinda shifted her focus back to Macie. Her voice was calm but probing as she said, ¡°Macie, there¡¯s something I need to ask you.¡± Macie sniffled and nodded weakly, her voice barely audible. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda crossed her arms, her expression calm. ¡°Minna told me something interesting. She imed that the n to have Morse drug me and the scheme to set me up with Moshe at the banquet¡­ those were your ideas. Is that true?¡± When Macie heard that, her expression shifted dramatically, a flicker of panic crossing her features. Luckily, her face was entirely swathed in bandages, effectively concealing her tumultuous emotions. She quickly regained herposure and retorted with fervor, ¡°That¡¯s absolute nonsense! Ms. Wright, don¡¯t trust a single word that Minna utters. She¡¯s only saying that to frame me! That woman is simply malevolent! She is discontented with her own life and doesn¡¯t want anyone else to experience happiness!¡± . . . Chapter 856 ?Chapter 856: ¡°Is that so?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft, almost mocking chuckle. ¡°Macie, you do realize who you¡¯re conversing with, correct?¡± Lucas, recliningnguidly on the hospital bed, suddenly interjected, his tone remarkably nonchnt yetced with an underlying tension. Macie shot Lucas a wary nce, uncertainty flickering in her eyes as she tried to decipher his implication. Before she could utter a word of protest, Lucas¡¯ frigid voice resonated once more, slicing through the tension in the air. ¡°Do you genuinely believe I wouldn¡¯t uncover the truth of this matter? Or perhaps¡­ Do you need me toy out the evidence for you?¡± At that moment, Macie¡¯s demeanor shifted dramatically¡ªher bravado crumbling. A dryness settled in her throat as she swallowed hard. She felt as if all vitality had drained from her body, leaving her weak and vulnerable in the wheelchair. After a long pause, she finally said in a trembling voice, ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t like that! I¡­ had no choice! Minna forced me to generate ideas for her. I had no alternative¡ªI was under her influence. I had to obey hermands!¡± As Macie¡¯s words lingered, both Belinda and Lucas exchanged nces, their expressions darkening. So it seemed that what Minna had imed was indeed urate. Belinda scoffed derisively, narrowing her eyes slightly. A sharp glint shed in her gaze as she said in a cold voice, ¡°You took the initiative to tell Minna to have Morse drug me. Are you genuinely attempting to tell me now that you were forced to do that?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??om has it all Macie¡¯s face, already pale, seemed to drain off any remaining color. Indeed, the scheme involving Morse had been her suggestion to Minna. Her resentment toward Belinda had simmered, boiling over into spiteful malice. She had loathed Belinda for the public humiliation at Minna¡¯s wee banquet, for orchestrating her arrest, and for condemning her to a humiliating night confined to a holding cell. That humiliation had birthed a burning desire for revenge. She had wanted Belinda to suffer. But she had never anticipated that Lucas and his people would uncover this. Macie hastily attempted to defend herself, saying, ¡°I was blinded by anger at that time, and I lost control! Ms. Wright, please, I beg for your forgiveness. I deeply regret my actions! I only mentioned it to Minna in passing. I never imagined she would take it seriously and actually ask Morse to do it.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned cold, his fierce gaze piercing into Macie¡¯s very soul. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve. After orchestrating these vile schemes, you dared approach me, seeking my favor. Did you truly believe I¡¯d prove more lenient than Minna?¡± ¡°No, no! That¡¯s not what I intended! I just¡­ I just¡­¡± Macie stammered as she grappled for words. In the end, feeling utterly cornered, she could only bite her lip and concede defeat. ¡°It¡¯s my fault¡­¡± After a pause, she quickly added with desperationcing her tone, ¡°Mr. rk, Ms. Wright, please trust me¡ªI truly regretted it afterward!¡± Realizing there was no point in deceiving Lucas any longer, she figured it would be far wiser to embrace honesty. . . . Chapter 857 ?Chapter 857: Lucas emanated an oppressive presence now; the weight of his gaze was like a heavy burden pressing down on Macie¡¯s chest, making it increasingly difficult for her to breathe. His thin lips parted slightly as he said in a cold voice, ¡°Macie, you should count yourself fortunate that Minna sought her revenge on you. For if she hadn¡¯t¡­ My methods would have been far more severe, and I assure you¡ªyou wouldn¡¯t have been able to bear it at all.¡± Macie¡¯s face turned as pale as a ghost. Her wide eyes locked onto Lucas, and her lips quivered uncontrobly. Did Lucas mean¡­? If Macie hadn¡¯t sought revenge on her, he would never have let her off. The memory of how Lucas had ruthlessly dealt with Minna sent a violent shiver down Macie¡¯s spine. Her breath quickened, almosting in gasps. Just as she opened her mouth to plead her case, Lucas¡¯ voice thundered through the room. ¡°Get out! And don¡¯t ever let me see your face again!¡± Macie flinched as if she had been pped. Without daring to argue, she spun her wheelchair around and quickly left the room. It wasn¡¯t until she emerged from the ward and felt the crisp, fresh air outside that her lungs finally expanded fully. She let out a long, shaky breath, the crushing weight on her chest slowly lifting. She had pinned her hopes on Lucas to exact revenge, but instead, she had been kicked out in utter humiliation. Her fingers curled into tight fists, nails digging into her palms as anger ignited in her chest. This was all Minna¡¯s fault! Inside the ward, Lucas turned to Gordon, his expression dark and unreadable. ¡°Have you looked into Macie¡¯s case?¡± Gordon gave a firm nod. ¡°It¡¯s been thoroughly investigated. She was kidnapped right from the parking lot of her office building. The kidnappers were two men in heavy disguises, leaving no identifiable features. The van they used had been reported stolen. After the kidnapping, they abandoned it in an alley. In addition, the location they used was an area full of condemned buildings ted for demolition. The entire ce had been abandoned for years, with all surveince cameras long out of service. Their escape route is untraceable.¡± Hearing this, Belinda crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes. ¡°For them to be so careful, it¡¯s obvious they¡¯re working with the same group backing Minna.¡± Lucas nodded in agreement but remained silent, deep in thought. Just as he was about to speak, a sudden ringtone cut through the quiet in the room. Belinda pulled out her phone and nced at the screen. Her expression flickered briefly, her jaw tightening. . . . Chapter 858 ?Chapter 858: For ten long seconds, she stared at the caller ID before swiping to answer the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, why didn¡¯t youe home the night beforest? Are you¡­ Are you still upset with me?¡± Holley¡¯s hesitant voice came through the line. Belinda believed Holley had no idea that Lucas had been hospitalized for saving her. Belinda¡¯s tone was cold. ¡°I¡¯lle home today.¡± Before Holley could respond, Belinda hung up the phone. ¡°Was that Holley?¡± Lucas asked, his gaze fixed on Belinda. He had overheard part of their conversation. Belinda gave a slight nod. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then go back now,¡± Lucas said. He could tell that the unanswered questions were weighing on Belinda¡¯s mind. She wouldn¡¯t find peace until she got the rity she needed. Belinda hesitated, her eyes lingering on Lucas. ¡°But you¡ª¡± Lucas interjected, ¡°Gordon is here with me.¡± ¡°Yes, Ms. Wright. I¡¯ll take care of Mr. rk. He will be fine; you don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Gordon said, his tone reassuring. Belinda stayed quiet for a moment, clearly torn. After a while, she finally nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± Lucas gave her a faint smile. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Without another word, Belinda turned on her heel and left the ward. At Vera Vis. When Belinda arrived, she found Kenia and Sarai already there. Holley, lounging on the sofa, immediately stood up when she spotted Belinda. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± she began, her tone a mix of hesitation and hope as she moved toward her. But her enthusiasm dimmed the moment she realized Belinda hade empty-handed. She hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Belinda, are you still mad at me? Look, I know I said some awful thingsst time, but I didn¡¯t mean it that way. I was just upset; that¡¯s all.¡± Her words hinted at the argument they had hadst time¡ªthe one involving Lucas. Belinda stayedposed, her lips parting just enough to let her calm yet cutting voice slip through. ¡°The reason I didn¡¯te home the night beforest is because I ran into Minna when I went out to buy you cakes, and she tried to kill me.¡± . . . Chapter 859 ?Chapter 859: As she said this, Belinda kept her gaze fixed on Holley, studying every change in her expression. ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes went wide, shock etched across her face. Kenia and Sarai shot up from the sofa, rushing over to Belinda. ¡°How could something like that happen? Belinda, are you hurt? Let me take a good look at you,¡± Kenia eximed, her voice filled with worry. She gently pulled Belinda closer and examined her. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma,¡± Belinda assured her with a small shake of her head, offering a reassuring nce. She then turned her attention back to Holley. The shock on Holley¡¯s face didn¡¯t seem feigned. From her reaction, it was clear Holley hadn¡¯t been aware of the matter. Could it really be that Holley had nothing to do with what had happened? Once everyone was seated again, Kenia broke the silence, her tone heavy with concern. ¡°Belinda, tell us exactly what happened.¡± Belinda drew in a steadying breath before saying, ¡°That Minna¡­ We¡¯ve had our issues before, but I never thought she¡¯d actually try to kill me! It was chaos. She came at me so fast that I couldn¡¯t react in time. I almost got stabbed. But Lucas jumped in and shielded me with his back.¡± ¡°What! How is Mr. rk? Is he badly hurt?¡± Sarai immediately panicked, her face filled with worry. Belinda shot Sarai azy, unreadable nce but didn¡¯t answer. Realizing she had overreacted, Sarai stiffened, her face frozen in embarrassment. ¡°Uh, just¡­ I was too shocked¡­¡± she stammered awkwardly. ¡°How is Lucas now?¡± Kenia asked, her expression grave. ¡°The wound was deep, but thankfully, it missed any vital organs,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Kenia said, visibly shaken but grateful. ¡°We owe Lucas a huge debt. If it weren¡¯t for him¡­¡± Holley remained quiet, her mind spinning. That day, Kylee had called her, asking her to find a way to lure Belinda out of the hospital. Kylee had hinted at some n but hadn¡¯t exined the details to her. Now, hearing Belinda¡¯s ount, Holley pieced it together. The n had been to let Minna kill Belinda. This left Holley stunned. And when Belinda had mentioned that Lucas had shielded her with his own body, taking the de meant for her, Holley¡¯s heart had sunk. Her chest tightened. Lucas had been injured. There was no doubt the investigation into the attack would escte. What if people traced it back to Kylee? And did Lucas actually care about Belinda that much? He had risked his life to save her! If Kylee discovered this, she would undoubtedly be upset. . . . Chapter 860 Chapter 860: Holley¡¯s chaotic thoughts were abruptly interrupted when Belinda¡¯s calm, steady voice cut through the tension. ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡± Holley blinked, snapping back to the present. She looked at Belinda, feigningposure. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she asked, ¡°The day before yesterday, you and Kylee had a five-minute phone call. What did you two talk about?¡± Holley froze for a moment. Her eyes widened slightly. ¡°How do you know about that call?¡± she asked, feeling a rising panic inside her. Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened, her expression hardening. Her voice grew colder as she said, ¡°Answer the question.¡± Holley blinked, her expression one of feigned innocence as she exined, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Kylee merely called to tell me not to visit the Wright family¡¯s estate again. She said her entire family doesn¡¯t wish to see me. I was quite upset at the time, so we exchanged a few heated words, but that¡¯s all.¡± She had quickly concocted this exnation. Belinda said nothing in return. She merely fixed Holley with a frosty gaze, her eyes prating. As though anticipating what wasing next, Holley stared at Belinda in astonishment, her voice trembling slightly as she said, ¡°Belinda, surely¡­ Surely you¡¯re not suspicious that I am involved in this matter? Do you believe this has anything to do with me? That I would conspire with others to harm my own daughter?¡± By the end of her statement, her voice had risen, and her emotions seemed to spiral out of control. Kenia frowned deeply, her lips pressing into a thin line as she directed a serious look at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s no way this could involve your mother!¡± she said. Belinda, however, remainedposed, her tone unwavering as she met Kenia¡¯s gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just all too coincidental. The night beforest, Kylee spoke to my mother for five minutes. The following day, my mother asked me to buy her pastries, and almost immediately after, Minna appeared and tried to kill me¡ª¡± ¡°It¡¯s purely a coincidence!¡± Holley interjected, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her voice cracked as she spoke again, her emotions spilling over like an overflowing dam. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m your mother! The one who brought you into this world. How could you possibly think I¡¯d conspire with anyone to harm you? How could you doubt the bond we share? You¡¯ve hurt me deeply, more than words can say!¡± With that, she abruptly rose from the sofa, her sobs echoing in the room as she went to her bedroom, running from the pain of Belinda¡¯s usations. . . .
Message from Noah: Tomorrow two new novels dear readers, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah whishes you the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 861 ?Chapter 861: Kenia turned to Belinda with a furrowed brow, her tone tinged with disapproval and sadness. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve really wounded your mother this time. You shouldn¡¯t have doubted her like that! She¡¯s your mother. How could she evermit such an act?¡± Belinda lowered her gaze, remaining silent. Her thoughts swirled like a storm, and a shadow of doubt flickered in her eyes. Ever since she had uncovered the fact that the driver of the car that had collided with Holley had covertlymunicated with Baker¡¯s assistant before the ident, her trust in Holley had all but vanished. And now, with so many coincidences stacking up, it was bing increasingly difficult for Belinda not to be suspicious of Holley. She looked up at Kenia, her voice steady but distant. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m going back to the hospital to check on Lucas now.¡± Kenia hesitated, caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s sudden decision to leave. She opened her mouth to say something but paused. Before Kenia could speak, Belinda stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Kenia tried calling after her. Belinda didn¡¯t look back. She changed her shoes with calm precision and left the house. Kenia could do nothing but frown. Sarai observed Kenia quietly, uncertain whether to speak up or remain silent. She had wanted to suggest visiting Lucas in the hospital, but after her earlier reaction, she held her tongue, not wanting to provoke Kenia¡¯s suspicions. Inside her room, Holley continued crying. However, when she heard the unmistakable sound of the front door shutting, her tears ceased abruptly. She widened her eyes, unable to believe that Belinda had actually left like this. A wave of frustration red within her. She had thought, at the very least, Belinda woulde to her room to try and console her. Holley¡¯s expression shifted repeatedly, confusion and frustration crossing her face as she struggled to understand why Belinda¡¯s attitude toward her had changed yet again. Biting her lip, she walked to the door, locked it with a decisive click, and then retreated to the bathroom. Her fingers hovered over her phone before she finally dialed Baker¡¯s number. This was something she needed to ry to both Baker and Kylee so they could be prepared. Baker quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Baker, where are you currently? Are you with Kylee?¡± Holley asked, her tone urgent. Baker responded from the other end of the line, ¡°I¡¯m at home; Kylee is in her room. What¡¯s going on?¡± . . . Chapter 862 ?Chapter 862: ¡°Get Kylee to the phone, too. I need to discuss something important with both of you,¡± Holley said, her tone grave. ¡°Alright,¡± Baker replied. After a while, Kylee¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Holley¡¯s voice wavered slightly as she spoke into the phone. ¡°Kylee, do you know about Belinda¡¯s incident? And how Mr. rk saved her in the end? That night, you called me and asked me to tell Belinda to go out the next day. Was that rted to this incident?¡± When Kylee heard Holley¡¯s words, her expression immediately darkened. The memory of the video she had seen of Lucas shielding Belinda with his own body resurfaced in her mind, making her seethe with jealousy. Belinda didn¡¯t deserve that! Taking a sharp breath, Kylee finally admitted, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡± Holley fell silent, unsure of how to respond. A bitter sneerced Kylee¡¯s words. ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you suddenly feeling sorry for her? You found out your precious daughter almost died, and now, you can¡¯t bear it?¡± Hearing the usation, Holley panicked. L?¦Ó??¦Ó ch?¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?ls.???? ¡°That¡¯s not it! What precious daughter? You¡¯re my precious daughter, Kylee! Belinda doesn¡¯t mean anything to me. Of course, I don¡¯t feel sorry for her. I was just surprised; that¡¯s all.¡± She paused briefly, lowering her voice. ¡°But, Kylee, there¡¯s something you should know. Just now, Belinda asked me about our phone call that night. She wanted to know what we talked about during those five minutes. I was taken aback when she asked. Then, I quickly exined that you called me to tell me not to go to the Wright family¡¯s residence anymore. But think about it, if she knows about that call, it means Lucas must have had someone investigate us. Either me or you.¡± Kylee¡¯s hand tightened around her phone as a flicker of panic crossed her face. Standing nearby, Baker frowned deeply and spoke in a low voice. ¡°From now on, limit your contact as much as possible. Even if you two need to contact each other, don¡¯t use your current phone numbers. I¡¯ll get you new SIM cardster, and you can use those tomunicate.¡± The gravity of the recent incident hung heavy in the air, serving as a sharp reminder. Given the nature of Kylee and Holley¡¯s rtionship, any privatemunication between them would raise suspicions. Baker knew they couldn¡¯t afford that risk. After a pause, he continued, ¡°And unless it¡¯s absolutely unavoidable, avoid meeting in private. Mr. rk might be tracking your movements. We can¡¯t let Kylee¡¯s real identitye to light. Belinda mustn¡¯t grow suspicious, either. If either of those happens, it¡¯s game over for us!¡± . . . Chapter 863 ?Chapter 863: ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Holley said immediately, her head nodding in firm agreement. Kylee remained silent, but the tension in her shoulders spoke volumes. She had taken Baker¡¯s warning to heart. She would have to tread more carefully from now on. On her way back to the hospital, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. ncing at the screen, she saw Darwin¡¯s name. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Ms. Wright, I just got back from an overseas trip and heard about what happened,¡± Darwin said. He paused briefly, the line heavy with unspoken guilt. Then, with a sigh, he added, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± Darwin still couldn¡¯t wrap his head around how things had escted like that. That reckless woman, Minna, had crossed an unforgivable line. Belinda stayed silent. The events that had unfolded left no room for her usual reassurances. She couldn¡¯t simply say, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Because this time, Minna had hurt Lucas. That was something she could not tolerate. Breaking the silence, Darwin asked hesitantly, ¡°Would it be alright if I went to the hospital to visit Mr. rk?¡± Belinda exhaled slowly, her voice measured. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask Lucas that first.¡± ¡°Of course. No rush. I¡¯ll wait for the reply,¡± Darwin replied. ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Belinda ended the call and slipped the phone back into her bag. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s£®c????, a world of tales When she arrived at the hospital and entered Lucas¡¯ ward, she heard Gordon reporting the investigation results to Lucas. ¡°We havepleted the investigation on Verena and Kylee¡­¡± The moment Belinda stepped into the room, Gordon straightened up and nodded respectfully to greet her. Belinda¡¯s gaze swept over him briefly. ¡°You can continue,¡± she said. Gordon resumed his report. ¡°Kylee¡¯smunication records and bank transactions came up clean, nothing out of the ordinary. We reviewed surveince footage from outside the Wright family¡¯s properties and locations under Kylee¡¯s name around the time Minna escaped. There was no sign of suspicious activity. During that period, Kylee was either at home or in the hospital. She didn¡¯t visit any other locations or meet anyone unusual. Based on our findings so far, Kylee doesn¡¯t appear to be involved in the matter.¡± Belinda let out a small breath she didn¡¯t realize she had been holding as relief washed over her. If Kylee wasn¡¯t connected to this, could it mean Holley was innocent? Maybe Holley hadn¡¯t lied. That night, when Kylee called her, was it really just to warn Holley to stay away from the Wright family¡¯s residence? Belinda frowned, uncertainty gnawing at her. ¡°What about Verena?¡± Lucas¡¯ deep voice cut through Belinda¡¯s thoughts. . . . Chapter 864 ?Chapter 864: Gordon replied, ¡°As for Verena, hermunication records and financial transactions are also clean. However, the surveince footage presents a challenge. Verena lives in an older neighborhood where surveince recordings are only stored for a week before being overwritten. Unfortunately, we couldn¡¯t retrieve footage from the time when Minna escaped. Without it, we can¡¯t confirm whether Minna went to see Verena or not.¡± The room fell into a tense silence. After a while, Lucas, his jaw tight, finally spoke. ¡°Keep investigating.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon responded without hesitation. Lucas waved him off. ¡°You can go back to thepany now.¡± With a quick nod, Gordon said, ¡°Mr. rk. Ms. Wright, I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Belinda walked over to the chair beside Lucas¡¯ hospital bed and sat down. ¡°What do you think about the matter?¡± Lucas asked gently. Belinda exhaled slowly. ¡°Honestly? I¡¯m not sure,¡± she admitted, shaking her head. She lowered her gaze, her tone growing heavier. ¡°I asked my mother about it. She said¡­¡± Kylee called her and told her not to visit the Wright family¡¯s residence anymore. Apparently, they argued about it on the phone. Lucas arched an eyebrow. ¡°Do you believe her?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint, self-deprecating smile. ¡°At this point, I don¡¯t even know if I should trust her or if I can trust her at all,¡± she said, the bitterness in her voice unmistakable. Lucas leaned back slightly, his gaze fixed on her as he processed her words. For a moment, he didn¡¯t respond, unsure of what to say. Holley¡¯s actions were undeniably suspicious, yet no concrete evidence had surfaced linking her to the incident. They were stuck in a dilemma, unable to confirm or dismiss anything definitively. The silence stretched until Belinda suddenly lifted her head, as though struck by a thought. Her eyes met Lucas¡¯. ¡°On my way here, Darwin called me. He said he wants toe to the hospital to see you.¡± At the mention of Darwin¡¯s name, Lucas¡¯ expression hardened instantly, his eyes narrowing with an icy edge. A tense pause followed before he let out a coldugh. ¡°Let hime,¡± he said. Belinda nodded, retrieving her phone. She made a quick call to Darwin and told him Lucas¡¯ hospital room number. . . . Chapter 865 ?Chapter 865: True to his word, Darwin wasted no time. Less than thirty minutester, he entered Lucas¡¯ hospital room. ¡°Ms. Wright, Mr. rk, I owe you both a sincere apology,¡± Darwin said, his voice tinged with regret. Belinda remained silent, her expression unreadable. Lucas, however, met Darwin¡¯s words with a cold demeanor. His gaze, sharp and unyielding, settled on Darwin. ¡°Mr. Lambert, it¡¯s good that you understand the trouble you¡¯ve caused. If you truly recognize it, then the best course of action is to keep your distance from us entirely from now on. This time, I was there to protect Belinda, to shield her from the consequences of your carelessness. But what if I hadn¡¯t been there that day? What would have happened then? If something bad had truly befallen Belinda because of you, how could you possibly make up for it?¡± At this juncture, Lucas¡¯ voice had taken on an edge. Darwin found himself at a loss for words in response to Lucas¡¯ words. It was indeed due to him that Minna had developed a deep-seated loathing for Belinda¡ªthis was an undeniable truth. ¡°This will not ur again!¡± Darwin said earnestly after a while, his demeanor solemn. ¡°I will never allow Minna another opportunity to create turmoil in your life. And I will ensure she never inflicts harm on Ms. Wright again.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your storytelling haven His tone was serious, each syble weighted with sincerity. As he spoke, his eyes rested on Belinda. This promise was meant for her. Lucas¡¯ demeanor instantly turned even more frigid. He let out a softugh, tinged with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Lambert, let¡¯s not kid ourselves. You and Belinda are, at best, acquaintances. There¡¯s no need for grand derations or promises. Moreover, you can¡¯t even uphold them.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Can you truly guarantee that another admirer of yours won¡¯t grow jealous or resentful? Will you vow that no one else will hate Belinda for merely having a conversation with you or sharing a meal? The simplest and most effective solution is this: keep your distance from Belinda. Stay far enough away from her. That¡¯s the only way to ensure nothing like the incident this time happens again.¡± Belinda sat quietly to the side, refraining from speaking. Darwin¡¯s eyes flickered with conflicting emotions as his fists clenched involuntarily in frustration. He wanted to argue, to defend himself, but the incident with Minna left him without a leg to stand on. He knew Lucas was right, even if admitting it felt like swallowing ss. After a moment, Darwin turned to Belinda. His expression softened, and his voice lowered, steady and filled with determination. ¡°Ms. Wright, I owe you more than just an apology. I promise you¡ªI will give you an exnation for this.¡± . . . Chapter 866 ?Chapter 866: Without waiting for a reply, Darwin turned and walked away. As Lucas observed Darwin¡¯s retreating figure fade into the distance, his eyes narrowed slightly in contemtion. He nced back at Belinda and said, ¡°Belinda, in the future, unless absolutely necessary, you really should steer clear of Darwin¡­¡± He paused, searching her face for a sign of agreement. His voice dropped, and a hint of vulnerability crept into his tone. ¡°Alright?¡± Belinda lifted her gaze to meet his earnest eyes. In the past, she would have confidently asserted her independence by saying, ¡°This is my business.¡± But now¡­ things were different. Lucas had taken the brunt of an attack meant for her. How could she dismiss his concerns so easily? And deep down, she knew Lucas was right. Minna¡¯s hatred for her had indeed stemmed from Darwin. In thisplex situation, both she and Lucas were victims. Belinda¡¯s lips parted slightly as she said, ¡°Alright.¡± When Lucas heard Belinda¡¯s reply, his eyes sparkled with delight instantly. She really listened to his advice now! For a brief moment, Lucas felt an unfamiliar warmth bloom in his chest. Belinda, however, turned her head away, her cheeks coloring faintly as she avoided his gaze. Later that afternoon, Harold arrived, nked by Nigel, Devin, and Carmelita. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???§à?? opens doors to wonder ¡°Lucas, how¡¯s your injury?¡± Nigel asked, his brow furrowed with genuine concern. ¡°It¡¯s much better now,¡± Lucas replied with a polite nod, his tone calm yet appreciative. ¡°Nigel,¡± Belinda said warmly as she rose gracefully from her seat to give up her chair for Nigel. ¡°Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Nigel responded with a nod before settling into the chair. ¡°Ms. Wright, are you feeling alright?¡± Devin asked while looking intently at Belinda. His tone was steady, but it carried undertones of worry and a hint of nervousness that made Belinda pause momentarily. Belinda was surprised by Devin initiating an inquiry about her well-being. After collecting herself, Belinda gave a faint nod of her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said softly. ¡°Devin, that¡¯s an absurd question! When it happened, Lucas took the fatal blow for Belinda. So how could she be the one not fine? It¡¯s Lucas who¡¯s injured,¡± Carmelita interjected, her tone sharp. Devin turned toward her, his expression hardening as he shot her a sharp re. Nigel stepped in, attempting to lighten the mood with a grin. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s all thanks to Lucas that Belinda is alright.¡± He then turned to Lucas, his tone more serious. . . . Chapter 867 ?Chapter 867: ¡°Lucas, you¡¯ve done an incredible job.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a slight smile, his voice calm and unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s only right for me to protect the woman I love.¡± The words hung in the air, and Nigel froze, his smile faltering. His eyes darted nervously to Devin, unsure of how to react. Carmelita spoke up at that moment. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat exactly did Belinda do to make Minna hate her so much?¡± Her tone was casual yetced with sharpness. ¡°If Belinda hadn¡¯t done anything, why would Minna hate her so much? And now, Lucas is caught up in this mess because of Belinda.¡± ¡°Carmelita!¡± Nigel snapped, his tone reprimanding as his re bore into her. But Carmelita only shrugged. ¡°What? It¡¯s the truth,¡± she said. The room grew tense until Belinda¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. Her calm yet pointed tone carried a subtle warning. ¡°You know nothing about the matter between Minna and me. Why do you think you have the right to judge me?¡± Carmelita blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected such a reply from Belinda. But soon, a sly smile spread across her face. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t take it personally. I¡¯m just stating the facts. Besides, it¡¯s no secret that Minna has feelings for Darwin. And let¡¯s not forget, Darwin and you seem too close if you ask me. Dinners together, those photos of you two kissing¡­ It¡¯s no wonder Minna snapped.¡± Carmelita¡¯s smirk widened, her voice practically dripping with mockery. ¡°Belinda, no offense, but you¡¯re clinging to Lucas while ying coy with another man. Isn¡¯t that a little shameless? Juggling two rtionships is a risky game. One way or another, it¡¯s bound to blow up in your face.¡± The room went still, tension crackling in the air as everyone processed Carmelita¡¯s biting words. A chilling aura radiated from Lucas. His eyes darkened. However, Belinda remainedpletely unbothered. Instead, a faint smile tugged at her lips as she met Carmelita¡¯s gaze, her tone light. ¡°Juggling rtionships and facing the consequences? You¡¯re absolutely right. After all, no one would know that better than you.¡± Carmelita stiffened, her expression darkening. ¡°What are you insinuating?¡± she demanded, her voice sharp as her fists clenched at her sides. . . . Chapter 868 ?Chapter 868: Belinda shrugged, looking innocent. ¡°I just happened to hear about your past during your college years.¡± Before Carmelita could form a reply, Belinda¡¯s lips curved further into a sly smile as she continued, ¡°I heard¡­¡± Belinda said, ¡°Back in university, you were in a rtionship with the ss president, yet you still managed to keep a suspiciously close connection with an upperssman from a different department. Ultimately, the two of them engaged in a heated confrontation over you, an altercation that escted to such a degree that your boyfriend at the time lost vision in one eye as a result.¡± She folded her arms across her chest and tilted her head slightly, studying Carmelita with an expression that blended amusement and disdain. With a slow shake of her head, she sighed dramatically and remarked, ¡°I have to hand it to you¡ªyou¡¯ve got quite the skills! Such captivating charm at such a tender age¡ªtruly remarkable.¡± Carmelita¡¯s demeanor changed instantly, her smugness dissolving into shock and anger. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Belinda would not only know about such a personal scandal but also have the audacity to air it publicly. Her chest rose and fell in uneven breaths as embarrassment and rage churned within her. Her face twisted with rage as she shot back, her voice rising, ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! How dare you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± ¡°Carmelita!¡± Two voices cut through her outburst. The first voice was Devin¡¯s, his toneced with authority and disappointment. The second one was Lucas¡¯, his tone carrying a warning edge that sent a chill through the room. Lucas¡¯ face darkened, his features hard as stone. His eyes, cold and piercing, locked onto Carmelita with unyielding intensity. ¡°How dare you insult the woman I care for right in front of me?¡± Carmelita¡¯splexion turned ashen in an instant. Lucas¡¯manding presence was suffocating. His re was so intimidating that she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to look him in the eye. She bit her lip hard, unable to articte a single response, her bravado evaporating. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Nigel interjected, attempting to diffuse the tension. However, Lucas didn¡¯t give him the chance to continue. ¡°I¡¯m feeling rather fatigued,¡± Lucas said, his voice devoid of warmth but polite. ¡°I¡¯d like to rest now.¡± The implication was clear¡ªhe was asking them to leave. Nigel, though slightly displeased, understood the underlying message. Given that Carmelita had caused the debacle, he couldn¡¯t argue without appearing unreasonable. With a forced smile, he stood up and replied, ¡°Very well. We won¡¯t impose on you any longer. Take care, and we¡¯ll visit you again soon.¡± . . . Chapter 869 ?Chapter 869: Lucas¡¯ eyes met Nigel¡¯s briefly, his gaze calm as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re always wee to visit me. But as for the others¡­¡± He left the sentence unfinished, but the unspoken message was clear. Carmelita¡¯s face paled further, her expression crumbling into one of utter defeat. She opened her mouth, but before she could utter a single word, a frosty re from Devin silenced her instantly. ¡°I understand,¡± Nigel replied, nodding. Harold had remained silent throughout the exchange, watching as the Davidson family left. He didn¡¯t think Belinda was in the wrong at all. And he was extremely satisfied with Lucas¡¯ defense of Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for that, Harold¡­¡± Belinda said softly, her gaze lowering. ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Harold¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing wrong. The only one who should be apologizing is Carmelita.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, nodding faintly and choosing not to say anything. After leaving Lucas¡¯ hospital room, Carmelita could no longer contain her fury. Her voice rose sharply as she vented her frustration. ¡°Belinda went too far! She actually¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Devin barked, his tone sharp and filled with anger. ¡°Why did you say those things earlier?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c§à??, your storytelling home ¡°Carmelita, your behavior today was disgraceful!¡± Nigel chimed in, his voice brimming with frustration. His stern tone left no room for argument. But Carmelita wasn¡¯t ready to back down. Being chastised by both her grandfather and brother only fueled her fury. Her face flushed with indignation as she snapped, ¡°What did I do wrong? Everything I said was the truth! Belinda couldn¡¯t handle it, so she retaliated by dragging my past into this! She¡¯s the one who crossed the line! Did she even stop to think about how exposing my past reflects on you or Devin?¡± ¡°Carmelita, when you talk about Belinda like that, do you ever think about how Lucas and Harold might feel?¡± Devin shot back, his tone sharp. ¡°You keep badmouthing her. Where are your manners?¡± Nigel¡¯s face was dark, disappointment etched into his features as he looked at Carmelita. Carmelita, unfazed, turned to Devin with an icy re. ¡°Let me make this clear, Devin. I don¡¯t like Belinda, and I¡¯ll never agree to her bing my sister-inw!¡± Devin¡¯s expression hardened instantly. His gaze locked on Carmelita. ¡°I like her, and that¡¯s enough,¡± he dered, his voice firm. Without waiting for a response, he spun on his heel and walked away. Nigel also ignored Carmelita and followed Devin. Left behind, Carmelita clenched her fists as frustration bubbled over. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault, that bitch! That woman was nothing but trouble! . . . Chapter 870 ?Chapter 870: Carmelita stomped her foot in anger before hurrying to catch up with them. Belinda had been in low spirits all day. In the evening, as she sat quietly with her head down, a faint frown creasing her brow, Lucas sighed inwardly. He finally broke the silence. ¡°Still thinking about Holley?¡± He knew Carmelita¡¯s petty antics wouldn¡¯t bother Belinda for long. The real weight on Belinda¡¯s mind had to be the matter of Holley. Belinda lifted her head at his words, her lips pressed into a tight line. After a moment of hesitation, she spoke. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it¡­ Why would my mother stage a car ident? What was she trying to achieve? Was it just to get me to forgive her? Sure, I was furious with her about that incident and ignored her for a while, but was that really a reason to go to such extremes?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°It¡¯s like she desperately needed my forgiveness for some other reason. As if something terrible would happen if I didn¡¯t forgive her. That just doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would a mother use those tricks on her daughter? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Her voice faltered, and she looked lost, trapped in a loop of questions she couldn¡¯t answer. Lucas studied her, his expression softening with concern as he noticed her slightly reddened eyes. galn¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m opens doors to new adventures Belinda said, ¡°Actually¡­ When I was little, my mother wasn¡¯t like this. She was so good to me. How did she change so much as I got older?¡± This was the first time Belinda had opened up to Lucas about her mother like this. Though Lucas felt her pain, he also felt a flicker of warmth. He believed she was letting him in. Reaching out, Lucas offered Belinda his hand. Belinda blinked at the gesture and stood. ¡°Do you need something? I can get it for you.¡± But Lucas remained silent. He gently sped her hand in his. Belinda froze, startled, and met his gaze with a dazed look. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into Holley,¡± Lucas said softly, his voice gentle. Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed as she instinctively tried to pull away, but Lucas continued, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to uncover the truth than to stay in the dark, torturing yourself with guesses.¡± Belinda remained silent for a long time, her gaze downcast. She didn¡¯t say a word, but her silence meant she was acknowledging what Lucas had said. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t overthink it,¡± Lucas said softly, breaking the silence. He reached out and ruffled Belinda¡¯s hair, his touch light. Belinda¡¯s lips twitched into a half-pout as she pulled her hand away. She rolled her eyes, muttering, ¡°You¡¯re always so handsy!¡± . . . Chapter 871 ?Chapter 871: Lucas¡¯ smile grew faintly mischievous, and he offered a half-hearted apology. ¡°Sorry.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond. She turned on her heel and headed toward the bathroom. As Lucas watched her retreating figure, the yful grin slipped from his face. His features grew serious, his brows furrowing in quiet contemtion. There was something he hadn¡¯t told her, something that weighed heavily on his mind. He couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that the hormone medication Belinda had identally taken as a child might somehow have something to do with Holley. But for now, he decided it was best not to tell Belinda about this. That night, Belinday quietly on the bed beside Lucas¡¯ hospital bed. Sleep eluded her as her thoughts churned. But she remained perfectly still, not wanting to disturb Lucas¡¯ rest with her movement. The room was steeped in silence, broken only by the faint rhythm of Lucas¡¯ breathing. Suddenly, the quiet was interrupted by a soft rustling sound. Belinda froze, her senses sharpening as she heard movementing from Lucas¡¯ bed. The moment Belinda heard movement from Lucas¡¯ bed, she sprang out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and hurried over to Lucas. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need to use the bathroom?¡± she asked, her voiceced with concern as she leaned down to help Lucas sit up. But before she could steady him fully, Lucas tugged her closer with a firm but gentle pull, causing her to stumble toward the bed. ¡°You!¡± Belinda eximed, startled. Her hand instinctivelynded on his shoulder for bnce, her wide eyes locking onto his. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing? You¡ª¡± Before Belinda could finish speaking, Lucas interjected, ¡°Sleep in my bed with me.¡± Belinda stammered, taken aback by his words. Lucas¡¯ gaze bore into hers, his eyes impossible to look away from. ¡°Tonight, I will sleep by your side.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath hitched, her pupils narrowing in shock. She stared at Lucas, her lips parting as if to respond, but no words came out. With a casual raise of his brow, Lucas leaned forward slightly. ¡°Do I need to make you?¡± he teased, already reaching for her. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda snapped, her cheeks flushing as she smacked his hand away. Lucas stopped moving, though his intense gaze never wavered from her. After a tense pause, Belinda let out a reluctant sigh, slipped off her shoes, and climbed into the bed beside Lucas. The bed was big enough for the two of them to liefortably. Once Belinday down, Lucas moved to lie on his side to avoid touching his injury. He then pulled Belinda into his arms. . . . Chapter 872 ?Chapter 872: Belinda made a move to shift, but Lucas said, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m injured. If you move, you might hurt me¡­¡± Belinda froze, her body going still at his words. ¡°Just sleep,¡± Lucas said. Since Belinda was facing away from Lucas, his feather-light kissnded on the back of her head. Belinda¡¯s breath caught, her body tensing at the unexpected gesture. Yet, as moments passed, the tension and anxiety that had consumed her all evening gradually melted away. Wrapped in Lucas¡¯ arms, she drifted off to sleep soon after. Belinda woke with a start the next morning, ncing at the clock to find it was already eight in the morning. Panic shot through her as she remembered she still had her rounds to do. She bolted upright, swung her legs off the bed, and rushed to the bathroom without so much as a nce in Lucas¡¯ direction, avoiding his gaze. When she emerged from the bathroom, dressed and ready, she said to Lucas, ¡°I¡¯m heading out for my rounds.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda spun on her heel and left the room. Gordon was already there to take care of Lucas, so she wasn¡¯t worried about him. As Lucas watched Belinda rush out, a faint smile yed on his lips. Belinda, on the other hand, felt her cheeks heat up as embarrassment crept over her. What on earth had she been thinkingst night? Sharing a bed with Lucas¡­ Two hourster, when her rounds were done, she finally returned to Lucas¡¯ ward. To her surprise, Catherine was there, seated near the bed. ¡°Belinda!¡± Catherine greeted her warmly. ¡°Catherine! When did you get here?¡± Belinda said with a smile. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for a while now,¡± Catherine replied. Then, with a mischievous glint in her eye, she added, ¡°Belinda, you really need to be kinder to Lucas. He risked his life for you, after all.¡± Before Belinda could formte a response, Lucas interjected with a teasing chuckle, ¡°Did you hear that? Even Catherine thinks you should treat me better.¡± Belinda shot him a sharp re. Catherine let out a dramatic sigh, cing a hand on her heart for effect. ¡°Honestly, Belinda, I¡¯m so jealous that you¡¯ve got someone like Lucas willing to risk everything for you.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered. She turned to Catherine and said with a smirk, ¡°Well, maybe I¡¯m just lucky.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got someone like that, too!¡± Catherine was momentarily stunned, blinking as she tried to make sense of Belinda¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 873 ?Chapter 873: ¡°Johnson!¡± Belinda hurriedly said. ¡°If you ever find yourself in danger, wouldn¡¯t he risk everything to save you?¡± Catherineughed. ¡°Of course, he would! But Johnson is family. It¡¯s different from your situation with Lucas.¡± Belinda understood what Catherine meant. With a light smile, she said, ¡°You and Johnson are not rted by blood. Honestly, it would be a shame to pass up on a great guy like Johnson!¡± Lucas nced at Belinda when he heard that, but he chose not to say anything. Catherine¡¯s grin grew even wider. ¡°Come on, Belinda, stop teasing me! Although Johnson and I are not rted by blood, Johnson will always be my brother. Nothing can ever change that.¡± Her tone wasn¡¯t serious at all. In fact, she was still giggling as she spoke. This reaction of hers only made things worse. It was clear she had never thought of Johnson that way. Johnson had always been family to her. Even though Belinda had pointed out that they weren¡¯t blood-rted, Catherine simply never considered having any other kind of rtionship with Johnson. And if anything, she took Belinda¡¯s words as nothing more than a joke. Belinda sighed to herself before ncing over at Lucas. Their eyes met, and a look of resignation passed between them. ??T€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ¨ªn galn?¦Í¦Ål?.??? ¡°Are you still in contact with Lnd?¡± Lucas suddenly asked, changing the topic. Catherine¡¯s expression instantly darkened at the mention of Lnd, and her gaze turned cold. ¡°I¡¯ve blocked all his contacts. He tried to see and talk to me a few times, but he didn¡¯t seed.¡± ¡°You absolutely cannot go soft on him,¡± Belinda said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. A scumbag like him? I can¡¯t even stand to look at him anymore,¡± Catherine said. ¡°You are doing the right thing!¡± Belinda nodded with approval. They chatted for a while more before Catherine stood up to leave. Shortly after Catherine was gone, Lucas asked Belinda in a low voice, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid she might suspect something when you said that?¡± Belinda sighed softly. ¡°At this point, I¡¯m convinced that it would be better if she actually got suspicious.¡± She shifted in her seat to face Lucas. ¡°But you saw the way she reacted ¡ª it¡¯s obvious she never saw Johnson in a romantic light. She never even considered the possibility. Look, the reason I brought up Johnson is that I wanted her to finally see him as something other than a brother ¡ª I wanted her to see him as a man.¡± . . . Chapter 874 ?Chapter 874: Lucas understood what she meant, but he also couldn¡¯t deny the reality of their situation. He shook his head and sighed as well. ¡°Johnson will have to up his game and keep trying.¡± Meanwhile, Catherine walked across the parking lot to her car. She was about to unlock it when¡­ ¡°Catherine,¡± a male voice called out to her. Catherine¡¯s brows immediately furrowed at the familiar voice. Sure enough, when she turned toward the voice, she saw Lnd walking toward her. Catherine¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t linger. She fumbled for her car key, but Lnd suddenly rushed over and grabbed her arm to stop her. ¡°Catherine, wait!¡± After multiple failed attempts, Lnd finally had the chance to speak to Catherine. He wasn¡¯t about to let her go so easily. Catherine looked at his hand wrapped around her arm and said in an icy voice, ¡°Let go of me.¡± Lnd obediently withdrew his hand, but he didn¡¯t step away. ¡°Catherine, can we talk? Please? Just for a bit¡­¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes were cold. ¡°There¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡± Lnd seemed to grow a bit anxious. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me who you really are?¡± Catherine replied nonchntly, her toneced with a hint of defiance, ¡°I¡¯m not obligated to disclose everything about my life to you, right? What¡¯s the issue here? Was there some unwritten guideline that dictates I must divulge every tiny aspect of my existence simply because we were in a rtionship?¡± Catherine had never perceived her status as the adopted daughter of the prestigious Hoffman family as something particrly remarkable that warranted public announcement. Moreover, Johnson¡¯s mother, the matriarch of the Hoffman family, had issued a stern warning to her before. She had advised her against mentioning her affiliation with the Hoffman family to others. Lnd, however, found Catherine¡¯s words grating. His frustration boiled beneath the surface as he inhaled deeply, trying to regain hisposure. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you inform me of your real identity sooner? Had I known, then I¡ª¡± Before he could finish his thought, a deep, gravelly male voice abruptly interjected, ¡°Oh, let me guess. If you¡¯d known about Cathy¡¯s identity, you¡¯d have treated her better and avoided getting tangled up with other women. Is that what you were going to say?¡± Those words struck Lnd at his most vulnerable spot, leaving him momentarily speechless. The reality was painfully clear: had he known Catherine¡¯s true identity before, he would have navigated their rtionship with far more caution. After all, winning Catherine¡¯s love would have opened doors to an enviable position within the Hoffman family¡ªa dream too enticing to overlook. . . . Chapter 875 ?Chapter 875: Yet now, after learning Catherine¡¯s identity and seeing those photos of Hailee, he felt so much regret. He regretted losing a girlfriend who belonged to such a powerful family due to his foolish entanglement with someone like Hailee. That was why he was resolute in his attempts to rectify this situation ¡ª he couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting this opportunity slip through his fingers. Lnd firmly believed that Catherine still harbored feelings for him beneath her hurtful words; she was merely upset with him at this moment. As long as he offered a sincere apology and made heartfeltmitments to change, Lnd was confident that Catherine would forgive him, just as she had donest time. Lost in his thoughts and consumed by regret, Lnd found himself unable to respond immediately to Johnson¡¯s pointedments. By the time rity returned and he wished to retort, it was already toote¡­ ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­¡± His defense came out weak and unconvincing. At that moment, Catherine felt genuinely disheartened by him. She had always held onto the belief that Lnd was different from other men¡­ But now, she realized how wrong she had been. ¡°Catherine, please hear me out¡ª¡± Lnd attempted to rify his intentions, but before he could finish his words, Johnson coldly interrupted him. ¡°Lnd, since you and Cathy have already parted ways, maintain your distance from her from now on! If I catch you harassing Cathy again, you won¡¯t be just facing a job loss likest time.¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze toward Lnd grew colder and sharper as he spoke; there was an unmistakable edge of menace in his low, husky voice as he added ominously, ¡°Are you foolish enough to test my patience again?¡± When Lnd heard Johnson¡¯s words, hisplexion paled slightly. He swallowed hard and turned toward Catherine with a desperate hope for support, yet she didn¡¯t even spare him a nce. Johnson raised an eyebrow at Lnd. ¡°Why are you still here? Leave now!¡± Feeling utterly defeated and humiliated, Lnd walked away quietly, nning to seek out Catherine again another time when Johnson wasn¡¯t nearby. Once Lnd had disappeared from view, Johnson stepped closer to Catherine, his features softening. Catherine looked at him, her shoulders slumping slightly in defeat. Her voice was low, carrying a trace of self-reproach. ¡°Johnson, do you think my taste in men is terrible?¡± Johnson smiled warmly. ¡°It¡¯s certainly not good; however, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself for it. After all, not everyone is as exceptional and wless as I am.¡± He paused for a moment before ncing at Catherine with a yful twinkle in his eye. . . . Chapter 876 ?Chapter 876: ¡°Have you ever considered the possibility of choosing a top-tier man like me?¡± Although Johnson¡¯s tone was light and teasing, his gaze was piercing as it fixed on Catherine¡¯s face. He couldn¡¯t quell the sense of unease that rose within him, mixed with a small bud of expectation. Catherine chuckled and shot him a look of resignation. ¡°Do you think you can stop being narcissistic for even just one day? At this rate, I¡¯ll start worrying if my future sister-inw will have the fortitude to put up with you.¡± Just like that, Johnson felt his heart shatter into a million pieces. The pain shot out of his chest andnced through his entire body. Catherine had just casually mentioned a ¡°future sister-inw¡± right to his face, making it clear that she never saw him that way. ¡°Well, if I do find someone as outstanding and perfect as you, I¡¯d be very happy,¡± Catherine added with a grin. But Johnson found no joy in her words. Someone like him¡­ But not him. Johnson took a deep breath and turned away. ¡°You should head back now,¡± he rasped. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to see Lucas.¡± Johnson was afraid that if he stayed in Catherine¡¯s presence for another second longer, his true feelings for her might slip out. ¡°All right.¡± Catherine nodded and got into her car. Within a matter of minutes, she was driving away. g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls has fresh updates for you Johnson stood there and watched until her car was out of sight. Only then did he walk toward the elevator. At the Thomas family¡¯s residence, Darren called Belinda and informed her that Mollie¡¯s anger had more or less subsided. It was safe for her toe over. Belinda rushed over without a moment to waste. Belinda greeted Santino and Mollie before sitting down next to Mollie and taking thetter¡¯s arm. Mollie said nothing, nor did she look at Belinda, but she didn¡¯t pull away. ¡°You were really in the wrong this time, Belinda. You acted like you never saw us as your close friends at all!¡± Santino said. Belinda said, ¡°Look, I understand where you¡¯reing from, I really do. It¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t want to burden you with my problems anymore. But I realize my mistake now. We are friends, so I shouldn¡¯t worry about bothering you. I promise you, it will never happen again. Will you forgive me? Please?¡± Santino could see how sincere she was. ¡°You¡¯d better remember what you said just now.¡± ¡°Yes, of course!¡± Belinda quickly replied. ¡°I will keep my word.¡± . . . Chapter 877 ?Chapter 877: Then, she turned to Mollie with a pitiful expression. ¡°Mollie?¡± ¡°Mollie!¡± Mollie snapped, ring fiercely at Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, this is thest time I will forgive you! If something like this happens again, you might as well forget we ever knew each other!¡± ¡°Okay, okay! I promise! It¡¯s absolutely thest time!¡± Belinda bobbed her head earnestly, feeling a wave of relief wash over her. ¡°So, what are your thoughts on your rtionship with Lucas now?¡± Mollie asked. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to just go with the flow. I won¡¯t avoid him at every turn like I used to. If we¡¯re really meant to be, perhaps we can get another chance to be together again.¡± Belinda looked calm as she spoke. Mollie nodded thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s the right thing to do. You don¡¯t need to force yourself or hold yourself back.¡± Just then, she suddenly thought of something. ¡°When Santino was going against the Williamson family¡¯s business, he discovered that someone else was also targeting the Williamson family. Was it Lucas?¡± Belinda was stunned for a moment when she heard that. Belinda blinked. Someone else was also doing that? She pondered deeply for a moment before speaking, her brows slightly furrowed in concentration. ¡°It¡¯s unlikely to be Lucas. He has never hinted at doing anything like that before. If my intuition serves me right, it must be the BergWind Group.¡± She recalled Darwin¡¯s solemn assurance before, promising that he would do something about the matter. It had to be him. ¡°So, it¡¯s Darwin¡­¡± Mollie muttered, understanding the situation. ¡°No wonder. Everything regarding Minna stemmed from his actions. He cannot simply wash his hands of this responsibility. And this time, Lucas got injured! Naturally, he must step forward and take full ountability.¡± Mollie¡¯s voice carried an unmistakable edge of irritation as she talked about the issue. ¡°Moving forward, it¡¯s best to keep your interactions with Darwin to an absolute minimum unless it is truly necessary. Don¡¯t let incidents like this ur again,¡± Santino said. Belinda nodded resolutely. ¡°That is precisely what I have been thinking.¡± Concern gnawed at Belinda as thoughts of Lucas upied her mind. She could not afford to linger at the Thomas estate any longer and swiftly made her way to the hospital. In Lucas¡¯ hospital room, two unanticipated guests¡ªa man and a woman¡ªstepped in. When Lucas saw Baker and Kylee, his brows furrowed slightly, and a flicker of impatience glimmered in his eyes. . . . Chapter 878 ?Chapter 878: The moment Bakerid eyes on Lucas, he hurried forward with an apologetic expression, his voice tinged with remorse. ¡°Mr. rk, I sincerely apologize. I just learned that you had rescued my daughter. That¡¯s why I only came now. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me.¡± His voice wavered slightly as he continued, ¡°My family is profoundly indebted to you! Without your intervention, Belinda would have been in danger. Honestly, I cannot find the words to adequately convey my gratitude.¡± ¡°Do you truly wish to thank me?¡± Lucas inquired, his tone steady as he studied Baker¡¯s expression. ¡°Absolutely!¡± Baker replied without hesitation, nodding. ¡°You rescued my daughter¡¯s life! As her father, it is only fitting that I thank you properly.¡± He assumed an air of sincerity, standing as if he were prepared to do anything now. Lucas nodded slowly before stating inly, ¡°I heard you recently secured a new project, Mr. Wright. Allow me to be forthright¡ªI have a keen interest in that project. Since you are genuinely grateful for my intervention, why don¡¯t you withdraw from that project and allow me to take over?¡± Baker¡¯s expression froze, his face a portrait of disbelief. He had spoken merely out of courtesy, and he hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to take his words seriously. Now he was backed into a corner, unsure of how to respond. He knew that, for Lucas, that project might be nothing, but for hispany, it was a matter of survival. How could he possibly relinquish it? Especially for Belinda! ¡°Well, I¡ª¡± Baker barely began to respond before Lucas cut him off with a sharp tone. ¡°What¡¯s the issue? Are you hesitating, Mr. Wright?¡± Lucas scoffed, his piercing gaze locked onto Baker. Baker fumbled for words, desperately trying to exin, ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that. It¡¯s just that¡ª¡± Lucas interjected once again, his tone dripping with contempt, ¡°Enough. Stop wasting your breath on excuses. If youck the courage to follow through, stop masquerading as a devoted father for Belinda. You may not find it repugnant, but I do.¡± These scathing words left Baker utterly humiliated, his face burning with embarrassment. Throughout the entire exchange, Kylee remained silent, her eyes locked on Lucas with admiration. Even as Lucas taunted her father, she still found him irresistibly captivating. Lucas did not spare Kylee a single nce. He looked at Baker and asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, has Belinda always been a little heavy since childhood?¡± The inquiry caught Baker off guard, and without thinking, he instinctively responded, ¡°Yes.¡± It was only after the words had escaped his lips that he realized the peculiar nature of Lucas¡¯ question. Baker froze for a moment, caught off guard. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to bring that matter up so suddenly. Lucas fixed his gaze on Baker, his sharp eyes darkening slightly. . . . Chapter 879 ?Chapter 879: ¡°Belinda¡¯s weight gain wasn¡¯t natural. She was fed hormones from childhood. Mr. Wright, who do you think was responsible for that?¡± Baker swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. ¡°I have no idea! When Belinda was a kid, I didn¡¯t even know she existed.¡± His face remained neutral, but inside, unease twisted in his gut. He had a nagging feeling that Lucas was deliberately testing him. And facing a man as powerful as Lucas, he knew better than to let his guard down. ¡°I see,¡± Lucas said. Fortunately, Lucas didn¡¯t push the matter further. He gave a small nod. ¡°I¡¯m tired,¡± he said simply, clearly dismissing Baker and Kylee. Baker and Kylee understood him immediately. Baker quickly stood up. ¡°Mr. rk, we will leave now. Get some rest and recover soon.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t acknowledge him and didn¡¯t even nce their way. Baker turned and exited the room, with Kylee following close behind. As soon as they stepped outside, Kylee spoke up. ¡°Dad, you can go back. I¡¯m heading back to my department.¡± Baker nodded and left. Kylee pressed her lips together, hesitating. She wanted to use this chance to see Lucas again. Now that Lucas was alone in his hospital room, wasn¡¯t this the ideal opportunity for her to talk to him properly? But before Kylee could take a step, she saw Belinda step out from around the corner ahead. The moment Kylee saw Belinda, her expression turned cold. ¡°Damn it! Why was this bitch back so soon?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow slightly at the sight of Kylee. With graceful steps, she walked toward Kylee. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Kylee replied, ¡°My dad and I came to see Mr. rk.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t bother responding. She simply walked past Kylee, heading straight for Lucas¡¯ hospital room. ¡°Stop!¡± Kylee¡¯s sharp voice suddenly cut through the air. Belinda halted but didn¡¯t turn around. Kylee continued, ¡°Tell your mother to stay the hell away from our house. No one in my family wants her there. If she knows what¡¯s good for her, she¡¯ll keep her distance.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, her gaze darkening. Then, with a smirk, she turned to face Kylee. ¡°My mother has been visiting the Wright family¡¯s residence for a while now. And you¡¯re only bringing this up now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a littlete?¡± . . . Chapter 880 Chapter 880: Kylee bristled, struggling for aeback. ¡°I¡¯ve always told her to stay away, but she won¡¯t listen! Just the other day, I even called and cursed her out! And instead of backing off, she had the audacity to lecture me! Unbelievable! Anyway, I¡¯ve said my piece. Just tell her she¡¯s not wee at my house!¡± With that, Kylee spun around and stormed off. Belinda watched her leave and then let out a mocking chuckle. Shaking her head slightly, she turned and stepped into Lucas¡¯ hospital room. The moment she entered, Lucas spoke. ¡°Baker and Kylee were just here.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°I know. I ran into Kylee at the door. And she told me something rather interesting.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda shared with Lucas the information Kylee had recently confided in her, her voice tinged with contemtion. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but let out a chuckle, shaking his head slightly. ¡°So she intentionally took the time to ry all of this to you? Doesn¡¯t that strike you as a bit too calcted?¡± Belinda lowered her gaze. ¡°Especially since she made a point to emphasize that she called my mother that day solely to reprimand her, almost as if she wanted to tell me that my mother wasn¡¯t fabricating anything.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°Of course, there¡¯s also the possibility that she was being sincere¡ªthat it genuinely happened.¡± Lucas studied her intently, searching for the truth in her eyes. ¡°The real question is¡­ What do you believe?¡± Belinda fell silent, lost in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to answer that. Lucas recognized that at this juncture, Belinda¡¯s trust in Holley had been severely shaken. Her internal struggle was evident; she was caught between the desire to trust once more and the fear of being deceived again. However, Belinda didn¡¯t have much time to dwell on these thoughts before Kenia and the others arrived. Earlier that morning, Kenia had already asked Belinda for Lucas¡¯ hospital room number. ¡°Mr. rk,¡± Kenia began earnestly, ¡°I truly must express my heartfelt gratitude. Thank you for saving Belinda.¡± She was seated beside the bed, looking at Lucas. Lucas offered a warm smile. ¡°Kenia, I did what I should do. I couldn¡¯t just stand by.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Good day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 881 ?Chapter 881: Kenia regarded him earnestly. ¡°Regardless, we owe you an immense debt. If you ever require my assistance in the future, as long as I am able, I won¡¯t hesitate to help.¡± Lucas believed he would need Kenia¡¯s help in the future, so he didn¡¯t turn it down. After a brief pause, he turned to Belinda. ¡°Why don¡¯t you and the others step outside for a moment? I need to have a private conversation with Kenia.¡± Belinda nced at him, her expression unreadable for a moment before she nodded silently and exited the room with Holley and Sarai. Before leaving, Sarai shot Lucas a lingering nce, seemingly reluctant to leave. Belinda noticed this, and her eyes flickered slightly. Inside the room, Lucas asked Kenia, ¡°When did Belinda start gaining weight?¡± If he wanted to uncover the truth regarding whether Belinda had been administered hormones during her childhood, he needed to assemble the puzzle piece by piece¡ªperhaps the details would unveil a crucial clue. At the very least, he trusted Kenia¡ªhe believed she genuinely cared for Belinda and would provide him with honest answers. Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ inquiry, Kenia appeared momentarily caught off guard. But after taking a moment to collect her thoughts, she replied, ¡°I would say she started gaining weight around the age of five. Initially, neither Holley nor I thought much of it; after all, Belinda had quite an appetite¡ªwe assumed it was typical childhood behavior. However, as time went on and she grew older, her weight began to increase at an rming rate. This prompted us to take her for medical examinations.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But the doctors didn¡¯t identify any issues; they simply stated she was growing well and sleeping soundly¡ªweight gain was natural at that age. They advised us to ensure she received adequate nutrition without cing her on any restrictive diets. Just manage her portions slightly and encourage more physical activity.¡± Her tone turned thoughtful as she added, ¡°We followed their rmendations diligently. We tried our best to regte her food intake; yet despite our efforts, Belinda continued to eat voraciously and kept gaining weight. We brought her in for numerous check-ups over the years; however, each time the doctors consistently assured us that everything was fine. Over time, Holley and I convinced ourselves there was no underlying issue. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda returned from overseas and brought it up herself that we discovered¡ªthe whole time, it had been about hormones!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away. He let Kenia¡¯s words settle, his thoughts running through the possibilities. Then, after a brief pause, he finally spoke. ¡°Did it never strike you as odd that Belinda¡¯s weight gain seemed unnatural? Did you ever consider the possibility that she was being poisoned?¡± Kenia¡¯s expression grew serious, and she pressed her lips together. ¡°We did have our doubts,¡± she admitted, her voice low. ¡°But after so many medical tests, the doctors assured us there was nothing unusual. They said everything was within normal limits, so what were we supposed to do? As for poison? That never even crossed our minds. Holley and I have always been the ones taking care of Belinda, especially Holley.¡± . . . Chapter 882 ?Chapter 882: After a pause, she continued, ¡°Holley had been meticulous about it since the beginning. Whether it was feeding Belinda as a baby or making sure she took her medicine when she was sick, she never allowed anyone else to step in. Belinda barely interacted with outsiders. So tell me, how could she have been poisoned?¡± Her brows furrowed, and her voice took on a firmer edge. ¡°Holley and I are Belinda¡¯s family. How could we have possibly poisoned her?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened slightly as he processed her words. So, for all those years, Holley had been the only one personally handling Belinda¡¯s food and medicine. That was an important piece of information. A faint, knowing smile flickered across his lips. ¡°Holley really cares about Belinda.¡± Kenia¡¯s response was immediate, her voice unwavering. ¡°Of course. Belinda is her whole world. When she gave birth to Belinda, Holley nearly died from blood loss. It was only thanks to the doctors¡¯ desperate efforts that she was pulled back from the brink! She risked everything to bring Belinda into this world. So tell me, how could she not love Belinda and cherish her?¡± Lucas didn¡¯tment on that. Instead, he asked, ¡°Kenia, when Belinda was a child, which hospital did you take her to for check-ups? And which doctor was responsible for her care?¡± G aln ove ls . has stories you¡¯ll love Kenia replied without hesitation, ¡°We always took her to Westerlight Hospital. It¡¯s the best medical facility in our county. Dr. Lamont Chadwick, the head of pediatrics, was in charge of her treatment.¡± ¡°Okay, I see,¡± Lucas nodded. That doctor needed to be investigated. There must be something amiss about him. After a moment, Lucas asked, ¡°When did the dark mark on Belinda¡¯s face first appear?¡± Kenia fell silent for a second, thinking back. ¡°Belinda was born prematurely, so her health was fragile. She had to spend a long time in an incubator. Back then, we weren¡¯t focused on small details like birthmarks. It wasn¡¯t until she was out of the incubator that we noticed a small dark spot on her cheek. The doctor told us it was a birthmark and warned that it might grow over time. And sure enough, as the years passed, it kept getting bigger. We always assumed it was just a birthmark. Who would have thought it would disappear one day?¡± Even now, disbelief lingered in her voice when she talked about that. Lucas nodded again, his expression serious. ¡°I promise you¡ªI¡¯ll find out who¡¯s been giving Belinda hormones. And I will also get to the bottom of the truth about that mark on her face.¡± Kenia hadplete faith in Lucas¡¯ abilities. If he was investigating the matter, they would surely get to the bottom of it. ¡°Thank you, Mr. rk,¡± she said, her gratitude sincere. Lucas shook his head slightly. . . . Chapter 883 ?Chapter 883: ¡°No need for such formalities. Just call me Lucas.¡± Kenia gave a small smile but didn¡¯t say anything else. Outside the ward, Belinda and Holley sat in silence on opposite ends of a long bench, with Sarai positioned between them. The tension in the air was suffocating. Sarai, unable to stand the awkward quiet any longer, finally broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, you know Holley would never do something like that. You should believe her!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t acknowledge Sarai¡¯s words. Instead, she turned her head, her gaze locking onto Holley. Her expression was serious as she said to Holley, ¡°Mom, can I trust you?¡± Holley felt a surge of anger at what she had just heard. She took a deep breath before snapping, ¡°Believe whatever you want! I don¡¯t care!¡± Then, she sprang from the bench and stormed off. ¡°Holley! Holley!¡± Sarai called after her, but Holley didn¡¯t even nce back. She quickly disappeared around the corner. Sarai turned to Belinda with a resigned expression. ¡°Belinda, you¡­ Why did you say that¡­¡± Belinda said nothing, her face remaining expressionless. Before Sarai could speak further, the door to the hospital room opened, and Kenia stepped out. ¡°Where¡¯s Holley?¡± she asked in confusion. ¡°She got so mad that she left,¡± Sarai answered bluntly. As for who had angered Holley, Sarai didn¡¯t need to say¡ªit was obvious. ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± Kenia began, but Belinda cut her off. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about this right now, Grandma. You should head back now.¡± Kenia hesitated, her words stuck in her throat. ¡°Wait!¡± Sarai blurted out, seemingly unable to stop herself. ¡°Are we leaving just like this? Aren¡¯t we going to check on Mr. rk more?¡± Belinda turned her calm gaze toward her. ¡°What else do you want to do?¡± Sarai stiffened. ¡°I, uh¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Kenia said. ¡°We¡¯ll take our leave now, Belinda.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied with a small nod. Once they were gone, Belinda finally entered the hospital room. She walked up to the bedside and sat down. ¡°What did you say to my grandmother?¡± she asked Lucas. . . . Chapter 884 ?Chapter 884: The corners of Lucas¡¯s lips tilted slightly. ¡°Not much, really. I told her how I feel about you and that I hoped she¡¯d stop being so opposed to me.¡± He suspected that the hormones in Belinda¡¯s body and the dark mark on her face before were rted to Holley, but he refrained from mentioning it to Belinda. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her mood any further. Belinda didn¡¯t question Lucas¡¯s words. She simply nodded. Meanwhile, Holley hadn¡¯t actually left the hospital. She was waiting in the parking lot for Kenia and Sarai. Kenia and Sarai soon approached Holley, and they all got into the car and drove back. ¡°What did Belinda do to upset you this time?¡± Kenia asked Holley. ¡°She asked me right to my face if she could still trust me. Can you believe that, Mom? Isn¡¯t she going too far? I¡¯m her mother, for goodness¡¯ sake! She can¡¯t even trust me, the woman who brought her into this world? How can I not get mad at that? I feel insulted and heartbroken!¡± Holley¡¯s voice cracked a little. Kenia heaved a long sigh. ¡°Kenia, what did Mr. rk say to you?¡± Sarai asked from the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Holley chimed in with a sniff. ¡°You two talked for so long. What did you discuss?¡± Kenia was upfront about the conversation. Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m ¡°He asked me about the hormones in Belinda¡¯s body and the dark mark she used to have on her face.¡± Holley¡¯s pupils shrank in an instant when she heard that. ¡°Why would Mr. rk abruptly bring this up?¡± Holley blinked, her eyebrows knitting together in evident confusion. ¡°Mr. rk told me that he intends to begin investigating this matter,¡± Kenia replied. When Holley heard that, her demeanor shifted instantly, her heart racing with apprehension. A wave of anxiety surged within her, but she forced herself to remainposed, carefully maintaining a neutral expression. ¡°Isn¡¯t it peculiar?¡± Sarai said, a slight furrow forming between her brows. ¡°Who would have imagined that Belinda¡¯s childhood weight gain was the result of unknowingly consuming hormones? But the real question is¡ªwho could have been responsible for administering those hormones to her?¡± Her voice carried a note of confusion, her mind already sifting through possibilities. ¡°We don¡¯t know that. That¡¯s why Mr. rk wants to investigate the matter,¡± Kenia said. Sarai gave a slight nod and didn¡¯t say anything more. Holley, meanwhile, kept her lips pressed together in a firm line. Her fingers twisted together unconsciously, betraying the turmoil she struggled to contain. Kenia¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss the subtle gesture. . . . Chapter 885 ?Chapter 885: ¡°Holley, is something the matter?¡± she asked, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Holley responded a little too quickly, forcing a tight-lipped smile. As they made their way back, Holley remained visibly distracted. In the evening, as soon as Holley returned to her room, she shut the door behind her with a trembling hand. Her pulse raced as she hurried into the bathroom. With fumbling fingers, she pulled out her phone and dialed Baker¡¯s number. Baker quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± The instant Holley heard Baker¡¯s voice, herposure shattered. ¡°Baker!¡± she gasped, her voice trembling with panic. ¡°Today¡­ Today, Mr. rk questioned my mother about the hormones in Belinda¡¯s body when she was a child and the ck mark on her face! He even dered that he was going tounch an investigation into the matter. What are we supposed to do?¡± Her voice wasced with panic. On the other end of the line, Baker remained silent for a moment. When he finally spoke, his tone was measured. ¡°Mr. rk asked me about the same thing today,¡± he admitted. Holley¡¯s breath hitched, and her grip on the phone tightened as dread coiled tighter around her chest. Find what¡¯s next on g al no ve ls ¡°Then¡­ what do we do? Baker, do you think Mr. rk is starting to suspect something? Otherwise, why would he suddenly decide to dig into this after all these years? Should we do something about it?¡± She swallowed hard, her throat dry. ¡°We absolutely cannot allow Mr. rk to uncover the truth¡ªthat we were the ones behind the hormones and the mark on Belinda¡¯s face. If he does, we¡¯re doomed!¡± ¡°Calm down,¡± Baker said. ¡°The more precarious the situation, the moreposed we must be, and the less we should interfere. The more we act, the greater our chances of making blunders. Moreover, what if Mr. rk raised this topic merely to gauge our reactions and see if we¡¯d attempt to conceal something?¡± His tone grew more serious as he continued. ¡°Consider this¡ªif we make a move now and Mr. rk has people monitoring us closely, wouldn¡¯t that just expose us?¡± Holley bit her lip hard. ¡°But¡­ we can¡¯t just do nothing about this, right?¡± Baker¡¯s voice remained firm. ¡°We can! We should refrain from taking any action. It has been years¡ªmost evidence has long since vanished into thin air. Besides, we exercised extreme caution back then; we left no trace behind, Holley. Even if Mr. rk investigates thoroughly now, there¡¯s no assurance he¡¯ll uncover anything.¡± . . . Chapter 886 ?Chapter 886: After a pause, he continued, ¡°So, the most important thing right now is to stay calm. If we panic or act rashly, we¡¯ll inevitably make mistakes. And mistakes are exactly what we can¡¯t afford. Understood?¡± Holley swallowed hard, nodding. ¡°Alright, alright¡­ I get it.¡± But when she finallyy down that night, sleep refused toe. Each time she closed her eyes, nightmares wed their way into her mind. The following day, Lucas¡¯ injury was healing well¡ªhis doctors had assured him that in just a few more days, he would be discharged from the hospital. Feeling slightly more at ease about Lucas¡¯ condition, Belinda returned to work today. She was scheduled for the night shift, which began at six in the evening, so she spent the daylight hours in Lucas¡¯ ward, keeping himpany. Coincidentally, today also marked the day of Braden¡¯s surgery. Belinda had been worried about him. After some hesitation, she pulled out her phone, her fingers hovering over the screen for a brief moment before she finally dialed Caiden¡¯s number. Caiden soon picked up the call. ¡°Star, what¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Today is the day of Braden¡¯s surgery. At seventy-plus years old, this will be his second operation. Turner had already pushed back the procedure by a week, so I¡¯m a bit worried. Can you keep an eye on his surgery for me?¡± Belinda said. On the other end of the line, Caiden let out a tired sigh, rubbing his temple. ¡°Belinda, that patient chose to change doctors,pletely dismissing your skills like they meant nothing. Yet here you are, worrying about his well-being. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to say about this anymore.¡± Belinda remained unfazed, her voice steady. ¡°Turner is the one who caused all that chaos with the doctor switch. You can¡¯t ce all the me on the patient. And besides, he used to be under my care. I was the first attending doctor to treat him, so it¡¯s only natural that I¡¯d still be concerned about him. Just do me this favor.¡± Caiden exhaled in resignation. ¡°Fine, fine. I hear you. Once they start, I¡¯ll be in the observation room with the other cardiac surgeons, watching the surgery. That should be enough to put your mind at ease, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯ll do,¡± Belinda replied before ending the call. Sliding her phone back into her pocket, she turned and walked toward the ward. Braden had originally been ted for surgery at four in the afternoon, but Turner had back-to-back operations lined up before that. An unexpectedplication in his second procedure had led to dys, and it wasn¡¯t until five that Braden was finally taken into the operating room. . . . Chapter 887 ?Chapter 887: As soon as the surgery began, Caiden gathered a group of doctors and nurses from the Cardiac Surgery Department, leading them into the observation room. The massive screen at the front disyed a live feed of the surgery. Caiden told them they were there to learn from Turner. At first, the surgery progressed without a hitch. The incisions were clean, and the procedure unfolded smoothly. But then, something went wrong. Braden started bleeding heavily. And as time passed, Turner still couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of the bleeding. A hushed murmur rippled through the observation room. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± someone muttered. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the bleeding stopped? And why hasn¡¯t Dr. Ortiz found the source yet?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know! With his expertise, this shouldn¡¯t be happening!¡± All eyes remained locked on Turner. His confidence wavered. His usually steady hands trembled ever so slightly. Then, in a split second, his scalpel slipped, and he nicked a blood vessel. Fortunately, he reacted immediately, repairing the damage and stopping the additional bleeding. But for a surgeon of his standing, making such an error was nearly unthinkable. A tense silence settled over the observation room. nces were exchanged, expressions subtly shifting. The real problem remained unsolved¡ªthe patient was still bleeding, and time was running out. If this continued any longer, the patient¡¯s life would be in grave danger. Caiden didn¡¯t wait for another second. He pulled out his phone and called Belinda. Belinda quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s a majorplication in OR 2. The patient has uncontrolled bleeding. You need to get here immediately,¡± Caiden said. Belinda didn¡¯t need to think twice. She knew Braden was the patient there. ¡°I¡¯m on my way,¡± she said before ending the call. Caiden¡¯s words sent a wave of shock through the gathered doctors and nurses. Wait¡­ The director¡¯s surgery was having issues, and Caiden was bringing in a primary doctor to step in? That wasn¡¯t how things were supposed to work. Shouldn¡¯t Caiden be stepping in himself instead? One of Turner¡¯s staunch supporters spoke up, his voiceced with disapproval. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, this¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Caiden cut him off, saying, ¡°I trust Belinda. Just keep watching the surgery.¡± That person¡¯s expression darkened, but he said nothing more. Minutester, Belinda had scrubbed in, changed into her surgical attire, and stepped into OR 2. The moment she entered, everyone in the operating room froze. . . . Chapter 888 ?Chapter 888: ¡°Belinda?¡± Kylee, who had been observing the procedure beside Turner, was the first to recover. Her voice rang out, sharp and demanding. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Dr. Ortiz was unable to find the cause of the patient¡¯s abnormal bleeding, so Mr. Rodgers asked me toe and take a look,¡± Belinda exined calmly. Everyone in the operating room seemed to freeze at her words, and the only sound that broke the silence was the beeping and whirring of various machines. ¡°You? Take a look? What makes you think you¡¯re qualified to do that? Do you honestly think you¡¯re more skilled than my mentor?¡± Kylee scoffed and rolled her eyes, as if she had just heard the most ridiculous joke. ¡°You are not needed here!¡± Turner said coldly. ¡°Leave!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, failing to find the cause of a patient¡¯s bleeding is an rming matter.¡± ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t find it?¡± Turner retorted, clearly agitated. Just then, the phone in the operating room rang. A nurse rushed over to answer it and then put it on speaker. Caiden was on the line, and he had only one thing to say. ¡°Turner, let Belinda take a look.¡± The color drained from Turner¡¯s face for a few seconds. ¡°Mr. Rodgers¡ª¡± he started, but Caiden cut him off sharply. ¡°Dr. Ortiz! Remember that you are a doctor before anything else. You must always put the patient¡¯s safety first. Since you cannot find the source of the problem, step aside and let someone else have a go at it! Time is running out!¡± Caiden¡¯s words were blunt and authoritative, and they stung. The operating room fell silent. Turner took a deep breath to steady himself. ¡°Well, what if Belinda doesn¡¯t find the cause, either? What then, Mr. Rodgers?¡± ¡°She will find it. Now, move!¡± Caiden spoke with absolute certainty. He hung up before Turner could protest. Turner could onlyugh in frustration. ¡°Fine!¡± he said, turning to Belinda with a bitter glint in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Rodgers seems to have a lot of faith in you, Dr. Wright. Feel free to take over now!¡± He was eager to see just how remarkable Belinda could be. Beside him, Kylee was quite surprised that Turner had caved in so easily. Still, she believed that since her esteemed mentor couldn¡¯t find the source of the bleeding, how could Belinda possibly find it? She was convinced that Belinda was merely bluffing. She would wait and see Belinda fail. . . . Chapter 889 ?Chapter 889: Belinda drew closer and took Turner¡¯s ce. Then, she proceeded to examine the patient in silence. She reached in, and in less than two minutes, she spoke. ¡°The patient¡¯s left ventricr posterior wall is ruptured.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible?¡± Turner¡¯s expression immediately changed. He hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to find the cause of the bleeding so quickly, nor had he expected the patient¡¯s ventricr posterior wall to be ruptured. The other medical staff in the room were just as stunned. They exchanged worried nces, unsure of what to do next. A rupture in the left ventricr posterior wall often meant that the patient¡¯s life was in grave danger. How had this happened? Kylee bit her lip, her expression darkening. Turner¡¯s mind was racing. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept Belinda¡¯s diagnosis. ¡°The patient has rheumatic heart disease. He may be old and not in the best of health, but the surgery was going smoothly. Not a single mistake was made! How could there be a rupture in the left ventricr posterior wall?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Kylee chimed in without hesitation. ¡°You must be mistaken, Belinda.¡± Belinda paid them no heed, grasping the biological valve with tweezers and stating with certainty, ¡°The patient¡¯s tissue is exceptionally delicate. The edge of the biological valve has perforated the posterior wall of the left ventricle.¡± g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub A hush fell over the operating room for a brief moment. ¡°Exceptionally delicate?¡± Turner repeated, his voice tinged with disbelief. Belinda turned to face him, her gaze unwavering. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, this detail was meticulously recorded in the patient¡¯s medical files¡ªthe very ones I handed over to you. You didn¡¯t know that?¡± Her words wereced with subtle reproach, and the moment they left her lips, both Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s expressions changed. The other surgeons exchanged nces before shifting their attention to Turner. Belinda addressed the resident beside her, her voice steady. ¡°This biological valve is a size 29. Switch it to a size 27.¡± The resident gave a small nod. ¡°Understood.¡± Belinda continued without missing a beat, ¡°Also, have a bovine pericardium ready.¡± A nurse quickly responded, handing her the requested material. ¡°Here it is.¡± With that, Belinda immersed herself fully in mending the rupture in the patient¡¯s left ventricr posterior wall¡ªa meticulous procedure that demanded both skill and precision. . . . Chapter 890 ?Chapter 890: ¡°Suture line No. 5,¡± she instructed calmly. In the vast operating room, the only sounds that punctuated the silence were the rhythmic beeping of the monitors and Belinda¡¯sposed voice. Her technique was so fluid, so refined, that the other doctors¡ªexcluding Turner and Kylee¡ªwatched in awe, their gazes brimming with admiration. Once the sutures were secured, Belinda cast a brief look at the cardiac monitor. ¡°Reduce the flow rate,¡± she said. ¡°Got it.¡± ¡°Open the aorta,¡± Belinda ordered next. As soon as the aorta was opened, all eyes instinctively flickered toward the monitor. After a while, the resident let out a relieved sigh. ¡°All vitals are stable.¡± The tension in the room dissipated, reced by an air of astonishment. No one had anticipated such an oue. Belinda had single-handedly salvaged the procedure. A surgery initially led by a chief physician had been rescued by an attending physician. If this were to spread, it would be humiliating for Turner. Belinda turned to Turner, a slight smile ying on her lips. ¡°Dr. Ortiz,¡± she said sweetly, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the remainder to you. That won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Her words dripped with provocation, and Turner¡¯s rage surged. He could feel his chest heaving violently as emotions swirled within him. However, before he could utter even a single word in protest, Belinda had already turned away and left the room. At that moment, the doctor overseeing the cardiopulmonary bypass couldn¡¯t help but nce at the anesthesiologist. ¡°A rupture in the left ventricr posterior wall is nearly always fatal. I can¡¯t believe Dr. Wright just salvaged the situation so smoothly like that!¡± The anesthesiologist nodded, equally impressed. ¡°Indeed. I didn¡¯t expect it, either. Observing her just now¡ªthere¡¯s no way she¡¯s inexperienced in surgery. She has clearly performed surgery numerous times before.¡± The more they discussed it, the grimmer Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s expressions became. ¡°Have you talked enough?¡± Kylee finally burst out in frustration. ¡°Do you wish to proceed with the surgery or not?¡± Both doctors held significant roles in this operation and were naturally proud of their positions. Naturally, they found it infuriating to be reprimanded by someone they perceived as merely an unofficial intern. The bypass doctor immediately countered with thinly veiled sarcasm, ¡°Oh? Are we interrupting the surgery? Are we prohibited from conversing during a procedure?¡± . . . Chapter 891 ?Chapter 891: The anesthesiologist also said, ¡°You¡¯re just an intern with no official standing. You should consider yourself lucky to even be in this room! And yet, you dare to raise your voice like that?¡± Kylee¡¯s face flushed with indignation. ¡°You¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Turner interjected sharply, ¡°Enough! Stay focused on the surgery.¡± Only then did the argument cease. Silence settled over the room, and the operation proceeded uninterrupted. Meanwhile, in the observation room, the doctors and nurses who had initially opposed Caiden¡¯s suggestion to allow Belinda to step into such a pivotal role found themselves speechless after witnessing Belinda¡¯s extraordinary skills. A stunned silence filled the room. Who would have imagined Belinda possessed such exceptional skills? Caiden swept his gaze over the gathered doctors before speaking. ¡°So, does anyone still have concerns about my decision?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Rodgers. Your judgment was spot on!¡± ¡°We were just worried that Dr. Wright might not be up to the challenge. Clearly, we underestimated her.¡± Maintaining hisposed demeanor, Caiden said, ¡°Let me remind you that Belinda graduated at the top of her ss when she joined this hospital. In a 100-point grading system where practical skills make up half the score, do you think she could¡¯ve achieved a perfect mark without being highlypetent?¡± His words struck a chord, and realization dawned on the doctors. No wonder Caiden had been adamant about keeping Belinda, despite the resistance. Her talent spoke for itself. Bing the youngest attending physician in the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s history wasn¡¯t just an honorary title, it was a testament to her ability. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you truly have an eye for exceptional talent! Bringing Dr. Wright here was a brilliant move.¡± ¡°Absolutely! Her expertise is undeniable.¡± Caiden, however, wasn¡¯t interested in basking in their praise. With a brief nce at them, he said, ¡°You can keep watching. I will leave now.¡± Then, he stood and left the room. ¡°Have a good evening, Mr. Rodgers.¡± As soon as Caiden was gone, murmurs filled the air in the room. ¡°This is unbelievable. Have you ever seen a case where the head of a department botched a surgery, and an attending physician had to step in to fix it?¡± ¡°Dr. Ortiz¡¯s reputation just took a major hit.¡± . . . Chapter 892 ?Chapter 892: ¡°No kidding. And the worst part? He was the one who took this patient from Dr. Wright in the first ce. Now look at how that turned out.¡± ¡°To be fair, we can¡¯tpletely me him. A biological valve tearing through the left ventricr wall is incredibly rare¡­¡± Maybe one in fifty cases. Plus, he had already performed two back-to-back surgeries. After that level of mental strain, it¡¯s not surprising he overlooked a possibility like this.¡± Turner¡¯s supporter immediately spoke, eager to defend him. ¡°But didn¡¯t Belinda specifically mention that the patient had fragile tissue? It was clearly recorded in the medical history. Did Dr. Ortiz even review it? If he had, he would have been extra cautious when selecting the valve size. This entire situation was preventable.¡± ¡°Exactly! We¡¯re all doctors here, and we know how critical a left ventricr rupture is. One wrong move and the patient could have died. And given the patient¡¯s advanced age of over seventy years, extra caution should have been taken.¡± The doctor who had been defending Turner hesitated, struggling to counter the argument. Originally, only the night shift staff were supposed to remain at the hospital, while the rest were free to leave after work. But Caiden had made a decisive call to the Cardiac Surgery Department, instructing everyone to stay for a meeting. The meeting would take ce as soon as the surgery concluded. Even those who had already gone home or were off-duty were summoned back. By the time Turner¡¯s surgery ended, the entire department had assembled in the conference room. Many doctors who hadn¡¯t been present earlier were left speechless as they listened to their colleagues recount what had happened. Their gazes soon turned to Belinda, filled with newfound respect. As the hospital director entered, the room fell silent, signaling the start of the meeting. Caiden spoke first. ¡°We¡¯re here to discuss the incident that took ce today, specifically, Dr. Ortiz¡¯s surgical error, which resulted in a left ventricr rupture.¡± Turner¡¯s face turned dark. Caiden continued in an even tone, ¡°During Dr. Ortiz¡¯s surgery, unexpected bleeding urred, and he was unable to get it under control. That¡¯s when I had Dr. Wright step in to assist. In the end, it was Dr. Wright who discovered the real issue¡ªthe bioprosthetic valve had punctured the back wall of the patient¡¯s left ventricle. After sessfully repairing the damage, Dr. Wright left the operating room. However, before that, she pointed out a critical fact: the patient had particrly fragile tissue. This information was clearly documented in the medical records that had been handed over to Dr. Ortiz before the surgery.¡± Caiden turned his attention to Turner, his gaze sharp. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, are you saying you weren¡¯t aware of this before proceeding with the operation? Because if you were, then the logical course of action would have been to consider it when selecting the size of the bioprosthetic valve. So, Dr. Ortiz, can you exin why this crucial factor was overlooked by you?¡± . . . Chapter 893 ?Chapter 893: As soon as the question was posed, the entire room fell silent. All eyes shifted to Turner, awaiting his response. Turner¡¯s expression darkened. He remained silent, his jaw clenched as he worked through his thoughts, trying to formte a response. But before he could say a word, the hospital director suddenly interjected, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, go retrieve the patient¡¯s medical record that Dr. Wright gave you.¡± At the director¡¯smand, Turner stiffened. Behind him, Kylee, who had been sitting quietly, also tensed. About half a minuteter, Turner finally reacted. He let out a low, humorless chuckle before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t provide Braden¡¯s medical record.¡± His words were met with immediate confusion. ¡°You can¡¯t? What do you mean you can¡¯t?¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The other doctors started whispering among themselves. The director frowned, his expression hardening. ¡°Why is that?¡± Turner turned his gaze toward Belinda and, without hesitation, dered, ¡°Because Dr. Wright never gave me Braden¡¯s medical record in the first ce.¡± The conference room plunged into a stunned silence. For several beats, no one spoke. Then, the whispers started. ¡°What is he saying? That she never handed over the record?¡± ¡°Oh,e on, isn¡¯t it obvious? It means Dr. Wright lied! She never gave Dr. Ortiz the medical record, so he had no way of knowing the patient had fragile tissue before the surgery!¡± ¡°That can¡¯t be right! Nopetent doctor would withhold such crucial information!¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t she? Dr. Ortiz took several of her patients, and maybe she held a grudge! That¡¯s why she did that! She might think that even if she didn¡¯t hand over the record, Dr. Ortiz would¡¯ve still run a full examination before the surgery. He would have found out about the patient¡¯s condition himself. But the problem is, no one expected the patient¡¯s tissue to be that fragile. That¡¯s why the situation spiraled out of control.¡± ¡°If this is true, then Dr. Wright¡¯s actions werepletely¡­ hical.¡± The person had almost called Belinda ¡°malicious¡± but bit their tongue at thest second. The confusion in the room deepened. The hospital director¡¯s frown grew more pronounced as he turned his focus to Belinda. ¡°Dr. Wright, how do you respond to this?¡± Belinda¡¯s reaction was one of pure disbelief, as if she had just heard the most ridiculous statement imaginable. Instead of answering the director¡¯s question, she turned to Turner, her toneced with incredulity. ¡°I didn¡¯t give you Braden¡¯s medical records?¡± she asked. She paused for a brief moment before continuing, ¡°Dr. Ortiz, are you absolutely sure about that?¡± . . . Chapter 894 ?Chapter 894: Turner met her gaze head-on, his expression unwavering. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure!¡± he dered without hesitation. But in truth, this was the solution he had juste up with. If he admitted now that he hadn¡¯t even nced at the records Belinda had handed him, what would that say about him as a department director? It would destroy his reputation. Everyone would think he was utterly irresponsible when it came to his patients, an unforgivable sin for any doctor. So, he had no choice but to stick to his im that Belinda had never given him those records. After all, she had handed them to him in his office, a ce with no security cameras. Even if the hallway cameras could show Belinda carrying a file into his office, he could always im it was something else. When Kylee heard Turner¡¯s confident response, her lips curled into a small, satisfied smile. Now, she was eager to see what Belinda could do. However, Belinda¡¯s smirk only deepened, her confidence unwavering. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, let me ask you again¡ªare you absolutely certain that I never gave you Braden¡¯s medical records? Please think carefully before you answer this question.¡± Turner didn¡¯t hesitate. He lifted his chin, speaking with self-righteous certainty. ¡°I¡¯m sure! Not only that, when I asked you about the records, you imed you lost them! What? Do you think a director like me would lie about this just to shift the me?¡± His voice rang with indignation, but even as he defended himself, he didn¡¯t hesitate to throw Belinda under the bus. At this point, the director spoke up, his gaze shifting between the two doctors. ¡°Well then, Dr. Wright, do you have any evidence to prove you actually gave the records to Dr. Ortiz?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Of course, I do.¡± Her calm response sent a visible jolt through both Turner and Kylee. She had¡­ evidence? How could this be possible? ¡°What evidence?¡± the director asked. Without a word, Belinda pulled out her phone, unlocked it, and scrolled through her files. After a brief moment, she pressed y on a voice recording. Her crisp, clear voice rang out from the speaker. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, here are Braden¡¯s medical records and the surgical n I drafted. They¡¯re all here. Take a look.¡± Then, a man¡¯s voice responded, ¡°I see. You can leave now.¡± The moment Turner¡¯s voice yed from Belinda¡¯s phone, the room fell into stunned silence. Several people exchanged nces, their expressions shifting. There was no mistaking it; that voice was undeniably Turner¡¯s. The recording alone was enough to prove that Belinda had, in fact, given Turner the medical records. Yet just moments ago, Turner had dered with absolute confidence that she hadn¡¯t. What was worse, he had even used her of losing them. . . . Chapter 895 ?Chapter 895: It was clear he had been lying. And the recording wasn¡¯t finished. Belinda¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, Braden is elderly, and his condition is deteriorating. His body is failing, and his¡ª¡± ¡°Alright, I got it! You can leave! Since the patient is under my care now, I¡¯ll take full responsibility. You don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore!¡± Turner¡¯s voice cut Belinda off mid-sentence,ced with impatience. Then came the distinct sound of a door closing. The recording ended. From the moment Belinda¡¯s voice had yed, Turner had gone stiff. As the recording continued to y, hisplexion gradually paled. By the time it was over, his face was ashen. He turned to Belinda, his eyes filled with disbelief. He had never imagined that Belinda would have recorded their conversation! She was incredibly cunning! The director¡¯s expression darkened as he turned to Turner. His voice, now cold and sharp, cut through the thick silence. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, do you have anything to say about this recording?¡± Everyone in the meeting room turned their attention to Turner, waiting for his response. However, beneath theirposed expressions, they were seething with contempt. Turner had the audacity to dodge responsibility, stubbornly refusing to admit his mistakes while shamelessly pinning everything on Belinda. A tense silence stretched before Turner finally found his voice. ¡°Yes¡­ It was my fault. Belinda did give me Braden¡¯s medical records, but¡­¡± The director¡¯s expression darkened. His tone was sharp. ¡°Since you received the medical records, then present them now.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± Turner shook his head, his face grave. His hesitation dragged on before he finally confessed, ¡°Because my student, Kylee, already threw it away!¡± The moment the words left his lips, the meeting room plunged into stunned silence. All eyes snapped to Kylee. Had she lost her mind? Why would she throw away a patient¡¯s medical records? Without aplete understanding of the patient¡¯s condition, anyplications during surgery could have been fatal! Belinda was also staring at Kylee. Honestly, she hadn¡¯t expected the truth to be like this. Throwing away a patient¡¯s medical records? How could Kylee have done something like that? Kylee sat frozen, her face drained of all color. Turner had thrown her under the bus without a second thought. The director¡¯s gaze was ice-cold as he leveled it at Kylee. His voice cut through the tense silence like a de. . . . Chapter 896 ?Chapter 896: ¡°Kylee! Exin yourself; why did you throw away the patient¡¯s medical records?¡± Kylee bit her lip, her hands twisting in herp. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it on purpose,¡± she stammered. ¡°I was just helping my mentor clean up his office. His desk was a mess, with piles of papers everywhere¡­ So I just¡­ I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to! I didn¡¯t even check what was on the pages. I only saw my mentor¡¯s handwriting all over them, so I assumed they were just discarded drafts¡­¡± But her excuse was obviously wed and full of loopholes, unable to convince anyone. Who cleans an office by throwing away random documents? And if Kylee had seen writing on the pages, how could she not have known they were important? She must have done it on purpose! The truth was¡ªKylee had indeed done it deliberately. That day, after a petty argument with Belinda, she had stormed into her mentor¡¯s office, still fuming. Then, she had noticed Belinda¡¯s handwriting on the medical records. Her anger had red. Before she could think twice, she had ripped the files apart and tossed them straight into the trash. She had convinced herself it wouldn¡¯t matter. Braden was going to undergo a full examination anyway, and with her mentor¡¯s expertise, he wouldn¡¯t need the medical records. What she hadn¡¯t expected was for things to go so horribly wrong during the surgery. Turner broke the silence once more, his voice heavy with regret. ¡°I take full responsibility for this. I failed to guide my student properly. As her mentor, I tried to protect her, which is why I shifted the me to Dr. Wright earlier. That was wrong of me.¡± He turned to Belinda, his expression solemn. ¡°I apologize, Dr. Wright. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± Belinda said nothing. She merely curled her lips into a cold, mocking smile. Belinda smirked. Well, wasn¡¯t Turner quite the chameleon? That apology sure came fast. Under normal circumstances, since her department head had already admitted fault, Belinda should have just epted it with a polite nod and moved on. After all, getting on his bad side wouldn¡¯t do her any favors. But¡ªsince when had Belinda ever yed by the book? She lifted her eyes, meeting Turner¡¯s gaze with a deliberate stare. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, you falsely used me just to cover for your student. And now, you expect me to ept a half-hearted apology as if that erases everything? Let¡¯s say, for argument¡¯s sake, that Kylee truly did ¡®identally¡¯ throw away Braden¡¯s medical records. If you genuinely cared, you would have at least asked whether I had a backup or if I could recall the details of his medical history. But you didn¡¯t. Which only proves that, to you, the records were never important in the first ce.¡± She deliberately stressed the word ¡°identally,¡± her gaze unwavering. She knew perfectly well that Kylee had done it on purpose. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was just how far Kylee had been willing to go, putting a patient¡¯s safety on the line over a petty grudge. . . . Chapter 897 ?Chapter 897: How could someone like that be qualified to be a doctor? What kind of patient would ever trust their life to someone like that? Turner opened his mouth as if to respond, but no words came. Belinda¡¯s sharp retort had rendered him speechless. Without another nce in his direction, Belinda gathered the stack of documents in front of her and passed them to the hospital¡¯s director. ¡°These are Braden¡¯s medical records. Before handing them to Dr. Ortiz, I made a backup, just in case.¡± The director was stunned for a moment before taking the files. ¡°Youpiled all of this?¡± His tone carried a hint of surprise. ¡°And you designed the surgical n as well?¡± Belinda gave a firm nod. ¡°Yes.¡± The director¡¯s expression shifted, a newfound respect settling in his gaze. ¡°Impressive work.¡± The documents were meticulous, outlining every critical detail. One section, in particr, stood out¡ªthe warning about Braden¡¯s fragile tissue. It exined that the biological valve needed precise sizing; if it was toorge, it could rupture the left ventricr wall. The rmended size was a No. 27 biological valve. The director¡¯s grip tightened on the pages as he looked up at Belinda. ¡°You foresaw the risk of the valve rupturing?¡± Belinda met his stare with quiet confidence. ¡°Yes. Braden previously underwent mitral valve repair. His old medical records clearly noted his tissue was delicate.¡± As Belinda finished speaking, a heavy silence settled over the room. All eyes flickered toward Turner. If Turner had actually read through the files, he would have known all this. But clearly, he hadn¡¯t. This also meant Kylee¡¯s excuse about seeing the files full of writing wasplete nonsense. If Turner had been as meticulous as he imed, he wouldn¡¯t have overlooked something so crucial. ¡°And did everyone notice that?¡± a doctor, barely containing his frustration, muttered. ¡°In the recording, just as Belinda was about to mention the matter about the tissue, Dr. Ortiz abruptly cut her off.¡± ¡°Yes, I caught it too. If Dr. Ortiz hadn¡¯t interrupted her, things might have turned out differently.¡± Turner clenched his jaw, the weight of his mistakes settling heavily on him. He regretted cutting Belinda off. And he regretted never even ncing at the medical files she had given him. The director said, ¡°This incident urred due to the negligence of both Turner and Kylee, which put a patient in danger. Fortunately, Belinda intervened before any real harm was done. I¡¯ll be discussing the necessary disciplinary measures with Mr. Rodgers and the shareholders. That will be all. Meeting adjourned.¡± . . . Chapter 898 ?Chapter 898: With that, the director rose and exited the room, with Caiden following close behind. Turner remained seated, his face drained of color. Then, as if something snapped inside him, he suddenly sprang to his feet and left the conference room. Kylee, seeing this, hurried after him. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯re absolutely phenomenal! Thanks to you, the surgery is sessful!¡± one of the doctors eximed. ¡°Indeed, Dr. Wright, you are remarkable! If it hadn¡¯t been for your timely intervention, Braden would have faced grave danger today.¡± Belinda merely offered a faint smile in response, choosing to remain silent. Inside Turner¡¯s office, Kylee anxiously asked, ¡°Mentor, what should we do now?¡± She was genuinely scared. ¡°How should I know?¡± Turner barked, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you consider the consequences when you threw away Braden¡¯s medical records? You are the one ountable for this entire debacle!¡± His fury surged just at the sight of Kylee. Had it not been for her reckless behavior, none of this would have transpired. Now that everything had unraveled, Turner instinctively shifted all the me onto Kylee, his need for self-preservation overriding any sense of fairness. Hearing Turner¡¯s usatory words, Kylee said nothing, though grievances simmered within her, bubbling just beneath the surface. Belinda had handed Turner the medical records, yet he hadn¡¯t even nced at them. Later, when he had discovered she had disposed of them, he had barely reacted¡ªmerely issuing a perfunctory warning, asking her not to do that again. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special As Belinda had pointed out, if he truly cared, why had he never followed up? Why hadn¡¯t he double-checked something so crucial? Now that a problem had appeared, he was conveniently pinning everything on her! ¡°Leave now. I need time to think,¡± Turner said with a dismissive wave of his hand. Before Kylee could utter another word, Turner had already dismissed her. Equally livid, Kylee bit back her retort, her jaw tightening. Without another nce, she spun on her heel and stormed out of the office. Belinda was on the night shift today; fortunately, the Cardiac Surgery Department was unusually tranquil. No emergencies arose throughout the night, and all patients in the ward remained stable. By approximately three in the morning, Belinda retired to the rest area to sleep, exhaustion settling into her bones. Doctors on night duty were permitted to rest, and the nurses would summon them if any urgent matters arose. Belinda awoke on her own a little past six in the morning and made her way back to the doctor¡¯s office. At eight, after the day shift doctors arrived to take over responsibilities, Belinda concluded her shift feeling aplished. With a spring in her step, she proceeded to Lucas¡¯ ward. . . . Chapter 899 ?Chapter 899: Lucas was ted to have his stitches removed and be discharged today. When Belinda arrived, Lucas had already undergone his stitch removal procedure. Belinda examined his wound closely and felt reassured to see it healing effectively¡ªno signs of infection orplications. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll drive you home,¡± she said. ¡°You just finished a night shift. Are you sure you¡¯re up for driving?¡± Lucas arched an eyebrow, concern evident in his voice. Belinda reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s alright. The department was quietst night, and I went to the rest area and slept for a while. I got enough rest.¡± ¡°If you say so.¡± Lucas studied her for a moment longer before nodding in agreement. On the way home, Belinda recounted the events of the previous night to Lucas. After sharing the story, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit surprised at herself. Why was she telling this to Lucas? Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas felt an overwhelming sense of joy swell within him. He was delighted that Belinda had begun to open up willingly about her experiences with him. Regardless of her reasons, he was simply grateful she trusted him enough to open up, to let him into her world, even if just a little. A soft smile curved his lips. He then turned toward Belinda and said, ¡°Your head of department really messed up this time.¡± ¡°Ultimately, it alles down to his own negligence. Even though he was supposed to conduct a thorough examination afterward, hepletely disregarded the patient¡¯s medical records! That level of carelessness is inexcusable, especially for a doctor of his stature.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°His overconfidence has clouded his judgment. Since he has performed mitral valve recement surgeries countless times, he assumed he could anticipate every possibleplication from the outset. Naturally, that led to carelessness, and this time, it nearly cost the patient¡¯s life. I informed him early on that this patient¡¯s situation was unique. But did he take me seriously? Not at all! What more could I do?¡± As she spoke, she shrugged in exasperation, her frustration palpable. Lucas nodded thoughtfully. ¡°This experience has surely been a wake-up call for him. At least now, moving forward, he won¡¯t repeat the same error and will be more cautious with his patients. That¡¯s a positive oue in itself. Now, it ultimately hinges on how your superiors choose to deal with him and Kylee.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda agreed. When Belinda and Lucas returned to the rk family¡¯s residence, they found Harold and Normafortably settled in the living room, watching television. ¡°You¡¯re back! How¡¯s Lucas¡¯ injury?¡± Harold asked with a warm grin that lit up his face. . . . Chapter 900 ?Chapter 900: Belinda smiled back and responded, ¡°It¡¯s healing well. However, the injury was quite severe at the time. Although the sutures have been removed now, he still needs to exercise caution. Any sudden or strenuous movements could reopen the wound, and we definitely don¡¯t want that.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Harold replied, nodding appreciatively at her thoroughness. After a moment of silence, Harold added sincerely, ¡°Belinda, thank you for what you¡¯ve done.¡± Belinda shook her head gently, her smile unwavering. ¡°Harold, you don¡¯t have to thank me. Lucas got injured because of me. Taking care of him is the least I could do. Besides, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest easy if I left him unattended.¡± She prepared to depart. ¡°Well, I¡¯m going to take my leave now.¡± ¡°Wait! Stay a little longer and have lunch with us before you go,¡± Harold said. Belinda replied politely, ¡°No, thank you, Harold. I justpleted a night shift, and I¡¯m feeling a bit fatigued. I really should head home to rest.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes sparkled with an idea as he suggested warmly, ¡°Why not take a nap here? Your bed is still avable! If you prefer not to share a room with Lucas, you can sleep in the guest room. We can have a meal together when you wake up.¡± Belinda hesitated. Harold promptly made a decision for her sake. ¡°Alright then! It¡¯s settled. You can go upstairs now.¡± ¡°Yeah, you can go and rest now,¡± Lucas said, not giving her an opportunity to refuse. He grasped her wrist gently but firmly and began leading her upstairs. ¡°Hey, Lucas! Let go of me¡­¡± Belinda protested and struggled as she came out of her daze. Lucas winced slightly and said, ¡°Ouch! Don¡¯t move; the movement is pulling my wound.¡± As soon as he said that, Belinda stopped moving. She was really worried about hurting his wound. Thus, she allowed him to guide her upstairs. Observing this interaction from downstairs, Harold couldn¡¯t help but smile, his eyes brimming with satisfaction at their yful dynamic. ¡°Belinda,¡± he called out as Belinda walked away with Lucas beside her. ¡°Take your time to rest. No need to hurry.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Instead of returning to Lucas¡¯ room as expected, Belinda slept in the guest room. Lucas said nothing regarding this choice. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, in the study. ¡°What happened? Why did you summon me back so urgently?¡± Baker asked Kylee upon entering the study with an air of concern. At that moment, Kylee¡¯splexion was very pale, her anxiety evident on her face. . . . Chapter 901 ?Chapter 901: ¡°Dad,¡± Kylee said urgently, ¡°you need to contact Holley! I need her help!¡± Seeing her pale face, Baker didn¡¯t ask any more questions. He quickly took out his phone and dialed Holley¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Holley. Is this a convenient time for a conversation?¡± he asked. ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Holley replied on the other end without dy. After two minutes, Holley finally said, ¡°I can converse now. What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Kylee wants to talk to you,¡± Baker said as he switched the phone to speaker mode. Upon hearing that Kylee wanted to speak to her, Holley couldn¡¯t contain her excitement any longer. She promptly said, ¡°Kylee, what do you need?¡± When Kylee heard Holley address herself like that, her brows knitted together ever so slightly, betraying her displeasure. Yet, recalling the purpose of her call, she had no alternative but to hold back and allow Holley to refer to herself in such a manner. ¡°Yesterday afternoon¡­¡± Kylee proceeded to recount the entire incident to Baker and Holley in painstaking detail, her voiceced with anxiety and regret. Then, she said, ¡°At this moment, the hospital is still deliberating on how to address my situation. This is no trivial matter. Had the patient remained stable, it might have been dismissed, but during the procedure, his left ventricr posterior wall ruptured¡ªcing him in grave danger. I have no idea how the hospital director and the board will punish me. I can¡¯t help but feel deeply anxious about it.¡± ???¨¨?? ¡é?¦¤T?¦Å§Á? ?¦Ç ?a?§Úo¦Í???.??? As she spoke, Kylee¡¯s voice grew heavier,den with distress. ¡°That Belinda is always trying to showcase her superiority!¡± Holley snapped, unable to contain her ire after listening to the story. Baker, however, frowned deeply, clearly displeased by what he had just heard. He regarded Kylee with a mix of disapproval and anger. ¡°Kylee,¡± he began, his voice firm yet tinged with concern, ¡°as a physician, how could you be so reckless as to tamper with a patient¡¯s medical records? Do you understand the severity of what you¡¯ve done?¡± Holley interjected immediately, ¡°Alright, enough with the reprimands. Kylee didn¡¯t intend for things to unfold this way. It was Belinda who provoked her, leading her to act on impulse. She has learned her lesson now. She won¡¯t repeat the same mistake.¡± Listening to Holley¡¯s defense made Kylee feelplicated emotions. She fell into silence. Deep down, she knew that if Car discovered this incident, she would be infuriated and deliver a harsh reprimand without hesitation. Car would never be like Holley; she wouldn¡¯t defend her regardless of the circumstances. ¡°So, Kylee,¡± Holley continued gently but with urgency in her voice, ¡°do you want me to speak with Belinda and ask her to intercede with Mr. Rodgers on your behalf?¡± Before Kylee could formte a response, Baker interjected firmly, ¡°You can¡¯t do that!¡± His brows knitted tightly as he stated resolutely, ¡°Belinda has already been suspicious of your rtionship with Kylee. If you approach her for assistance now, it will only reinforce her belief that something is amiss. We can¡¯t let that happen!¡± Turning his gaze to Kylee, he added, ¡°Kylee, you need to recognize what truly matters here.¡± . . . Chapter 902 ?Chapter 902: Kylee bit down hard on her lip; her expression looked dreadful as conflicting thoughts swirled in her mind. Yet deep inside, she acknowledged that Baker was correct. ¡°I understand,¡± she eventually said with resignation. With a frustrated huff escaping her lips, she stood up and exited the study swiftly. Hearing the door click shut behind Kylee, Holley immediately called out, ¡°Kylee¡­¡± Getting no response, she said to Baker, ¡°Baker¡ª¡± But Baker cut her off before she could finish, saying, ¡°Just pretend you are unaware of this situation. Under no circumstances should you allow Belinda to perceive anything amiss; do you understand that?¡± Holley pressed her lips together and fell silent. Belinda remained asleep until well past four in the afternoon. In the evening, after enjoying dinner with the rk family, she drove home. The following day, she made her way to the hospital. On her way there, Caiden called unexpectedly and informed her that the hospital had reached a verdict regarding the disciplinary measures against Turner and Kylee. Not only had the verdict been posted on the hospital¡¯s bulletin board for all to see, but it had also beenmunicated via email to every member of the medical personnel. After parking her car, Belinda retrieved her phone and opened her inbox eagerly. The first notification was regarding Turner¡¯s penalty. The document meticulously outlined the rationale behind the disciplinary action, each word cementing the gravity of the situation. Turner¡¯s punishment was severe: he faced disciplinary sanctions and a deduction from his quarterly performance incentives. As for Kylee, the consequences were far graver¡ªshe faced immediate expulsion. Learning this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk. She wasn¡¯t gloating; she simply felt that justice had been served. Turner and Kylee had dug their own graves; they could only me themselves for this. In the wake of the punishments, people at the hospital began discussing the matter. After all, it was unheard of at Grand ins General Hospital for a department director to face such severe consequences. To make matters even more humiliating, never before had a director¡¯s surgery needed to be salvaged by an attending physician. And both of these disgraceful incidents had befallen none other than Turner alone. Now, the once-respected head of the Cardiac Surgery Department was no longer revered¡ªhe was the subject of endless ridicule. ¡°How did ite to this? What was he even thinking?¡± someone said, shaking their head in disbelief. ¡°Seriously, what kind of arrogance made Dr. Ortiz do that?¡± another replied with disdain. ¡°It can only be said that he reaped what he sowed! Who gave him the audacity to steal a patient from his own subordinate? Now he¡¯s facing the bitter consequences of his own actions!¡± ¡°And can you believe Kylee was expelled?¡± . . . Chapter 903 ?Chapter 903: ¡°Well, of course! Do you have any idea how serious it is to tamper with a patient¡¯s medical records? The hospital has zero tolerance for that kind of misconduct. Honestly, she was lucky to even be here in the first ce. She was just an intern¡ªshe had no business sticking around after something like that.¡± Conversations buzzed discreetly about Turner and Kylee. Most of the medical staff¡ªapart from Turner¡¯s most loyal supporters¡ªagreed that Turner had brought this upon himself. After all, it had been his own arrogance and hical behavior that had led to this. As for Belinda, her reaction to the whole situation was fairly calm. When the time came, she continued with her daily rounds. Reaching one of her patients, she spoke gently. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± The patient sighed, adjusting himself slightly in bed before answering, ¡°Physically, I feel alright, but my appetite hasn¡¯t been great. I barely managed to eat anything yesterday. And sleep? That was even worse. I got maybe an hour of sleep before waking up, and after that, I just couldn¡¯t drift off again.¡± Belinda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°One of your medications has a side effect that suppresses appetite,¡± she exined patiently. ¡°However, it¡¯s essential to your recovery, so skipping it isn¡¯t an option. In this case, you¡¯ll simply have to endure it. For your well-being, I encourage you to try to force yourself to eat at least a little¡ªeven if your appetite isn¡¯t cooperating. Your body needs the nutrients to heal properly.¡± She paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Regarding the insomnia, I¡¯ll arrange for the nurse to prescribe some sleeping aids that should help you rest better.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away The patient exhaled in relief, nodding. ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Wright.¡± Just then, the patient¡¯s spouse, who had been sitting silently by the bedside, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Dr. Wright¡­ Will you be the one to perform my husband¡¯s surgery?¡± Belinda met her gaze and nodded affirmatively. ¡°Yes.¡± The woman¡¯s face brightened instantly with relief and gratitude. ¡°Wonderful! That¡¯s truly fantastic! Dr. Wright, we haveplete faith in you¡ªwe¡¯re counting on your expertise for my husband¡¯s treatment.¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile in return. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to treat him.¡± As Belinda turned to leave the room, her small entourage of resident doctors following closely behind, she unexpectedly crossed paths with Jillian. When Jillian saw Belinda, her expression froze for a moment. Belinda, on the other hand, merely cast her a fleeting nce before refocusing on her path forward. . . . Chapter 904 ?Chapter 904: But just as she was about to continue walking, Jillian called out, ¡°Dr. Wright!¡± Belinda halted mid-step as Jillian approached her slowly. She walked to stand in front of Belinda and looked at her¡­ ¡°Dr. Wright, thank you.¡± Jillian¡¯s heartfelt words hung in the air, causing Belinda and the other physicians to momentarily pause, their expressions shifting to one of shock. After all, they were acutely aware of the lengths Jillian had gone toplicate matters for Belinda, making every effort to ensure she was reced as the primary physician. But now¡­ Under their surprised stares, Jillian shifted ufortably, feeling an awkward weight settle over her. She was already aware of her father¡¯s precarious situation during his surgery and knew that it was Belinda who had saved her father¡¯s life. Moreover, she had discovered that her father had only found himself in danger due to the reckless actions of Turner and Kylee. Through discreet inquiries, she had uncovered the painful reality: Turner had taken on her father¡¯s case not out of professional integrity but purely as a means to target Belinda. Without realizing it, she had be a pawn in Turner¡¯s scheme to make Belinda¡¯s life difficult. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? The chilling realization that her father had nearly lost his life during the operation because of Turner¡¯s and Kylee¡¯s interference sent a shiver down her spine. She couldn¡¯t bear to imagine the heartache she would have endured if something had really happened to her father. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Jillian continued, ¡°And¡­ Dr. Wright, I wish to sincerely express my apologies. I should not have been so adamant about changing the primary physician.¡± Belinda¡¯s response was devoid of emotion; she maintained an air ofposure as she simply replied, ¡°Take good care of your father.¡± With that, she turned and walked away with the other doctors, leaving Jillian in a state of reflection. As Belinda¡¯s silhouette faded from view, Jillian exhaled a profound sigh. Belinda didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Afterpleting her rounds, Belinda made her way back to her office. However, as she approached the door, she noticed a familiar man standing outside, shifting nervously on his feet. The man caught sight of her and quickly approached with an earnest expression. ¡°Dr. Wright, may I have a word with you?¡± he asked. . . . Chapter 905 ?Chapter 905: Belinda remained silent for a moment before stepping forward slightly and looking at him squarely. ¡°Mr. Haywood, is there something you need?¡± The man before her was Dotson, Toby¡¯s father. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Dotson began earnestly, ¡°I am genuinely sorry! If it hadn¡¯t been for my stubborn insistence on changing Toby¡¯s primary physician, none of this would have urred.¡± Dotson¡¯s face was etched with remorse as he spoke. Belinda¡¯s expression remained impassive, her tone detached. ¡°The past is the past. There¡¯s no point in revisiting it.¡± Dotson hesitated, his lips pressed together. Truthfully, he deeply regretted his actions. He regretted insisting on changing Toby¡¯s doctor. Because of that, he had offended Darwin. Now, he had learned that it was Belinda who had ultimately salvaged the surgery conducted by Turner. This revtion had struck him like a thunderbolt. He deeply regretted that he had been so insistent on changing his son¡¯s physician in the first ce. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,¡± Belinda said coolly, ¡°I will resume my work now.¡± Without allowing Dotson an opportunity to respond, she brushed past him decisively and entered her office. She didn¡¯t care about Dotson¡¯s apology or his reasons for apologizing today. Once inside the familiar confines of her office, she immersed herself in reviewing and organizing her other patients¡¯ medical records. Before long, it was noon. It was lunchtime when Belinda finally put away the files and rose from her desk to head toward the cafeteria. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± a nurse said as she entered Belinda¡¯s office, ¡°someone is here to see you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Belinda responded before stepping out of her office and into the bustling corridor. When she caught sight of who was waiting outside¡ªa figure she hadn¡¯t expected¡ªher stride faltered momentarily. ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± The person waiting for Belinda was Darwin. Belinda kept her expression neutral. ¡°Is there something you need?¡± Darwin offered a polite smile. ¡°You finish work at noon, don¡¯t you? How about grabbing lunch together?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate, saying, ¡°No need. I¡¯ll just eat in the cafeteria.¡± She gave him a pointed look. . . . Chapter 906 ?Chapter 906: ¡°If there¡¯s something you need to say to me, Mr. Lambert, just get to the point.¡± Darwin¡¯s smile faded. A flicker of hesitation crossed his face before he finally spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about Minna¡¯s situation.¡± Belinda said nothing. Darwin looked at her and continued, ¡°I know you me me for the matter. I wouldn¡¯t fault you for it. After all, it all started because of me, and I have no excuse for that.¡± Then, with a hint of pleading, he said, ¡°But¡­ Could we not let this ruin our friendship?¡± Belinda regarded him, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m not cutting ties with you over this. But Minna¡¯s situation made me realize something¡­ In the future, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, let¡¯s not have meals together anymore.¡± Darwin felt something sink inside him. Belinda¡¯s words stung more than he had expected. He clenched his fists briefly, his hatred for Minna burning. Silence stretched between them. When Belinda saw that Darwin wasn¡¯t going to say anything more, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Darwin quickly called out to stop her. ¡°Is there something else?¡± Belinda asked. Darwin parted his lips slightly before speaking. ¡°If Dotsones looking for you again, ignore him.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond. ¡°He wants to put his son back under your care.¡± Darwin exhaled sharply. ¡°He called me today about it. I already told him off. So if hees to you, you can just ignore him.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh in her heart. Did Dotson think he could do whatever he wanted? He wanted to transfer his son to her care now? In his dreams! ¡°If hees to talk to me about it, I¡¯m definitely not going to agree,¡± Belinda said directly. She paused briefly, her tone turning professional. ¡°Pass on a message to Dotson for me. Tell him Turner is more than capable of running the Cardiac Surgery Department. His expertise isn¡¯t in question. What happened this time was unfortunate, but it doesn¡¯t mean it will happen again.¡± Darwin¡¯s expression shifted slightly when he heard Belinda¡¯s words. Every time he spoke to Belinda, he found himself falling for her more. Despite everything Turner had done to undermine Belinda, she spoke about him objectively. Despite Dotson¡¯s betrayal, she didn¡¯t hold it against his son and instead reassured him with a rational perspective. . . . Chapter 907 ?Chapter 907: It was really hard for him not to fall for Belinda. Darwin gave a slow nod. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let him know.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t linger. ¡°I have to go.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked away. Darwin stood there, watching her retreating figure, his thoughts swirling. As Belinda was wrapping up her work for the day in thete afternoon, her phone rang. It was Lucas calling. ¡°Belinda, will you be visiting the rk family¡¯s home today?¡± Lucas¡¯ deep, slightly raspy voice carried a trace of anticipation. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and said, ¡°No.¡± For a moment, Lucas remained silent on the other end of the line. After about thirty seconds, his voice finally broke the quiet. ¡°My wound is a bit sore today, and the skin around it is red. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s getting infected¡­¡± When Belinda heard that, her eyes widened in rm. ¡°What?¡± Almost immediately, her expression turned worried. Stay tuned galnov??????.co?? ¡°Don¡¯t touch your wound! I¡¯ll go and see you as soon as I¡¯m off work!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression softened into a gentle smile, the corners of his mouth curving slightly. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied. Without wasting a minute after work, Belinda drove straight to the rk family¡¯s mansion. She was genuinely worried that Lucas¡¯ wound might have be infected. If it got infected, that would be a real problem! ¡°Belinda.¡± Harold was pleasantly surprised to see Belinda. Belinda said, ¡°I just got a call from Lucas. He said his wound was hurting, so I came to check on him.¡± Harold¡¯s eyes flickered for a second as he replied, ¡°Then go and check on him now.¡± Nodding, Belinda hurried upstairs. Harold raised his eyebrows, surprised at how his son had used his wound to make Belindae here. When Belinda reached Lucas¡¯ room, she knocked gently on the door. Momentster, it opened. Lucas had just returned from work, still in his shirt. Without a word, Belinda immediately began unbuttoning his shirt. ¡°Let me see the wound,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 908 ?Chapter 908: Lucas didn¡¯t protest; he just stood there as she unfastened his shirt. ncing down at the worried look on Belinda¡¯s face, Lucas felt an indescribable sense of warmth. Once his shirt was off, Belinda stepped behind him to check on his wound. The skin around the wound was red and showed signs of scratching, but thankfully, there was no infection. Belinda then stepped in front of him and red at him. ¡°Did you scratch your wound?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes, it was so itchy.¡± With an exasperated roll of her eyes, Belinda said, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s itchy; the skin¡¯s healing, but you really shouldn¡¯t scratch it! What if you break the skin and it gets infected or worse? You should know that you need to be careful!¡± Lucas met her gaze with an innocent look and stayed silent. After a moment, Belinda narrowed her eyes as she asked, ¡°You didn¡¯t do that just to get me toe over, did you?¡± Unexpectedly, three secondster, Lucas actually nodded. He then said, ¡°Yes.¡± Stunned and a little angry, Belinda said, Lucas held her gaze, his lips parting slightly as he said in a husky tone, ¡°Belinda, I don¡¯t want to lie to you. But I missed you so much, so I did that¡­¡± For a moment, Belinda didn¡¯t know what to say. When Lucas noticed her silence, his smile faded into a cautious frown. ¡°Belinda, are you angry with me?¡± he asked softly. Looking at him, a spark of irritation in her eyes, Belinda snapped, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to do something like this again!¡± After a pause, she shifted her eyes away, her longshes fluttering as she awkwardly added, ¡°Once your wound is fully healed, and if I have the time, I¡¯lle over again.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up instantly. Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she walked over to the cab, retrieved a first-aid kit, and carefully sifted through its contents, looking for something. Before long, she pulled out a tube of ointment. She turned to Lucas and gestured toward a nearby chair. ¡°Take a seat.¡± Lucasplied without hesitation, his gaze fixed on her face as she approached. Belinda knelt slightly and began applying the ointment to the area around his wound. ¡°Let the ointment absorb fully before putting your shirt back on,¡± she instructed, her voice calm yet firm. Lucas nodded. cing the ointment back into the kit, Belinda straightened up and said, ¡°I should be leaving now.¡± . . . Chapter 909 ?Chapter 909: Lucas quickly said, ¡°Stay for dinner before heading back. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡± Belinda hesitated, her thoughts wavering. As if sensing her reluctance, Lucas added, ¡°I already had the kitchen prepare your favorite dishes.¡± Belinda thought for a moment before offering a small nod. ¡°Alright.¡± After sharing a pleasant dinner at the rk family¡¯s residence, Belinda took her leave. In Kylee¡¯s room, ¡°You were fired?¡± Verena¡¯s voice crackled through the phone,ced with evident surprise. ¡°Yes! They fired me! And it¡¯s all because of Belinda!¡± Kylee seethed, her hands clenching into fists. Her face was twisted with rage. In fact, she had already braced herself for this oue, especially after witnessing the severe punishment of her mentor. Losing her job at the Grand ins General Hospital wasn¡¯t just a professional setback¡ªit was a death sentence for her career. No reputable hospital would consider hiring her now. Unless she started her own practice, her dream of bing a respected doctor was over. The prestigious title she had once unted was now stripped away. How could she not be furious? Feel inspired by ga ln o vels . She wanted nothing more than to tear Belinda and Caiden apart. If Caiden hadn¡¯t called Belinda to intervene, the whole incident regarding Braden¡¯s missing medical records would never have arisen! Verena sighed on the other end of the line. ¡°Belinda is proving to be quite difficult to deal with. You set out to target her, but in the end, you only managed to bring ruin upon yourself. And let¡¯s be honest, your tactics barely made a dent in her reputation. In fact, every n you hatched backfired spectacrly.¡± Kylee¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Then what do we do now? Minna is out of the picture. If we want to strike back at Belinda, we have to do it ourselves now.¡± Verena¡¯s voice turned calcting. ¡°We need to stop acting impulsively. Forget about these petty schemes. If we want to bring Belinda down, we must think bigger¡ªfind a way to tarnish her reputation permanently, to make her suffer in ways she can¡¯t recover from.¡± As she said this, a cold, ruthless glint appeared in her eyes. Kylee fell silent, considering Verena¡¯s words, her mind swirling with ideas on how to reach that objective. The mere thought of Belinda¡¯s smug face fueled her fury. She vividly remembered the humiliation she had endured because of Belinda¡ªbeing stripped, photographed, and raped. . . . Chapter 910 ?Chapter 910: Kylee clenched her jaw, her body tensing with renewed resolve. She wished nothing more than to make Belinda suffer. Before Kylee could respond, Verena added decisively, ¡°You focus on Belinda. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll work on winning Lucas back. We¡¯ll strike from both ends! If we can turn Lucas against Belinda, she¡¯ll have no one left to support her. Then, she will no longer be a threat.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression hardened with determination. ¡°Understood.¡± As the call ended, Verena leaned back in her chair, a glint of satisfaction in her eyes. Even without Minna as her pawn, she still had Kylee. She already had a meticulous n on how to deal with Belinda, to ruin her reputation and make her suffer¡­ But she couldn¡¯t let anyone know that this n came from her. She needed to lead Kylee step by step so that Kylee would devise the n herself. That way, if things went awry, she could feign innocence and walk away unscathed. The following day. At the Grand ins General Hospital. The morning had been busy for Belinda, filled with patient rounds, urgent consultations, and administrative duties. At noon, Belinda finally found a moment¡¯s respite. While she was having lunch in the bustling cafeteria, her phone rang. She pulled out her phone, her brow furrowing slightly as she nced at the caller ID that shed on the screen. Why was this person calling her out of the blue? After a moment of contemtion, she took a deep breath and answered, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m parked in space V783 at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot. Come down immediately.¡± The voice on the other end was unmistakably male, its tone frigid andmanding. Belinda let out a sharp sneer. ¡°I have no time for that.¡± The man on the other end chuckled. ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll just have to show up at your office myself.¡± His voice carried azy arrogance, but the underlying threat was clear. ¡°You know my identity. I doubt you¡¯d want to be the center of gossip again, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone. Her jaw clenched in irritation, and she said nothing. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± The man didn¡¯t give her a chance to respond before the line went dead. . . . Chapter 911 ?Chapter 911: Belinda exhaled sharply and set her phone down. Instead of rushing out, she finished her meal at a leisurely pace and then made her way to the lounge. After rinsing her mouth, she finally headed to the parking lot. By the time she reached parking spot V783, twenty minutes had passed since the call. Belinda yanked open the passenger door and slid into the car. The man in the driver¡¯s seat shot her a cold re, his jaw tight with frustration. His teeth practically ground together as he spat, ¡°Belinda, do you really think I wouldn¡¯t dare go to your office?¡± Belinda turned to face him, utterly unfazed. ¡°Mitchell, can¡¯t you be patient for once?¡± The man was Mitchell Hobbes, Kylee¡¯s cousin and the hottest international superstar at the moment. Mitchell doted on Kylee more than Lyle, and in the past, Belinda had always been terrified of him. Because Mitchell had always enjoyed bullying her, and his ways of doing so had been endless. While she had been afraid of him, she had also found him incredibly irritating. Belinda exhaled, leveling him with a steady gaze. ¡°What do you want?¡± Not that she really needed to ask; deep down, she already knew why he wanted to see her. This was about Kylee. Mitchell¡¯s expression twisted with disdain. ¡°Belinda! After all these years, you still haven¡¯t changed. Always trying topete with Kylee, always scheming against her!¡± This time, you¡¯ve even gotten her fired!¡± Belinda blinked, looking as though she had just heard the biggest joke ever. ¡°I got Kylee fired?¡± This was just like Kylee¡ªshifting the me onto others while ying the innocent victim. This wasn¡¯t the first time, so it didn¡¯t surprise her. Mitchell¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Belinda, I order you to go and apologize to Kylee right now.¡± Belinda met his re with an icy stare of her own. ¡°I don¡¯t waste my time on people who can¡¯t tell right from wrong.¡± She tilted her head slightly, a smirk curling at the corner of her lips. ¡°And as for apologizing¡­ You can keep dreaming.¡± Mitchell¡¯s eyes darkened, his frustration palpable. ¡°Belinda, have you forgotten what I¡¯m capable of?¡± . . . Chapter 912 ?Chapter 912: When Belinda heard his words, her face darkened, and memories from the past flooded her mind. Her face hardened, her lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°I¡¯d love to see what you n to do.¡± Before Mitchell could respond, Belinda threw open the car door, stepped out, and mmed it shut behind her. Without so much as a backward nce, she strode away. Mitchell watched her leave and let out a cold chuckle. After so many years, she really had developed a temper! After Belinda entered the elevator, her anger only grew. Mitchell had always doted on Kylee, blindly believing every word she said. It didn¡¯t matter how much Belinda had tried to defend herself in the past, he had always dismissed her, convinced she had targeted Kylee out of jealousy. Trying to reason with someone like him was aplete waste of time. Now, he actually wanted her to apologize to Kylee? This was absurd! Belinda exhaled deeply, forcing herself to push the encounter out of her mind. Mitchell wasn¡¯t worth her energy. She forgot about the matter soon. However, she had never anticipated that she and Mitchell would be trending online so soon. Belinda had beenpletely oblivious to the brewing situation. It wasn¡¯t untilter that afternoon, while she was focused on paperwork in her office, that a nurse suddenly rushed in, her face bright with excitement. ¡°Dr. Wright! Do you know my idol?¡± she asked eagerly, barely able to contain her enthusiasm. Belinda raised an eyebrow, eyeing the nurse with confusion. ¡°And who might that be?¡± she asked, her tone neutral. ¡°It¡¯s Mitchell Hobbes!¡± the nurse said, almost breathless with admiration. At that moment, the pieces began to fall into ce for Belinda. Ah, that foolish man¡ªMitchell. However, what truly intrigued her was the reason behind the nurse¡¯s question. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± she asked. The nurse blinked rapidly as if surprised by Belinda¡¯s ignorance. ¡°Haven¡¯t you checked Twitter? You and Mitchell are trending!¡± Hearing that, Belinda frowned almost instantly. Without hesitation, she pulled her phone from her bag, unlocked it, and quickly opened the app. Sure enough, the top trending headline red: ¡°Movie Star Mitchell¡¯s Secret Girlfriend Revealed! Intimate Eye Contact in the Car!¡± The apanying image? A photo of Belinda sitting in Mitchell¡¯s car, their gazes locked in what seemed like an intimate moment. . . . Chapter 913 ?Chapter 913: Belinda let out a dry chuckle, a mixture of amusement and exasperation washing over her. Intimate eye contact? The reality was far from it. They had both been brimming with anger during that exchange; it was hardly the romantic tension the media was so eager to imply. How could anyone be so out of touch, so willing to twist the narrative into something utterly absurd? Mitchell¡¯s fame was proving to be overwhelmingly ridiculous. Within moments,ments began flooding in, quickly surpassing ten thousand. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is my idol in a rtionship?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the tension between them looks off. They both seem furious, not in love.¡± ¡°Intimate gaze? Are you serious? Mitchell looks totally pissed off! Who is this woman? How dare she even sit in his car?¡± With a frustrated sigh, Belinda put away her phone. ¡°Dr. Wright, what¡¯s your connection to my idol?¡± the nurse asked, her curiosity unrelenting. ¡°I have no connection to him,¡± Belinda stated tly, not even bothering to hide her annoyance. The nurse pouted, disappointment clearly evident in her eyes, but she wisely chose not to press further. Belinda, however, refused to waste another second on the trending topic. It was nothing more than a fleeting distraction¡ªunworthy of her time or energy. An hourter, her phone rang, its sudden vibration cutting through the stillness of her office. Seeing Bethany¡¯s name on the screen, Belinda answered the call almost immediately. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s going on between you and Mitchell? Why is he suddenlying after you like this? Did Kylee stir up trouble again?¡± Bethany¡¯s voice carried a note of concern. She knew all too well about Mitchell¡¯s ties to Kylee. The mere mention of Mitchell¡¯s name ignited a wave of fury within Belinda. She said, ¡°He¡¯s a jerk! I don¡¯t even want to discuss him! Kylee was fired due to her negligence during surgery, putting a patient at risk. Yet Mitchell had the audacity to reprimand me as if I were responsible for Kylee¡¯s dismissal and demanded I apologize to her! He¡¯spletely insane!¡± Bethany didn¡¯t hold back. ¡°He¡¯s lost his mind! Do you know what he said to his fans? He outright told them that you¡¯re someone he despises. And now, the inte is flooded with hatements from people who have no clue what exactly happened.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°They even dug into your past! They found out that you¡¯re the youngest attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital. But here¡¯s the kicker¡ªwhile they were busy trying to tear you down, they stumbled upon a video of you performing CPR on someone who copsed on the street. That video¡¯s gone viral! Now, some of the hate has died down. Some reasonable individuals even praised you for being beautiful andpassionate!¡± . . . Chapter 914 ?Chapter 914: Belinda inhaled deeply, her anger simmering just beneath the surface. Was this really Mitchell¡¯s way of targeting her? Was he hoping to manipte the public outrage to force her to apologize to Kylee? A cold smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Let them say whatever they want. Their words hold no power over me.¡± ¡°Mitchell is insufferable!¡± Bethany fumed, her voice sharp with frustration. After a few more minutes of venting, the two friends ended the call. After work, once Belinda¡¯s shift had ended, she changed out of her scrubs and made her way toward the elevator, the weight of the day finally starting to lift. Just as she was about to enter the elevator, her phone rang. When Belinda saw the caller ID sh across the screen, her eyes flickered slightly with surprise. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s going on with Mitchell?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice came through the phone. ¡°It¡¯s because of Kylee. He thinks I was responsible for getting her fired, so he showed up today to confront me about it,¡± Belinda exined as she stepped into the elevator. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the matter for you,¡± Lucas said without a second thought. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Belinda replied, brushing off his concern. Find thetest updates g????????????????.?????? ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on him.¡± As the elevator doors slid open, she stepped out and made her way toward her car. Lucas remained silent for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°Alright.¡± Reaching her car, Belinda unlocked it. ¡°I¡¯m hanging up now. I need to drive.¡± Just as she was about to end the call, a sharp voice rang out behind her. ¡°Belinda!¡± Belinda instinctively turned at the sound of her name. And then¡ªsomething wet and cold struck her forehead¡ªan egg. She flinched at the impact, slightly disoriented. Egg yolk dripped down her face as an angry voice followed. ¡°Bitch!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice turned anxious through the phone. ¡°Belinda, what happened?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hang up now,¡± Belinda said quickly, ending the call without giving further exnation. She then wiped the sticky mess off her forehead and shot a cold re at the furious woman standing in front of her. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± . . . Chapter 915 ?Chapter 915: The woman lifted her chin, her expression full of arrogance. ¡°If my idol hates you, then I hate you too, bitch! Stay away from Mitchell, or I¡¯ll make sure to hit you every time I see you!¡± She hurled another egg at Belinda, but Belinda stepped aside, watching as it sttered uselessly onto the ground. ¡°You dare dodge me?¡± the woman shrieked, her eyes widening in outrage. Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. So, this was just another one of Mitchell¡¯s crazed fans. Belinda stretched her wrists, ready to stride toward the woman, but an idea suddenly struck her. A slow smirk yed on her lips as her eyes shed with something. She walked toward the woman. ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± The woman stiffened, trying to look tough, but the slight tremor in her voice gave her away. Belinda didn¡¯t bother answering. Instead, she grabbed a fistful of the woman¡¯s hair and yanked her toward her car. ¡°Let go, you crazy bitch!¡± the woman shrieked, struggling. But Belinda¡¯s hold was firm. The more the woman struggled, the sharper the pain in her scalp. Reluctantly, the woman stopped struggling and let herself be dragged by Belinda. Belinda yanked open the passenger door and shoved the woman inside. The woman red up at her, rubbing her scalp. Belinda leaned in, her sharp gaze glinting like a de. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare get out of the car!¡± For a second, the woman hesitated, her bravado flickering under Belinda¡¯s piercing stare. Belinda mmed the door shut, climbed into the driver¡¯s seat, and sped off. Momentster, the woman snapped out of her daze and started shouting, ¡°Where the hell are you taking me, you bitch? Do you even know who I am? Do you have any idea what happens to people who cross me? My father is Sanford Gordon! With one word, I can make your life a living hell!¡± When Belinda heard this, her grip on the wheel tightened. Her face darkened, and veins pulsed at her temple. As soon as she reached the hospital¡¯s underground parking exit, she suddenly mmed on the brakes. The car screeched to an abrupt stop. Caught off guard, the woman lurched forward, her forehead crashing into the center console with a thud. The woman let out a piercing scream, her eyes wild and crazed as her fury took over. ¡°You crazy bitch! What the hell is wrong with you?¡± . . . Chapter 916 ?Chapter 916: In one fluid movement, Belinda unbuckled her seatbelt, got out of the car, and strode to the passenger side. She then yanked the door open, grabbed the woman by the hair, and dragged her out of the vehicle. The woman shrieked in pain and let out a string of expletives. ¡°Let go, you bitch! Filthy whore! I swear, I¡¯ll¡ª¡± Before she could finish her words, Belinda seized her nape and mmed her head down onto the hood of the car. The impact was loud, like a hammer crashing into a thick sheet of steel. The scream the woman let out this time was more bloodcurdling than ever. Belinda released her grip. The woman pulled herself up, looking dazed and unsteady. She stumbled a few steps before leaning her entire body against the car to keep herself upright. Even then, her rage had not abated. She raised a trembling hand and pointed a finger at Belinda. ¡°You¡­ You fucking bitch! How dare youy a hand on me? You¡¯re dead! I swear, I won¡¯t let you get away with this shit! I¡¯ll tear you to pieces with my own hands!¡± Then, she staggered toward Belinda, her arm pulled back as she aimed to p Belinda across the face. But before her hand couldnd, Belinda blocked it effortlessly. Then, before the woman could get her bearings, Belinda pped her. ¡°Ah!¡± The blow hit the woman hard. Shepletely lost her bnce and slumped to the ground. But Belinda wasn¡¯t done yet. She crouched in front of the woman and grabbed her by the jaw. ¡°Calling people bitches and whores¡ªso this is the kind of behavior Mitchell¡¯s fans have, huh? Don¡¯t you realize that your little tantrum is making your precious idol look bad?¡± Belinda tightened her grip, her eyes narrowing into slits. Her voice was cold and menacing as she added, ¡°This is your warning. You¡¯d better watch that mouth of yours in the future. If I ever hear you insult me again, I won¡¯t be so nice!¡± Then, Belinda released the woman. ¡°Now get lost,¡± she snapped. The woman was shaking at that point, her face ghostly pale. She opened her mouth to hurl more insults, but her words died in her throat as she stared into Belinda¡¯s cold, cial eyes. In the end, she could only manage to get back to her feet, slowly and with much effort. ¡°Just you wait,¡± she spat through gritted teeth before turning on her heel and leaving. Belinda took a deep breath, still fuming. She climbed back into her car just as her phone started ringing again from inside her bag. She nced at the screen¡ªLucas was calling. Only then did she realize that she had abruptly hung up on him earlier. He was probably worried sick. Belinda wasted no time answering the call. ¡°Hello?¡± . . . Chapter 917 ?Chapter 917: ¡°Belinda, where are you? What happened?¡± Lucas sounded anxious. ¡°I¡¯m still at the Grand ins General Hospital. I¡¯m fine, just ran into some deranged lunatic earlier,¡± Belinda replied. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± ¡°Stay where you are! I¡¯ming over right now,¡± Lucas said. Before Belinda could say anything, Lucas had already hung up. Belinda sighed resignedly. After a moment of thought, she started the car and drove back to the underground parking lot of the Grand ins General Hospital, pulling into her usual spot to wait for Lucas. She had a perfectly good reason for dragging that fanatic into her car and taking her out of the hospital to confront her. The thing was, she had gotten into a fight with Minna within the hospitalst time and had ended up with a disciplinary warning. So this time, she made sure they were out of the hospital¡¯s premises before throwing any punches. It didn¡¯t take long for Lucas to arrive. He quickly parked his car and hurried over to Belinda, his pace urgent. Belinda got out of the car to meet him. As Lucas drew closer, he took a better look at Belinda. His expression darkened. Belinda¡¯s forehead was red and swollen, her hair was a mess, and there were telltale traces of egg yolk still stuck on her face. ¡°Who is responsible for this?¡± A sharp, threatening glimmer flickered in Lucas¡¯ deep eyes. His voice was cold as he spoke. ¡°I have no idea,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head slightly. ¡°All I know is that the person is one of Mitchell¡¯s fans.¡± At the mere mention of ¡°Mitchell,¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened even further, his eyes narrowing slightly as anger cast a shadow over his features. Without uttering another word, Lucas took hold of Belinda¡¯s hand and guided her swiftly toward his car. Once they were inside, he pulled out tissues and wipes from the glovepartment, meticulously cleaning the remnants of egg stains from Belinda¡¯s face and hair. Belinda remained silent, allowing him to tidy her up. Once he finished, Lucas¡¯ voice dropped to a low murmur. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you home.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can go back on my own¡­¡± Belinda instinctively began to refuse, but before she couldplete her sentence, she fell silent under Lucas¡¯ intense gaze. His striking face revealed little emotion, yet beneath that calm exterior, Belinda could sense the simmering anger. With a slight sigh, she pressed her lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go retrieve my things from my car.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas said. . . . Chapter 918 ?Chapter 918: Belinda hurriedly collected her belongings and returned to Lucas¡¯ vehicle. Neither of them spoke on the way to Belinda¡¯s ce. Upon arriving, Lucas strode directly into the kitchen without hesitation. A short whileter, he returned to the living room holding an ice pack and a towel. With deft hands, he wrapped the ice pack in the towel and positioned one hand behind Belinda¡¯s head while gently applying the coldpress to her swollen forehead with the other. Belinda flinched at the sudden chill and let out a soft hiss of difort. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucas asked, his brow furrowing with genuine concern. ¡°It¡¯s not painful¡ªjust a bit chilly,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Just bear with it for a while,¡± Lucas said softly. Belinda nodded and instinctively reached for the ice pack. ¡°I can hold it myself.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Lucas said. At his words, Belinda instantly froze in ce, feeling the weight of his seriousness. Though Lucas didn¡¯t utter another word, his expression remained grim. Belinda nced at him, her eyes shing briefly as she said, ¡°That person was hurt worse than I was.¡± Lucas believed her without question. He knew that Belinda wasn¡¯t someone who was easy to mess with. She would always retaliate on the spot. Yet still, anger bubbled within him like a fierce storm. When the ice pack treatment concluded, Lucas set it aside and inspected Belinda¡¯s forehead closely. The swelling had diminished considerably; however, the bump still lingered¡ªa sight that tightened his chest with frustration. Lucas¡¯ brows knitted together as a flicker of sympathy crossed his eyes for what she had endured. Just as Belinda was about to speak again, she felt an unexpected warmth on her forehead¡ªit was Lucas kissing her gently there. She swallowed hard, her heartbeat racing. ¡°You¡­¡± she began, her voice uncertain, but before she could form another word, Lucas cut her off. ¡°Are you hungry?¡± His voice wasposed, as if the intimate moment had never urred. ¡°I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡± Belinda stared at him in disbelief. ¡°You are cooking?¡± A slight grin formed on Lucas¡¯ lips as he replied yfully, ¡°Just wait and see.¡± With that, he stood up and made his way to the kitchen. Could Lucas truly cook? The more Belinda pondered this, the more astonishing it seemed. . . . Chapter 919 ?Chapter 919: Her curiosity piqued, she tiptoed over for a sneak peek into Lucas¡¯ culinary prowess. To her astonishment, he moved with steady confidence and precision, as if he had done this a hundred times before. An hourter, Lucas emerged triumphantly from the kitchen. He had prepared three dishes and a bowl of soup. Though Belinda hadn¡¯t even tasted them yet, she thought the appearance and aroma were already promising. ¡°Give it a try,¡± Lucas said, handing Belinda a set of utensils with an expectant smile. As Belinda sampled each dish one by one, her eyes widened in surprise at their incredible vor. She hadn¡¯t expected these to taste so good. Looking up at Lucas in awe, Belinda eximed joyfully, ¡°It¡¯s fantastic! Your cooking is incredible, Lucas.¡± Seizing this moment, Lucas leaned forward slightly and said with yful earnestness, ¡°If you like it this much, I¡¯ll cook for you every day.¡± Belinda rolled her eyes with an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Yeah, no thanks. Having the CEO of Triumph Consortium as my personal chef? That sounds like far too much pampering for me.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t mind being your chef,¡± Lucas said. Belinda chose to ignore him, focusing on the food. After finishing dinner and loading the dishes into the dishwasher, Belinda felt a sense of satisfaction wash over her. She then asked Lucas to leave. Lucas felt a swell of triumph in his chest. He had managed to spend such quality time at Belinda¡¯s ce today, and it felt like a small victory. Not wanting to push his luck, he merely nodded and made his way to the door. Before stepping out, he turned back with a smile and said, ¡°I¡¯lle by to pick you up for work tomorrow morning.¡± Belinda paused for a moment, considering that her car was still stationed at the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s parking lot. She didn¡¯t decline his offer. Belinda assumed that the entire episode with Mitchell would fade away into distant memory. However, she had never anticipated that within just one night, public sentiment would escte so dramatically. Belinda had just woken up, stretchingzily as she let out a yawn. Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, she went to the bathroom to freshen up. As she freshened up, her phone suddenly rang. ¡°Hello?¡± Belinda mumbled, her words muffled by the foam in her mouth. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re under attack online!¡± Bethany¡¯s urgent voice crackled through the line. Belinda paused for a moment. ¡°What?¡± Bethany didn¡¯t waste time. . . . Chapter 920 Chapter 920: ¡°Did you beat up a fan of Mitchell¡¯sst night?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda replied nonchntly, cing the phone on the counter as she continued rinsing her mouth. Bethany sighed. ¡°That woman is one of Mitchell¡¯s most influential fans. She has quite a following on Twitter herself. Last night, she posted a long rant using you of assault. Now, people who weren¡¯t even involved before, including some who were on your side, are turning against you. Go check Twitter.¡± Belinda frowned, annoyance creeping in. This was thest thing she wanted to deal with. After freshening up, she checked Twitter. The moment she refreshed the page, a trending post shot to the top of her feed. The title was, ¡°Is This the Professionalism Expected from the Youngest Attending Physician at the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed as she read the attached post: ¡°I only wanted to remind her to stay away from my idol so that he wouldn¡¯t be upset. I never expected to be met with such violence! The truth speaks for itself. I won¡¯t say anything more. Just watch the video.¡± Belinda tapped on the video. It was street surveince footage from outside the hospital¡¯s parking lot. The recording showed Belinda yanking a woman out of a car by her hair, mming her head against the hood, and delivering a p across her face. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub Every detail was captured clearly. After watching the video, Belinda let out a cold chuckle and scrolled down to thements. The topment was from the woman in the video herself, apanied by a photo of her. In the picture, her forehead sported a massive lump, and a red palm print was visible on her cheek. With the video and the photobined, Belinda had officially been crowned public enemy number one on the inte. Thement section was filled with criticism toward her. ¡°Oh my God! What kind of doctor does this? This is straight-up assault! Doctors are supposed to save lives, not try to harm people! This woman is terrifying!¡± ¡°No wonder Mitchell hates her! She¡¯s totally unhinged!¡± ¡°She is even a doctor at Grand ins General Hospital. How can a doctor with violent tendencies be trusted? What if she attacks a patient next?¡± ¡°The hospital better address this issue! How is someone like this even allowed to be a doctor?¡± Belinda scoffed, exiting Twitter. The sarcasm in her eyes was unmistakable. . . .
Message from Noah: I¡¯m sorry for the dy, dear readers. I had a few mishapsst week. I hope you liked the chapters that were pending. God loves you and Noah wishes you the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 921 ?Chapter 921: That woman was really ying the victim card like a pro. Anyone who didn¡¯t know the full story would think Belinda was some kind of violent person. Just then, Bethany said over the phone, ¡°This is bad, Belinda. Public opinion is spiraling out of control, and people arepletely turning against you.¡± Unfazed, Belinda calmly applied her skincare product. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll head to the hospitalter and pull the security footage. She threw the first punch. I just retaliated.¡± Bethany let out a relieved sigh. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as there¡¯s proof of that, you¡¯ll be fine.¡± After a brief exchange, Belinda ended the call. Just as she finished getting ready, Lucas called her. He was already waiting outside her door in his car. Belinda grabbed her bag and headed out. The moment she slid into the car, Lucas handed her a small, neatly wrapped package. ¡°Eat while it¡¯s still warm,¡± he said. Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate. She took out the food and started eating. As he drove, Lucas cast her a sideways nce. ¡°I saw the trending post. Do you have a n to deal with it?¡± g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s holds great reads He had already seen the video. One thing was clear: Belinda wasn¡¯t someone who let herself be walked over. She might have been pelted with eggs, but the woman was in much worse shape. Belinda took a sip of milk before replying, ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s just a small issue.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression eased. His voice was steady as he said, ¡°If anything gets out of hand,e to me. I will help you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied. After dropping Belinda off at the hospital, Lucas drove off to his office. Belinda didn¡¯t waste time. She went straight to the surveince room to get the footage. ¡°The footage was deleted?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed immediately when the staff member delivered the news. The staff member shifted ufortably under her piercing gaze. ¡°Yes, Dr. Wright. We sincerely apologize. This wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. We never anticipated such an issue urring.¡± The staff member swallowed before continuing hesitantly. ¡°I checked the system myself¡ªafter six in the evening yesterday, all surveince data from the parking lot waspletely wiped clean.¡± That meant even a skilled technician wouldn¡¯t be able to retrieve it. Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened as her mind raced. At this juncture, the reality of the situation was bing painfully clear to her. That woman must have bribed the hospital¡¯s security personnel to eliminate the one piece of evidence that could prove she had struck first. Now, there was no evidence to confirm that the woman had initiated the confrontation. . . . Chapter 922 ?Chapter 922: No wonder she had been behaving so brazenly¡ªshe had even released that video herself, effectively exonerating her of any wrongdoing! A dry chuckle escaped Belinda¡¯s lips as she processed this revtion. ¡°I understand,¡± she said with a curt nod of acknowledgment before swiftly exiting the room. At this moment, her priority was to devise a strategy for addressing this troubling situation. As for dealing with the bribed staff member, that would be a matter for another time. At a film studio, inside a lounge, Mitchell¡¯s assistant, who had been scrolling through Twitter, suddenly gasped, ¡°Mitchell! You have to see this! One of your most devoted fans was assaulted by Belinda! She ispletely out of control!¡± Mitchell¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He snatched the phone from his assistant¡¯s hand and scanned the trending post. The moment he finished watching the video, a dangerous glint flickered in his eyes. His grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Damn it, Belinda!¡± His voice was low,ced with fury. ¡°She actually dared toy hands on one of my fans?¡± The assistant was also angry. ¡°Exactly! What she did was a tant insult to you, Mitchell! People are furious! You have to put her in her ce¡ªteach her a lesson she won¡¯t forget.¡± Mitchell was about to reply when his phone suddenly rang. His gaze flickered toward the caller ID. A flicker of surprise crossed his features. With a single swipe, he answered the call. ¡°Hey, Lyle.¡± The caller was his older brother, Lyle. Lyle wasted no time on pleasantries. ¡°Why are you suddenly targeting Belinda?¡± Mitchell hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lyle was calling him to ask about the matter with Belinda. A crease formed between his brows as he said, ¡°Why do you care about Belinda all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Just answer the question,¡± Lyle responded evenly. Mitchell exhaled sharply, running a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? Belinda bullied Kylee. I called Kylee the other day, and she was in tears. She told me she had been fired from the Grand ins General Hospital. And ording to her, Belinda orchestrated the entire thing¡ªset her up and made sure she lost everything.¡± His grip on the phone tightened. ¡°Kylee was bullied. How could I just stand by and not do anything about it? I confronted Belinda and demanded that she apologize, but she had the audacity to refuse.¡± The more he spoke, the more his anger simmered beneath the surface. Did Belinda really believe she could walk all over him? That she could do whatever she pleased and defy him without consequence? . . . Chapter 923 ?Chapter 923: Lyle remained silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Kylee told you she was fired because of Belinda¡­ But did you ever bother verifying that?¡± Mitchell¡¯s response was instant. ¡°Verify? What¡¯s there to verify? You think Kylee would lie to me?¡± Another pause, this one longer. Then, Lyle spoke again. ¡°Mitchell, I suggest you investigate this matter first. The truth¡­ may not be as straightforward as you believe.¡± Lyle¡¯s tone turned serious. ¡°At the very least, you should hear Belinda¡¯s perspective on the situation¡­¡± When Mitchell heard Lyle¡¯s words, a deep furrow formed on his brow. ¡°Lyle, what¡¯s gotten into you?¡± he asked. ¡°Kylee is family¡ªour own cousin. If we don¡¯t stand by her, are you suggesting we take an outsider¡¯s side instead?¡± Lyle¡¯s response was measured. ¡°Just take my advice. Anyway, I have a meeting to attend. I need to hang up now.¡± With that abrupt dismissal, he ended the call, leaving Mitchell staring at the screen in confusion. What was going on with Lyle? Something felt off. Before he could dwell on it further, his phone rang again, pulling him from his thoughts. When he saw the caller ID, a hint of surprise shed across his face before he quickly answered the call. The call was from Car. ¡°Mitchell, what¡¯s going on between you and Belinda?¡± Car asked directly. Hearing this question again for the second time that day, Mitchell furrowed his brows. First Lyle, now Car¡ªwhy were they both suddenly asking about the matter with Belinda? Even though he found it odd, he exined the situation once more, recounting Kylee¡¯s dismissal and his grievances against Belinda. ¡°Kylee was fired?¡± Car eximed, genuine surprisecing her voice. Why didn¡¯t she know about this? Mitchell said, ¡°Yes! And Belinda is the one to me for that.¡± A thoughtful silence followed, stretching just a second too long. ¡°Mitchell,¡± Car finally said, her voice carrying a note of caution, ¡°don¡¯t act rashly. I¡¯ll look into this myself first.¡± With that, she ended the call. At the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda walked through the hospital corridors, her head held high despite the murmurings around her. She wasn¡¯t one to care much about gossip, but this time, it was different. Even during patient rounds, she noticed the shift in their behavior. Family members no longer greeted her with their usual demeanor; instead, they all looked at her with fear in their eyes. . . . Chapter 924 ?Chapter 924: Eventually, one of them mustered the courage to step forward. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± the person said, clearing their throat nervously. ¡°Please rest assured; we¡¯ll follow all your instructions exactly as you say. Just¡­ don¡¯t be upset.¡± A muffledugh erupted from a nearby resident doctor. Belinda was rendered momentarily speechless. Did these people seriously think she was someone violent? That she wouldsh out at a patient for disobeying her? Taking a slow, steady breath, she forced a small, reassuring smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry,¡± she said calmly. ¡°I treat all my patients with care. I¡¯ve never so much as raised my voice at one before.¡± The person nodded quickly, chuckling nervously. ¡°Oh¡ªof course, of course. That¡¯s very reassuring.¡± After finishing her rounds, Belinda had barely stepped into her office when her phone rang. Caiden¡¯s name shed on the screen. He asked her toe to his office. Belinda quickly went to his office. As soon as she stepped into Caiden¡¯s office, Caiden said, ¡°This surveince footage fiasco is turning into a full-blown disaster¡ªnot just for you, but for the hospital as well. Our official social media ounts are being flooded with criticism. As soon as this blew up, Branson from the Medical Section stormed into the director¡¯s office. He even dug up footage of that incident in the ER¡ªthe one where you pped someone. Now, he¡¯s using it to paint you as a habitual offender, iming you have a history of violent behavior. He¡¯s demanding the director take immediate disciplinary action against you.¡± Caiden let out a heavy sigh, rubbing his temples. ¡°Belinda, what were you thinking? Why did you do that just outside the hospital premises?¡± His voice was filled with resignation. Belinda folded her arms, her expression calm. ¡°That woman threw the first punch. I made sure not to fight inside the hospital¡ªI took her outside to settle it. That was already me showing restraint out of respect for the hospital¡¯s reputation.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°By the way, the surveince room¡¯s security is seriouslypromised. This morning, I went to retrieve the footage to prove my case, but it had already been erased. Someone was bribed to delete the exact segment I needed. Now, I have no concrete proof that the woman attacked me first.¡± A look of fury and shock crossed Caiden¡¯s face. ¡°Really? This is uneptable. I¡¯ll have to investigate this properly¡ªthis level of misconduct cannot go unchecked!¡± Then, looking at Belinda, he sighed. . . . Chapter 925 ?Chapter 925: ¡°But without evidence to support your im, this is going to be a serious issue. You could be facing disciplinary action again.¡± Belinda clenched her jaw, determination shing in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out.¡± Caiden nodded. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do what I can to dy any action from the hospital board for now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said simply before turning on her heel and exiting his office. On the way back to the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda was lost in thought, her mind racing through potential solutions. Before she could formte a proper n, her phone rang, snapping her out of her thoughts. When she saw the caller ID, her eyebrows arched slightly in surprise. After hesitating for a moment, she answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to speak to you about Kylee¡¯s dismissal from the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± The call was from Car, and she didn¡¯t waste any time beating around the bush. ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I¡¯m in the underground parking lot at the Grand ins General Hospital, space V765,¡± Car replied. ¡°Got it. I will go and meet you there.¡± Belinda hung up and changed her course to head for the parking lot. She quickly got into Car¡¯s car. As soon as she sat down, she unlocked her phone and handed it to Car. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point. This is the hospital¡¯s official notice of disciplinary action. You can see it for yourself.¡± Car took the phone and read the email. The emailid out the entire situation in detail. The more Car read, the darker her expression became. Belinda, on the other hand, remained calm. ¡°Kylee told Mitchell that I got her fired, but I don¡¯t really see what I¡¯ve done wrong. Can you tell me? At which point exactly did I do something wrong? Was it stepping in to save a patient during surgery when the patient¡¯s physician¡¯s negligence led to a rupture in the left ventricr wall? Or was it confronting Turner if he had even looked at the medical records I gave him?¡± Car finally looked at her, her lips pressed into a thin line. Guilt and regret washed over her as she returned Belinda¡¯s phone. ¡°You did nothing wrong,¡± she said in a serious tone. ¡°The ones at fault are Kylee and her mentor!¡± . . . Chapter 926 ?Chapter 926: Belinda froze for a moment, looking at Car with aplicated expression. ¡°Mitchell has always spoiled Kylee,¡± Car continued. ¡°He believes everything she says, which is precisely why things have spiraled into this mess. He made a mistake. I will have him apologize to you.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°His apology is not important to me. I would appreciate it, though, if you tell him to think things through more carefully next time before reacting. Just in case he encounters something simr in the future.¡± Then, she took a deep breath and added, ¡°Well, I still have work to do. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t wait for a response. She opened the passenger side door and hopped out before Car could say anything. Car watched Belinda leave and sighed. Thinking about the things she had just read and discovering the real reason behind Kylee¡¯s termination, anger surged in her chest, coupled with bitter disappointment. How had her daughter turned out like this? Inside a lounge at a film studio, Mitchell¡¯s agent burst through the door in a panic. ¡°Mitchell, something bad happened!¡± the agent eximed. Mitchell gestured for him to sit. Step into fiction with g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s ¡°What is it? Calm down and speak slowly.¡± ¡°Director Fuller¡¯s movie¡ªthe one where you were cast as the male lead¡­ Well, I just got a call from his assistant. They said¡­ They said you¡¯ve been reced! I immediately called Director Fuller and was informed that the order came from Mr. rk himself, the head of Triumph Consortium! He personally demanded that you be removed from the film!¡± Panting from his exnation, the agent could do nothing more than stare at Mitchell in shock. ¡°What happened, Mitchell? How did you offend Mr. rk? Why is he suddenlying after you? You can¡¯t afford to offend someone like Mr. rk!¡± Mitchell froze the moment Lucas¡¯ name was mentioned. Then, something dawned on him. His face darkened instantly. Mitchell was angry. This must have been Belinda¡¯s doing! He had truly underestimated her. How could he have forgotten that she was Lucas¡¯ ex-wife? A beat of silence passed before Mitchell finally spoke. ¡°I know why Mr. rk is targeting me. He¡¯s doing it for Belinda!¡± His agent was stunned. ¡°Belinda? You mean that doctor from the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Mitchell replied. This new piece of information only seemed to agitate Mitchell¡¯s agent even more. . . . Chapter 927 ?Chapter 927: ¡°Then what are we supposed to do now? You worked so hard for nearly a month just tond that role! It wasn¡¯t easy ticking off all of Director Fuller¡¯s requirements. Are we really just going to let this chance slip?¡± Mitchell¡¯s jaw clenched. ¡°What other choice do we have?¡± Since Lucas had made his order clear, no one would dare go against his word. If Director Fuller refused the order, his movie might not even get released altogether! No one in their right mind would dare challenge Lucas. ¡°Maybe,¡± the agent said tentatively. ¡°Maybe we should go and try to talk to Mr. rk?¡± ¡°It¡¯s useless,¡± Mitchell said in a calm voice. His family had always had a good rtionship with the rk family. In the past, he and Lyle had even gotten along fine with Lucas. Despite this, Lucas had shown no regard for their ties and still targeted his career. That only proved one thing¡ªBelinda mattered more to Lucas. Mitchell waved a hand at his agent, his face grim. ¡°That¡¯s enough now. Just leave me alone for a while.¡± The agent hesitated, looking like he wanted to say more. But after he took another look at Mitchell¡¯s expression, he just nodded before walking out of the lounge. Just then, Mitchell¡¯s phone buzzed with a new message. Mitchell unlocked his phone and checked the message. Car had sent him a photo. Mitchell clicked on it. It was a photo of the disciplinary notice posted on the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s bulletin board. Mitchell¡¯s expression changed drastically as he read the contents of the notice. He shot up from the couch in shock. How was this possible? He immediately called Car. ¡°Did you see it?¡± Car said as soon as the call connected. ¡°How could this be possible? Kylee would never lie to me!¡± Mitchell was still in denial. Car said in a calm voice, ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°The truth of the matter is clear as day. It¡¯s also clear that you have wrongly used Belinda. Make sure to find some time to go and apologize to her.¡± Mitchell didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Did you hear what I said, Mitchell?¡± Car said, her voice sharper this time. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t falsely used Belinda and left thatment on your social media, your fans wouldn¡¯t have gone after her, and the disaster that followed would have never happened! This is your mistake, so it¡¯s only right that you take responsibility for your errors. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± . . . Chapter 928 ?Chapter 928: Mitchell remained silent, but deep down, he knew she was right. Another long moment passed before he finally said, ¡°I understand.¡± Even now, he struggled to ept the truth¡ªKylee had lied to him! After the call ended, he could do nothing more than sink back into the couch, his face nk. At the Grand ins General Hospital, Lucas headed to the hospital to pick up Belinda after work. ¡°Is something troubling you?¡± he asked the moment Belinda got into his car. Belinda turned to him and blinked. ¡°How did you know?¡± Lucas responded, ¡°Since there has been no progress on your side, I assumed you must have encountered some unforeseen difficulties.¡± Adjusting his demeanor slightly, he leaned in and inquired with genuine curiosity, ¡°What happened?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, a hint of frustration flickering in her eyes as she replied, ¡°I intended to retrieve the parking lot surveince footage at the Grand ins General Hospital. But who could have imagined that woman would stoop so low? She had already bribed the personnel in the surveince room and had the footage erased without a trace. So, right now, I find myself without any means to prove that she attacked me first.¡± After a brief pause, Belinda frowned slightly as she continued, ¡°I do possess a recording that can prove she hurled insults at me¡ªquite vile, humiliating things. However, the recording fails to substantiate that she struck me first. If I cannot establish that crucial detail, then I will always be at a disadvantage in this matter.¡± Listening intently to Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression growing contemtive. For a moment, silence enveloped them as they both processed the situation. About five minutester, something seemed to dawn on Lucas. His gaze shifted purposefully in a particr direction, and a faint smile graced his lips. ¡°I have a solution,¡± he said. Upon hearing this, Belinda turned to him. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked eagerly. Lucas did not respond immediately but instead gazed at her intently. Belinda felt resigned and said, ¡°Just say it¡ªwhat¡¯s your condition?¡± A smile broke across Lucas¡¯ face as he replied, ¡°I want a homemade meal from you.¡± Belinda nodded without hesitation. ¡°Deal! Just tell me what you¡¯re craving, and I¡¯ll head to the supermarket to buy the ingredients right now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas agreed with enthusiasm. . . . Chapter 929 ?Chapter 929: He quickly started the car and drove out of the parking lot. Belinda kept her promise and prepared the dishes Lucas wanted to have. That evening, at Belinda¡¯s ce, Lucas once again relished her cooking and felt utterly content as he savored each bite. After dinner, Belinda leaned forward, resting her elbows on the table as she met his gaze expectantly. ¡°Now, tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your solution?¡± Lucas studied her for a moment before finally speaking, his voice low and deliberate. After Belinda heard what he said, her eyes sparkled with joy as realization washed over her. She leaped from her seat. ¡°That¡¯s right! Why didn¡¯t I think of that? Lucas, you¡¯re brilliant!¡± Filled with excitement, she turned and dashed straight for the door. The corners of Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a yful grin. He stood up and followed her with a lighthearted chuckle. ¡°Wait for me.¡± And just like that, they ventured out together into the night. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee settled onto the plush living room sofa, her voiceced with confusion as she asked, ¡°Mom, is something wrong? Why do you want to speak to me?¡± ¡°Car, what happened?¡± Baker also asked, studying her carefully. ¡°You don¡¯t look like you are in a good mood.¡± Car turned toward Kylee, her voice calm. ¡°Kylee, you¡¯ve been home for days now. Don¡¯t you have anything to tell me?¡± The moment those words left her mother¡¯s lips, Kylee felt her stomach drop. A cold realization washed over her¡ªCar must have learned the news about her dismissal. Pressing her lips together for a moment, Kylee admitted, ¡°I was fired from the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Car¡¯s eyes remained unreadable. ¡°What was the reason?¡± she asked. Kylee lowered her gaze, her fingers digging into the fabric of her clothes. She had no idea how much Car knew, which made her hesitant¡ªunsure of how to answer that. ¡°Answer me!¡± Car¡¯s voice sharpened, slicing through the silence. Gritting her teeth, Kylee finally spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s because of Belinda. She¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Car suddenly reached for the porcin cup on the table and, with one swift motion, hurled it to the floor. The cup shattered upon impact, the resounding crash echoing through the room. The sound startled Kylee, and her body immediately shuddered. Her breath hitched, her face turning pale. . . . Chapter 930 ?Chapter 930: ¡°1¡¯ll ask you onest time¡ªwhat¡¯s the real reason behind your dismissal?¡± Car¡¯s expression was dark, her toneced with barely contained fury. Kylee swallowed hard, her heart racing. After what felt like an eternity of silence, her lips trembled as she finally confessed, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ my fault.¡± Car¡¯s scowl deepened, her face contorting with rage as she locked eyes with Kylee. ¡°Since you acknowledge that your dismissal stemmed from your own actions, why did you choose to deceive Mitchell by iming it was Belinda who caused your dismissal? What exactly were you hoping to achieve?¡± Kylee bit down on her lower lip, avoiding Car¡¯s searing gaze. She remained silent. ¡°Think about what you¡¯ve done! As a physician, you acted recklessly enough to shred a patient¡¯s medical file! And instead of expressing remorse for your actions, you had the audacity to shift the me onto someone else! Is this the kind of person I raised you to be?¡± Car trembled with indignation. Baker stepped in, attempting to diffuse the escting tension. ¡°Alright, Car, it¡¯s all in the past now. You¡ª¡± Before he could finish his thought, Car interjected sharply, ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s in the past? Does that imply we can just overlook it and pretend it never happened?¡± Her tone turned serious. ¡°Baker, I am teaching my daughter a lesson. Do you think shielding her from consequences is helping her? You¡¯re only enabling her behavior, making matters worse!¡± Baker¡¯s expression turned dark in an instant. ¡°Enough!¡± Kylee suddenly eximed, her voice quivering with emotion. With tears shimmering in her eyes, she turned to Car. ¡°You¡¯re my mother! Why can¡¯t you simply stand by my side and support me? I¡¯ve already lost my job¡ªwhy can¡¯t you offer mefort instead of scolding me? Why are you siding with Belinda, that outsider? She¡¯s nothing more than an illegitimate child! I am your daughter!¡± She emphasized thest sentence with desperation as if trying to prove a point. Car mmed her palm on the table with force, her face flushing with anger and the veins in her forehead throbbing visibly. ¡°I¡¯m trying to instill in you a sense of right and wrong! If I just side with you regardless of what you do, that will be bad for you! When did you lose all sense of right and wrong? So unwilling to face responsibility? You have truly disappointed me.¡± Her words struck Kylee profoundly. At that moment, Kylee¡¯s thoughts drifted to Holley¡­ Holley had always stood steadfastly by her side no matter what she did. ¡°If you¡¯re disappointed in me, then so be it! You¡¯ve never liked me anyway!¡± With a heart-wrenching cry, Kylee sprang to her feet and dashed upstairs, tears cascading down her cheeks. . . . Chapter 931 ?Chapter 931: ¡°Kylee! Stop right there!¡± Car¡¯s voice brimmed with fury. But Kylee disregarded hermandpletely, covering her face as she fled away in tears. Car didn¡¯t say anything more, her chest heaving as waves of anger and disappointment reached a boiling point within her. ¡°Car¡­¡± Baker hesitated, trying to say something. But Car merely turned on her heel and walked away, leaving him standing alone in the empty living room. The following day, a Twitter post suddenly erupted on the trending page. The content of the post was simple¡ªjust a single video, devoid of any apanying caption. The onlinemunity eagerly clicked on the video, their curiosity piqued. A woman¡¯s voice, sharp with rage, was the first to be heard in the video. ¡°Belinda!¡± she shrieked. Just as Belinda turned, an egg came hurtling toward her, smashing directly onto her forehead. The impact made her stagger back. Vicious insults followed, each wordced with venom. As the video yed on, viewers began piecing together theplete narrative, finally seeing the incident for what it truly was. Almost instantly, the inte erupted with discussions. Comments flooded in like a tidal wave. ¡°This astonishing twist appeared out of nowhere! Just yesterday, I was vehemently chastising Belinda, convinced she was unworthy of being a doctor. But today, I feel ashamed! I regret saying those things about Belinda. This proves one should never judge too quickly without knowing the full story.¡± ¡°The devoted fan is utterly appalling! She instigated the confrontation and spewed all those vile remarks. Then, in a shocking disy of audacity, she pretended to be the victim afterward. So shameless!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, I sincerely apologize. I jumped to conclusions and unfairly med you. That was my blunder! If I were in your position, I would have retaliated against that woman as well. Her words were just too vile to ignore!¡± ¡°Precisely! This so-called fan believes she can behave however she pleases just because of her status! That¡¯s uneptable!¡± ¡°I did some digging. Her father, Sanford Gordon, is the chairman of the Deephedge Group. No wonder she acts so entitled!¡± ¡°Dr. Wright was absolutely right to stand her ground. Since Mitchell has fans like that woman, I¡¯m beginning to question his character, too.¡± The video¡¯s impact was immediate and powerful. Public sentiment took a drastic turn, shifting its ire toward the aggressive fan. Mitchell, by association, also found himself caught in the bacsh. . . . Chapter 932 ?Chapter 932: Belinda put away her phone, a sardonic smile ying on her lips. The video she had posted had been extracted from her car¡¯s dashcam footage. That was what Lucas had reminded her of yesterday. Her dashcam was linked to a continuous power source, so it kept recording even when the vehicle was parked. Thus, every moment of what had happened that day was clearly documented, including all the insults the woman had hurled at her. Did that woman truly believe that deleting the hospital parking lot¡¯s surveince footage would erase all evidence? Belinda scoffed as she climbed into her car and drove to the Grand ins General Hospital. Upon arrival, she immediately noticed how her colleagues¡¯ nces toward her had changed. Their expressions, once doubtful and wary, now brimmed with something resembling admiration. It was evident they had all seen the viral video. As Belinda was making her rounds, even patients¡¯ families reacted differently, smiling at her. Once she finished asking about a patient¡¯s condition, a family member immediately spoke up. ¡°Dr. Wright, we know the full story now! You didn¡¯t do anything wrong! That woman was out of line!¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow yfully. ¡°So you¡¯re not afraid of me anymore?¡± she teased. The person flushed slightly, fidgeting. ¡°Uh¡­ I was never really afraid of you, Dr. Wright! We all know you¡¯re kind,passionate, and highly skilled. Besides, it was that woman who provoked you first! Honestly, that woman had iting. I admire what you did!¡± With that, the person gave Belinda a thumbs-up. Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Alright then, take good care of your mother. If she feels up to it, try taking her for a walk in the garden downstairs. Some fresh air will do her good.¡± ¡°Of course, doctor! Thank you!¡± the person replied. Afterpleting her rounds, Belinda returned to her office. She had just poured herself a ss of water when her phone rang. ncing at the screen, she saw Bethany¡¯s name shing. She quickly answered the call. Bethany¡¯s voice was urgent. ¡°Belinda, check Twitter right now.¡± Belinda immediately understood. Bethany had already known about the dashcam footage, so for her to sound this anxious now meant only one thing¡ªthere was new information circting on Twitter. Without hesitation, Belinda opened Twitter. . . . Chapter 933 ?Chapter 933: Belinda refreshed her feed, and the trending post immediately caught her eye. The person who had posted it was Mitchell. ¡°Due to a misunderstanding, I wrongly used Dr. Wright, which led to my anger-fueledment. As a public figure, it was irresponsible of me to jump to conclusions without knowing the full story, let alone stir up public opinion. I sincerely apologize to Dr. Wright. Secondly, I failed to manage my fans properly, which resulted in one of them acting impulsively and attacking Dr. Wright. This caused harm to both Dr. Wright and the Grand ins General Hospital. For this, I take full responsibility and apologize on behalf of myself and my fans.¡± After Belinda read the post, her brow twitched slightly, but her face remained impassive. ¡°Mitchell actually apologized?¡± Bethany¡¯s shocked voice rang through the phone. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it!¡± Belinda remained silent. Although Mitchell could be reckless, even mischievous at times, he knew what was right and what was wrong. He wasn¡¯t the type to shy away from admitting his mistakes. ¡°Now he¡¯s probably going to be disappointed in Kylee,¡± Bethany added. Belinda¡¯s tone was calm. ¡°That disappointment won¡¯tst forever. After all, Kylee is his cousin. He won¡¯t stay mad at her for long. Besides, Lyle and Mitchell have always doted on Kylee.¡± ¡°Yeah, you are right,¡± Bethany replied. They chatted for a few more minutes before Belinda ended the call. At a film set, Mitchell answered the phone. ¡°Hey, Lyle¡­¡± ¡°Did Kylee really make you misunderstand Belinda?¡± Lyle asked. Mitchell hesitated. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Then, he told Lyle about the penalty notice from the Grand ins General Hospital. After hearing that, Lyle fell silent. He had already suspected that Kylee hadn¡¯t been telling the full truth, but he had never imagined she had outright twisted it. How could she have the nerve to im that Belinda was the reason she got fired? Mitchell¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Lyle, what made you doubt Kylee¡¯s story in the first ce?¡± He paused for a moment before adding with a hint of curiosity, ¡°Have you experienced something like this with her before?¡± After a soft sigh, Lyle told Mitchell about the time Kylee had pped herself and falsely used Belinda. Mitchell¡¯s expression darkened instantly. His grip on the phone tightened as disbelief clouded his eyes. He couldn¡¯t believe his cousin was capable of such behavior. . . . Chapter 934 ?Chapter 934: Lyle¡¯s voice was heavy. ¡°I don¡¯t know when it happened, but the sweet, innocent cousin we knew as kids¡­ she has changed.¡± Mitchell remained silent for a long time. Then, in a low voice, he muttered, ¡°Lyle, I think I need some time alone.¡± Lyle tried to offer reassurance. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. No matter what, Kylee is still our family.¡± ¡°I know.¡± With that, Mitchell ended the call. During lunch break, Lucas showed up at the Grand ins General Hospital and led Belinda to the Triumph Consortium. But he didn¡¯t exin why he was taking her there. Belinda followed, puzzled. It wasn¡¯t until they stepped into the CEO¡¯s reception room that she finally asked, ¡°Why did you bring me here?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon.¡± Just as he finished speaking, a knock sounded at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said. The door to the reception room opened¡­ The first to step inside was Gordon. Trailing closely behind him was an unfamiliar middle-aged man. The moment the man entered, he hesitated for a brief second before turning around and urging someone lingering at the entrance, his voice tight. Your story hub is g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??????? ¡°Hurry up ande in!¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze thennded on a familiar face, her heart tightening with recognition. It was none other than Mitchell¡¯s most fervent fan¡ªthe very woman who had attacked her before. This could only mean one thing: this middle-aged man must be the woman¡¯s father, Sanford. Sanford seized his daughter, Jennifer Gordon, by the wrist and practically dragged her toward Belinda. ¡°Dr. Wright, we sincerely acknowledge our mistakes! Please, I beg you, forgive my daughter this time!¡± Sanford¡¯s voice trembled, his expression etched with sheer desperation, his pleading eyes searching Belinda¡¯s face for any sign of mercy. He then turned sharply toward Jennifer and barked, his voice a mix of frustration and urgency, ¡°Apologize to Dr. Wright immediately!¡± Jennifer¡¯s face had drained of all color, her hands trembling at her sides. She had never imagined that Belinda was actually Lucas¡¯ ex-wife! The moment she heard the news, her mind went utterly nk. And when she recalled all the cruel, thoughtless things she had done to Belinda¡­ It felt as though her entire world was copsing, the ground beneath her feet crumbling. Tears streamed freely down Jennifer¡¯s face as she copsed onto her knees before Belinda, sobbing uncontrobly. . . . Chapter 935 ?Chapter 935: ¡°Dr. Wright, I¡¯m so sorry! Everything I did was of my own volition¡ªmy father and my family had nothing to do with it. If you seek retribution, direct it at me! Just please¡­ please convince Mr. rk to spare my family!¡± With that, she lifted her trembling hand and began pping herself repeatedly, the sharp sound echoing through the tense room. Their family business was insignificant in Lucas¡¯ eyes. He could bring their entirepany to ruin easily, dismantling everything they had built. No matter what, she had to earn Belinda¡¯s forgiveness today. Belinda, however, remained utterly unmoved by her pleas and actions. She knew all too well that Jennifer¡¯s apology stemmed from fear of Lucas, not from any genuine remorse for her past misdeeds. Moreover, the appalling things Jennifer had said to her before were far too fresh in her mind for forgiveness to even be considered. ¡°Take them away.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t even need to utter the words¡ªLucas gave themand to Gordon, his tone cold and final. ¡°Dr. Wright, Mr. rk! Please, just this once¡ªshow us mercy!¡± Sanford pleaded, his voice cracking. ¡°Mr. rk, I beg you, let us go!¡± Jennifer wailed, her voice high-pitched with desperation. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? brings magic to life But neither Belinda nor Lucas spared them a second nce. Once they were gone, Belinda turned to Lucas and asked, her voice calm but curious, ¡°What exactly did you do to their family?¡± Lucas smirked with a casual air. ¡°Nothing much. Just messed with theirpany a little.¡± Belinda smiled faintly, pressing her lips together before softly murmuring, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas cast her a sidelong nce, amusement flickering in his gaze. ¡°Just a simple thank you? That feels a bit insincere, don¡¯t you think?¡± Belinda merely rolled her eyes, turned toward the door, and said, her toneced with impatience, ¡°Just take me back to work.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas observed her walk away with an affectionate smile adorning his face. That evening, instead of heading home after work, Belinda made her way to a sprawling shopping mall. Earlier that afternoon, Nigel had called, his voice unusually insistent, urging her to join him for dinner that night. He had imed he wanted to apologize for Carmelita¡¯s behaviorst time. Belinda had initially refused, but after his persistent invitations and hearing the genuine remorse in his tone, she had eventually agreed. After picking up a few items at the mall, Belinda drove straight to the Davidson estate. As Belinda arrived at the Davidson estate, she was caught off guard when she found Nigel and Devin waiting for her outside. That alone made her feel an unexpected sense of pressure. . . . Chapter 936 ?Chapter 936: She quickly greeted them with a polite nod, keeping her tone respectful. Nigel¡¯s gazended on the neatly wrapped gift in her hands, and he sighed, shaking his head. ¡°You really didn¡¯t need to bring anything.¡± Belinda smiled, unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s just a little something, nothing too extravagant.¡± Once inside, she quickly noticed that apart from the household staff, only Nigel and Devin were there. They headed straight to the dining room. As soon as they settled in, Nigel was the first to break the silence. His expression was solemn. ¡°Belinda, I owe you an apology for what happened the other day. I failed as a guardian; I didn¡¯t raise my granddaughter properly.¡± His words made Belinda ufortable. She quickly shook her head. ¡°Please don¡¯t say that, Mr. Davidson. I was at fault, too.¡± Even though Carmelita had been the one to provoke her, Belinda knew she shouldn¡¯t have exposed her past in front of so many people. ¡°You did nothing wrong that day, Dr. Wright,¡± Devin finally spoke, his tone firm as he regarded her with unwavering seriousness. Nigel nodded in agreement. Exclusive content avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s ¡°That¡¯s right, Belinda. You weren¡¯t at fault. Carmelita was the one acting out of line.¡± Belinda offered a small smile. ¡°I can understand why Miss Davidson holds resentment toward me. I did once go on a blind date with Devin before. Given that, it¡¯s only natural for her to dislike me.¡± She nced at Nigel and exined further, ¡°From her perspective, I can see why she dislikes someone like me. After all, in her eyes, a woman born out of wedlock and previously divorced would never be good enough for her brother. So, of course, she resents me. Mr. Davidson, you can tell Miss Davidson that Devin and¡ª¡± Before she could finish what she was about to say, Nigel interjected, ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t talk about yourself like that.¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, you are really a great woman,¡± Devin added immediately, his gaze locked onto hers with an intensity that made Belinda a bit uneasy. Belinda cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a warm smile, Nigel said, ¡°Belinda, you and Devin should continue spending time together. Don¡¯t concern yourself with Carmelita¡¯s opinions.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Continue spending time with Devin? Wait¡ªwas there some kind of misunderstanding here? . . . Chapter 937 ?Chapter 937: Pressing her lips together, she hesitated before carefully saying, ¡°Uh, Mr. Davidson, I think you may have misunderstood something. Devin is an exceptional person, but I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m the right match for him.¡± Nigel replied, ¡°What nonsense! Why would you say that? I think you and Devin are a perfect match!¡± At that moment, everything clicked. Belinda realized that Nigel was trying to y matchmaker for Devin and her. But¡­ Devin hadn¡¯t spoken another word, though his gaze remained locked onto Belinda. There was something in his expression¡ªanticipation, nervousness, and perhaps even uncertainty¡ªlike he was bracing himself for what she would say next. Taking a deep breath, Belinda met Nigel¡¯s gaze with sincerity. ¡°Mr. Davidson, I truly appreciate your kindness. It means a lot that you don¡¯t judge me for my background or my past. But¡­ Devin and I are just friends. Nothing more.¡± She hesitated before adding, ¡°And even though Lucas and I are divorced, I have to admit that I haven¡¯t fully let go of him. He still upies a part of my heart. For now, I¡¯m not ready to think about new rtionships.¡± After ncing at Devin, she continued, ¡°Your grandson is an incredible man. He deserves someone who can love him wholeheartedly.¡± Belinda felt that since there was no future between Devin and her, it was best to make that clear now before Nigel got too invested in this matter. ?¦Ál§Ú¦Òv???.c§àm has the newest content More importantly, she didn¡¯t want Devin to get caught up in something that would only lead to disappointment. However, after Belinda finished speaking, a flicker of pain crossed Devin¡¯s face. He swallowed hard, his throat dry, as an invisible weight pressed down on his chest. The disappointment he felt was sharp, almost suffocating. Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Nigel couldn¡¯t help but cast a nce at Devin, his expression tinged with concern. He wondered how his grandson must be feeling after hearing that. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Nigel began, wanting to say something about the matter. But before he could continue, Belinda deliberately changed the topic. ¡°Mr. Davidson, your chef¡¯s cooking is truly exquisite,¡± Belinda remarked, her tone light. Realizing that she had no intention of lingering on the subject, Nigel chose not to press further. Instead, he nodded and replied with warmth, ¡°If you enjoy it, you¡¯re always wee toe by often.¡± Belinda merely smiled in response, neither agreeing nor declining. They continued their meal in rtive quiet, the asional exchange revolving around neutral topics. After the meal, Belinda prepared to leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should head home.¡± Nigel turned to his grandson. . . . Chapter 938 ?Chapter 938: ¡°Devin, take her home. I will be worried if she goes back on her own.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t wish to impose on Devin. I¡ª¡± Belinda began to protest. Before she could finish her sentence, the butler suddenly entered the dining area with an air of urgency. ¡°Mr. rk has arrived.¡± As he announced this, a tall andmanding figure strode into the room. Lucas¡¯ sharp gaze immediately found Belinda before shifting briefly to Nigel and Devin. ¡°Nigel, Devin,¡± Lucas greeted them with a slight nod, his voice steady. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re here. Have you eaten? Join us for something,¡± Nigel¡¯s face brightened with a weing smile. ¡°Thank you, Nigel, but I¡¯ve already had dinner. I came here to pick up Belinda,¡± Lucas said politely. Then he turned to Belinda, his voice softening unconsciously, ¡°Are you done eating?¡± Belinda nodded and rose gracefully from her seat. Before departing, she turned to Nigel and Devin, offering a courteous farewell. ¡°Thank you for your hospitality this evening.¡± Given the circumstances, Nigel had no choice but to nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Alright then, go home safely.¡± Together, Belinda and Lucas exited the estate, walking side by side into the cool evening air. As he watched them leave, Devin felt a profound ache deep in his chest, as though invisible knives were slowly carving into his heart. Observing his grandson¡¯s pain, Nigel sighed internally, a weight of helplessness settling upon him. Belinda¡¯s stance was clear. What would happen next was entirely in his grandson¡¯s hands now. Would he persist or finally let go? During the drive back, Lucas inquired after a moment of silence, ¡°What was Nigel¡¯s true motive for inviting you for dinner?¡± ¡°They expressed apologies on Carmelita¡¯s behalf regarding the previous incident,¡± Belinda replied calmly. Lucas remained skeptical, his brows furrowing slightly as he processed her words. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What else would there possibly be?¡± Belinda replied. Lucas¡¯ eyebrows knitted together in thought. It was hard for him to believe that Nigel hadn¡¯t mentioned the matter of Devin at all during dinner. Yet, since Belinda clearly wished to avoid discussing it, he chose not to press her any further. Just then, their phones rang simultaneously with iing notifications. Belinda checked hers first; the message was from Johnson, inviting her to the Dream Club. . . . Chapter 939 ?Chapter 939: ¡°Check mine for me,¡± Lucas said as he steered with one hand while offering Belinda his phone with the other. Belinda epted his phone without hesitation, entered the passcode with practiced ease, and checked his messages. As anticipated, it was also the invitation from Johnson. ¡°Johnson wants us to go to the Dream Club,¡± Belinda said. Lucas nced at her thoughtfully. ¡°Are you interested in going?¡± Belinda considered it for a moment before nodding. With that decision made, they altered their course and headed for the Dream Club. By the time they arrived at the club, they were thest to show up. Inside the private lounge, Johnson, Bethany, and Vincent were already settled in, drinks in hand. Vincent was casually sipping whiskey while chatting with Johnson. Belinda wasted no time. Walking over, she got straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Do you have an update on Catherine?¡± The moment Belinda saw Johnson, she knew something was off. His bad mood was written all over his face. She had a hunch that it had to be about Catherine. Instead of answering Belinda¡¯s question, Johnson changed the subject. ¡°Did you get your situation sorted out?¡± He had called her before, offering to help, but she had reassured him she could handle it on her own. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just tell me what happened.¡± Johnson stayed quiet for a moment before finally speaking. ¡°Cathy has been spending a lot of time with a guy from her schooltely.¡± Without another word, he poured himself another ss of wine. The group exchanged nces. Belinda thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Just because they¡¯re spending time together doesn¡¯t mean anything. Bethany and I spend plenty of time with you, don¡¯t we?¡± Johnson didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Johnson, you should just tell Catherine how you feel,¡± Lucas suggested suddenly. ¡°That won¡¯t work! Given how things are between them now, if Catherine finds out about his feelings for her, she¡¯ll just avoid him,¡± Bethany objected immediately. Lucas leaned back, his tone calm. ¡°And if she¡¯d run away now, do you think she¡¯d react any differentlyter?¡± His words hung in the air, making everyone pause. Everyone knew the truth¡ªif Catherine ever found out about Johnson¡¯s feelings for her, she would probably distance herself from him. But what they kept overlooking was that their rtionship as foster siblings wasn¡¯t something that could change. So, no matter when she found out about Johnson¡¯s feelings for her, her reaction would be the same. Lucas met Johnson¡¯s gaze. Then, with a small, knowing smirk, he said, ¡°Since you¡¯re bound to get hurt, you might as well tell her now. At least then you won¡¯t be stuck like this¡ªnot even entitled to be jealous, just drowning your sorrows in alcohol.¡± . . . Chapter 940 Chapter 940: ¡°I agree with Lucas on this,¡± Vincent said. Belinda and Bethany exchanged looks before Belinda spoke. ¡°Johnson should think this through himself. He has his own considerations when ites to Catherine.¡± She raised her ss. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s drink first.¡± With that, the conversation shifted. No one mentioned the topic again. When the gathering ended, they all called designated drivers to take them home. Lucas took Belinda home, while Vincent went back with Bethany and Johnson. Johnson wasn¡¯t drunk, but no one wanted to leave him alone in this state. They made sure he got home safely before parting ways. Yet, instead of going upstairs to his room, Johnson sat in the dimly lit living room, lost in thought. Then, the sound of a car pulling up outside snapped him out of it. Resting with his eyes closed just moments ago, he suddenly opened them. He stood and walked over to the window. From there, he had a clear view of the area outside his ce. A sleek ck luxury car was parked at the entrance. The sight made his face turn pale. A secondter, the passenger door opened, and Catherine stepped out of the car. She waved at the person inside the car, exchanged a few words, then turned and walked toward the house. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where dreams unfold Johnson remained frozen in ce, watching, his grip tightening on the curtain. The car didn¡¯t drive off until Catherine had opened the front door. Catherine stepped inside and stopped in her tracks when she spotted Johnson. ¡°Oh, Johnson? You¡¯re still up thiste?¡± she asked, looking slightly surprised. Johnson¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Do you realize howte it is?¡± Catherine was momentarily at a loss for words before exining, ¡°I was working on a project with someone from my school. We got so caught up that I lost track of time. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± As she spoke, she stepped closer to Johnson, catching the faint scent of alcohol in the air. Her brows furrowed. ¡°Johnson¡­ Have you been drinking again?¡± Johnson didn¡¯t answer. His eyes stayed locked on her, unblinking, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing slightly. ¡°Johnson, you¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, he suddenly grabbed her wrist and pulled her toward the stairs. ¡°Johnson, what are you doing?¡± Catherine was startled for a moment. Johnson didn¡¯t stop. They reached the second floor, and he led her straight into her room. Then he mmed the door shut. ¡°Johnson, what¡­ What are you doing?¡± Catherine blinked, confused. . . .
Message from Noah: New novels today dear reader, hope you like them! God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 941 ?Chapter 941: ¡°Do you have feelings for that man?¡± Johnson fixed his piercing gaze on her, his tone low, a storm brewing behind his eyes. Catherine¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Of course not!¡± she replied, her voice firm. When Johnson saw her immediate and resolute denial, the fury simmering within his chest began to subside a little. ¡°In that case,¡± he said, ¡°keep your distance from him.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Catherine inquired. Johnson replied coldly, ¡°There¡¯s no reason! I simply dislike seeing you so close to him!¡± His words left Catherine momentarily stunned. Her lips parted slightly in astonishment. ¡°Johnson, are you drunk?¡± For some reason, facing Johnson tonight, Catherine felt an ominous premonition creeping up inside her¡ªshe believed there was something dangerous about him. Swallowing hard, Catherine gathered her thoughts and said, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I think I need to rest now. You should return to your room to rest as well.¡± Just then, Johnson seized her shoulders, his grip firm. His piercing gaze locked onto hers as he spoke each word with weight. L¦Át?st ch¨»pt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om ¡°I can¡¯t stand seeing you with another man. It makes me restless, furious, and jealous beyond control.¡± The more he spoke, the more intense his emotions became, his breathing ragged. Catherine¡¯s breath hitched. Her pupils dted in shock. She stared at him, frozen, unable to process the storm raging in his dark eyes. For a split second, the world around her seemed to fade into silence. Johnson watched her expression stiffen, her face a portrait of disbelief. He felt his breath catch for a second. At that moment, he realized Lucas had been right all along. No matter when he confessed his feelings, Catherine wouldn¡¯t ept it. She would want to avoid him. But he couldn¡¯t keep waiting, couldn¡¯t stand idly by while she unknowingly trampled over his feelings. She had to know¡ªhad to understand¡ªhow deeply she had embedded herself into his soul. Taking a deep breath to steady himself against the torrent of emotions swirling within him, Johnson asked earnestly, ¡°Do you understand why?¡± Before Catherine could muster a reply, he said, ¡°Because I have feelings for you!¡± Johnson¡¯s words left Catherine utterly shocked. She couldn¡¯t fathom what she had just heard. Her foster brother had feelings for her? How could that be possible? It took her a considerable moment to regain her voice amidst the chaos of emotions swirling inside her. . . . Chapter 942 ?Chapter 942: ¡°Johnson, are you out of your mind? We¡¯re siblings!¡± ¡°We¡¯re not blood-rted!¡± Johnson shot back sharply, desperationcing his words. Catherine eximed, ¡°That¡¯s still uneptable! You¡¯re my brother! You¡¯ll always remain my brother¡ªmy family!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your brother!¡± Johnson¡¯s voice rose. ¡°I want you to see me¡ªnot as your brother, but as a man who loves you!¡± The intensity in his dark eyes was overwhelming¡ªa tempest of longing and frustration¡ªso much so that Catherine didn¡¯t dare meet his gaze any longer. Her breathing quickened as she yearned to free herself from Johnson¡¯s grasp on her shoulders, but his hold was unrelenting, as though he feared letting go would mean losing her forever. Catherine said, ¡°You¡¯re drunk! I¡¯ll pretend I never heard any of this.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression darkened further at her dismissal. ¡°If words won¡¯t convince you, then¡­¡± His voice trailed off. Catherine frowned as she cautiously met his gaze. The next second, she saw Johnson lean in, and she felt his lips on hers. Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitating, she tried to push Johnson away. However, Johnson was quicker, grasping her hands with his and deepening the kiss. Catherine struggled, trying to break free. The kiss was brief. Soon, Johnson released Catherine. He leaned in close, resting his forehead against hers, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°Now¡­ Do you believe me?¡± he whispered hoarsely. Catherine didn¡¯t reply, but tears welled up in her eyes. She was overwhelmed¡ªhow had things escted to this point? The events of the evening were too much for her to process. She pushed Johnson away and turned her back to him. ¡°Leave,¡± she said, her voice devoid of emotion. Johnson paused, taking a deep breath. He understood tonight had shaken Catherine deeply, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to ept what had happened so soon. Knowing that staying here would not help, he spoke again. ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. Everything I said tonight came from my heart.¡± Without waiting for a response, Johnson left the room. Only after the door closed did Catherine close her eyes tightly. The realization hit her hard¡ªJohnson, whom she had always considered a brother, harbored romantic feelings for her. . . . Chapter 943 ?Chapter 943: They were not rted by blood, but they had grown up as siblings for many years. This new reality was hard for Catherine to ept. Back in his room, Johnson took out his phone, opened a messaging app, and initiated a voice call in a group chat with Belinda and Bethany. Belinda and Bethany soon answered. ¡°I just confessed my feelings to Cathy¡­ And I kissed her,¡± Johnson stated bluntly. ¡°That was so sudden!¡± Belinda responded in shock. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that at all. Not only had he dered his feelings for Catherine, but he had also kissed her¡­ Bethany took a moment to recover from her astonishment. After a pause, she asked, ¡°How did Catherine react?¡± ¡°She was shocked and couldn¡¯t ept it,¡± Johnson replied, his voiceden with disappointment. ¡°She told me she has always seen me as a brother, nothing more¡­¡± Belinda and Bethany fell silent. ¡°I might have acted on impulse tonight, but I have no regrets,¡± Johnson said. Belinda suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s try this¡ªtomorrow¡¯s Saturday, I¡¯m free, and Catherine doesn¡¯t have sses. I¡¯ll ask her to join me for lunch, and I can talk with her about the matter. Bethany, join us if you¡¯re avable.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll join you,¡± Bethany agreed. Johnson remained quiet, his spirits low. Afterforting Johnson for a while, Bethany and Belinda ended the call. The next day. Inside a private room at a restaurant. Belinda and Bethany were shocked when they saw Catherine¡¯s face. Catherine¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and underneath them were dark circles¡ªit was obvious she had been crying. Belinda and Bethany exchanged worried looks. Clearly, the matter had deeply affected Catherine. Breaking the silence, Catherine said, ¡°Belinda, Bethany¡­ You both knew about Johnson¡¯s feelings for me a long time ago, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Belinda and Bethany nodded simultaneously and responded in unison. Catherine¡¯s breath grew heavy. She closed her eyes, struggling for words. Belinda spoke gently. ¡°Catherine, I understand how you must be feeling now. You¡¯ve always seen Johnson as an older brother because you two have grown up together. It¡¯s difficult for you to ept that he has feelings for you. But love is often irrational and unpredictable. Johnson is aware that you were brought up as siblings, and he knows he shouldn¡¯t have fallen for you. But his feelings for you aren¡¯t something he can control.¡± . . . Chapter 944 ?Chapter 944: She paused, softening her tone further. ¡°I¡¯m not saying you have to reciprocate Johnson¡¯s feelings. I just hope you can understand his perspective and notpletely shut him out.¡± Bethany said, ¡°Exactly, Catherine. You two are only siblings in name ¡ª there¡¯s no blood rtion. You didn¡¯t even meet each other until you were eight. Johnson really likes you a lot. Maybe, if you feel it¡¯s possible, you could try to give him a chance¡ª¡± Before she could continue, Catherine interjected, ¡°Stop it! Just stop!¡± Her voice cracked with emotion. She covered her ears with her hands, trying to block out their words. Belinda and Bethany exchanged nces of concern. Realizing this was not the moment to press the issue, they shifted the conversation to other topics. However, Catherine remained distant and distracted throughout the meal. After the meal, Catherine announced she wanted to leave. Belinda and Bethany did not stop her. Once Catherine had left, Bethany sighed deeply. ¡°It seems Johnson¡¯s love life is going to be rough.¡± Belinda nodded, not knowing what to say. ¡°What are you nning to do now?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°I¡¯m going to talk to Minna,¡± Belinda replied. Bethany¡¯s expression shifted slightly at the mention of the name. She said, ¡°The Williamson family is teetering on the edge. With the Thomas family and Bergwind Group targeting them and no allies to speak of, their downfall seems imminent. And Lucas hasn¡¯t even made his move yet. If he does, it¡¯ll only hasten their downfall.¡± Belinda gave a nonchnt shrug. ¡°Mollie advised Lucas not to act. She and her family wanted to handle the Williamson family.¡± Bethany nodded, understanding the situation better. ¡°That exins why Lucas hasn¡¯t acted yet.¡± She sighed after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°With everything that¡¯s happening to the Williamsons, I wonder what¡¯s going through Minna¡¯s mind.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I need to see Minna again¡ªto find out if she¡¯ll reveal something.¡± ¡°Alright, go ahead,¡± Bethany replied. Belinda nodded and left. At the Burke family¡¯s residence, Moshe said to Belinda, ¡°Ms. Wright, Minna is in the room. You can go in now.¡± . . . Chapter 945 ?Chapter 945: With a slight nod, Belinda stepped into the room. As she entered, she immediately frowned. An unpleasant odor permeated the room. Then, the sound of chains rattling broke the silence. ¡°Belinda! What the hell are you doing here?¡± The voice was dry and raspy,den with anger and bitterness. Belinda turned toward the source of the voice¡­ When Belinda saw Minna, her pupils constricted¡ªshe hardly recognized her. Minna¡¯s face was so altered that it was difficult to discern her original features. Yet, upon closer inspection, Belinda could still identify her. She had anticipated Minna¡¯s life with the Burke family would be harsh. Observing Minna¡¯s bruised and battered appearance, Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m here to have a chat with you.¡± Minna scoffed coldly, her eyes filled with disdain as she gritted her teeth. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve done to ruin me, what is there left to discuss?¡± Belinda sat on the sofa, nced at her, and inquired, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how your father and the Williamson family are faring?¡± ¡°What happens to him is none of my concern!¡± Minna responded instantly. This response surprised Belinda. She scrutinized Minna¡¯s expression, noting herplete indifference¡ªit seemed she genuinely didn¡¯t care. M??? ??????s ?? ????????s.??? ¡°Your family is on the brink of copse, and you feel nothing?¡± Belinda asked. Minna sneered. ¡°Yeah, whatever.¡± Belinda blinked. She hadn¡¯t expected such detachment from Minna towards her family and her father¡­ Suddenly, Minna spoke again. ¡°I know why you¡¯re here today.¡± Her gaze fixed on Belinda, her voice dripping with sarcasm. ¡°You want to leverage my family¡¯s downfall to coerce me into exposing who has been supporting me.¡± Minna¡¯s eyes turned icy as she scoffed. ¡°Keep dreaming.¡± Belinda frowned slightly, secretly clenching her teeth in frustration. Minna¡¯s re was intense, filled with deep-seated resentment. ¡°Belinda, just give up! I¡¯d rather die than betray my ally!¡± At that moment, Minna wished nothing more than for Belinda to die. If not for her deep-seated hatred for Belinda, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure her suffering for this long. She could not die¡ªnot until she witnessed Belinda¡¯s downfall. . . . Chapter 946 ?Chapter 946: Belinda was unfazed by Minna¡¯s hatred for her. She took a slow breath and met Minna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Since you won¡¯t tell me, shall I guess? Kylee? Verena? Ryan?¡± With each name, Belinda scrutinized Minna¡¯s reactions. But Minna showed no reaction to these names. Her face remained expressionless, and her gaze was steady, betraying no hint of her emotions. Realizing she would gain nothing from this visit, Belinda knew it was time to leave. She rose from the sofa, gave Minna a final, icy look, and said, ¡°Suit yourself.¡± Then, she turned and left the room. After leaving the Burke estate, Belinda took out her phone and called Lucas. Lucas quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just seen Minna. She¡¯s still not talking. Oddly, she seems indifferent about her family¡¯s plight and her father. I tried testing her, but there was no reaction,¡± Belinda said. Lucas had already known about her visit to Minna in advance. After hearing her words, he frowned slightly. ¡°It seems extracting anything from Minna will be futile.¡± Belinda nodded, her brow furrowed. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I think, too. But there¡¯s something odd.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas inquired. After a brief pause, Belinda said, ¡°I sense hostility from Minna towards her own father. What could be the reason? I¡¯ve observed closely, and she genuinely seems indifferent about the Williamson family¡¯s and her father¡¯s predicament. It doesn¡¯t appear to be an act. What could have caused such a drastic shift in her attitude toward her father?¡± Lucas pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Do you think someone could have influenced her behind the scenes?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a possibility.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have someone investigate,¡± Lucas quickly said. ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°We should turn Minna over to the police now.¡± Lucas sounded surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going to let Moshe continue to torture her now?¡± ¡°It¡¯s futile at this point,¡± Belinda replied evenly. ¡°Besides, the police have been pressing us for a while now. Any further dy willplicate things for them.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll handle the arrangements,¡± Lucas said, understanding her point. ¡°Okay¡ª¡± Belinda was about to say more when her phone vibrated. She nced at the caller ID, and her expression immediately brightened. . . . Chapter 947 ?Chapter 947: ¡°My phone¡¯s ringing! I have to go!¡± she eximed cheerfully before ending the call with Lucas. Lucas frowned slightly, curious about who could make Belinda so ted. Belinda eagerly answered the iing call. ¡°Hello! When are you and my mentor returning?¡± Her voice was tinged with affection. A middle-aged woman replied gently, ¡°Just letting you know, your mentor and I have already booked our flights. We¡¯ll be arriving in Owathe tomorrow night around eight.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s wonderful! I¡¯ll be at the airport to pick you up,¡± Belinda responded with joy. ¡°Okay.¡± After speaking for over ten minutes, Belinda reluctantly ended the call. She didn¡¯t make any other stops and drove straight home. The next day. Belinda had nned a restful morning without setting an rm, intending to sleep in. However, her sleep was interrupted by an unexpected phone call. Groggily, Belinda opened her eyes, reached for her phone on the bedside table, and answered the call without checking the caller ID. ¡°Hello¡­¡± Her voice was sluggish and slightly nasal, tinged with impatience. ¡°Belinda, something happened to Minna,¡± Lucas¡¯ low voice echoed from the phone. Startled from her drowsiness, Belinda sat up quickly. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Minna is dead,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°What?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Lucas kept the details sparse, simply stating, ¡°Get ready. I¡¯ming to your ce to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up, Belinda quickly got out of bed, slipped on her slippers, and hurried into the bathroom to freshen up. Minna was dead? What could have happened? Half an hourter, Belinda climbed into Lucas¡¯ car. ¡°What happened? How did Minna die? Did Moshe kill her?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°It wasn¡¯t him. He wouldn¡¯t dare,¡± Lucas answered, shaking his head. ¡°It¡¯s someone you might not expect.¡± ¡°Someone unexpected?¡± Belinda murmured, her brow furrowing. . . . Chapter 948 ?Chapter 948: ¡°You¡¯ll see everything in the surveince footage soon,¡± Lucas said. Belinda nodded, deciding not to ask more questions for now. Upon arriving at Triumph Consortium, they went straight to the CEO¡¯s office. Belinda took a seat at the desk while Lucas quickly booted up theputer and began ying the surveince footage for her. The video soon yed. The first thing on the screen was a ck sedan. Then, the car door opened. A bodyguard in a suit and tie stepped out first, followed by Minna and another bodyguard. The two bodyguards nked Minna as they approached the entrance of the police station. Suddenly¡­ ¡°Wait a minute,¡± a woman¡¯s voice called out. The next second, a woman appeared in the frame. When Belinda saw the woman, her pupils contracted slightly. It was Macie! ¡°May I have a word with Minna? Just a few words,¡± Macie asked the two bodyguards. One of the bodyguards, who had previously been secretly observing Macie and knew of her recent alliance with Lucas, hesitated briefly before nodding. ¡°You have five minutes.¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Macie responded with a smile. Then, she hesitated for a second. Gal n o v el s . is your destination for fiction ¡°Could you step back a bit? I¡¯d like to talk to Minna privately.¡± The man frowned, showing a hint of impatience, but heplied and took several steps back. The other bodyguard did the same. Minna regarded Macie with a cold expression. ¡°I have nothing to say to you.¡± ¡°You may not, but I do,¡± Macie said, smiling. ¡°Minna, do you know what I want to do right now?¡± Minna scowled. ¡°How would I know?¡± ¡°I want you dead!¡± Macie dered, and suddenly produced a sharp dagger from her bag, stabbing it directly into Minna¡¯s heart. ¡°Ah!¡± Minna¡¯s scream pierced the air as agonizing pain overwhelmed her. Her eyes widened in shock. She stared at Macie in disbelief, unable toprehend that Macie had actually dared to stab her. The two bodyguards, stunned by the sudden violence, immediately sprang into action. Before they could intervene, Macie viciously yanked the dagger from Minna¡¯s chest and stabbed her repeatedly. The bodyguards managed to subdue Macie only after Minna had already copsed in a spreading pool of blood. . . . Chapter 949 ?Chapter 949: Minna¡¯s eyes, wide and unblinking, were filled with shock, fear, and a profound unwillingness to die. Even in death, her eyes remained open. Seeing this, Macie burst into wildughter. After herughter subsided, she looked at Minna¡¯s lifeless body and said, ¡°Minna, you destroyed my life! So I took your life!¡± The recording ended there. Belinda sat there, stunned and silent, trying to process what she had just watched. She had never imagined that Macie would be the one to kill Minna. ¡°Minna died instantly. Macie was arrested,¡± Lucas said. Belinda turned to him. ¡°Is Macie at the police station now?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas replied. ¡°Can I see her?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas nodded affirmatively. ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go.¡± They then proceeded to the police station. As Belinda and Lucas entered the room, Macie¡¯s expression was one of cold indifference. Before Belinda and Lucas could speak, Macie stated tly, ¡°I don¡¯t regret killing Minna.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but knit her brows. ¡°I understand that everything Minna put you through caused unbearable anguish, leaving wounds so deep they may never fully heal. But that doesn¡¯t mean your life is hopeless. However, after what you did to Minna, you will have to spend the rest of your life in jail. Throwing away your future for someone like Minna¡­ is it truly worthwhile?¡± A bitter chuckle slipped from Macie¡¯s lips, quickly escting into hollow, despairingughter. It was filled with sarcasm and hopelessness. ¡°My life was already destroyed by her a long time ago!¡± Macie suddenly eximed, her voice cracking under the weight of her emotions. Her eyes burned with seething hatred. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, hesitating before speaking. ¡°Your face¡ª¡± But before she could finish, Macie cut her off, her voice sharp. ¡°Do you have any idea how merciless Minna was? She didn¡¯t just have someone vite me¡ªshe ruined my face, ensuring I would never be able to look at myself in the mirror again! And¡­ and¡­¡± Her breath hitched, her shoulders trembling as tears welled up in her eyes. She struggled to form the words, as if voicing them would make her suffering all the more real. ¡°Just a few days ago, I was diagnosed with HIV.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She turned to Lucas, their gazes locking in stunned disbelief. . . . Chapter 950 ?Chapter 950: Macie had actually contracted HIV? This¡­ Minna was behind this, too? Macie¡¯s lips trembled as she let out a shaky breath. ¡°So tell me, what kind of life do I have left? Is there any hope for me? Minna already destroyed me!¡± Ovee with despair, she clutched her head, sobbing uncontrobly. Belinda felt a lump form in her throat, her chest tightening with emotion. She didn¡¯t know what to say. At that moment, she finallyprehended why Macie had been prepared to sacrifice the remainder of her life just to ensure Minna met her demise. As Belinda and Lucas exited the police station, Belinda remained silent for an extended period, lost in thought. Lucas nced at her, noticing the distant look in her eyes. ¡°Still thinking about Macie?¡± he asked, his voice low. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded slightly, her brows furrowing. With a sigh, she said, ¡°I never imagined Minna could be this heartless. Macie was her closest friend for years. How could she¡­ How could she have done that to her?¡± Lucas remained quiet for a moment before responding, his voiceced with contemtion, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s precisely because they were once so close that Minna couldn¡¯t ept Macie¡¯s betrayal. But the way she retaliated was utterly ruthless.¡± Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega) As he spoke, his piercing gaze darkened slightly, a contemtive glint flickering in his eyes. He was thinking about something¡­ After a minute, Lucas turned to Belinda, his voice low and husky. ¡°There¡¯s another possibility¡­¡± Belinda blinked at him, confusion glinting in her eyes. Lucas parted his lips and said, ¡°The person who assaulted Macie was HIV-positive. But¡­ perhaps even Minna was unaware of that. The one who handled the matter for Minna was the one who had been helping her all along.¡± Belinda thought for a moment before nodding. ¡°That does seem usible. But why would that person go to such lengths? Did they harbor some kind of personal vendetta against Macie?¡± Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t fathom why that person would be so determined to ensure Macie¡¯s total ruin. Lucas replied calmly, ¡°Not necessarily. There¡¯s another exnation.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked, curiosity flickering across her face. Lucas said, ¡°The person might be using Macie to deal with Minna.¡± Belinda initially furrowed her brow in confusion. After a moment of thought and analyzing the situation, she understood what Lucas meant. . . . Chapter 951 ?Chapter 951: ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that someone inmed Macie¡¯s hatred towards Minna on purpose to ensure she would act decisively against her?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas looked at Belinda with approval and nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± After a pause, he exined further, ¡°The person pulling the strings might never have intended to genuinely support Minna. They were merely using her. Their rtionship was based on mutual exploitation, where trust was never an option. As long as Minna lived, she posed a potential threat of betrayal. Thus, silencing Minna permanently might have seemed like the only way to keep their secrets safe.¡± Belinda fell silent, her eyes narrowing thoughtfully as aplex expression crossed her face. The person behind this was not only cunning but also profoundly malevolent. Undoubtedly, a formidable adversary. Lucas met Belinda¡¯s gaze, sensing her thoughts, and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll ensure your safety by continuing to provide protection discreetly, and I¡¯ll ask Gordon to intensify our investigation into this matter. Nothing bad will happen to you.¡± Belinda lifted her gaze to Lucas, her expression unreadable. Ultimately, she said nothing, simply nodding in acknowledgment. The revtions regarding Minna and Macie weighed heavily on Belinda. After dinner, she drove to the airport to pick up her mentor and his wife. Around ten past eight, Belinda spotted them. She quickly called out their names with excitement. ¡°Oh, Belinda,e here, I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± Jazmine Lyons immediately opened her arms and enveloped Belinda in a warm hug. ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too!¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Alright, alright, you¡¯re not kids anymore, still hugging like this in public¡ªaren¡¯t you embarrassed?¡± teased Belinda¡¯s mentor, Rowell Lyons. Jazmine turned and shot Rowell a sharp look. ¡°Can¡¯t you ever say anything nice?¡± ¡°Jazmine is still young!¡± Belinda said with a smile. ¡°Alright, alright. You¡¯re right,¡± Rowell conceded. ¡°You two must be tired. I¡¯ll drive you back,¡± Belinda said as she took their suitcases from Rowell and led the way to the parking lot. Once they were settled in the car, Rowell broached a sensitive topic. ¡°Belinda, Jazmine mentioned you and your husband are divorced now. What happened?¡± As Belinda started the car, she replied, ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything dramatic; we just weren¡¯t right for each other. But my rtionship with him is a bitplicated now. I¡¯ll exin more another time.¡± Rowell continued, ¡°What about your parents? Has your rtionship with them improved?¡± . . . Chapter 952 ?Chapter 952: Belinda¡¯s expression darkened slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve cut ties with my father, and as for my mother¡­¡± She paused, her mood clearly clouded by the topic. ¡°There are still some unresolved issues between me and her.¡± After Belinda spoke, the atmosphere in the car became heavy. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s shift away from these topics,¡± Jazmine quickly interjected. ¡°Belinda, how¡¯s the preparation for your piano solo concert going?¡± Belinda beamed with confidence as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already had a discussion with Mr. Baldwin, and he¡¯s currently in the process of making all the necessary arrangements. The date has been officially set for the end of next month.¡± Jazmine finally rxed, a pleased expression crossing her face. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. You¡¯re finally taking this matter seriously.¡± Just then, Rowell, who had been silent until now, spoke up. ¡°Belinda, how many surgeries have you performedtely?¡± Belinda hesitated for a split second, forcing aposed expression. ¡°Uh¡­ Not many.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you already cking off when I¡¯m not keeping an eye on you?¡± Rowell¡¯s voice carried an unmistakable note of displeasure. Belinda immediately shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s not that at all!¡± She drew in a breath before exining, ¡°You know I¡¯m still just a resident physician. Due to my young age, people often judge me and do not trust my abilities. As a result, I can¡¯t get many patients.¡± She hesitated briefly, then quickly added, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry! I make sure to practice regrly using the surgical simtion system. I¡¯m not cking off.¡± Rowell studied her for a moment before his expression softened slightly. ¡°Good. I¡¯ll find time to test you myself. And if you don¡¯t pass¡­ you¡¯ll see what happens.¡± ¡°Understood!¡± Belinda straightened her back, responding with unwavering determination. As the night deepened, Belinda made sure Jazmine and Rowell werefortably settled before finally heading home herself. Later that night, in Kylee¡¯s room, Kylee received a call from Verena. ¡°Minna is dead. Have you heard?¡± Verena said. Kylee was stunned. ¡°What? Minna is dead? How did that happen?¡± ¡°She was stabbed to death by Macie,¡± Verena said. Kylee¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. . . . Chapter 953 ?Chapter 953: ¡°No way! Macie? But why?¡± Verena replied, ¡°Minna told me before that she wanted me to help her teach Macie a lesson. She imed Macie had betrayed her by siding with Lucas. She couldn¡¯t ept that kind of disloyalty, so she swore she would make Macie suffer. So, she had me arrange for¡­¡± Macie to be raped. Not only that, but she ordered Macie¡¯s face to be shed dozens of times with a knife. And that¡¯s not even the worst part. Minna gave me one very specific instruction¡ªshe wanted the attacker to be HIV-positive.¡± ¡°What? Is that true?¡± Kylee eximed in shock. Verena nodded. ¡°Yeah. So, Macie is already infected.¡± Kylee took a slow breath, trying to process everything. ¡°I never imagined Minna could be this cruel.¡± After a brief pause, she said, ¡°But now that Macie has killed Minna, this actually works in your favor. At least you don¡¯t have to worry about Minna turning on you anymore.¡± A smirk yed on Verena¡¯s lips. She leaned back in her chair, twirling a pen between her fingers. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. Now that you mention it¡­ I should be thanking Macie.¡± As she spoke, the amusement in her eyes deepened. Her n had unfolded wlessly. It was true that Minna had orchestrated Macie¡¯s assault¡ªensuring her face was shed beyond recognition. But Minna never knew that the man who had assaulted Macie was HIV-positive. That part had been her doing. She had wanted Macie¡¯s hatred to boil over, to consume herpletely¡ªenough to make her do something reckless. And it had worked. Macie had done exactly as she had hoped¡ªshe had killed Minna in a fit of rage. This couldn¡¯t have turned out better. ¡°Wait! You said Macie is infected with HIV?¡± Kylee suddenly asked. Verena raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yeah. Why?¡± A slow, delighted smile spread across Kylee¡¯s face. Her eyes gleamed with something dark and cunning. ¡°This is perfect!¡± Verena narrowed her gaze, curiosity sparking in her voice. ¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡± Kylee said, ¡°What if Belinda also contracted HIV? Would Mr. rk still love her?¡± When Verena heard Kylee¡¯s words, a satisfied smile spread across her face. Her guidance had paid off¡ªKylee had quickly thought of this method to deal with Belinda. ¡°Of course not! If Belinda were really infected, everything would be over for her. There¡¯d be no future for her and Lucas!¡± Verena said with conviction. . . . Chapter 954 ?Chapter 954: ¡°Great! This is perfect!¡± Kylee¡¯s excitement was palpable. She could already envision Belinda¡¯s misery if she were infected. The mere thought made her excited. ¡°But are you sure about this? Think it over; Belinda is still, in a way, your sister. Do you really want to take it this far?¡± Verena asked, her concern feigned. Kylee¡¯s expression twisted in revulsion. ¡°Sister? What a joke! My mother is Car, the eldest daughter of the Happer family, one of the four most powerful families in Soling. She only has one daughter, and that is me. I don¡¯t have a sister!¡± Nothing could alter that fact. Verena smiled and said, ¡°Alright! Since you¡¯re determined, make sure your n is foolproof. It has to seed.¡± After ending the call, Kylee was so excited that she couldn¡¯t sleep. The following day. Belinda was overwhelmed with work all morning, hardly finding time to drink some water. When she finally took a break near lunchtime, she copsed into her chair, gulped down arge ss of water, and closed her eyes to rest. Just then, her phone began to ring. It rang persistently before she managed to retrieve it from her white coat. ¡°Hello¡­¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Belinda? You sound exhausted,¡± Kenia said in a concerned voice. Belinda responded, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Grandma. Just a hectic morning; I¡¯m a bit tired. Why are you calling me?¡± ¡°No matter how busy you are, you must take care of yourself. Don¡¯t overwork yourself, alright?¡± Kenia said gently. ¡°I understand, Grandma. Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do,¡± Belinda replied, smiling. After a brief pause, Kenia said, ¡°Come home for dinner tonight.¡± Belinda hesitated briefly before responding, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be there after work.¡± Kenia chuckled. ¡°Good! I¡¯m cooking.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯m in for a treat!¡± Belinda said, smiling. ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t bother you any longer. Get some rest. I¡¯ll see you tonight,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Belinda stood and made her way to the lounge. She was too worn out to eat¡ªshe just needed to sleep. In the evening, after work, Belinda drove to Vera Vis. Dinners with her family were usually warm and cheerful. After the meal, Kenia stood and said to Sarai, ¡°Sarai,e take a walk with me¡ªit¡¯s good for digestion.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Sarai agreed. With that, the two left. Now, only Belinda and Holley remained in the spacious house. . . . Chapter 955 ?Chapter 955: Holley was the first to break the silence, looking directly at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ll ask you onest time. Do you really refuse to trust me anymore?¡± Belinda stayed quiet. Holley¡¯s frown deepened, her voice a mix of frustration and urgency. ¡°I don¡¯t understand! I¡¯m your mother! Why won¡¯t you trust me? Why do you keep thinking I was involved in Minna¡¯s case?¡± As she spoke, her voice carried a profound sense of hurt and disappointment. ¡°Belinda, do you realize how much this is hurting me?¡± Belinda slowly raised her eyes to meet Holley¡¯s. She took a deep breath, steeling herself as if making a resolute decision. Then, with a calm voice, she said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I need you to tell me truthfully.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Holley asked. Belinda fixed her eyes on Holley¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Your car ident that time¡ªwas it really just an ident?¡± When Holley heard that, her pupils shrank sharply, and for a brief second, she even forgot to breathe. Belinda noticed this. At that moment, an indescribable emotion stirred within Belinda, but she couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. Snapping back to her senses, Holley abruptly shot up from her seat, her gaze locking onto Belinda¡¯s with an intensity that bordered on hostility. ¡°What exactly are you implying? Belinda, do you seriously think I staged that car ident myself? In your heart, is that really the kind of person you believe I am?¡± Her voice rose, deliberatelyced with anger, as if sheer volume alone could drown out the unease creeping into her chest. Belinda, however, remainedposed, her expression unchanging. ¡°Lucas traced the driver¡¯s movements and discovered that he was in private contact with Baker¡¯s assistant before the ident¡­¡± Her voice was even, devoid of emotion. She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mom, are you honestly expecting me to believe that was just a coincidence?¡± The color drained from Holley¡¯s face in an instant. Panic flickered in her eyes. Damn it! Hadn¡¯t Baker assured her that Lucas would never discover anything? Holley¡¯s reaction alone had already given Belinda the confirmation she needed. A mockingugh escaped Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°And that¡¯s just the beginning. Lucas¡¯ people uncovered even more. Do you want me toy out all the evidence for you?¡± Holley felt her throat tighten, her body turning rigid. She opened her mouth, but no words came out. Seconds dragged into what felt like an eternity before she finally sank back into her chair, her voice hoarse. . . . Chapter 956 ?Chapter 956: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda¡­ I won¡¯t deny that I yed a part in the matter. But please, you have to believe me, I truly didn¡¯t know anything beforehand. It wasn¡¯t until after the ident that your father told me the truth. I was furious when I found out he orchestrated the ident! But he swore he only did it because he couldn¡¯t stand seeing me suffer. He thought this was the only way to bring us back together. He did that for us.¡± With the truth now exposed, Holley had no choice but to throw Baker under the bus. After all, there was no solid proof tying her directly to the matter. Holley reached for Belinda¡¯s hand, clutching it tightly. ¡°Belinda, I made a terrible mistake. I should havee clean the moment I found out. But I was afraid¡­ afraid that you¡¯d hate me even more. So I¡­ I kept quiet.¡± After hearing Holley¡¯s exnation, Belinda felt nothing but more disappointment. Now that everything was out in the open, Holley wasted no time shifting all the me onto Baker, portraying herself as someone innocent. Did Holley really think she would fall for that? Belinda¡¯s expression remained unreadable as she pulled her hand away and got to her feet. ¡°Mom, I think we both need some space to clear our heads.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked toward the door. Panic red in Holley¡¯s voice as she called after her, ¡°Belinda! Please, you have to believe me! I didn¡¯t know anything about the matter with Minna, I swear!¡± Belinda hesitated, her steps faltering for the briefest second. Then, without looking back, she left. Watching Belinda leave, Holley clenched her jaw, frustration surging through her. How had everything spiraled even further out of control? Once outside Vera Vis, Belinda climbed into her car and rolled down all the windows. She felt suffocated, her chest unbearably tight. After sitting there for a while, she called Bethany and Johnson, asking them to meet her at the Dream Club for a drink. After that, she started the car and drove off. The moment Belinda stepped into the private room, she and Johnson grabbed their drinks and began downing them. Soon, they had emptied four sses. Bethany, watching them, quickly stepped in to intervene. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough! You two can¡¯t just sit here drinking yourselves numb; talk to me. What happened?¡± Belinda remained silent. Johnson was the first to break the quiet, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°Cathy is avoiding me. She refuses to see me, ignores my calls, and won¡¯t even reply to my messages.¡± His tone carried an unmistakable note of resignation. Belinda gently ced her wine ss down, exhaling softly. . . . Chapter 957 ?Chapter 957: ¡°You need to give Cathy some time. The revtion is a tremendous shock for her; she needs time to process it.¡± Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his fingers tightening around his ss. ¡°I understand that, but¡­ What if she neveres around? What if she keeps running away from me forever?¡± At his words, Belinda and Bethany exchanged nces, both at a loss for how tofort him. With a sigh, Johnson changed the subject. ¡°Enough about me. Belinda, what happened to you?¡± Belinda took a slow, measured breath before recounting her unsettling conversation with Holley earlier that day. As she finished, Johnson let out a cold, humorless chuckle. ¡°Just as I suspected!¡± From the very beginning, he had believed the car ident was far too coincidental to be just an ident. Bethany, her face twisted with disbelief, shook her head. ¡°Holley¡­ How could she have be this kind of person?¡± Johnson sneered, his eyes dark with certainty. ¡°And now she ims she knew nothing about it? Please! If she were truly oblivious, why was she conveniently near your hospital at that precise moment? And why, of all things, did she pull you just as you were about to cross the street?¡± ???l????v??????.c??m brings fresh updates ¡°Exactly! There¡¯s no way she was unaware of the matter before,¡± Bethany said. Johnson turned his gaze to Belinda, his expression unwavering. ¡°The more I reflect on this, the more convinced I am¡ªHolley must have been the one who gave you those hormones as a child.¡± This time, Bethany didn¡¯t say anything. Once, she would have dismissed the idea outright. But given everything that had happened, she was starting to have doubts. Belinda frowned, her voice tinged with confusion. ¡°But why? I just don¡¯t understand why she would do something like that!¡± Belinda eximed, genuinely struggling toprehend it. A heavy silence settled over them before Johnson spoke again. ¡°I just thought of something¡­ something bold.¡± Both Belinda and Bethany snapped their eyes to him. Johnson¡¯s expression turned solemn as he looked Belinda straight in the eye. ¡°Belinda, have you ever considered that you might not actually be Holley¡¯s daughter?¡± The room fell into a stunned silence. Belinda and Bethany were frozen, their minds struggling to process what Johnson had just said. . . . Chapter 958 ?Chapter 958: ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Bethany was the first to react, her voice sharp with disbelief. Johnson remained calm. ¡°Nothing is impossible. If I am wrong, how do you exin Holley¡¯s actions?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately, but an unsettling chill spread through her chest. The thought had never once crossed her mind. Could it be real? Could Holley not be her mother? Was such a thing even possible? ¡°No, that¡¯s impossible!¡± Belinda finally blurted out, her voice firm with conviction. ¡°When my mother was pregnant, my grandmother apanied her to every prenatal appointment. Her pregnancy was real¡ªthere¡¯s no question about that! And when she gave birth, my grandmother waited outside the delivery room the entire time. She even helped the nurse ce me in the incubator herself. If there had been any kind of baby switch afterward, my grandmother would have noticed!¡± Johnson fell silent, considering her words. ¡°But what if¡­ what if the switch happened inside the delivery room?¡± Belinda¡¯s face went pale, and she found herself speechless. Bethany, too, looked shaken. It was an unthinkable possibility¡ªyet one that now loomed before them. No one spoke after that. The only sound was the asional clink of sses as they drank, each lost in their own thoughts. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s is full of thrilling adventures Later that night, Johnson called Lucas over. By the time Lucas arrived, Belinda¡¯s eyes were rimmed red from drinking, and her cheeks flushed with warmth. Lucas walked over to her, crouching down so that their eyes could meet. His voice was soft. ¡°I¡¯ll take you home, okay?¡± The moment Belinda saw him, her vision blurred with fresh tears. She didn¡¯t say a word and just gave a small nod. Lucas stood and effortlessly scooped her into his arms. Turning to Johnson and Bethany, he nodded. ¡°I¡¯m taking Belinda home.¡± With that, he left with Belinda. Belinda draped her arms around Lucas¡¯ neck, her head lowered, saying nothing. The silence between them stretched, and Lucas didn¡¯t push her to speak. He drove her back home. Only when his car rolled to a stop in front of her ce did he step out, making his way to the passenger side. He opened the car door, his gaze searching hers as he asked gently, ¡°Something¡¯s on your mind. Will you tell me what it is?¡± Belinda hesitated before finally meeting his eyes. Her lips quivered slightly as she said, ¡°Johnson suspects that Holley might not be my real mother.¡± . . . Chapter 959 ?Chapter 959: Lucas¡¯ expression changed at her revtion. That was a bold suspicion. After a pause, Lucas asked, ¡°And what do you think?¡± Belinda swallowed, her throat suddenly dry. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t want to believe it, but certain things she has done wouldn¡¯t make sense if she were my mother.¡± Lucas said, ¡°I can arrange a paternity test for you.¡± Holley had always struck him as an enigma¡ªcontradictory, unreadable. Something about her unsettled him, but he had never entertained the possibility that she wasn¡¯t Belinda¡¯s mother until now. Johnson¡¯s suspicion had nted a seed in his mind. And if Holley truly wasn¡¯t Belinda¡¯s mother, then some of her actions over the years would finally start to make sense. A paternity test was the only way to know for sure. Belinda didn¡¯t answer immediately, uncertainty flickering across her face. After a long pause, she exhaled shakily. ¡°I need time to think first.¡± A sudden fear crept over her¡ªfear of knowing the truth. Lucas studied her for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± He then held out his arms. Explore captivating tales at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o?? ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get you inside.¡± Without waiting for her response, he lifted her into his arms again. When they reached her front door, Lucas was about to set her down so she could enter the passcode herself. But before he could, she told him the passcode. Lucas froze for a second, surprised that she would tell him that. Did this mean she was starting to trust him? The thought made Lucas smile. His mood visibly lifted as he punched in the numbers and carried Belinda inside. After settling her on the couch, his voice softened. ¡°Go take a shower. I¡¯ll make you some coffee.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°Okay.¡± By the time Belinda emerged from the shower, Lucas was already in her room, waiting. After watching Belinda take a few sips of coffee, Lucas took the initiative to say goodbye. ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda quickly stopped him. Lucas turned back, his tone gentle. ¡°Yeah? Need something?¡± . . . Chapter 960 ?Chapter 960: Belinda¡¯s lips parted as if to speak, then closed again. After a moment of internal debate, she finally said, ¡°Could you¡­ could you stay until I fall asleep?¡± She couldn¡¯t quite exin it, but something about the stillness of the night unsettled her. She didn¡¯t want to be alone. At her quiet request, Lucas¡¯ eyes lit up, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. He quickly replied, ¡°Of course.¡± Belinda averted her gaze, suddenly feeling shy. Meanwhile, Lucas was genuinely happy. He believed Belinda was starting to rely on him, and that realization filled him with a sense of warmth. As soon as Belinda settled into bed, Lucas positioned himself at the edge. ¡°Need me to hold your hand?¡± Lucas teased, arching a brow. Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°No, thanks.¡± A quiet chuckle escaped Lucas, his tone gentle. ¡°Alright. Just get some rest.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyelids fluttered shut. Perhaps it was because of the lingering effects of the alcohol or the quiet reassurance of Lucas¡¯ presence, but Belinda soon slipped into slumber. As her breaths became slow and rhythmic, a faint glint flickered in Lucas¡¯ eyes. He extended a hand and gently pulled a few strands of her hair free. In her sleep, a slight crease formed between Belinda¡¯s brows, though it faded just as quickly. Lucas looked at the hair in his palm, his gaze turning deep. Some truths were best confirmed rather than left to the mercy of wild spection. Lucas knew that Belinda was paralyzed by uncertainty, unable to make a decision for fear of what the oue might reveal. He chose not to burden her with the truth just yet¡ªhe would wait until the results were in before telling her. After carefully putting the strands of hair away, Lucas reached out and sped Belinda¡¯s hand, a deep sense of calm settling within him. The following day, the shrill chime of Belinda¡¯s rm stirred her from slumber. Groggily, she blinked her eyes open and reached for her phone, only to realize that her hand was restrained. Turning her head in confusion, she was startled to find Lucas still there. He was seated at the edge of her bed, her hand enveloped in his, his head resting lightly on his arm. Had he truly spent the entire night like this? Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered withplexity, a tangle of emotions stirring within her chest. The relentless sound of the rm soon roused Lucas from his sleep. He met Belinda¡¯s gaze, and azy, teasing smirk yed at his lips. ¡°Good morning, Belinda.¡± His voice, still thick with sleep, carried a husky, seductive quality that made Belinda¡¯s heart flutter for a moment. Belinda cleared her throat and awkwardly withdrew her hand from his grasp before asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go homest night?¡± . . . Chapter 961 ?Chapter 961: Lucas sat up slowly, stretching his stiff neck and shoulders with a slight wince. ¡°I was worried you might wake up in the middle of the night and get scared to find yourself alone.¡± Belinda lowered her gaze, feeling a rush of warmth at his words as she murmured softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his expression amused. ¡°That¡¯s it? Just a ¡®thank you¡¯? My shoulders and neck are aching, you know.¡± Belinda threw back the covers and got out of bed, casting him a sideways nce. ¡°Well then¡­ You can get a massage to ease the pain. I will pay for that.¡± For a brief moment, Lucas was caught off guard by her suggestion. Then, with a chuckle, he said, ¡°No need for that. How about you treat me to lunch today instead?¡± Belinda pouted but eventually relented, saying, ¡°Fine.¡± Lucas was satisfied with her answer. After dropping Belinda off at the Grand ins General Hospital, he made his way to hispany. He had just gotten inside his office when Gordon entered. ¡°Mr. rk, our team has reanalyzed Macie¡¯s blood sample. The results confirm she is indeed HIV-positive,¡± Gordon said. Lucas gave a slight nod. ??????????????????.?????? ¨C more stories here Gordon then set a folder on the desk. ¡°This contains everything we¡¯ve uncovered on Rhys.¡± As Lucas skimmed through the documents, his brows arched slightly. So¡­ this was the reason behind Minna¡¯s hatred for Rhys. Setting down the file, Lucas looked up at Gordon, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Dig deeper into Macie¡¯s abduction. We need to find the person who abducted her before. And also, increase the speed of our investigation into the person helping Minna in secret.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon replied. Just then, Lucas retrieved a small bag and handed it to Gordon. ¡°This contains strands of Belinda¡¯s hair.¡± After a pause, Lucas continued, ¡°Obtain a sample from Holley. Then run a paternity test between them.¡± Gordon froze. A paternity test? Was Lucas suspecting that Belinda wasn¡¯t Holley¡¯s biological daughter? Though a storm of questions surged in his mind, Gordon refrained from voicing them. He simply nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± . . . Chapter 962 ?Chapter 962: With that, he exited the office. At noon, Lucas picked up Belinda from the Grand ins General Hospital and took her to The Harlequin Eats for lunch. During their meal, as they sat across from each other at a small table adorned with fresh flowers, Lucas suddenly said, ¡°Belinda, what exactly happened yesterday? Will you tell me?¡± Belinda¡¯s sudden mncholy the night before couldn¡¯t be without reason. And Johnson¡¯s abrupt remark about Holley possibly not being her biological mother¡ªit wasn¡¯t a thought that had materialized out of nowhere. Something significant must have transpired. Belinda¡¯s hand faltered slightly. A few seconds of silence passed before she finally spoke. ¡°Last night¡­ I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I confronted Holley about the car ident. When Holley heard you had found out that the driver had had a secret meeting with Baker¡¯s assistant before, she had no choice but to admit her involvement¡­¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas grasped the situation instantly. In truth, the only lead he had uncovered about the driver was just that single clue. There was no substantial evidence linking the car incident to either Baker or Holley. So, Belinda had been clinging to a fragile glimmer of hope before, convinced that there were indeed no ties between Holley and the car ident. However, after listening to Holley¡¯s own confessionst night, that delicate hope she had nurtured crumbled entirely. ¡°And she actually imed that she had no prior knowledge of it! That it was all Baker¡¯s doing and she only found out about it after the car ident. How absurd!¡± Belinda said, her voiceced with sarcasm. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but sneer, finding Holley¡¯s words utterly ridiculous. After a pause, Lucas said, ¡°So far, my people haven¡¯t discovered anything unusual from your childhood. Given how much time has passed, most traces have been erased, making the investigation incredibly challenging.¡± Belinda remained silent, her gaze cast downward, her entire demeanor weighed down by an invisible sorrow. ¡°Lucas¡­ Do you also think the hormones I was given as a child have anything to do with my mother?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas hesitated for a moment before replying, ¡°Do you want the truth or aforting lie?¡± Belinda was rendered speechless. There was no need for her to ask anymore; she already knew his answer now. Her heart felt increasingly burdened. Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas let out an internal sigh and deftly shifted the conversation. ¡°Gordon provided me with some intriguing intel today concerning Rhys.¡± . . . Chapter 963 ?Chapter 963: As soon as she heard the name, Belinda slowly lifted her gaze, curiosity piqued. ¡°Rhys has a mistress,¡± Lucas revealed, his tone measured. ¡°And she¡¯s pregnant¡ªwith a boy.¡± A flicker of realization shed through Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes. ¡°Minna must have already found out about this.¡± Lucas gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah. She probably believes that when Rhys agreed to her engagement to Moshe, he was simply making way for his son and his mistress.¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes slightly, her thoughts aligning with Lucas¡¯s reasoning. ¡°That exins why she¡¯s so indifferent to the Williamson family¡¯s current crisis.¡± A soft chuckle escaped her lips. ¡°I¡¯d wager the mastermind behind all this is the one who told her about the matter.¡± Lucas smirked coldly. ¡°They certainly pulled out all the stops to win Minna over.¡± His gaze darkened, his voice turning steely. ¡°Whoever¡¯s orchestrating this is dangerously cunning. We need to uncover their identity.¡± In another private room of the restaurant. ¡°Mitchell, are you angry with me?¡± Kylee gazed at Mitchell with a pitiful expression. Mitchell turned to her, his face serious. ¡°Kylee, you shouldn¡¯t have lied to me.¡± Kylee¡¯s lips trembled as she sniffled. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to! I was just so upset. But after everything that¡¯s happened, I realize I was wrong! Please, Mitchell, forgive me this time. I swear, I won¡¯t do it again. Really.¡± Mitchell remained silent, his expression unreadable. At that moment, Lyle interjected, ¡°Kylee, you said the exact same thing to mest time.¡± Kylee¡¯s face stiffened, her eyes instantly brimming with tears. She turned to Lyle, her voice trembling. ¡°Lyle¡­ Are you ming me, too? Are you also mad at me?¡± Lyle let out a heavy sigh, his brows furrowing. ¡°Kylee, I just don¡¯t understand. Why do you keep making things difficult for Belinda?¡± He looked at her intently, his voice tinged with exasperation. ¡°You were born into privilege. You have loving parents, and everyone around you adores you. You have everything. Meanwhile, Belinda¡ªshe¡¯s just an illegitimate child, struggling to carve a ce for herself. She poses no threat to you, so why do you insist on targeting her?¡± . . . Chapter 964 ?Chapter 964: Kylee barely contained the smirk that tugged at her lips. Not a threat? That was a joke. Belinda wasn¡¯t just a threat; she was a ticking time bomb, one that could go off at any moment and shatter everything Kylee had worked for. And the fact that Belinda had someone rape her was something Kylee could never forget. Now, there was only one thing on her mind: bringing Belinda down¡ªdestroying herpletely and ruining her reputation so thoroughly that she would never recover. But she couldn¡¯t let Lyle or Mitchell know the real reason behind her actions. Now that Lyle had pressed her for an answer, she needed toe up with something. Drawing in a deep breath, she met their eyes and dered, ¡°Because I have feelings for Mr. rk!¡± Lyle and Mitchell froze. They exchanged a nce, their surprise evident. But after the initial shock settled, their expressions shifted to understanding. It made sense. Lucas was a man of extraordinary talent and power; it wasn¡¯t surprising that Kylee would fall for him. Lyle sighed heavily, his voiceced with exasperation. ¡°If you like Lucas, then show him why you¡¯re worthy of his attention. Prove your value instead of wasting time trying to bring Belinda down. Do you honestly think Lucas will fall for you if Belinda is out of the picture? What do you think will happen if Lucas finds out everything you¡¯ve done to Belinda? Do you believe he¡¯ll like you after learning about that?¡± Kylee clenched her jaw, remaining silent. But deep down, she knew he was right. ¡°What should I do, then?¡± she finally asked. ¡°Apologize to Belinda,¡± Mitchell said firmly. ¡°No matter what¡¯s happened between you two, an apology is the least you owe her.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Lyle agreed with a nod. Kylee¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Lyle noticed the shift in her demeanor and said, ¡°Kylee, you won¡¯t make us regret believing in you, will you?¡± Kylee¡¯s heart tightened slightly. She understood what they meant. After a long pause, she lowered her head, fists tightening at her sides before finally saying, ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll apologize to Belinda.¡± At her words, Lyle¡¯s and Mitchell¡¯s tense expressions eased slightly. Once they finished their meal, they left the private dining room, ready to leave. Just as they stepped into the hallway, the door to the opposite room swung open. Belinda and Lucas emerged, walking side by side. Lyle was the first to acknowledge them. ¡°Lucas, Belinda, what a coincidence.¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained unreadable, while Lucas merely cast azy nce at Lyle without offering a word. Mitchell, clearing his throat, spoke up. ¡°Belinda, I want to apologize for what happened before.¡± . . . Chapter 965 ?Chapter 965: Belinda¡¯s brow twitched slightly, but her face remainedposed. She met his gaze with calm indifference. ¡°There¡¯s no need for an apology. I just hope the three of you can stay away from me from now on,¡± she said coolly. She then turned to Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Without sparing them another nce, the two walked off, leaving the trio behind. Lyle exhaled a long, weary sigh and turned to Mitchell. ¡°I heard Lucas interfered in one of your projects and cost you a role you were working hard for?¡± Mitchell¡¯s jaw tightened, a flicker of frustration crossing his face. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted. Still, he understood. Lucas was simply defending Belinda. It made sense. After Kylee heard that, her face turned pale, her hands curling into fists. Was Lucas really so fond of Belinda? He couldn¡¯t bear to see her suffer, even a little? Jealousy wed at her insides. At that moment, her determination solidified into something unshakable. Belinda would have to pay. No matter what it took, she would make sure of it. This time, she would destroy Belinda¡¯s reputationpletely and make her live in misery forever. Back at the hospital, Belinda wasted no time immersing herself in work. It wasn¡¯t long before an emergency case was rushed in, and she quickly made her way down to assist with the consultation. After the patient was stabilized and transferred for further care, she turned to head back toward the Cardiac Surgery Department. But just then, she suddenly saw a familiar figure. That person¡­ At that moment, blood trickled from the woman¡¯s left knee, and she struggled to walk. Belinda furrowed her brow upon seeing this. She swiftly pulled out her phone from her white coat and dialed a number. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Johnson, I saw Catherine at the hospital. She¡¯s injured¡ª I don¡¯t have all the details, but if you¡¯re avable, pleasee here as soon as you can,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I¡¯ll be there right away!¡± Johnson responded promptly before hanging up. After pocketing her phone, Belinda approached Catherine. ¡°Catherine,¡± she called out softly. ¡°Belinda,¡± Catherine responded, her voice tinged with surprise. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Belinda inquired, looking at her knee. ¡°I tripped over a rock while running and fell,¡± Catherine exined. ¡°Let¡¯s have a doctor look at you,¡± Belinda said, gently guiding her toward the examination room. . . . Chapter 966 ?Chapter 966: Catherine¡¯s injury was minor, but her knee had scraped against the ground, embedding small pebbles into the wound. As the doctor irrigated the wound with saline, Catherine winced in pain. After cleaning the wound, the doctor prescribed an ointment to prevent infection. Leaving the examination room, Catherine said to Belinda, ¡°Thank you for being here with me, but I¡¯m fine now. You¡¯re still on duty, so you should return to your department.¡± ¡°No need to thank me,¡± Belinda said, helping Catherine to a nearby chair. The friend who hade with Catherine had left on an errand, leaving Catherine alone with Belinda. Catherine turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, can I ask you for a favor?¡± Belinda offered an awkward smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want me to keep your injury a secret from Johnson.¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I want to ask of you.¡± Catherine nodded. Belinda gave a faint smile. ¡°Well, you¡¯re a bitte with that request. Johnson¡­ he¡­¡± She gestured behind Catherine. ¡°He¡¯s already here.¡± Catherine froze. She slowly turned her head. Upon seeing Johnson behind her, out of breath and looking worried, Catherine didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°Let me see your wound,¡± Johnson said quickly, crouching to inspect Catherine¡¯s knee. However, the wound was already covered with sterile gauze. Still, concern was evident on Johnson¡¯s handsome face. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Johnson,¡± Catherine said, gently pulling her leg back. Belinda spoke up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s just a superficial wound. However, she won¡¯t be able to walk properly for a few days. Try to keep her off her feet as much as possible, make sure the wound stays dry, and she should eat light meals.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Johnson replied, then effortlessly lifted Catherine into his arms. Catherine gasped, surprised, and instinctively clung to his neck. Her expression tensed slightly. ¡°Johnson, I can walk on my own¡­¡± Johnson met her gaze with concern. ¡°Didn¡¯t the doctor advise against walking?¡± Catherine found herself without words. Johnson turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, we¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Once they entered the elevator, Belinda made her way back to the Cardiac Surgery Department. On the drive home, Johnson broke the silence. ¡°How did you get hurt?¡± ¡°I tripped while running,¡± Catherine replied. Johnson didn¡¯t say anything further. After he parked the car in the Hoffman family¡¯s garage, he clicked off his seatbelt and turned to face Catherine. . . . Chapter 967 ?Chapter 967: ¡°If you hadn¡¯t gotten hurt today, and if Belinda hadn¡¯t called me¡­ Cathy, how much longer were you nning to keep avoiding me?¡± Catherine¡¯s expression tensed slightly. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Ever since Johnson had confessed his feelings to her, her emotions had been in disarray. After a prolonged silence, Catherine finally managed to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t know how to face you before.¡± Johnson exhaled deeply. ¡°Since I confessed my feelings to you, I knew you might avoid me, maybe even ignore mepletely. I was prepared for all of that. But¡­¡± He paused, his gaze toward Catherine sincere. ¡°I don¡¯t regret doing that.¡± Catherine¡¯s breath hitched. At that moment, she found it impossible to articte her feelings. She felt the urge to flee again, to avoid confronting the situation. ¡°Cathy, could you¡­ maybe try to give me a chance?¡± Johnson asked, his voice tinged with desperation. The plea in Johnson¡¯s voice made Catherine¡¯s heart twinge with pain. But she wasn¡¯t ready to think about this matter yet. She furrowed her brow, looking back at Johnson. ¡°Johnson, can you stop pressuring me?¡± Her words struck Johnson deeply. His throat tightened, and his heart ached as if pierced. He lowered his eyes, nodding slightly, his voiceden with resignation. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t pressure you¡­ Let¡¯s just forget I said anything today. Let¡¯s get out of the car.¡± He then opened the door and stepped out first. Catherine bit her lower lip, her own heart unsettled. Johnson instinctively walked toward Catherine and tried to lift her again. Catherine quickly said, ¡°Johnson, I can walk on my own.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°And it wouldn¡¯t look good if your mother saw us like that.¡± Johnson¡¯s mother had always been strongly opposed to him getting close to Catherine. Seeing him carry her would certainly anger her. Upon hearing this, Johnson stopped abruptly. He was well aware of his mother¡¯s strong prejudices against Catherine. He didn¡¯t want to create more difficulties for her, especially now. With a slightly hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°Then¡­ can I at least support you while you walk?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine replied. Johnson then assisted Catherine into the house. The Hoffman family¡¯s residence was empty. After escorting Catherine to her room, Johnson quickly left. He knew that staying longer would only add to Catherine¡¯s psychological burden. . . . Chapter 968 ?Chapter 968: As Johnson walked away, Catherine watched him, her gaze trembling slightly. Her lips parted as if to speak, but ultimately, she remained silent. At the Grand ins General Hospital, in the Cardiac Surgery Department, Darwin visited again to see Belinda. With a resigned expression, he said, ¡°I know you probably don¡¯t want to have dinner with me. Can we at least find a ce to talk? I need to discuss something about Minna and Macie with you.¡± Belinda pursed her lips, thought briefly, and then suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the garden.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Darwin said. They walked together to the garden. Darwin spoke calmly. ¡°Having known Minna for many years, I¡¯ve always seen her as a straightforward person. Considering she had already orchestrated an assault on Macie, even going so far as to disfigure her face on the spot, that should have been enough to satisfy her wrath. I find it unlikely that she would have taken the additional step of deliberately seeking out someone with AIDS to transmit the disease to Macie. That level of cruelty goes beyond even her capacity.¡± He paused briefly, his eyes narrowing in thought before continuing. ¡°Of course, this is merely my deduction based on my perception of Minna and the years we spent crossing paths. I could very well be wrong.¡± Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°I understand. In fact, Lucas and I entertained simr suspicions. We spected that it might be a scheme devised by the individual covertly assisting Minna.¡± ¡°That aligns perfectly with my thoughts!¡± Darwin replied promptly. His demeanor grew solemn as his voice lowered. ¡°I surmise that the secret figure aiding Minna is responsible for this ploy. Their aim seems to be inciting a greater conflict between Macie and Minna, using Macie as a pawn to deal with Minna. In the chaos that follows, they can swoop in and reap the rewards.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow creased slightly, and she fell into deep thought. It seemed that she and Lucas weren¡¯t alone in their theory. Belinda exhaled softly, a hint of weariness in her breath. ¡°It¡¯s regrettable that Minna is already dead. We have no way of corroborating any of this with her. The mastermind remains elusive, as does the perpetrator who assaulted Macie before. We¡¯re left in the dark, unsure of what the truth really is.¡± Darwin¡¯s gaze sharpened, his expression hardening. ¡°The architect behind these machinations is clearly calcting and merciless. Such an individual would exercise extreme vignce, meticulously plotting each move to ensure no traces are left behind. My team is diligently tracing the puppet master, but¡­ our efforts have yielded nothing thus far.¡± Darwin turned toward Belinda, his forehead furrowed deeply, his eyes shadowed with regret. ¡°I sincerely apologize for all the distress and trouble I¡¯ve caused you. Whether it was Minna or Toby¡­ It seems I have only ever introducedplications into your life. As a friend, I am truly embarrassed. I question whether I am even worthy of your friendship.¡± His voice was filled with profound despondency, each word heavy with self-reproach. Upon hearing this, Belinda found herself at a loss for words, uncertain how to console him. She chose silence, her heart at odds with her mind. . . . Chapter 969 ?Chapter 969: Noticing her reticence, Darwin was ovee with a sense of futility, his chest tightening with disappointment. Ultimately, he could only release a muted sigh. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve said my piece. I won¡¯t impose on you any longer. You can go back to work now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded and turned to leave. Seeing her retreating figure, Darwin was enveloped by a mix of sorrow and dejection, his gaze lingering on her until she vanished from sight. Did Belinda genuinely not care about him at all? Even after he had bared his inner anguish, she hadn¡¯t uttered a single word of sce. And when she left, she did so with such decisiveness¡­ Abruptly, the shrill tone of his phone disrupted Darwin¡¯s rumination, pulling him back to reality. He retrieved it, his brow furrowing slightly when he saw the caller. Nevertheless, he answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Darwin,¡± came the voice on the other end with an urgency that immediately captured his attention. ¡°We need to talk urgently. I¡¯m waiting for you at Serendipity Cafe¡ªin the V3 private room.¡± Before Darwin could respond or inquire further, the call ended. Darwin¡¯s expression darkened, irritation shing briefly across his features before giving way to steely determination. Despite his frustration, he decided to go there. ¡°Darwin, please take a seat,¡± the man said with a faint smile. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Darwin lowered himself into the seat, his face devoid of warmth, his eyes locked onto the man. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± Had Belinda been present and seen this man, she would have been utterly astonished. For the middle-aged man seated before Darwin was none other than¡­ The person before Darwin was none other than Kane, Lucas¡¯ older brother. Kane leaned back in his chair, his sharp gaze fixed on Darwin. ¡°Darwin, how are things progressing between you and Belinda recently?¡± he asked directly. Darwin¡¯s response was curt,ced with an undercurrent of frustration. ¡°Not well.¡± Kane exhaled, his tone carrying a trace of resignation. ¡°You should intensify your efforts and win Belinda over.¡± Darwin¡¯s gaze clouded withplex emotions, his brow furrowing deeply. He lifted his eyes, fixing Kane with a colder stare. ¡°Why is it necessary to make Belinda fall for me merely to retaliate against Lucas? Is there truly no alternative approach?¡± He found himself increasingly averse to participating in such a scheme. The thought of using someone as kind-hearted as Belinda for revenge made his stomach churn. Kane answered with a grave expression, ¡°Because Belinda is the person Lucas cherishes above all others! For Lucas, mary loss or even the failure of several ventures is nothing. However, Belinda is an entirely different matter! He treasures Belinda more than anything! The only way to truly strike at his heart is by taking away the one he holds dearest!¡± Darwin remained silent, his thoughts warring within him. Memories of his brief yet sincere moments with Belinda surfaced,plicating his resolve. . . . Chapter 970 ?Chapter 970: Kane¡¯s brows knitted together, his demeanor turning stern. ¡°Darwin, what is causing your indecision? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve genuinely developed feelings for Belinda.¡± His voice grew noticeably sharper. ¡°No,¡± Darwin answered swiftly. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°I simply have no desire to proceed with this.¡± Kane¡¯s face softened slightly, his tone adopting a more persuasive quality. ¡°I understand that you¡¯ve always been a man of integrity, which makes you loathe such underhanded tactics. However, our adversary this time is formidable beyond measure. Without resorting to unconventional measures, we will never seed in toppling him. You haven¡¯t forgotten the agony of our initial defeat, have you?¡± Kane paused, his eyes narrowing as he leaned in slightly. ¡°In this situation, we must devise such strategies.¡± Taking a deliberate breath, he locked eyes with Darwin. ¡°Darwin, don¡¯t forget how your mother died!¡± Darwin¡¯s countenance shifted instantly at those words. A cial aura emanated from him as his jaw tightened. Through gritted teeth, he said, ¡°I will never forget. Lucas caused my mother¡¯s death!¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed as he nodded firmly. ¡°Precisely! Lucas is responsible for your mother¡¯s death! Keep that truth etched in your heart, and you will not falter! Remember, every step you take is in pursuit of justice for her!¡± As Kane¡¯s words resonated, Darwin felt a suffocating weight bearing down on his chest, constricting his breathing. Kane, understanding the perils of pushing too far, chose to stop. He leaned back, staying silent. He trusted that Darwin now knew what to do. A fortnight slipped by swiftly. Over those two weeks, Belinda¡¯s schedule was relentless. Each day blurred into the next, leaving little room for rest. After work, she divided her time between visiting her grandmother at Vera Vis and checking on Mollie at the Thomas estate. The remainder of her hours were consumed by spending time with Rowell and Jazmine. Rowell meticulously oversaw her surgical procedures, ensuring that she honed her skills. Following that rigorous training, Jazmine would immerse her in piano practice. Belinda often wished she could duplicate herself to meet all these demands. Fatigue clung to her like a shadow, but she pushed through, driven by an innate desire to excel. Nheless, under their rigorous tutge, she exhibited notable improvement in both her medical procedures and musical proficiency. One afternoon, an emergency patient was wheeled into the emergency room. The individual had sustained a cardiac rupture coupled with pericardial tamponade following a violent altercation, necessitating immediate surgery. With the majority of the senior doctors either engaged in operations, on leave, or out of town, the critical procedure fell upon Belinda and a fellow junior physician. . . . Chapter 971 ?Chapter 971: Initially, they presumed it would be an ordinary procedure. Little did they anticipate that it would escte into a major incident. After gathering the patient¡¯s medical history from their family, screening for infectious diseases, and thoroughly exining the risks associated with the surgery, the team proceeded with the preparations. Once everything was set, Belinda and the resident physician took their positions at the operating table, ready to begin. However, the moment they opened the patient¡¯s chest, they immediately noticed a severe issue¡ªexcessive intrathoracic pressure had caused the heart to swell dangerously. Before Belinda could assess the situation further, a sudden burst of blood gushed from the open cavity. The spray was so unexpected and forceful that neither Belinda nor the resident physician could react in time. Warm blood sttered directly onto their exposed skin. A nearby nurse rushed forward, quickly dabbing at the crimson streaks on their faces. Just then, the operating room doors swung open, and another nurse hurried inside, her face pale. ¡°Theb just called. They said the patient is HIV¡­¡± Her voice faltered as her gazended on the blood still smeared on Belinda¡¯s and the resident physician¡¯s skin. Her throat tightened in sheer horror. Several agonizing seconds passed before she managed to squeeze out the final word. ¡°Positive.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live For a moment, the entire operating room fell into stunned silence. The weight of those words hit like a physical blow. The patient was a carrier of AIDS. This was upational exposure. In the medical field, such exposure referred to direct contact with infectious agents or hazardous substances that could jeopardize healthcare workers¡¯ health¡ªor even their lives. The other doctors and nurses in the room stared at Belinda and the resident physician, wide-eyed, their expressions frozen. Despite wearing masks, the blood had sttered onto the uncovered areas of their faces, dangerously close to their eyes. Belinda felt the color drain from her face. The sounds of the operating room faded into a distant hum, drowned out by the words that kept echoing in her mind¡ªHIV positive. Her chest rose and fell in rapid, shallow breaths. Across from her, the resident physician swayed slightly, his eyes reddening as realization set in. Meanwhile, the extracorporeal cirction doctor wasted no time. He grabbed the operating room phone and immediately reported the incident. This wasn¡¯t a minor ident; it was a medical emergency. Urgent protocols needed to be enacted. And most critically, the surgery had to continue. If they stopped now, the patient wouldn¡¯t survive. The hospital wasted no time reaching out to other doctors, urgently searching for someone to take over. . . . Chapter 972 ?Chapter 972: Belinda and the resident physician had to begin post-exposure prophxis immediately. In another operating room, Turner was in the middle of surgery when he caught wind of the situation. For a brief moment, his hands paused mid-motion¡ªbut instead of concern, a smug smirk yed beneath his surgical mask. Belinda, of all people, experiencing upational exposure? It served her right! Suppressing a chuckle, he refocused on his task, utterly unfazed. Meanwhile, Belinda and the resident physician had to hold out until their recement arrived. They quickly wiped away the blood, changed into fresh protective gear, put on new masks, goggles, and double-gloved before diving back into the procedure. The resident physician¡¯s hands trembled slightly. ¡°Stay calm,¡± Belinda said, though her voice was hoarse. She soundedposed, but her racing heart betrayed her. The resident physician swallowed hard, blinking back tears before nodding and pressing on. Fortunately, within five minutes, the recement doctor arrived¡ªDarlene Mitchell, the deputy chief physician. ¡°The other doctors, nurses, and I will handle it from here,¡± Darlene said solemnly. Belinda and the resident physician stepped back, relinquishing control of the operation. ¡°Be careful,¡± Belinda reminded them before leaving. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Darlene assured her. The moment they exited the operating room, Belinda and the resident physician stripped off their surgical gowns, thoroughly disinfected themselves, and took quick showers. They meticulously rinsed their eye mucous membranes with isotonic sodium chloride solution before taking their post-exposure prophxis medication. The director reassured them, ¡°You¡¯ll be fine since you took the medication so quickly.¡± Just as he finished speaking, the office door suddenly burst open with a loud bang. Lucas stormed in, his expression a vtile mix of panic and fury. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Without saying a word, Lucas closed the distance between them and pulled her into an embrace. Lucas enveloped Belinda in a tight embrace, as if he yearned to fuse their very souls into one harmonious entity. His hands trembled ever so slightly as he held Belinda close to his heart. The moment Belinda found refuge in his arms and inhaled the familiar, soothing scent that brought herfort, tears shimmered in her eyes, threatening to spill over. The weight of fear and anxiety that had gripped her heart for what felt like an eternity finally began to unravel. Caiden spoke with grave assurance, his voice steady. ¡°Rest easy, Mr. rk. Belinda has already taken the emergency prophctic treatment. Less than thirty minutes have passed since the exposure, so the likelihood of sess remains exceptionally high.¡± . . . Chapter 973 ?Chapter 973: ¡°Indeed, Mr. rk. You need not worry. Dr. Wright will be fine!¡± the hospital director said hurriedly. Medical professionals often faced perilous circumstances, and idental exposures such as this were, regrettably, part of the deal. Upon hearing these reassurances, Lucas gradually rxed his grip on Belinda. His eyes, cold and sharp as honed steel, bore into the hospital director. With gritted teeth and a voiceced with barely contained fury, he demanded, ¡°How did this happen? Why was there no preliminary blood screening before the operation?¡± Under Lucas¡¯ piercing scrutiny, the director felt an oppressive weight settle heavily upon his chest, rendering each breath aborious effort. Breathing heavily, he said, ¡°It was because¡­ Well¡­¡± Belinda interjected, ¡°It was an urgent procedure. The patient suffered a cardiac rupture coupled with tamponade. His life hung in the bnce. We could not afford the dy for any test results. We consulted his family, and they signed a deration confirming he had no infectious diseases. None of us could have anticipated this oue.¡± Although she spoke with poise, a subtle quiver underlined her every word, betraying the lingering shock beneath her professional facade. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened even further. Without hesitation, he turned to Gordon, his tone cutting like a de. ¡°Detain the patient¡¯s family. Ensure they face the consequences they deserve!¡± He practically forced the words through clenched teeth. ¡°Understood.¡± Gordon swiftly departed to carry out themand. The hospital director, Caiden, and the resident doctor all paled at Lucas¡¯ directive. They were unable to fathom that Lucas would audaciously issue such an order for an arrest without caring about thew. After a tense silence, Caiden spoke to Belinda and her colleague, his tone softening. ¡°Take the next twenty-eight days to recuperate at home. Consider it a period of convalescence. Your mental well-being is paramount during this time.¡± The emergency medication for HIV exposure needed to be taken continuously for twenty-eight days. Only after that would conclusive tests reveal whether infection had urred. ¡°Okay,¡± the resident physician replied with a nod, his voice subdued. Lucas then turned to Belinda, his voice gentle yet firm. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Belinda looked at him. ¡°I need to transfer my patients¡¯ cases to the other doctors. There are still several individuals under my care¡ª¡± Caiden interjected, ¡°That can wait until tomorrow.¡± The director hastily nodded, his voice urgent, ¡°Yes, yes. Dr. Wright, please prioritize your health. You can do that tomorrow.¡± Belinda paused for a brief moment, weighing her responsibilities against her need for rest, before finally nodding in reluctant agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she said to Lucas, her voice steadier now. Lucas intertwined his fingers with hers, guiding her toward the exit. But as they reached the doorway, he halted abruptly. Turning back, his gaze icy and prating, he said to the director and Caiden in a tone colder than frost, ¡°Your hospital is not without fault in this matter. If Belinda emerges unscathed, I will let this incident slide. But should anything happen to her¡­ I will hold Grand ins General Hospital ountable. And the price you pay will be steep.¡± . . . Chapter 974 ?Chapter 974: With that, Lucas led Belinda away. The director and Caiden stood frozen, theirplexions ghostly pale, beads of cold sweat forming on their brows. The director and Caiden exchanged a nce, instantly recognizing the severity of the situation. If Belinda wasn¡¯t infected, the crisis could be averted. But if she was, the repercussions for Grand ins General Hospital would be disastrous. Typically, such a im would be dismissed as paranoia, but these words hade from Lucas¡ªno one would question their veracity. ¡°Call an emergency meeting immediately,¡± the director instructed in a low voice. ¡°Okay.¡± Caiden nodded and quickly left to organize the meeting. Even back in the car, Lucas¡¯ grip on Belinda¡¯s hand didn¡¯t waver. He looked at her, his eyesden with concern. Aware that showing his worry might amplify Belinda¡¯s fear, he tried hard to mask it. Squeezing her hand a bit tighter, Lucas managed a hoarse whisper. ¡°Everything will be alright.¡± Belinda lowered her gaze and nodded. Then, she gently withdrew her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas remained silent. He drove Belinda back home. Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn ¡°I¡¯m a little tired. I¡¯m going upstairs to rest,¡± Belinda said in a weary tone. ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you,¡± Lucas said immediately. Belinda shook her head. ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about you,¡± Lucas said with a frown. His stance was resolute. Belinda fell silent. After a lengthy pause, she inhaled deeply. ¡°I want to take a shower.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in your room.¡± Without a word, Belinda turned and headed upstairs. She entered the walk-in closet, picked up some loungewear, and proceeded to the bathroom. As soon as the bathroom door closed, Belinda¡¯s tears started flowing. She turned on the shower, letting the sound of the water muffle her sobs. Leaning against the wall, she crouched down and curled up, her arms wrapped around herself, her head tucked between her knees. She was consumed by fear. She was terrified of being infected with AIDS, terrified that her entire life would be ruined because of it. And she was terrified that there would be no future with Lucas. It was in this moment of crisis that she realized, with painful rity, that she had never stopped loving him. Despite her assertions that they had no future, the harsh reality that there might genuinely be no possibility of a future for them together was suffocating. Despair enveloped her, making it hard to breathe. . . . Chapter 975 ?Chapter 975: Belinda remained in the bathroom for what felt like hours, so long that Lucas eventually knocked on the door to check on her. It was only then that she emerged. When Lucas saw the redness in her eyes, he understood immediately that she had been crying. His heart ached more deeply. Taking Belinda¡¯s hand, he guided her to the sofa. He then fetched a hairdryer from the bathroom and began drying her hair. Belinda sat passively, feeling the warmth on her head but colder than ever inside. Once he finished, Lucas was about to speak when the door burst open. A man and a woman rushed in. It was Bethany and Johnson. Bethany¡¯s face was marked with concern as she quickly took Belinda¡¯s hand, her eyes reddening. When Belinda saw Bethany, her eyes welled up with tears again. Johnson¡¯s face was also etched with worry. ¡°How could something like this happen?¡± Speaking of this, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth. ¡°The patient¡¯s family very likely concealed the truth about the patient¡¯s condition on purpose,¡± he said. Johnson¡¯s expression morphed into one of fury. ¡°People like that are truly despicable! They must be held ountable!¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes grew cold, his presence radiating an intimidating aura. ¡°Of course, I will make them pay! And it will be a painfully high price!¡± Johnson then shifted his attention to Belinda, whose spirit seemed dimmed by the weight of the current situation. ¡°Belinda, just stay home and rest for the next twenty-eight days. Don¡¯t dwell on anything; trust that everything will be alright,¡± he said, his tone imbued with gentle concern. ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda replied. Nodding, she forced a faint smile onto her lips, though it barely reached her weary eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m fine.¡± But how could she truly be fine? Everyone present knew that the one suffering the most at this moment was Belinda. ¡°You can all go home. I am feeling a bit exhausted and would like to rest for a while,¡± Belinda said. Bethany turned to Lucas and Johnson, her gaze steady and determined. ¡°You two should head back. I¡¯ll stay here and look after Belinda. She needs someone here with her.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Bethany. You should go home as well,¡± Belinda said softly. Bethany shot her an exasperated look, her brows furrowing. ¡°Go home? Absolutely not! I refuse to leave you here alone.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, falling silent. Bethany continued, addressing Lucas and Johnson, ¡°You two should go. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll keep herpany. She won¡¯t be alone.¡± Lucas gave a slight nod, his expression serious. He seemed to think of something before speaking in a low, steady voice. ¡°If anything happens, reach out to me immediately.¡± . . . Chapter 976 ?Chapter 976: Bethany nodded firmly. ¡°I will.¡± Lucas and Johnson soon left. Belinday back down on the bed, while Bethany sat on the sofa in her room, keeping herpany. At Vera Vis, ¡°What? How could this possibly happen?¡± Holley¡¯s voice rang out, trembling with a mix of shock and fury. ¡°Listen to me¡ªif anything happens to my daughter, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡± After yelling that, she ended the call. But as soon as the call ended, her mood shifted to sheer delight, her lips curling into a malicious smirk. Belinda might be infected with AIDS? This was the most joyful news she could have ever received! Giddy with excitement, she snatched up her phone and stepped into the bathroom, turning on the shower to muffle her voice before dialing Baker¡¯s number. ¡°Baker, are you free to talk now?¡± Holley asked the moment he picked up, her voice practically vibrating with energy. ¡°Yes, go ahead,¡± Baker replied. ¡°Do you know what the Grand ins General Hospital just informed me?¡± Holley¡¯s voice dripped with uncontained joy. ¡°They said Belinda might have contracted AIDS!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baker¡¯s tone wasced with shock, his mind whirling at the unexpected revtion. Holley quickly ryed the entire situation to him. Once Baker grasped the details, his voice took on a knowing edge, a slow realization dawning upon him. ¡°It¡¯s upational exposure.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Holley eximed. ¡°That¡¯s precisely what the hospital said¡ªupational exposure!¡± She let out anotherugh, rich with satisfaction. ¡°This is poetic justice! Belinda got our Kylee dismissed, and now, karma has finally caught up with her!¡± Her words brimmed with vengeful satisfaction. On the other end of the line, Baker chuckled. ¡°Holley, this is your chance!¡± Holley blinked in confusion, her excitement momentarily tempered by curiosity. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You can use this opportunity to mend the rift between you and Belinda!¡± Baker let his words hang in the air before adding, ¡°Holley, I trust you understand what I mean by that.¡± On the other end of the line, Holley hesitated for a moment before realization dawned on her. ¡°You¡­ You want me to go and take care of Belinda?¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Baker confirmed, his tone brimming with confidence. ¡°Right now, Belinda is emotionally vulnerable. If you step in and show her kindness, she¡¯ll be deeply moved.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t do it!¡± Holley rejected the idea without hesitation. Her voice was firm as she added, ¡°We¡¯re talking about AIDS here! That disease is deadly and contagious!¡± . . . Chapter 977 ?Chapter 977: Baker, however, remained unfazed. ¡°What are you so afraid of? It¡¯s not airborne, and the risk of transmission through saliva is practically nonexistent. Unless youe into contact with her blood or engage in sexual intercourse, there¡¯s no danger. As long as you¡¯re careful and avoid direct blood exposure, you¡¯ll be fine. And if you¡¯re still worried, you can disinfect yourself afterward.¡± ¡°No way! I won¡¯t risk it!¡± Holley refused again, her voiceced with fear. Baker¡¯s expression darkened. Left with no other option, he decided to y his trump card. Taking a deep breath, he spoke with deliberate sincerity. ¡°Holley, think about Kylee¡ªour daughter. You¡¯re not doing this for me or yourself. You¡¯re doing this for our daughter. Do you understand?¡± After hearing Baker¡¯s words, Holley fell silent. She didn¡¯t reject him this time. After a long pause, she exhaled deeply. ¡°Alright, I get it. I¡¯ll go see Belinda and stay by her side to take care of her.¡± A satisfied smile tugged at Baker¡¯s lips. ¡°Trust me, you have nothing to worry about. You won¡¯t get infected just by taking care of her.¡± After exchanging a few more words with Baker, Holley ended the call. Meanwhile, Baker wasted no time informing Kylee about the situation. ¡°What? Is this true?¡± Kylee feigned surprise, her eyes widening as if she had just heard the shocking news. But in reality, she already knew about this. Even though she had left Grand ins General Hospital, she had nted people there to keep her informed. The moment the incident urred, word reached her. And she was absolutely ted. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? When she had first devised this n, she had no guarantee it would work. There were too many uncertainties¡ªtoo many factors beyond her control. All she could do was take a gamble and hope for the best. Yet, against all odds, fate had smiled upon her. Her n had seeded. Baker¡¯s voice snapped her out of her thoughts. ¡°This is karmaing full circle for Belinda,¡± he said. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already convinced your mother to step in and take care of her. It¡¯s the best chance she has to mend things with Belinda. At first, she refused¡ªshe was terrified of getting infected. But the moment I brought you up, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She agreed immediately.¡± Baker then looked at Kylee and sighed. ¡°Your mother truly loves you, Kylee. You should really try to ept her.¡± Kylee lowered her gaze, offering no response. But deep inside, she knew. She knew that Holley cared about her very much. Lucas was driving when his phone rang. It was Gordon calling. ¡°Mr. rk, we pressured that person for information,¡± Gordon said. Lucas asked, ¡°And? What did they say?¡± Gordon¡¯s voice came through the receiver. ¡°The man¡¯s name is Brent Walsh. The one who sustained severe injuries and was admitted to the hospital is his younger brother, Hans Walsh. He confessed that the reason he refrained from disclosing his brother¡¯s HIV-positive status was because the illness is simply too terrifying. He feared that if he informed the medical staff, they would hesitate, perhaps even refuse to operate on his brother, so he opted to conceal it.¡± . . . Chapter 978 ?Chapter 978: Upon absorbing Gordon¡¯s statement, Lucas couldn¡¯t suppress a cold chuckle. His expression darkened. ¡°He chose to withhold knowledge of a highly transmissible disease, afraid the surgeons would refuse to treat his brother. Yet, his reckless decision ultimately jeopardized Belinda¡¯s health. What a ¡®noble¡¯ act!¡± His voice was hoarse, every sybleced with barely contained wrath. After a long pause, Lucas continued, ¡°Beat him up! See if you can extract any additional information from him. Moreover, scrutinize him and his brother thoroughly. Probe every corner of their lives for anything suspicious.¡± Gordon narrowed his gaze slightly. ¡°Mr. rk, do you suspect this matter might have been premeditated? A deliberate scheme?¡± ¡°We will ascertain the truth after we investigate,¡± Lucas replied in a low voice. Gordon refrained from pursuing the matter further, his trust in Lucas¡¯ judgment absolute, and promptly responded, ¡°I will make the arrangements immediately.¡± After the call ended, Lucas¡¯ thoughts remained tumultuous. He was angry, anxious, and scared all at once. The anger inside him had escted to such an extent that if he didn¡¯t find a way to release it soon, he felt as though he might explode. With that thought, he abruptly swerved the vehicle around with a screech of tires and sped toward the location where Brent was being detained. He intended to deal with him in person. At Belinda¡¯s residence, Despite dering her desire to rest, Belinday motionless in bed, her eyes shut but her mind racing relentlessly. Her thoughts were consumed with the terrifying symptoms of HIV and the harrowing tales she had heard regarding the condition. Her head reeled, her heart pounding, and for a fleeting moment, she struggled to discern whether her difort stemmed from her fear or the adverse reactions to the medication. Just then, with a loud bang, the door to her room was suddenly flung open. ¡°Belinda!¡± When Belinda recognized the voice, her eyelids flew open in shock, and she bolted upright. She saw Kenia, Holley, and Sarai assembled in the doorway, their faces etched with worry. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley dashed over and enveloped Belinda in a firm embrace. Belinda stiffened momentarily. She reached out and gently pushed Holley away. ¡°Mom, don¡¯t hug me. I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯ve been infected. What if¡­¡± Holley cast her a stern re. ¡°There is no ¡®what if¡¯! You will be fine! Besides, I¡¯m your mother! Would I ever shun you or let fear keep me away from you? And I can¡¯t be infected through mere contact or air. There¡¯s nothing to fear.¡± Her tone exuded unwavering certainty. Belinda gazed at Holley, her eyes flickering with emotion. She could not deny that, in this instant, she was moved. Her mind drifted to childhood memories when Holley had tenderly cared for her during bouts of illness, soothing her fears with gentle words. . . . Chapter 979 ?Chapter 979: ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t worry. Everything will be alright. We are here for you.¡± Kenia approached, gently grasping Belinda¡¯s hand. Although her words were soothing, the concern in her eyes was unmistakable. ¡°Yes, I will be alright. Don¡¯t worry, Grandma; I¡¯ve already taken the preventive treatment,¡± Belinda replied. Kenia promptly suggested, ¡°Belinda, gather your belongings and move in with us at Vera Vis. You¡¯ll be safe there, and we¡¯ll look after you.¡± When Holley heard this, her face stiffened, her pupils dting with rm, panic flickering across her features. Not only Holley but also Sarai, standing discreetly behind, appeared visibly uneasy. Allow Belinda to move to Vera Vis? Would it not expose the entire household to danger? Belinda was now a potential carrier. How could they simply wee her into their home? At that moment, Holley spoke up. ¡°That might not be the best idea.¡± ¡°But, Mom,¡± Holley quickly said, her voiceced with concern, ¡°you¡¯re not as young as you used to be, and your health is more fragile now. What would we do if something happened to you?¡± ¡°Exactly! We care about Belinda, but we care about you just as much!¡± Sarai chimed in, nodding firmly. Holley hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°Mom, you don¡¯t need to worry about Belinda. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of her.¡± Bethany turned to Holley in surprise. Despite everything that had happened, despite the resentment built up toward Holley, she had to admit¡ªHolley really stepped up in this situation! This was what a mother should do. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Grandma, Mom, you both should go home. I can take care of myself,¡± Belinda spoke up. Kenia stood her ground. ¡°I won¡¯t allow that! We¡¯re not leaving you here alone! Either your mother stays to take care of you, or I will. It¡¯s your choice.¡± Faced with Kenia¡¯s firm stance, Belinda had no choice but to relent. In the end, she agreed, allowing Holley to stay here and look after her. After spending some time with Belinda, Kenia and Sarai eventually took their leave. The moment they were gone, Holley turned to Bethany. ¡°Bethany, stay with Belinda. I¡¯ll go prepare dinner. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s ready.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bethany replied. As soon as Holley went downstairs, Belinda sank back into the mattress. She was utterly drained¡ªboth physically and emotionally. Sleep overtook her quickly. For a while, Bethany sat quietly by Belinda¡¯s side, but then a thought crossed her mind. Pressing her lips together, she stood up and¡­ Bethany slipped out of the room without a sound. Curiosity led her downstairs. She wanted to see what Holley was up to. However, when she reached the kitchen, Holley was nowhere in sight. As she moved closer to the restroom, the distinct sound of running water reached her ears. Bethany raised a brow, intrigued. . . . Chapter 980 Chapter 980: She stood by the door, waiting. Forty minutes passed before Holley finally emerged. Bethany instinctively shifted to the side, keeping herself hidden. Unaware of Bethany¡¯s presence, Holley walked straight ahead. It was clear that Holley had just taken a shower¡ªher hair was damp, and she had changed into fresh clothes. Bethany¡¯s eyes followed her movements as Holley pulled open a cab, retrieving a ck trash bag and a pair of gloves. Then, without hesitation, she gathered all the clothes she had worn that day, including her underwear, and stuffed them into the bag. What shocked Bethany the most was the expression on Holley¡¯s face, an unmistakable look of disgust. It was as if she were handling something contaminated, something she couldn¡¯t wait to get rid of. Once the bag was tied shut, Holley picked it up and carried it outside. Bethany trailed her silently. She watched as Holley walked up to therge trash bin outside the house and tossed the bag in without a second thought. At that moment, Bethany was unable to describe her feelings. Her heart ached for Belinda. Bethany understood Holley¡¯s fear¡ªshe was terrified that Belinda might have contracted HIV and could somehow pass it to her. She could understand this. But if Holley was so afraid, why had she embraced Belinda earlier? Why had she spoken with such conviction, acting as though she truly didn¡¯t care about being infected, only to take a shower and throw away the clothes she had worn around Belinda with visible disgust? gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source It was beyond hypocritical. It was downright sickening. At that moment, Bethany felt the urge to take back every thought she had entertained about Holley being a great mother. Returning to Belinda¡¯s room, Bethany had barely stepped inside when she heard a loud retching sound. Bethany¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Without hesitation, she ran to the restroom door, gripping the knob to open it, but it was locked. Panic shot through her veins as she pounded on the door. ¡°Belinda! What¡¯s wrong? Open the door!¡± Belinda¡¯s weak, breathless voice came from the other side. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Before she could finish, another violent wave of retching hit her. Bethany¡¯s anxiety deepened. Her voice trembled as she knocked on the door, desperation creeping in. ¡°Belinda, are you really okay? Can you open the door?¡± Inside, Belinda hunched over the toilet, her stomach twisting in agony as she vomited. The burning sensation wed at her insides. It wasn¡¯t until her stomach waspletely emptied that she mustered the strength to push herself upright. The vomiting had left her utterly drained. . . .
Message from Noah: Double chapters today dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (©¤??O) . Chapter 981 ?Chapter 981: After flushing the toilet and sanitizing the area, Belinda moved sluggishly toward the sink. She lifted her gaze to the mirror, only to be met with her own pale face. She hadn¡¯t expected the medication¡¯s side effects to hit her this fast. And this¡­ was only the beginning. After washing her hands, she finally opened the bathroom door and stepped out. Bethany was waiting. The moment she saw Belinda, she rushed forward to steady her. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? What happened? What made you throw up?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just a reaction to the preventive meds.¡± Bethany¡¯s expression darkened. She hadn¡¯t expected the side effects to be this severe. Seeing Belinda so weak and pale, Bethany¡¯s chest tightened. During dinner, Belinda barely touched her food. After a few small bites, she set her fork down. ¡°Belinda, are you not eating anymore?¡± Holley asked, her toneced with concern. Belinda shook her head. ¡°I really can¡¯t eat anymore. You guys can continue without me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finished, too,¡± Bethany announced. Pushing back her chair, she stood. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll go upstairs with you, Belinda.¡± She nced at Holley. ¡°Could you handle the cleanup for us?¡± ¡°Of course, you two go ahead.¡± Holley nodded. After helping Belinda back to her room, Bethany made an excuse about forgetting something and slipped downstairs again. As she neared the dining area, she halted. Through the doorway, she spotted Holley¡ªgloves on, a mask covering her face. Holley wasn¡¯t just clearing the dishes; she was spraying them down with alcohol disinfectant. Then, to Bethany¡¯s shock, Holley tossed every single te Belinda had used straight into the trash. Bethany¡¯s breathing grew heavier. But what came next made her chest burn with anger. Holley, without hesitation, began spraying alcohol directly onto Belinda¡¯s chair¡ªthe spot where she had just been sitting. It seemed Holley thought Belinda was a contagion, and every ce she had touched needed to be scrubbed clean. Bethany clenched her jaw, her fists curling tightly at her sides. Rage surged through her. She was just about to storm in and confront Holley when a figure walked past her. Belinda strode past Bethany and entered the dining room. Bethany froze, her eyes widening. She hadn¡¯t noticed Belinda¡¯s presence earlier at all. Across the room, Holley¡¯s face changed instantly the moment she caught sight of Belinda. A flicker of panic crossed her eyes. ¡°Belinda, you¡­ Why are you back?¡± she blurted out, her voice unsteady. . . . Chapter 982 ?Chapter 982: Belinda remainedposed. She met Holley¡¯s gaze and, with a calm yet firm tone, said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to leave.¡± Holley¡¯sposure cracked. Flustered, she scrambled for words. ¡°Belinda, listen to me. I¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to make things difficult for you. I just¡­ I only wanted¡­¡± Before she could finish, Belinda interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin. I¡¯ve already called a taxi for you to leave.¡± Holley, however, refused to back down. ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! You¡¯re my daughter, I have to stay and take care of you!¡± A cold voice cut through the tension. ¡°Take care of her? Ms. Lewis, is this what you call taking care of Belinda?¡± Bethany stepped into the dining room, her sharp gaze locking onto Holley. Her tone toward Holley had shifted¡ªno longer warm. She was addressing her as Ms. Lewis. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Holley faltered, caught off guard. Then, as if scrambling for justification, she said, ¡°I was just disinfecting the area! What¡¯s so wrong with that?¡± Bethany was so infuriated that she let out a bitterugh. ¡°Disinfect? Is that what you call disinfecting the area? Are you implying Belinda is a virus? Must you really douse the area in alcohol repeatedly? You yourself insisted from the start that the illness isn¡¯t airborne, and that casual touch poses no threat! So why are you doing this now?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean¡­¡± Holley faltered, her voice trailing off, speechless once more. She shifted nervously, her gaze darting to the floor. Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Belinda spoke evenly, her tone devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯m a potential carrier now. Your caution is justified. It¡¯s risky for you to remain here. You should return home.¡± Panic flickered across Holley¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! Belinda, you must believe me. I simply want to be careful. There¡¯s nothing more to it, I swear!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t want to waste any more words with her and said directly, ¡°If you won¡¯t leave, then I¡¯ll move into Vera Vis. I¡¯ll stay in your room and sleep in your bed.¡± Holley turned pale, anxiety overtaking her. ¡°No, no! That won¡¯t be necessary. I¡¯ll leave now, alright?¡± Without further dy, Holley departed from Belinda¡¯s ce in haste. Bethany looked at Belinda, her voice gentle. ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs.¡± Belinda nodded and went back to her room with Bethany. ¡°Ignore Holley¡¯s behavior. Don¡¯t take her words and actions to heart¡­¡± Bethany attempted to console Belinda but faltered, not knowing exactly how to do that. Belinda curved her lips into a faint, forced smile and shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m alright.¡± Though she imedposure, an ache gnawed at her heart, growing heavier with each passing second. Earlier that day, she had been touched by Holley¡¯s concern for her. But the disy she had just witnessed felt like a dagger through her chest, twisting cruelly. It was at that moment that Belinda realized Holley had been pretending all along. Belinda scoffed inwardly. Bethany noticed the forced curve of Belinda¡¯s lips and felt her chest tighten with sorrow. She could see the cracks in her friend¡¯s facade, the silent pain seeping through. . . . Chapter 983 ?Chapter 983: ¡°Belinda, if you¡¯re hurting, don¡¯t bottle it up. Let it out. Cry if you need to. Tears can ease the weight inside you,¡± Bethany said. Something about her words shattered Belinda¡¯sposure. Her eyes welled up instantly, tears cascading down her cheeks. Belinda¡¯s voice quivered as she sobbed, ¡°Bethany, I¡¯m terrified¡­ I¡¯m petrified of contracting AIDS. I can¡¯t fathom what I¡¯d do if¡­ if the worst were to happen.¡± Bethany wrapped an arm around Belinda¡¯s shoulder, pulling her into a gentle embrace. ¡°No, don¡¯t think like that. You will be fine. I looked it up. In cases like yours, the probability of infection is less than one in ten thousand. The odds are on your side. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Belinda tried to muster strength, though her voice trembled. ¡°But what if¡­ I¡¯m that one in ten thousand?¡± Bethany frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that! Stop with those grim thoughts. You¡¯ll be alright. Trust me.¡± Belinda parted her lips to speak, but suddenly, her stomach churned violently, nausea overtaking her. Her expression shifted as she pressed a hand to her abdomen. ¡°I need to use the restroom.¡± Concern etched deeper into Bethany¡¯s features as she watched Belinda rush to the restroom. At the rk family¡¯s estate, inside the study, Lucas stood before Harold and Norma, conveying the distressing news regarding Belinda. ¡°What?¡± Harold eximed, disbelief clouding his face. ¡°How could such a thing happen?¡± Norma gasped, herplexion paling. They exchanged worried nces. Harold¡¯s voice carried his concern for Belinda. ¡°How is Belinda holding up? Is she alright?¡± Lucas¡¯ throat was tight, his voice hoarse and strained. ¡°She puts on a brave face, but we all know¡­ she¡¯s suffering the most. She¡¯s scared, and it¡¯s tearing her apart.¡± Silence enveloped the room before Harold broke it with a measured tone. ¡°Lucas, given Belinda¡¯s situation¡­ what do you n to do?¡± Lucas spoke without hesitation. ¡°I don¡¯t care whether Belinda is infected or not¡ªI want her! My wife can only be her!¡± He was steadfast in this matter. However, Norma¡¯s eyes flickered with concern. She opened her mouth, as if to say something, but ultimately chose to remain silent. She knew better than anyone that once Lucas had made up his mind, there was nothing anyone could do to persuade him otherwise. Even Harold could only nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas blinked at him. ¡°Dad,¡± he said, ¡°you don¡¯t object?¡± ¡°Why should I object?¡± Harold replied matter-of-factly. ¡°You¡¯re a grown man, and you can be responsible for your own actions. Besides, who¡¯s to say for certain that Belinda will get infected? If she does, then the worst thing you two would have to face is not having children.¡± Harold paused to take a sip of coffee before continuing, ¡°Medical science has advanced a great deal over thest few decades. AIDS is no longer the death sentence it once was. People infected with HIV can take medication and live longer. As long as they follow the necessary treatment n, the chances of the virus developing into a crippling disease are pretty low. Also, we could even set up our ownb and hire our own research team to develop a cure.¡± . . . Chapter 984 ?Chapter 984: Lucas stared at his father, feeling aplicated mix of emotions that were hard to put into words. He had really thought that his father and the rest of the family would object. After all, AIDS wasn¡¯t a trivial matter. But to his surprise¡­ Just then, Norma suddenly spoke up. ¡°Lucas, even though you¡¯ve made up your mind about the matter, what about Belinda? Are you sure¡­ well, are you sure that she will agree?¡± Harold nodded in agreement, his tone more serious when he said, ¡°Your mother has a point. From what I know of Belinda, she will probably choose to deal with this all by herself.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, and his voice echoed with absolute resolve. ¡°I won¡¯t give her a chance to do that!¡± With their discussion done, Lucas left the rk residence and drove straight to Belinda¡¯s ce. He entered the code and walked in, plopping down on the living room couch. He then sent a message to Bethany. ¡°Is Belinda asleep?¡± It took Bethany about a minute to reply, ¡°She just fell asleep.¡± ¡°Come downstairs if you can. I¡¯m in the living room,¡± Lucas replied. Four more minutester, Bethany walked into the living room. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source ¡°I¡¯m worried about Belinda,¡± Lucas said. ¡°How is she?¡± ¡°Not good.¡± Bethany shook her head, her expression heavy. ¡°Both her mind and body are not doing well. She¡¯s already showing symptoms like vomiting and diarrhea. I looked it up. Apparently, in the period of post-exposure prophxis, it¡¯smon to experience headaches, dizziness, vomiting, diarrhea, and even a low fever or rashes. They¡¯re side effects from the medication.¡± As she said this, Bethany seemed to remember something and clenched her teeth in frustration. ¡°What¡¯s most frustrating is Holley! Do you have any idea how hypocritical she is? She actually¡­¡± Bethany proceeded to recount what Holley had done to Lucas. After a pause, she added, ¡°I was nning to have a private talk with Holley. I wanted to ask her to tone it down, you know? But Belinda happened to see that, too, so she told Holley to leave directly.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned dark. How could Holley have done that? Bethany let out a heavy sigh. ¡°As soon as Holley left, Belinda cried¡­¡± Bethany said, ¡°Belinda kept saying that she was fine, but I knew she was suffering deep inside. I could tell that she was happy and relieved when her mother first arrived. Holley hugged her and offered to stay and take care of her. But it turned out that Holley was just faking all of it. This is just too much! What kind of mother would do that to her own daughter? She treated Belinda like she was some kind of contagious virus. Not to mention, Belinda isn¡¯t even infected now.¡± Lucas hadn¡¯t said a word, but his face was dark. ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Belinda,¡± Lucas said slowly, ¡°but I took samples from her and Holley to have a paternity test done. I¡¯m still waiting for the results.¡± . . . Chapter 985 ?Chapter 985: Bethany looked surprised. ¡°You also think Belinda might not be Holley¡¯s daughter?¡± Lucas took a deep breath before saying, ¡°My suspicions started because of something Johnson said. The more I pondered it, the more I felt a test was necessary.¡± Bethany nodded. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve been having my doubts, too. But I think it¡¯s a good thing that Belinda was able to cry it out. It¡¯s certainly better than keeping her feelings all bottled up.¡± Instead of replying, Lucas stood up and went upstairs. He entered Belinda¡¯s room and walked to her side of the bed. Even when Belinda was asleep, her brows were still furrowed, and her body was tensed up. Lucas could tell she wasn¡¯t sleeping peacefully. He felt a sharp pang in his heart. He sat on the edge of the bed and leaned over to press a gentle kiss on Belinda¡¯s forehead. Belinda¡¯sshes fluttered slightly at the touch of his lips. In fact, Belinda had woken up the moment the door opened but thought it was just Bethany returning. It wasn¡¯t until Lucas moved closer that she caught a whiff of his familiar scent and realized Lucas was here. Belinda felt his warm breath fan against her cheeks. He was drawing even closer. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction She kept her eyes shut and pretended to turn over onto her side. Just then, she felt something soft and warm brush against her cheek. It was¡­ Lucas¡¯ lips. Belinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat. If she hadn¡¯t turned over, Lucas might have kissed her on the lips. The thought made her furrow her brows more deeply. Had Lucas gone mad? How could he kiss her in her current condition? Unbeknownst to Belinda, Lucas was aware that she was awake. But since Belinda was adamantly pretending to be asleep, Lucas figured she might not know how to face him. He chose to y along. He stayed by her side for a few more minutes before leaving. Belinda waited until she heard the door click shut. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. Her mood was heavy, and her head throbbed. Why¡­ why had Lucas done that? Fresh tears welled up in Belinda¡¯s eyes. That night, she didn¡¯t sleep well, especially since she had to visit the bathroom about six times. She felt miserable. The next day¡­ Belinda got up from bed and prepared to go to the hospital. She wouldn¡¯t be able to work for almost a month, so she had to arrange for her patients to be transferred to other doctors. . . . Chapter 986 ?Chapter 986: Bethany was supposed to go with her, but just as they were about to leave, Lucas arrived. He took one look at Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered under Lucas¡¯ stare. After mulling it over for a moment, she nodded. Lucas asked about her health condition during the drive to Grand ins General Hospital. ¡°I¡¯m alright,¡± Belinda replied softly. Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line and said nothing. How could Belinda say she was fine when she had kept running to the bathroom so many times in a single night? They had just pulled over in front of the hospital when Belinda turned to Lucas and said, ¡°You should head to work. I can take a taxi hometer.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you here,¡± Lucas said in a tone that brooked no argument. Belinda looked like she wanted to say something, but eventually, she simply nodded. She unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car. She went straight to the Cardiac Surgery Department. As she walked down the hall, she noticed several doctors and nurses staring at her in surprise. ¡°Dr. Wright! Shouldn¡¯t you be resting at home?¡± ¡°Indeed, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I need to hand over my patients properly,¡± Belinda exined with a smile. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Just then, Darlene walked over. ¡°Hello, Dr. Wright. I was informed by Mr. Rodgers yesterday that I would be taking over your patients while you recuperate.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda said. She handed over the medical records she had prepared beforehand and gave Darlene pointers on the things she needed to pay attention to. Darlene felt deeply moved after seeing the materials and hearing Belinda¡¯s words. The medical records were very detailed. Belinda had even noted the potentialplications or side effects to look out for. Belinda finished exining everything and made to leave. Just as she turned around, however, she spotted a group of people gathered at the office door. She recognized them all¡ªthey were the family members of her patients. ¡°You¡­¡± Belinda began. ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± One of them spoke up before Belinda could finish her sentence. ¡°We¡¯ve all heard about your condition. You¡¯ll be just fine. We¡¯ll be looking forward to your return!¡± ¡°Yes, exactly! You will get well, Dr. Wright; I just know it!¡± ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you toe back!¡± A lump of emotion formed in Belinda¡¯s throat. She was deeply touched by their words. A part of her had expected them to distance themselves from her after everything that had happened. Clearly, she was mistaken. . . . Chapter 987 ?Chapter 987: Belinda¡¯s eyes were filled with unshed tears. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in twenty-eight days,¡± she said after clearing her throat. ¡°Honestly, though¡­ I hope I don¡¯t see any of you here when I return!¡± Everyone understood what Belinda meant by that. They all smiled. By the time Belinda was exiting the elevator to the underground parking lot, she hadposed herself. The drive back home was silent; neither Belinda nor Lucas spoke. The car stopped at Belinda¡¯s ce, and Belinda turned to Lucas. ¡°Thank you. You should go back to work.¡± There was a brief pause. Then, she added, ¡°You don¡¯t need toe by anymore. I¡¯m fine, really.¡± Lucas turned to stare at her, his brows furrowing. ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to avoid me again, Belinda?¡± He sounded a bit angry. Belinda quickly averted her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all,¡± she said softly. ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding you.¡± ¡°Look at me!¡± Without warning, Lucas grabbed her by the shoulders and forced her to meet his gaze. ¡°Listen to me, Belinda. Regardless of the results, whether you¡¯re infected or not, I will always be by your side. I want you, only you!¡± His tone intensified. ¡°Do you understand?¡± When Belinda heard Lucas¡¯ words, her heart skipped a beat, resonating with an unexpected intensity that lingered for a long while. Her mood grew increasingly heavy. Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . After taking a deep breath, she dered, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re divorced! I¡¯m no longer your wife.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lucas replied, undeterred. His gaze was intense yet tender as he looked at her. ¡°Belinda, you know what I mean.¡± Belinda averted her gaze, her eyes briefly closing as her voice quivered. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going back now. You should go to work.¡± Without waiting for his response, she swiftly opened the car door and stepped out, heading straight back to her house. As soon as she closed the door behind her, her strength seemed to drain away, and she slowly copsed to the floor. She couldn¡¯t ept Lucas¡¯ feelings for her because she feared the potential diagnosis looming in twenty-eight days. She couldn¡¯t allow herself to drag Lucas down with her. At noon, Santino, Mollie, and Danen arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. Belinda had told them about the situation. She had promised them that if anything significant urred, she would be open with them and keep nothing hidden. So this time, she had taken the initiative to tell them. Mollie insisted on staying to care for Belinda. After much persuasion, Belinda managed to convince her not to stay. Still, Mollie arranged for a maid to help Belinda with her meals and daily needs. Belinda epted the help without protest. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, in Kylee¡¯s room¡­ . . . Chapter 988 ?Chapter 988: Verena called Kylee. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard about what happened with Belinda. Are you involved?¡± Verena inquired. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m involved!¡± Kylee responded, her tone smug. Verena almostughed out loud, thoroughly surprised. She was genuinely impressed by Kylee now. She had never expected Kylee to pull this off. Most importantly, the method Kylee had used was quite clever. She had orchestrated the situation so it would seem like a mere ident. After all, how could anyone predict that blood would ssh on Belinda¡¯s face? With a smirk, Verena remarked, ¡°Belinda¡¯s the talk of the town again. Now, almost everyone in the circle believes she might have contracted AIDS.¡± The rumor had spread rapidly, especially since most people at the Grand ins General Hospital were either wealthy or influential. The gossip had been quick to circte, and now, it was the main topic among their social circle. ¡°I¡¯m eager to see what happens between Belinda and Lucas. The rk family will never let Lucas be with Belinda now! But¡­¡± Verena paused, concern creeping into her voice. ¡°You made sure to cover your tracks, right? Your involvement won¡¯t get exposed, will it?¡± With a confident smile, Kylee responded, ¡°I didn¡¯t even show my face. No one can trace the matter back to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Verena replied, relieved. After ending the call, Verena burst intoughter. She had once thought Kylee was a foolish person, but this incident had proven she had seriously underestimated her. She was convinced that Belinda would be infected with AIDS. A look of unwavering resolve shed in Verena¡¯s eyes. At the Triumph Consortium, in the CEO¡¯s office. After knocking on the door and stepping inside, Gordon approached the desk and said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. rk, there is indeed something suspicious about Brent and Hans!¡± At this, Lucas looked up sharply. ¡°What is it?¡± Gordon promptly reported, ¡°Our investigation revealed that the two siblings are grappling with severe financial hardship. The younger, Hans, is notoriously indolent, never holding a steady job. He has long been dependent on his elder brother, Brent, who works as a constructionborer to sustain their family. Brent¡¯s wife is expecting a child. The two brothers reside in one of the most impoverished and crime-ridden neighborhoods in the city.¡± His tone was serious. ¡°What stands out is that, on the day of the incident, Brent took Hans to the Grand ins General Hospital, bypassing the more essible, nearby medical facility. As you know, the costs at Grand ins General Hospital are exorbitant, far beyond what a family of their means could reasonably afford.¡± After a brief hesitation, Gordon continued, ¡°I questioned Brent regarding the circumstances leading to Hans¡¯ hospitalization. Brent imed that upon returning from work, he caught Hans attempting to vite his pregnant wife. Ovee with rage, Brent confronted his brother. The altercation escted until, in a fit of fury, he seized a nearby dumbbell and struck Hans¡¯ chest with devastating force.¡± He frowned as he added, ¡°But our inquiries with their neighbors confirmed that the brothers were orphaned early in life. Brent assumed the role of caretaker, raising Hans as his own. Their bond has always been remarkably tight-knit. Moreover, Brent¡¯s wife has been living with them for several years. Given this history, it seems imusible that Hans would suddenly seek to harm his sister-inw, especially when she is expecting a child and he is afflicted with AIDS. This narrative strikes me as highly dubious.¡± . . . Chapter 989 ?Chapter 989: After Lucas absorbed Gordon¡¯s ount, a cial sharpness flickered in his eyes. His voice was low and gravelly. ¡°Does Brent harbor deep affection for his wife?¡± Gordon nodded solemnly in response. ¡°Yes, they have consistently maintained a strong rtionship built on mutual respect and love.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a faint, sardonic smile. He exhaled slowly before issuing amand. Hearing Lucas¡¯ instructions, Gordon froze for a moment but quickly understood his intentions. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it immediately,¡± he said. Two hourster, Lucas and Gordon stood within the dimly lit chamber where Brent was being detained. Brent, bound, sprawled helplessly on the cold, blood-stained floor. His garments were drenched in blood, and his body bore the brutal marks of relentless punishment. There was scarcely an unmarred inch upon him. As soon as he spotted Lucas entering the room, Brent instantly began pleading, ¡°Please¡­ I beg you¡­ I realize my fault! I swear, I will never conceal my brother¡¯s illness again. Have mercy¡­ Release me!¡± Gordon gestured sharply. ¡°Bring her in.¡± Soon enough, the door swung open, and a bodyguard d in ck dragged a woman into the room. ¡°Brent! Brent!¡± she shrieked, rushing toward him with tears streaming down her cheeks. She extended her arms but halted abruptly, her heart wrenching at the sight of his ravaged body. She dared not touch him, afraid of exacerbating his agony. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Her grief swiftly turned to fury as she spun toward Lucas and Gordon, her voice quivering with rage. ¡°This is uwful confinement! I will sue you!¡± Gordon snorted disdainfully. ¡°Legal proceedings can wait. You should think about whether you can leave here safely first.¡± ¡°What¡­ what are you nning to do?¡± Brent¡¯s eyes red with panic as he beheld his wife¡¯s distress. His breathing quickened. ¡°Please, I implore you, let her go! She¡¯s done nothing wrong! This has nothing to do with her! If you want revenge,e after me!¡± he shouted in desperation. At that moment, the bodyguard approached menacingly, seized his wife by the arm, and forced her to kneel before him. Then he produced a syringe filled with a red liquid. That was¡ªblood! Brent¡¯s pupils dted in horror. His voice trembled with both dread and rage. ¡°What are you going to do?¡± he shouted. Gordon looked Brent in the eye and said, ¡°This syringe contains the blood of your younger brother, Hans. If you continue to be stubborn and refuse to confess, this will be injected into your wife¡­ Do you need me to exin what will happen after that?¡± Brent immediately lost allposure. ¡°Let my wife go!¡± he wailed. ¡°Come after me instead! I¡¯m the one you want, right? Just let her go! She¡¯s innocent!¡± . . . Chapter 990 ?Chapter 990: ¡°Innocent?¡± Lucas pinned him with a steely gaze, his lips curling into a mocking smile. ¡°What about my wife, then? Wasn¡¯t she innocent?¡± Brent¡¯s face changed drastically. But before he could say another word, Lucas gave the order, saying, ¡°Do it!¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± The bodyguard held the syringe as he slowly approached the woman. Brent¡¯s eyes went wide with desperation. ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll talk!¡± At that point, there really wasn¡¯t anything else he could do. Lucas raised his hand. The bodyguard carefully put the syringe away, then grabbed the woman and dragged her out of the room. ¡°Please let my wife go,¡± Brent begged again. ¡°She really has nothing to do with this! She doesn¡¯t know anything. Please, if you let her go, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Everything!¡± ¡°Do you think you¡¯re in any position to bargain with me?¡± Lucas spat. ¡°You¡¯d better confess while I still have the patience to put up with you. Tell me every single detail, or¡­¡± He didn¡¯t need to finish his sentence. ¡°I will talk!¡± Brent took a deep, shaky breath. He spoke slowly, his voice sounding utterly defeated. ¡°It was just any ordinary day. Someone came to our house and offered us five hundred thousand dors to carry out a task for them. It seemed simple enough. At a certain time, I had to strike my brother¡¯s chest with something heavy, right over his heart. Then, we were supposed to take him to the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°He needed to undergo surgery, of course, and the doctors did their routine of asking about my brother¡¯s medical history and checking whether he had any contagious diseases. We were instructed to hide the fact that he had AIDS. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s all, really. The person told us that once they confirmed the virus had taken hold, they would give us another five hundred thousand dors.¡± Brent¡¯s breathing grew heavier. ¡°A million dors was just too tempting! How many years of hardbor on a construction site would it take me to earn that much? So, I¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened, his teeth gritted. ¡°So you thought about how long it would take you to earn a million. I bet you never even considered if you¡¯d live long enough to spend it all.¡± Every word dripped with murderous intent. Brent¡¯s ashen face grew even paler. Truth be told, he had begun regretting everything the moment he had been captured and tortured. Only then did it finally dawn on him that he and his brother had crossed dangerous people¡ªthe kind of people who could make their entire existence disappear with a single word. ¡°What did the person look like? Any distinguishing features? I need the time and date of their initial visit.¡± This came from Gordon. Brent didn¡¯t have the nerve to hide even a smidgen of the truth from them. He answered all of Gordon¡¯s questions and provided everything he could remember about their mysterious visitor¡¯s appearance. When Lucas emerged from the roomter, he still exuded a cold aura. ¡°I want a thorough investigation into this matter!¡± hemanded. ¡°Have people look into Verena and Kylee. Find out if they¡¯re involved in this in any capacity!¡± . . . Chapter 991 ?Chapter 991: ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± That night, Lucas went to Belinda¡¯s ce to see her. Mainly because he wanted to check on her, but also because he felt the need to update her on the situation. But Bethany stopped him in the living room. ¡°You can talk to Belinda tomorrow. Belinda¡¯s condition has worsened. She contracted a fever this afternoon, and it hasn¡¯t gone away. She ate dinner, but threw up almost immediately. It took her a while to finally fall asleep, so I think it¡¯s best that you let her rest.¡± Lucas felt as though his heart was being torn to pieces. ¡°I¡¯ll go upstairs and check on her,¡± Lucas said in a rough voice. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Bethany said. Lucas turned and looked at her, his brows furrowed in confusion. Why wouldn¡¯t Bethany let him go upstairs? ¡°Belinda locked the door. She won¡¯t let you in,¡± Bethany exined, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even want me to stay in the same room with her anymore. She keeps insisting that she¡¯s alright and tells me not to worry. But I can see through her words¡ªshe¡¯s scared, even if she won¡¯t admit it. I¡¯ve tried reasoning with her, but she won¡¯t budge.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed, his dark eyes clouded with worry. Bethany spoke again, her tone softer. ¡°You should go back for now ande back tomorrow. Try visiting in the afternoon¡ªshe tends to sleep more during the day. Maybe seeing you then will ease her mind.¡± galnov??s keeps you updated Lucas hesitated, his chest tightening with the weight of helplessness. After a brief pause, he nodded reluctantly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± The following day. Jazmine and Rowell arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce, their faces tense with worry. They had only just learned about Belinda¡¯s upational exposure upon returning from their trip to Soling. ¡°Something so grave urred, and you didn¡¯t inform us immediately?¡± Jazmine¡¯s voice trembled with a mixture of anxiety and reproach. Her eyes reddened. ¡°Jazmine, please don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯m fine,¡± Belinda tried to reassure her, forcing a smile that barely masked her exhaustion. ¡°Fine? You¡¯re calling this fine? What would it take for you to admit you¡¯re not alright? Look at yourself¡ªyourplexion is pale, and you¡¯ve clearly lost weight. How can you assert that you¡¯re fine?¡± Jazmine¡¯s voice rose in frustration, her worry transforming into anger. Belinda sighed lightly. ¡°It¡¯s just the side effects of the prophctic medication. They¡¯re somewhat intense, but they are nothing I can¡¯t handle.¡± Rowell¡¯s brows knit together in concern. ¡°The reactions to pre-exposure prophxis medication vary from person to person. Some get through it unscathed, while others suffer harsh side effects. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a gamble. But no matter how severe the symptoms be, stopping the medication isn¡¯t an option. You must endure it.¡± Belinda nodded firmly. ¡°I understand. I can endure this.¡± Rowell gave a small nod of approval before his tone shifted to something more serious. ¡°Now, tell me everything that happened on the day of the incident. Spare no detail.¡± . . . Chapter 992 ?Chapter 992: Belinda recounted everything that happened that day, providing every detail. ¡°So, from the moment of exposure to administering the medication, it was under thirty minutes?¡± Jazmine asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied. Relief flickered across Jazmine¡¯s face. ¡°Then that¡¯s good, right? The risk should be lower?¡± She turned to Rowell, searching for validation. However, Rowell¡¯s face remained grim. ¡°You mentioned the blood sttered on your face and around your eyes,¡± he said gravely. ¡°But¡­ what about your eyes? Was there any blood in your eyeballs?¡± Belinda bit her lip and shook her head slowly. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain. I only know that when the blood sprayed unexpectedly, I instinctively shut my eyes; however, I can¡¯t definitively say if any entered my eyes. I rinsed my eyes thoroughly with isotonic saline right after. I did everything I could.¡± A heavy silence settled over them. During the operation, neither Belinda nor the resident physician assisting her had worn protective goggles or surgical magnifying sses. It was amon practice among many doctors when handling non-infectious patients. Many doctors didn¡¯t wear protective eyewear regrly unless treating infectious patients. Some physicians used surgical magnifying sses to enhance their field of vision during procedures. These practices varied widely and were primarily based on individual habits among doctors. The incident this time served as a painful lesson for Belinda. Jazmine¡¯s heart raced as dread crept up her spine. She nced at Rowell, her voice quivering. ¡°Dear¡­ If that blood entered her eyeballs¡­ What does that imply?¡± Rowell¡¯s face was grave, his voice low and measured. ¡°If it reached the eyeballs, the likelihood of infection¡­ would double.¡± Both Belinda¡¯s and Jazmine¡¯s expressions shifted when they heard that. Belinda¡¯s teeth sank into her lip as a wave of unease washed over her, her face growing paler. Noticing her reaction, Rowell spoke reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s not all bad news. Since you rinsed your eyes multiple times with saline, there¡¯s a good chance the exposure wasn¡¯t severe.¡± Despite his words, Belinda remained silent, unwilling to grasp at false hope. She knew Rowell was only trying to ease her worries. He continued, ¡°Listen, I had a colleague who faced a simr situation during surgery. He followed a strict twenty-eight-day post-exposure treatment, and in the end, his test results came back good¡ªno infection.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. A thought suddenly crossed her mind, and she turned toward Jazmine. ¡°I¡¯ve already informed Mr. Baldwin that something came up. The solo concert will have to be postponed.¡± Jazmine nodded in understanding. ¡°Okay. Right now, just focus on resting. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Rowell and I will check in on you regrly.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied. . . . Chapter 993 ?Chapter 993: A few hourster, Rowell and Jazmine took their leave. Left alone, Belinda retreated to her room, copsing onto the sofa as a bone-deep chill spread through her body. As she had expected, Rowell shared the same concerns. If infected blood had entered her eye, the risk of transmission would be significantly higher. Though she couldn¡¯t say for sure whether it had happened, the difort she had felt in her eyes at the time gnawed at her. The thought of it made Belinda shut her eyes tightly. She was consumed by fear and despair. Not long after, her stomach began to spasm again, and she ran to the bathroom and threw up. That afternoon, Lucas came to Belinda¡¯s ce. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern. ¡°Slightly better than yesterday,¡± Belinda replied. But herplexion told a different story. Her skin was ghostly pale, her lips drained of color, and exhaustion clung to every inch of her. Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas felt his heart tighten painfully. Belinda looked at him, sensing his hesitation. ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew serious. ¡°The matter wasn¡¯t an ident; it was nned.¡± Belinda stiffened, her breath hitching. ¡°Who was behind this?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t found the person behind it yet,¡± Lucas admitted, then proceeded to exin everything he had uncovered. As the truth sank in, Belinda clenched her jaw in anger. So it really was intentional! Someone had orchestrated the entire event with a single purpose¡ªto infect her with HIV. How malicious! Taking a steadying breath, Belinda spoke, her tone edged with certainty. ¡°The timing wasn¡¯t random. That day, every other attending physician was upied with surgeries. I was the only one avable to operate on that patient.¡± Lucas met her eyes, his voice resolute. ¡°No matter what, I¡¯ll unmask the person behind this.¡± Belinda held his gaze, her expression unreadable. ¡°Lucas, thank you for finding all this out. But from this point on, I¡¯ll handle the investigation myself.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? Why are you refusing my help now?¡± Belinda¡¯s face remained calm, her voice firm. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, Lucas. There is also no future for us. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this any further.¡± ¡°No future for us? That is not true!¡± Lucas couldn¡¯t ept what Belinda had just said. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve already told you. No matter the oue, infected or not, it doesn¡¯t change anything. I still want to be with you. Why won¡¯t you believe me?¡± Belinda¡¯s response was cold. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to be with you.¡± When Lucas heard those words, his eyes narrowed intensely, and his breath hitched for a moment. Before he had the chance to respond, Belinda¡¯s cold,posed voice echoed once more. ¡°Lucas, my feelings for you faded a long time ago. Are you oblivious to the fact that your incessant meddling only brings me trouble? Please keep your distance from me from this day forward, alright?¡± . . . Chapter 994 ?Chapter 994: While she spoke, her face remained emotionless, radiating an icy aloofness. Yet, in reality, each syble felt like a dagger, slicing deeply into her heart, the pain nearly unbearable. Lucas fixed his gaze on Belinda, his eyes unyielding, searching for any trace of warmth behind her cold facade. Even though he understood that she was deliberately uttering these cruel words to drive him away, they still wounded him profoundly. After steadying his emotions, Lucas drew in a deep breath, the weight of his feelings pressing heavily on his chest. ¡°I refuse to believe a single word you just said.¡± His eyes were gentle yet unwavering, reflecting a love that refused to be extinguished. ¡°Regardless of what you say, I will not leave you.¡± When Belinda heard his deration, a sharp ache pierced her chest, and herposure threatened to shatter. ¡°Believe it or not, that¡¯s your concern,¡± she replied coldly, turning her head away. After a pause, she said in an icy voice, ¡°You should leave now.¡± Lucas chose not to press further. He rose from the couch with a heavy heart, lowering his eyes to conceal his sorrow. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t deceive yourself into thinking you can push me away by doing this,¡± he said in a husky tone. With that, Lucas turned on his heel and departed before Belinda could respond. It was only when the sound of the door closing echoed through the room that Belinda¡¯s rigid posture gradually softened, inch by inch. Tears cascaded down her cheeks in heavy streams, each drop reflecting the depth of her internal torment. Belinda found herself at a loss for words. She had long sincee to realize that Lucas cared for¡ªno, cherished¡ªher with a sincerity that was rare. She was equally convinced that, even if the worst-case scenario unfolded and she was diagnosed with a grave illness, Lucas would never abandon her. But precisely because of that certainty, she could not allow him to remain by her side. She could not bear to be a burden to him. Just then, the abrupt ringing of her phone jolted her from her reverie. When she saw the caller ID, her brow furrowed slightly before she slid her finger across the screen to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Ms. Wright, are you¡­ alright?¡± Darwin¡¯s voice drifted through, filled with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Belinda responded coolly. ¡°Where are you staying? I want to visit you,¡± Darwin said. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Belinda declined without a moment¡¯s hesitation. A brief silence ensued before Darwin inquired, ¡°Was the matter an ident, or was it deliberate?¡± ¡°I haven¡¯t determined that yet,¡± Belinda replied, withholding the truth. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be fine,¡± Darwin said with conviction, his voice a beacon of support. Belinda replied, ¡°I believe that, too.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I am feeling weary and need to rest. I think I will hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright, rest well,¡± Darwin replied. . . . Chapter 995 ?Chapter 995: Once their conversation ended, Darwin promptly contacted Kane, his fingers trembling slightly as he dialed the number. As soon as the line connected, Darwin¡¯s urgent voice demanded, ¡°Were you behind what happened to Belinda?¡± He dreaded that Kane might be responsible for this. He feared Kane had realized his affections for Belinda and, seeking to advance his own schemes, had deliberately exposed her to a life-threatening illness to sever his bond with her. Kane, on the other end of the line, was momentarily stunned by the question. After a pause, he answered, ¡°That wasn¡¯t my doing!¡± He exhaled in frustration. ¡°Since I instructed you to pursue Belinda and separate her from Lucas, why would I do that to her? What possible advantage would I gain from such an act?¡± Darwin, on the other end of the line, fell into a brief silence, his fingers tightening around his phone as he processed Kane¡¯s words. Kane continued, his toneced with sincerity, ¡°I swear, I had nothing to do with this! I only just learned about the matter myself.¡± He was telling the truth¡ªhe genuinely had no prior knowledge of the situation. Moreover, if Belinda had indeed contracted HIV, it would bring no benefit whatsoever. If anything, it would onlyplicate his ns. The rigidity in Darwin¡¯s expression eased slightly. Based on what he knew of Kane, he believed he was telling the truth. Choosing not to pursue the matter further, Darwin merely responded, ¡°Got it.¡± Then, he hung up the phone. At the Davidson family¡¯s house, Devin had hoped to visit Belinda, but she had turned him down, leaving him gued with both concern and hurt. His heart ached for her, but he respected her desire for space. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Exiting his room, he set off to search for Nigel. However, his steps halted when he caught the sound of Carmelita¡¯sughter drifting from the small balcony. ¡°Oh! What is this if not poetic justice? Belinda got infected with HIV! This is incredible! She won¡¯t be able to seduce my brother now!¡± Devin¡¯s face darkened immediately at her malicious words, his jaw clenching with anger. ¡°Hiana, you can rest assured. There¡¯s absolutely no future for Devin and Belinda. Belinda is an illegitimate daughter, divorced no less, and now carrying HIV. What nerve does she have to cling to Devin?¡± Carmelita¡¯s voice dripped with glee at Belinda¡¯s misfortune, herughter punctuated by cruel amusement. Devin could stomach no more. He strode onto the balcony, his eyes zing with fury, and called out angrily, ¡°Carmelita!¡± Startled, Carmelita stiffened, her face paling briefly. Seeing Devin, she hastily muttered into the phone, ¡°Uh, I-I¡¯ll call youter.¡± She quickly ended the call and stered an awkward smile on her face. ¡°Devin¡­ What brings you here?¡± Devin¡¯s voice was sharp with disapproval, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Belinda hasn¡¯t been confirmed as HIV positive. If you don¡¯t want trouble, stop spreading rumors!¡± Carmelita crossed her arms with a defiant pout. ¡°I only said what everyone has been saying. Belinda came into contact with infected blood¡ªthe odds of her being infected are very high! Everyone is saying she is infected.¡± After a brief pause, she tilted her head and asked in disbelief, ¡°Wait, Devin¡­ You can¡¯t possibly still have feelings for her, can you? Even after this?¡± . . . Chapter 996 ?Chapter 996: Devin¡¯s reply was firm, his voice steady. ¡°Whether she is infected or not, my feelings for her remain unchanged.¡± With that, he turned and walked away. Just as he took a step, he stopped, his voice dropping to a cial tone. ¡°Carmelita, if I ever hear you speak ill of Belinda again, I will not let you off easily.¡± Then, he left. Carmelita¡¯s face twisted in anger as he disappeared from sight. She seethed. How could her own brother threaten her over an outsider? He had to be out of his mind. That Belinda was nothing more than a cunning seductress! Later that evening, at the Dream Club, Lucas had called Johnson and Vincent here for a drink, recounting Belinda¡¯s bitter words to him over rounds of liquor. His voice was heavy with emotion. When he finished, the two friends exchanged knowing nces before focusing on Lucas, who sat silently, drinking. Johnson pressed his lips together thoughtfully before saying, ¡°Lucas, you need to understand her. What happened to her was traumatic. She¡¯s overwhelmed by the situation. She just needs time to sort through everything. Give her a little more time.¡± Lucas shifted his gaze toward Johnson, his toneden with gravity. ¡°But what if Belinda neveres to terms with it?¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Johnson replied with unwavering conviction. Lucas¡¯ shoulders sagged under the weight of his emotions. ¡°Iid everything bare to her. Whether she is ill or not, she is the only one I want! Why can¡¯t she believe me? Am I really that untrustworthy?¡± He downed another ss of wine. Johnson spoke with gentle earnestness. ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of distrust. She simply can¡¯t cope with the reality right now. She¡¯s engulfed by dread¡ªuncertainty gnawing at her. How could she possibly let her heart be at ease enough to ept your love?¡± He reached out, gently patting Lucas on the shoulder in a gesture of constion. ¡°Give her some more time. Once the test results clear her of infection, she will be relieved. I believe she¡¯ll face her true feelings then.¡± Lucas remained silent, his brows still furrowed. At that moment, Vincent, unable to suppress his thoughts any longer, said, ¡°That sounds hopeful, but what if¡­ the results aren¡¯t good?¡± He wasn¡¯t attempting to dampen their spirits, but the possibility was real. Johnson hesitated, caught off guard by the blunt question. Vincent continued, ¡°Right now, it¡¯s just a suspicion, and she¡¯s already retreating, avoiding Lucas. If fate is cruel and the results confirm the worst¡­ Will she ever ept him?¡± He recognized he was dampening the mood and heightening Lucas¡¯ anxiety. Yet, he believed this was a truth they couldn¡¯t ignore. ¡°Belinda is entangled in her own torment,¡± Vincent said calmly. ¡°Time alone may not untangle her mind.¡± Lucas absorbed his friend¡¯s insight, his expression turning grave with contemtion. Vincent hadid bare the hard truth. Lucas believed he needed to breach Belinda¡¯s defenses. He needed her to understand that he was someone with whom she could share both joy and sorrow. . . . Chapter 997 ?Chapter 997: But when it came to how to actually do that, Lucas was at a loss again. Neither Johnson nor Vincent had a solution to offer. Just then, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. Excusing himself, he stepped into the corridor and answered the call. After finishing the call, he was about to head back when¡ª ¡°Did you hear? Belinda¡¯s got AIDS.¡± Lucas froze. His face turned cold in an instant. Another voice said, ¡°Yeah, but wasn¡¯t it just blood from an AIDS patient that sshed on her face? It¡¯s not even confirmed that she is infected, right?¡± ¡°Confirmed or not, she¡¯s as good as infected! Serves her right. She definitely deserves that. If it were me, I¡¯d have ended my life already.¡± The woman was obviously gloating. Lucas¡¯ fury surged. He stepped forward without hesitation. Emerging from the shadows, he locked eyes with the two women. Their expressions changed in an instant when they saw Lucas. Jennifer¡¯s face went pale as a sheet. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ I¡­ I misspoke!¡± she stammered, her voice trembling with fear. Having learned her lesson from the previous incident, Jennifer fully grasped the immense significance Belinda held in Lucas¡¯ life. Just moments ago, she had uttered disparaging remarks about Belinda, only for Lucas to overhear every word. A wave of fear washed over Jennifer. The atmosphere grew oppressively heavy,den with an undeniable tension. Jennifer and her friend could sense the fury radiating from Lucas. They were too frightened to breathe. Lucas¡¯ eyes locked onto Jennifer, his gaze a storm of barely contained rage. Without saying anything to them, he retrieved his phone and ced a call. ¡°Hello, Mr. rk.¡± It was Gordon on the line. Lucas issued hismand with chilling precision. ¡°Within forty-eight hours, I want the Deephedge Group bankrupt.¡± Gordon paused momentarily before responding, ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Ending the call, Lucas turned on his heel and strode away, not even sparing Jennifer a nce. Jennifer¡¯s face drained of all color. Fear twisted her insides as she grasped the gravity of his words. She lunged forward, blocking Lucas¡¯ path. ¡°Mr. rk, please! I was wrong earlier! I beg you, forgive me just this once! I promise I won¡¯t ever speak ill of Ms. Wright again! I truly regret it!¡± Tears cascaded down her cheeks as she pped herself repeatedly in a desperate bid to disy her remorse. Lucas regarded her with indifference. ¡°Step aside.¡± Jennifer stammered, ¡°I¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ tone sharpened, slicing through her feeble protests. ¡°I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Terror gripped Jennifer, and she stumbled out of his way, trembling. . . . Chapter 998 ?Chapter 998: As Lucas departed, her sobs intensified. Just then, Jennifer¡¯s friend said to her, ¡°Jennifer, this is no time for tears! Get home! See if your father can still find a way to salvage this situation!¡± Sniffling, Jennifer nodded fervently. ¡°Yes! You¡¯re right!¡± She then quickly left. After leaving the Dream Club, Johnson went to visit Belinda at her home. When he saw her, his expression tightened with concern. ¡°Belinda, you don¡¯t look so good. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Bethany, standing nearby, sighed deeply. ¡°What do you think? She has been retching all day, and now, she¡¯s running a fever.¡± Johnson¡¯s brows knitted in worry. ¡°Is this all due to the medication?¡± Belinda, her voice raspy, nodded. ¡°Yeah. Side effects hit everyone differently; I guess mine¡¯s particrly bad.¡± Pausing briefly, she asked, ¡°Why are you here sote? Did something happen?¡± Johnson hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Not exactly. I just wanted to check on you. And¡­¡± He took a breath before continuing, ¡°Belinda, you and Lucas¡­ What¡¯s going on between you two?¡± Belinda¡¯s tone hardened as she interjected, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between Lucas and me.¡± Johnson exchanged a brief look with Bethany. He leaned forward, his voice earnest. ¡°Belinda, listen. No matter the oue¡ªwhether or not you are infected¡ªLucas will never leave you. He loves you. You need to believe that.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained impassive; it was as if an imprable wall had risen around her heart. ¡°But I no longer love him,¡± she stated tly. Her eyes were devoid of emotion. Johnson reacted instinctively. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You¡ª¡± Before he could utter another word, Belinda cut him off again, her tone final, ¡°Enough, Johnson. I¡¯m exhausted. I need to rest.¡± With that, she slowly rose and ascended the stairs with weary steps. Johnson cast Bethany a resigned nce. Bethany remained silent, but concern flickered in her eyes. Once Johnson left, Bethany made her way upstairs to Belinda¡¯s room. She found Belinda curled tightly beneath the covers, looking vulnerable. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Bethany spoke in a gentle voice. ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯ve never truly stopped loving Lucas¡­¡± Belinda tensed up when she heard that. But before she could say anything, Bethany continued, ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of Lucas rejecting or leaving you. Deep down, you know that he will never abandon you. But the more you believe that, the more fearful you be, right? Because what you¡¯re really afraid of is being a burden to Lucas. Am I right?¡± Belinda felt a wave of emotion wash over her. Her best friend truly did know her best. Even though Belinda didn¡¯t respond, Bethany knew she had hit the mark. . . . Chapter 999 ?Chapter 999: ¡°Belinda,¡± Bethany said. ¡°Why are you being so hard on yourself? Why worry about things that haven¡¯t even happened yet? You¡¯re only making yourself miserable.¡± Belinda finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯d rather suffer alone than make Lucas and me both suffer in the future.¡± ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so pessimistic,¡± Bethany said, trying to sound cheerful. ¡°Things may not even turn out as badly as you think.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°All right, Bethany, stop. That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ve already made up my mind. Don¡¯t try to change it.¡± Belinda sat up and turned to Bethany with a serious expression. ¡°Promise me you won¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m really thinking.¡± Bethany pressed her lips together. After a moment of silence, she nodded with obvious reluctance. ¡°All right.¡± Belinda forced a smile andy back down. Bethany stayed until Belinda fell asleep, then quietly slipped out of the room. The next day, at the rk family¡¯s mansion, Sanford and Jennifer had been on their knees since the previous night. Sanford was furious with his daughter. All she ever did was cause trouble for him and the family! Their legs were about to gopletely numb when Lucas finally appeared. ¡°Mr. rk! Mr. rk! We have reflected on ourselves and realized our mistakes! Please give us one more chance, just onest chance!¡± Sanford pleaded desperately. Beside him, Jennifer burst into tears when she saw Lucas. ¡°I was wrong, Mr. rk! Please have mercy! I will never speak badly of Miss Wright again! Please trust me onest time!¡± Lucas stood before them, one hand in his trouser pocket, his expression indifferent. ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for me to give you onest chance,¡± he said. Sanford¡¯s and Jennifer¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. But they didn¡¯t even get a chance to feel happy before Lucas tossed a pair of scissors in their direction. Itnded in front of them, and Sanford and Jennifer were left staring at it in confusion. ¡°Mr. Gordon,¡± Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯m sure you understand the principle of loose lips causing unnecessary trouble. Since your daughter has made quite a lot of false usations, can you tell me what sort of punishment she deserves?¡± Sanford looked up at Lucas, then back at the scissors. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. Lucas wanted him to cut out his own daughter¡¯s tongue! No¡­ He couldn¡¯t do that. She wouldn¡¯t even be able to speak in the future if he did that! ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Sanford cried out, bowing at Lucas¡¯ feet. ¡°I cannot do it!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t like wasting his time on this. ¡°If you can¡¯t bring yourself to cut out your daughter¡¯s tongue, then hand over yourpany instead.¡± . . . Chapter 1000 Chapter 1000: Jennifer finally understood what Lucas meant. Her face turned deathly pale. She shook her head at Sanford, and tears of desperation filled her eyes. ¡°Dad, no, please don¡¯t do this!¡± Sanford gave no reply; his expression matched the gravity of the moment. Should he protect thepany or his daughter¡¯s well-being? Lucas was making him choose. He was really cruel! ¡°Mr. rk, I beg you!¡± Sanford¡¯s plea echoed again in the tense silence. ¡°Mr. Gordon, my time is valuable, and my patience is wearing thin,¡± Lucas stated, his tone brimming with impatience. A look of defeat washed over Sanford; turmoil wracked his heart. He really didn¡¯t know how to make this difficult decision. Lucas didn¡¯t give him much time to think. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three seconds. Three, two, one¡­¡± ¡°Choose thepany!¡± Sanford¡¯s decision burst forth almost simultaneously with Lucas¡¯ countdown. ¡°Dad?¡± Jennifer stared at him, disbelief coloring her features. She was aghast at her father¡¯s choice to prioritize thepany over her. Sanford¡¯s re was icy. ¡°You spoke out of turn, and you should face your consequences!¡± Jennifer¡¯s response was silence, herplexion pale. She rose from the ground, intent on escaping. However, prolonged kneeling had weakened her legs, causing her to copse with a thud as soon as she stood. Lucas made a gesture. Immediately, two bodyguards in ck suits appeared. They hastened to Jennifer and held her firmly in ce. ¡°Mr. Gordon, go ahead,¡± Lucas said. Sanford couldn¡¯t back down now. Trembling, he retrieved the scissors from the ground and faced Jennifer. ¡°No, Dad, no¡­ Please! Don¡¯t do this! I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Jennifer¡¯s pleas were frantic as she shook her head in despair. Despite her struggles, the bodyguards¡¯ grip was unyielding. Sanford gripped Jennifer¡¯s tongue, and without a second¡¯s hesitation, he raised the scissors¡ª ¡°Ah¡ª¡± A scream of agony shattered the silence. Blood sttered across Sanford¡¯s face. His hands shook as he let the scissors fall, closing his eyes. After a heavy silence, he turned slowly to Lucas. ¡°Mr. rk, is this enough?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was chilling. ¡°From now on, I don¡¯t want to see her in Owathe again.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Sanford nodded repeatedly, his face ghostly pale. ¡°Leave,¡± Lucasmanded, then turned to return to his estate. After a while, as he drove away from the garage, the father and daughter were already gone. Lucas drove toward Belinda¡¯s house. . . .
Message from Noah: Nice Sunday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1001 ?Chapter 1001: After parking the car, he approached the door and keyed in the password. But the password was incorrect. Stunned, Lucas tried again, only to get the same result. His brow furrowed. He understood the situation now. Belinda had changed the password. Pulling out his phone, Lucas attempted to call Belinda, but the call failed to connect. This scenario was all too familiar to him. Belinda had blocked his number once more. A wave of powerlessness overcame him. Taking a deep breath, he was about to dial Bethany¡¯s number when a call from Gordon came through. He quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve identified the person behind Brent and his brother¡¯s actions! You need to return to thepany immediately!¡± Gordon¡¯s voice conveyed urgency. Lucas¡¯ expression immediately darkened. Without another word, he hung up and turned to head back to his car. Triumph Consortium, the CEO¡¯s office. Gordon was already waiting for Lucas at the door when he arrived. They stepped into the office. As soon as Lucas was settled in his chair, Gordon said, ¡°The surveince camera monitoring Brent¡¯s street has been tampered with, but the other cameras in the vicinity are fine. I went ahead and collected all the footage from the surrounding streets and had Brent go through every single frame. It took some time, but he eventually found the man who hade to him with the offer. The man was clever enough to wear a mask and sunsses. He even changed his clothes as soon as he was done talking to Brent. But Brent remembered a vital clue¡ªthe man¡¯s gait. Brent said that the man had a problem with his left foot.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Brent couldn¡¯t be 100% sure about the man in the footage being that person, though, since the man already had his mask and sunsses on when they talked. Brent never got a good look at his face. Anyway, we focused on this particr guy and tracked his movements until he stopped at his next destination and got out of the car. By then, his mask and sunsses were gone.¡± Gordon took a deep breath. His tone grew more serious. ¡°We identified the man as Aiken Potter, a subordinate of Galen Happer, who is the current head of the Happer family. Last year, on Kylee¡¯s birthday, Galen handed Aiken over to her. Apparently, Aiken is to obey Kylee¡¯s everymand. Aiken is now working for Kylee.¡± A fierce look shed across Lucas¡¯ eyes. Kylee. It was her! Gordon noted his boss¡¯ dark expression and swallowed hard in fear. Then, he added, ¡°We also did a thorough background check on Kylee and discovered that¡­¡± ¡°She has an active bank ount overseas. That ount receives a substantial amount of money at a specific time every year. In fact, it recently had a one-million-dor transfer. And Aiken¡¯s bank ount shows a record of that same one-million-dor transaction.¡± . . . Chapter 1002 ?Chapter 1002: Lucas said nothing. His handsome face was cold. ¡°Did you catch him?¡± he finally asked a minuteter. Gordon nodded. ¡°We did manage to capture Aiken. Our people are interrogating him as we speak, but I¡¯m afraid there has been no progress so far.¡± ¡°Keep at it,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Pry that bastard¡¯s mouth open if you have to. Also, you need to¡­¡± Lucas gave Gordon several more instructions. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk. I¡¯ll take care of it right away!¡± Gordon replied. Shortly after Gordon exited the office, Lucas also got up and left. He drove back to Belinda¡¯s ce and called Bethany. Bethany quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°I¡¯m outside Belinda¡¯s ce,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Open the door for me. I have something important to tell Belinda.¡± There was a brief silence before Bethany said, ¡°Okay.¡± She had promised Belinda not to let Lucas in, but Lucas did say that this was about something important. She felt like she had no choice but to let him in. Once inside the house, Lucas headed upstairs to Belinda¡¯s room with Bethany. Belinda¡¯s face changed the moment she saw Lucas, but she was able to school her expression in the next second. She lowered her gaze, refusing to look at Lucas. Lucas¡¯ heart broke at the sight of Belinda¡¯s pale face. She had lost weight. Her once delicate features had grown more pronounced. ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± Lucas began. He wanted to ask about her health, but she cut him off before he could utter another word. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. rk?¡± Belinda said. Lucas¡¯ chest tightened at the formal way she addressed him. ¡°We found the culprit who hired those brothers,¡± he said directly. Belinda¡¯s head jerked up, and she turned to look at him. ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Kylee,¡± Lucas said. At the mention of the name, Belinda¡¯s brows knitted together slightly, yet herposed face betrayed little surprise. She seemed to have anticipated this. Bethany¡¯s reaction was starkly different. Her mouth fell open in shock, and her body shook with anger. ¡°It¡¯s Kylee? Has she lost her mind? And Belinda and she are half-sisters! How could she do something so cruel to Belinda?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze softened as he turned to Belinda. ¡°Would you like to join me to hear what Kylee has to say?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she walked into the dressing room. There, she changed her clothes and applied makeup, determined not to appear unkempt before Kylee. If Kylee saw her being so pale, it would only give her more satisfaction. Once ready, Belinda joined Lucas in his car. On the way, Lucas, wearing a hurt expression, couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Belinda, why did you block my number again? Didn¡¯t you promise not to do that?¡± . . . Chapter 1003 ?Chapter 1003: ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind,¡± Belinda stated icily. Lucas took a deep breath, attempting to speak again. ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± Belinda interjected, ¡°Mr. rk! Please, just focus on the road.¡± Her tone was sharp and dismissive. Lucas was stunned, but heplied and remained silent. He drove Belinda to the same location where Brent had previously been held, and now, Aiken was detained there as well. As they walked in, the chilling sound of a whip cracking against flesh filled the air. Despite the brutal punishment, Aiken remained stoically silent, enduring the pain without a cry. ¡°Mr. rk, Ms. Wright.¡± A bodyguard acknowledged their arrival with a nod. ¡°What¡¯s the situation now?¡± Lucas inquired. ¡°He¡¯s extremely stubborn, refusing to talk,¡± the bodyguard replied. Inwardly, the bodyguard admired the man¡¯s resilience. He was undeniably tough! Yet, regrettably, he was their adversary. Lucas nced at Aiken, remained silent, and then took out his phone to make a call. ¡°Bring her in.¡± Within moments, the door swung open. A bodyguard in ck escorted Kylee into the room, her wrists bound. When Kylee saw Lucas and Belinda, her expression flickered briefly before sheposed herself. Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Standing defiantly, she demanded, ¡°Mr. rk, why have your men taken me captive?¡± Lucas looked at her as if she had made an absurdment. ¡°Why? Surely you know the reason.¡± He then gestured to Aiken and asked, ¡°Do you recognize this man?¡± Kylee¡¯s gaze shifted to Aiken, and her face instantly paled. A sh of panic crossed her mind. But then, she quicklyposed herself. She reminded herself to remain calm¡ªnow more than ever. Losing control was not an option. ¡°Who is this person? I don¡¯t recognize him,¡± Kylee stated tly. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really? Because he ims you instructed him to talk to Brent and his brother.¡± At this, Kylee¡¯s expression turned dark. She spun around and fixed Aiken with a piercing re. Damn it! This man had actually betrayed her! Just as Kylee was about to confront him, Aiken spoke up¡­ ¡°Enough with the nonsense! I haven¡¯t uttered a single word from start to finish!¡± Aiken¡¯s voice was hoarse, each syble escaping his lips with great difficulty. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his pallor betraying the pain he endured. Kylee¡¯s sharp retort caught in her throat. Her chest heaved as she exhaled shakily. It was fortunate that she hadn¡¯t lost herposure just now. Lucas cast a cold, prating gaze at Aiken. His voice was chilling. ¡°It seems you¡¯re only willing to speak when Kylee is involved. Interesting.¡± . . . Chapter 1004 ?Chapter 1004: Aiken¡¯s expression stiffened slightly. He quickly said, ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I don¡¯t even know this woman.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°Oh really? Then perhaps¡­ I should call Galen over. Let¡¯s see what he has to say about this, shall we?¡± At the mere mention of Galen¡¯s name, both Aiken and Kylee visibly tensed. Lucas turned to Kylee, his eyes sharp as des. ¡°Did you really think I wouldn¡¯t uncover your foreign transactions?¡± he said. Kylee¡¯s heart pounded violently against her ribs. A chill ran down her spine. She had never imagined Lucas would be able to discover her overseas ount. Even worse, he had found out about her connections to Aiken. Kylee¡¯s fingers clenched into fists at her sides. It was all over now. Lucas said, ¡°If I say it¡¯s you, then it¡¯s you! Whether you confess or not is inconsequential to me.¡± The air in the room grew heavier. Belinda, who had been silent, spoke up. Her voice trembled with fury as she fixed Kylee with a re. ¡°Kylee, have youpletely lost your mind?¡± Kylee let out a harsh, bitterugh. ¡°Lost my mind? No, Belinda. I have never been more clear-headed in my life.¡± Now that she was already exposed, she found herself with nothing further to conceal. Her voice dripped with venom as she continued, her eyes burning with resentment. ¡°Belinda! This is the punishment you deserve! You humiliated me! You had people take nude photos of me and rape me! You should have known back then that you would pay for it!¡± Every word she uttered was soaked in hatred. Belinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She stared at Kylee, wide-eyed. ¡°What did you just say?¡± The words barely escaped her lips, disbelief evident in her tone. Kylee¡¯s lips curled into a cruel smirk. ¡°What? Are you trying to say that you were unaware of it? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡± Belinda exchanged a quick nce with Lucas,posing herself. She took a deep breath. ¡°Kylee, I take full responsibility for everything I¡¯ve done, but I will not let you pin something on me that I had no part in. As for the nude photos and the assault, I only just learned about it. It wasn¡¯t me.¡± Kylee bellowed defiantly, ¡°Stop feigning innocence! If it wasn¡¯t you, then who else could it possibly be?¡± She didn¡¯t believe a word Belinda said. Belinda remainedposed. ¡°You said it was me. Do you have any proof of that?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice rose in frustration. ¡°Proof? The men who kidnapped me¡ªthey let something slip. One of them mentioned ¡®Miss Wright¡¯. Are you seriously going to stand there and tell me it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Belinda exhaled slowly, piecing together the truth. Someone had clearly tried to frame her. Belinda said, ¡°Kylee, why are you so foolish? If I wanted to send someone after you, do you think I would be stupid enough to tell them myst name? Did it never cross your mind that this so-called slip-up was intentional? That you were meant to believe it was me who did that to you?¡± . . . Chapter 1005 ?Chapter 1005: Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Kylee was initially stunned, but then she quickly regained herposure. She dismissed Belinda¡¯s words as mere excuses. Believing them would be foolish. Lucas narrowed his eyes. It seemed there was another person involved in all of this. Their aim seemed straightforward: to instigate conflict between Belinda and herself so they could reap the benefits. It was reminiscent of the matter with Macie and Minna. Indeed, this mastermind excelled in deception. At that moment, the door swung open. Gordon entered, clutching a briefcase. ¡°Mr. rk, Ms. Wright.¡± He nodded to Lucas and Belinda, then announced, ¡°I have what you requested.¡± Lucas gave a subtle nod to Gordon. Gordon gestured to the bodyguard behind Kylee. Understanding the cue, the bodyguard swiftly kicked the back of Kylee¡¯s knee. Kylee knelt with a thud, and before she could react, the bodyguard restrained her by the shoulder. Kylee panicked. ¡°What are you doing? Release me!¡± She looked desperately at Lucas, pleading, ¡°Mr. rk! Why are you doing this to me? I¡¯ve done nothing wrong! Belinda ruined my life first, and I just got back at her!¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood Her tone was defiant, showing no signs of remorse. At that moment, Gordon opened the briefcase and retrieved a syringe filled with a red liquid. When Kylee saw the syringe, her heart pounded with fear. That was¡­ In the corner, Brent, who had been bound and watching the scene, recognized the contents of the syringe. Gordon turned to Kylee with a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just going to make a small cut with this syringe. It won¡¯t be too painful.¡± Kylee¡¯splexion drained of color when she heard Gordon¡¯s words. She stared at the syringe in fear, her voice quaking. ¡°Whose blood is that?¡± Gordon replied without hesitation, ¡°It¡¯s Hans¡¯ blood. You know who he is, right?¡± Hans! Kylee¡¯s eyes red with terror. Of course she knew who Hans was. She knew Hans had AIDS! Lucas was attempting to infect her as well. He was too cruel! Belinda¡¯s expression flickered briefly. But she didn¡¯t say a word, quicklyposing herself. . . . Chapter 1006 ?Chapter 1006: Despite the gravity of the situation, she felt no pity for Kylee, who had once sought to harm her. This was the retribution Kylee deserved! ¡°Let me go! Let me go! No¡­ No!¡± Kylee thrashed wildly, her face flushing with panic. But the bodyguard¡¯s grip was unyielding, overpowering her desperate attempts to escape. ¡°Mr. rk! Please, release me! I only wanted revenge! Belinda wronged me first! I¡¯m innocent!¡± Kylee¡¯s cries were filled with dread. She was truly terrified now. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of what would happen if the needle actually pierced her skin. Meanwhile, Gordon had donned gloves, a mask, and protective sses, preparing for what was toe. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Aiken interjected urgently. His expression fraught with concern, he cautioned, ¡°Remember, Kylee is still Galen¡¯s granddaughter. The rk and Happer families have long been allies, and Galen adores Kylee. Are you sure you want to antagonize the Happer family by doing this?¡± Lucas regarded him with a dismissive smirk. ¡°Do you think I fear the Happer family?¡± Aiken¡¯s face turned grim. Before he could respond, Lucasmanded, ¡°Proceed.¡± Acknowledging the order, Gordon, fully protected, pressed the plunger of the syringe. The blood began to flow from the needle a little. Without hesitation, he then drove the needle into Kylee¡¯s arm. Lucas¡¯ people didn¡¯t inject the blood into Kylee directly. That was because untreated blood, if injected straight into the bloodstream, could trigger severe immune reactions, infections¡ªor worse, death. They didn¡¯t want Kylee dead. So, they used this method instead. ¡°Ahhh!¡± Kylee thrashed wildly, her voice raw with fury and terror as she struggled to dodge the syringe. But it was in vain. Her heart pounded violently as she stared, powerless, while the needle, dark with blood, sank into her skin. Blood quickly flowed from her wound. Even then, Gordon felt it wasn¡¯t enough. He let the blood from the syringe fall onto Kylee¡¯s wound. Kylee screamed, her cries cracking with agony. At that moment, the world seemed to copse around her. How had everythinge to this? Lucas was so cruel! All the love she had once held for him now turned into hatred. She wanted both Lucas and Belinda dead! They deserved to die! . . . Chapter 1007 ?Chapter 1007: The moment the bodyguard let go, Kylee copsed onto the floor, her limbs weak. Her skin was pale, her face stiff. Yet her eyes burned with an intensity that refused to die¡ªrage, anguish, and an unyielding thirst for revenge. Her expression didn¡¯t change at all when she saw Kylee like this. Her heart was also filled with hatred that couldn¡¯t be shaken. Lucas exhaled slowly before turning to Aiken, his voice as cold as steel. ¡°Break his arms and legs, and throw him at the Happer family¡¯s residence doorstep!¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Gordon responded. Aiken¡¯s face drained of all color. ¡°Mr. rk, what about Brent?¡± Gordon asked. The moment his name was mentioned, Brent¡¯s stomach dropped. His breathing turned shallow, dread seeping into his bones. Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a slow, merciless smirk. ¡°Brothers should share everything¡ªeven suffering. Give him his brother¡¯s blood as well.¡± ¡°Please, Mr. rk! I beg you! I was wrong! I swear I¡¯ll never do it again! Spare me!¡± Brent cried out in desperation. Only now did he realize how foolish he and his brother had been. But regret meant nothing. It wouldn¡¯t change anything. After everything, Lucas drove Belinda back to her ce. On the way back, he spoke calmly to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ll have someone look into Kylee¡¯s situation. Whoever sent people after her is likely the same person working behind the scenes to support Minna.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales Belinda acknowledged his words with a nod. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Her tone was stiff and formal. At a red light, Lucas turned to face Belinda. A deep crease formed between his brows. ¡°Belinda, do you have to talk to me like this? Can¡¯t we just have a proper conversation?¡± His voice carried an almost pleading undertone. But Belinda¡¯s expression remained indifferent. ¡°Lucas, you found the person responsible for hurting me and made them pay. I¡¯m deeply grateful for that, but¡­ That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± She exhaled slowly, reinforcing her stance. ¡°I¡¯ve already told you, there¡¯s no future for us. There never will be. You shouldn¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tensed. When he spoke again, his voice was low but firm. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve told you before, whether there¡¯s a future for us or not¡ªit¡¯s not just your decision to make.¡± A sharp pain stabbed through Belinda¡¯s chest. She refused to reply to Lucas, instead turning her gaze to the passing scenery outside. When the car finally rolled to a stop in front of her ce, she wasted no time unbuckling her seatbelt and reaching for the door handle. But when she tried to open the car door, she found it was locked. Her fingers tightened into a fist as she turned back to Lucas, irritation shing in her eyes. ¡°Unlock the door.¡± . . . Chapter 1008 ?Chapter 1008: Lucas remained silent, his sharp profile bathed in the dim glow of the streetlights. After a while, he spoke. ¡°I took samples from you and Holley for a DNA test. The results are in.¡± Belinda froze. Her breath hitched. A cold shock ran through her, and she couldn¡¯t help but bite her lip. Lucas retrieved the DNA test report from his briefcase and extended it toward Belinda. ¡°Here, see for yourself.¡± Belinda hesitated briefly before epting the papers. After about half a minute, she opened the report. Turning to thest page, she clearly saw the test results. A wave of relief surged through her chest, making her exhale as though a crushing weight had been lifted. Her heart, which had been gripped by uncertainty, finally found peace. Holley was her biological mother! After a brief pause, Lucas broke the silence, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°I took a few strands of your hair while you were sleeping that day. I thought it best to get the confirmation quickly, rather than letting you spiral into endless doubts. I wanted to put your mind at ease.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together as her gaze fell to the report once more. Her long, denseshes veiled her eyes, concealing the swirl of emotions that danced in them. After a moment, she finally lifted her head, her expression nowposed. She met Lucas¡¯ eyes and said politely, ¡°Thank you.¡± Lucas parted his lips to respond, but before he could utter a word, Belinda¡¯s hand reached for the car door handle again. This time, Lucas refrained from stopping her. With a faint sigh, he unlocked the door. Belinda stepped out of the car without a backward nce, heading straight into her house. Lucas furrowed his brows deeply as he watched her leave, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation. At a private estate owned by Baker. ¡°Dad¡­ I¡¯m finished! I¡¯m ruined!¡± Kylee wailed as she burst into the living room, her voiceced with desperation. Baker turned to look at her swiftly, concern etched on his features. ¡°Calm down! What happened? Tell me everything.¡± Holley, seated nearby, tensed at Kylee¡¯s hysterics. She asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kylee?¡± Since being ousted from Belinda¡¯s vi, Holley had sought refuge here, too apprehensive to return to Vera Vis. She feared that if Kenia discovered what she had done to Belinda, she would be scolded. Through sobs, Kylee said, ¡°Just now¡­ Lucas and Belinda captured me! And then Lucas, he¡­ He jabbed me with a syringe containing blood from an HIV patient!¡± Her voice cracked, trembling under the weight of her trauma. ¡°What?¡± Baker¡¯s face paled. . . . Chapter 1009 ?Chapter 1009: ¡°How could they do that to you?¡± Holley¡¯s voice quivered with shock. It was then that both noticed the fresh gauze wrapped tightly around Kylee¡¯s arm. Holley¡¯s eyes welled up with tears as she gasped, ¡°How could they be so cruel? Have they both lost their minds?¡± Baker¡¯s shock quickly morphed into suspicion. His gaze hardened as he questioned, ¡°Kylee, be honest with me. Was Belinda¡¯s upational exposure your doing?¡± ¡°Yes¡­ It was me. I nned it!¡± Kylee admitted. Baker¡¯s jaw tightened, his eyes narrowing. ¡°You¡­¡± Holley¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. Kylee¡¯s sobbing intensified. Her words tumbled out in a chaotic rush. ¡°Belinda deserved it! She had someone strip me naked, take obscene photos of me, and even rape me! I only wanted revenge! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Baker¡¯s face twisted in shock. ¡°What? Is this true?¡± Holley¡¯s face instantly turned pale. Kylee covered her face with trembling hands, her voice cracking under the weight of her pain. ¡°She destroyed me first! I just retaliated! Why do I deserve this? Why does Lucas have to be so merciless?¡± Holley abruptly stood from the couch, her body rigid with fury. Without a word, she stormed into the kitchen. Baker called after her, ¡°Holley! What are you doing?¡± But Holley gave no response. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration Momentster, she emerged gripping a gleaming kitchen knife. Her eyes burned with vengeful resolve as she strode toward the door to leave. When Baker saw this, his expression shifted dramatically. He hurried forward, seizing Holley¡¯s wrist firmly to stop her. ¡°What are you doing? Drop the knife, Holley! Put it down now!¡± His voice was urgent,ced with worry. Holley shook him off with force, her face contorted with rage. Her entire body quivered with emotion. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare stop me! I¡¯ll make those two devils pay!¡± Tightening his grip, Baker frowned. ¡°Calm down!¡± Holley eximed, ¡°Calm down? How can you ask me to do that? Kylee is my daughter, my whole world! I can¡¯t calm down after learning about what she went through! Do you understand that?¡± As she spoke, her voice trembled. Her beloved daughter had been ruined by Lucas and Belinda. How could she possibly remain calm? She would kill Belinda! Observing Holley¡¯s state, Kylee felt a profound wave of emotion wash over her. At that moment, she suddenly realized just how fortunate she was to have a mother like Holley¡ªsomeone who always stood steadfastly by her side. As Holley made another attempt to bolt out the door, Baker turned pleadingly to Kylee. ¡°Kylee, talk to her! You have to stop her before she does something she¡¯ll regret!¡± Kylee stood, her voice unexpectedly gentle. ¡°Mom¡­ Please don¡¯t go.¡± Holley froze. That single word, ¡°Mom,¡± echoed in her ears. . . . Chapter 1010 ?Chapter 1010: The kitchen knife in her hand ttered to the floor. She turned, looking at Kylee in the living room with disbelief. ¡°Kylee¡­ What did you just call me?¡± Her voice cracked with emotion, uncertainty mingling with fragile hope. Kylee stepped closer. ¡°Mom.¡± Tears welled in Holley¡¯s eyes, spilling over her cheeks. She rushed toward Kylee, pulling her into a tight embrace. ¡°Mom¡¯s here. I¡¯m right here!¡± Holley sobbed, holding her daughter. For over twenty years, she had dreamed of this moment. And now, hearing Kylee call her ¡°Mom¡± was more precious than anything. Kylee said with tears in her eyes, ¡°Mom¡­ Don¡¯t hug me. I might be infected with AIDS¡­¡± Holley stiffened for a brief second, but her grip tightened instead of loosening. ¡°So what? You¡¯re my daughter. Regardless of that, I will hug you.¡± Baker watched the heart-wrenching scene, his chest tight with emotion. But the weight of reality soon pressed upon him. He stepped forward. ¡°Holley¡­ I understand your pain, but you need to think clearly. Charging off in a rage won¡¯t solve anything. What would you have done if I hadn¡¯t stopped you? Would you have confronted Lucas and Belinda? Do you realize what kind of disaster that could bring?¡± Holley sniffled softly and remained silent. Baker continued, ¡°Besides, Mr. rk is already suspicious. He ordered a DNA test between you and Belinda. Any reckless move from you will only confirm his doubts.¡± Kylee¡¯s face paled. She stepped back from the embrace, her heart racing. ¡°What? When did that happen?¡± Baker sighed. ¡°A few days ago. But don¡¯t panic. I own shares in the testing facility Mr. rk used. My people intercepted the samples and altered the results.¡± Kylee sighed in relief. No matter what, her and Belinda¡¯s real identities couldn¡¯t be exposed! She needed to be Car¡¯s daughter. Turning to Holley, Kylee said, ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t act recklessly again.¡± Holley inhaled deeply and then nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Wiping her tears, she gazed at Kylee, her concern evident. ¡°Have you taken the medicine?¡± Hearing this question made Kylee¡¯s voice crack once more. She nodded weakly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already taken it¡­ But Lucas¡¯ men dyed me for an hour before letting me leave. I don¡¯t know¡­ if I¡¯ll be infected.¡± Holley¡¯s chest tightened with pain and hatred. Her heart cried out for vengeance against Lucas and Belinda. Baker attempted to maintain a brave front, but his worried eyes betrayed him. ¡°It will be alright¡­¡± he muttered. Kylee said nothing more. She closed her eyes, her face twisted with pain and fear. An hourter, Holley departed from Baker¡¯s house and made her way towards Belinda¡¯s residence. For her n, she had to stay close to Belinda. . . . Chapter 1011 ?Chapter 1011: Upon arriving at Belinda¡¯s ce, Holley was greeted with a cold, wary voice. ¡°Ms. Lewis¡­ What are you doing here again?¡± Bethany¡¯s sharp eyes bore into her. Looking at Belinda, Holley said earnestly, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve spent a lot of time reflecting on my past mistakes, and I¡¯vee to realize just how wrong I was. I hurt you deeply, and I have no excuse for it. I¡¯m your mother¡­ How could I have ever treated my own daughter that way? I should have never done that.¡± Taking a shaky breath, she continued, desperation creeping into her tone, ¡°Please, give me another chance. Let me stay by your side and take care of you. I¡¯m truly worried about you.¡± Belinda remained silent, her delicate features unreadable. On the surface, she appeared indifferent, but inside, a storm of emotions swirled. Holley¡¯s eyes grew red, her desperation bing more evident. ¡°I swear, I¡¯ll take good care of you this time. Just trust me once more. Please, let me stay by your side.¡± It was clear that she really wanted to stay. A long silence stretched before Bethany scoffed, her disdain unmistakable. After a long pause, Belinda finally spoke, her voice cold. ¡°Go home. I don¡¯t need you here.¡± Before Holley could respond, Belinda rose from her seat and walked toward the stairs, her decision final. Panicked, Holley jumped to her feet and called out after her, ¡°Belinda! I want to stay. I don¡¯t care whether you need me or not¡ªI¡¯m staying!¡± g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home ¡°It¡¯s toote now.¡± Bethany stood as well, fixing Holley with a cold stare. Then, she also went upstairs. Left alone, Holley clenched her jaw, her determination unwavering. No matter how much rejection she faced, she was determined to stay by Belinda¡¯s side. The next day¡­ For the first time in days, Belinda managed to sleep well¡ªbut only because she had resorted to taking sleeping pills. After barely getting two hours of sleep over the past two nights, exhaustion had taken a toll on her body. Realizing she couldn¡¯t keep pushing herself like this, she had asked a colleague to prescribe some sleeping pills for her. The pills had worked, but that had a price. When Belinda woke up, her body felt sluggish and weak. Just then, a knock sounded at her door. Before she could respond, it opened, and Holley stepped inside, carrying a breakfast tray. ¡°Belinda, freshen up and eat something; it¡¯s time for breakfast,¡± Holley said gently. Looking at Holley, Belinda frowned slightly. Undeterred, Holley continued caring for Belinda attentively, going so far as to set out toothpaste and mouthwash for her. She stuck close, keeping an ever-watchful eye on Belinda, constantly concerned. At the rk family¡¯s estate, Lucas had been immersed in work at thepany when Harold unexpectedly summoned him back. . . . Chapter 1012 ?Chapter 1012: When Lucas stepped into the living room, his gazended on the two figures seated on the sofa¡ªa distinguished elderly man and a young woman. He arched an eyebrow slightly. ¡°Mr. Happer,¡± he greeted the man smoothly. This man was Galen Happer, the current head of the Happer family, which ranked third among the four major families in Soling. He was Kylee¡¯s grandfather. Seated beside him was Kylee. Galen¡¯s sharp gaze locked onto Lucas, his expression undeniably cold. He stated, ¡°Lucas, I assume you already understand the reason for my visit.¡± Lucas gave a slight nod, his lips curling into a faint smile. ¡°I know, and I imagine you¡¯ve already heard about what your granddaughter and your former subordinate did to my wife. So, now that guilt has caught up with you, you¡¯vee all this way to offer an apology. Is that right?¡± Galen¡¯s eyes flickered with shock, hisposure momentarily cracking. Offer an apology? That was absurd! He hade here to confront Lucas! Galen inhaled deeply, his expression dark and solemn. His voice carried a heavy weight as he dered, ¡°I¡¯m here to hold you ountable! Lucas, our families have always maintained a good rtionship. But you used a syringe filled with infected blood to cut Kylee¡¯s skin. You tried to give her AIDS. You wanted to destroy herpletely! How could you be so cruel?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures Lucas let out a cold chuckle as if Galen had just told the most ridiculous joke. ¡°Cruel?¡± He arched an eyebrow. ¡°Mr. Happer,pared to what your granddaughter did to my wife, I was being merciful.¡± Galen¡¯s gaze turned frigid. ¡°First of all, it was Belinda who arranged for someone to harm Kylee first. Second, you and Belinda are already divorced!¡± He paused, then let out a coldugh. ¡°Lucas, if I recall correctly, you never cared for Belinda before. In fact, you despised her. She¡¯s just an illegitimate daughter, and your marriage is long over. Are you truly willing to jeopardize the rtionship between our families over her?¡± The moment those words left Galen¡¯s mouth, Lucas¡¯ expression turned cial. ¡°Belinda and I may be divorced, but in my eyes, she is still my wife. That will never change. As for your im that Belinda orchestrated an attack on Kylee first, whether that¡¯s true still needs to be investigated. But even if it were true, Kylee should just endure it!¡± Lucas said. His words were absolute, his stance unwavering. Lucas curled his lips into a cold smirk. ¡°Since Kylee had the audacity to harm Belinda, of course, I made sure she suffered just as much.¡± ¡°Lucas!¡± Galen¡¯s voice thundered as he mmed the table, the impact echoing through the room. He shot to his feet in an instant, eyes burning with fury. Kylee instinctively bit her lip, herplexion paling. Jealousy and resentment twisted inside her. Why was Belinda the one Lucas cherished so much? Why did Lucas shield Belinda without question? Belinda was the one who had orchestrated the assault in the first ce! Yet Lucas had the nerve to say she should just bear it! . . . Chapter 1013 ?Chapter 1013: ¡°Are you looking for a fight?¡± Lucas leaned back slightly, casting azy nce at Galen. His brows arched in amusement, as if he found the old man¡¯s rage nothing more than an inconvenience. Galen¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Grandpa, please, calm down. Sit down and take a deep breath,¡± Kylee urged, stepping forward to ce a soothing hand on Galen¡¯s chest, desperate to ease his fury. Galen exhaled sharply before lowering himself back onto the sofa. His gaze shifted to Harold, his tone sharp. ¡°Harold, you¡¯re just going to sit there and say nothing about this?¡± Harold finally spoke, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Galen, let¡¯s not act recklessly. Lucas was certainly rash, and his behavior was indeed inappropriate. However¡­¡± A slow smile yed on his lips before he continued, ¡°He was simply defending the woman he loves. Can you really me him for that?¡± ¡°You!¡± Galen¡¯s fury surged again, but before he could erupt, Harold cut him off. ¡°Galen, let¡¯s be honest¡ªyou¡¯ve let Kylee run wild for far too long. If you don¡¯t rein her in now, it¡¯s only a matter of time before she brings real disaster upon herself.¡± Galen¡¯s chest heaved violently, his fury reaching its peak. He fixed Harold with a piercing re. ¡°Harold, I never thought you would take their side.¡± Drawing in a deep breath, he steadied his voice, but the underlying threat in his tone was unmistakable. ¡°This matter will be settled today. If not, don¡¯t expect me to maintain the peace between our families any longer.¡± Lucas was not afraid at all. His lips curled into a faint smirk, his toneced with amusement. ¡°Mr. Happer, I suggest you reconsider your decision carefully. Are you really nning to challenge the rk family? Have you fully thought this through?¡± Galen¡¯s expression darkened even more. Despite everything he had just said, Lucas remained unfazed, treating his threats as if they were pointless. Harold, with a calm but pointed tone, said, ¡°Galen, once the ties between our families are severed, patching things up won¡¯t be easy.¡± Galen clenched his jaw, his face livid, his hands trembling slightly with suppressed fury. Kylee, sitting beside him, was equally enraged. The rk family¡¯s protection of Belinda only made her more jealous. In the end, Galen rose abruptly and snapped, ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandpa,¡± Kylee responded swiftly, standing up and helping him exit the room. The moment they were gone, Harold let out a sharp huff, unable to contain his frustration. ¡°Galen haspletely lost his mind! His granddaughtermitted such a vile act, and yet he still has the audacity toe here confronting us?¡± Norma hesitated before murmuring, ¡°But¡­ Does Kylee¡¯s assault really have nothing to do with Belinda?¡± ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas and Harold answered in unison. . . . Chapter 1014 ?Chapter 1014: After a brief pause, Lucas¡¯ voice turned serious. ¡°Something about this situation doesn¡¯t add up. I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate the matter.¡± Harold nodded in approval. ¡°Good. You don¡¯t need to worry about Galen. I¡¯ll talk to himter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied. Once Lucas left the rk estate, he drove straight to Belinda¡¯s ce. When he arrived, the maid opened the door for him. The moment he stepped inside, his gazended on Holley, lounging on the sofa and watching TV. His brows knitted slightly. Holley stood up when she saw Lucas. The sight of Lucas alone was enough to remind her of what he had done to her precious daughter. A wave of anger surged within her, but she forced herself to suppress it, not daring to let even a flicker of resentment show. Forcing a polite smile, Holley said to Lucas, ¡°Mr. rk, are you here to see Belinda? She¡¯s in her room.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes remained cold as he stared at her. ¡°Why are you back?¡± Holley lowered her gaze, her voice carrying a practiced sincerity. ¡°After returning home, I reflected on my actions and realized my mistakes. I came back to apologize to Belinda.¡± Disdain flickered in Lucas¡¯ eyes as he listened to her words, his expression turning icy. He said, ¡°Holley, since you are Belinda¡¯s mother, I¡¯ll let you off this time. But if you ever dare to hurt her again, I¡¯ll make sure you suffer for every wrong you¡¯ve done, past and future.¡± Every word Lucas spoke was cold and ruthless, his threat crystal clear. Holley shuddered, herplexion draining of color. The sheer force of Lucas¡¯ presence was suffocating, pressing down on her like an invisible weight. She quickly nodded. ¡°I-I understand.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t spare her another nce. Without a word, he turned on his heel and ascended the stairs. Reaching Belinda¡¯s door, he rapped his knuckles against it before pushing it open and stepping inside. Belinda sat with a book in hand, reading. Her brows knitted together in mild displeasure when she saw Lucas. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked, her voice slightly raspy, her tone far from weing. ¡°I came to check on you,¡± Lucas said, settling down beside her. Belinda¡¯s expression remained frosty as she turned to face him. ¡°Lucas, do you really not get what I¡¯ve been trying to tell you?¡± Lucas fixed his gaze on Belinda, his chiseled features taut with determination. ¡°I understand what you¡¯ve been telling me. But, like I¡¯ve already told you, no matter what happens, I will never leave you.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows knitted together, her patience thinning. Her tone sharpened, carrying a cold edge. ¡°Lucas, don¡¯t push me into resisting you.¡± Lucas looked at her without blinking. ¡°Even if you despise me, I will endure it.¡± . . . Chapter 1015 ?Chapter 1015: Belinda¡¯s breathing quickened, her chest rising and falling with visible frustration. Her voice rose. ¡°Lucas! Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re pestering me? Must you really do this?¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Lucas replied, his voice resolute, ¡°Yes. I must do this. I won¡¯t let you go.¡± Hearing this, Belinda nodded, her eyes shing with defiance. ¡°Fine!¡± she said, her voiceced with exhaustion. She pushed herself up from the sofa and strode toward the walk-in wardrobe. Lucas narrowed his eyes. Within moments, he followed her inside, only to find her pulling a suitcase down from the top shelf and tossing it onto the floor. Then, she began to pack her clothes. Lucas stepped forward and seized her wrist firmly to stop her. ¡°Belinda, what are you doing?¡± he asked. Belinda met his gaze with cool detachment, though her heart ached beneath her calm facade. Her words were calm. ¡°Since you refuse to leave, I will.¡± ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Anywhere. As long as it¡¯s away from you,¡± Belinda shot back, her voice steady. Lucas felt as though her words had driven a dagger straight into his heart. The pain was sharp and all-consuming. His voice cracked, the strain in it evident. ¡°Belinda¡­ Do you truly have to go to such lengths?¡± Belinda¡¯s fingers curled into a fist by her side. She told herself she couldn¡¯t soften her stance now. Belinda¡¯s eyes bore into Lucas¡¯. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ll ask onest time. Will you leave, or shall I?¡± Lucas¡¯ grip faltered, his hand trembling as he slowly released her wrist. He said in a pleading tone, ¡°Tell me¡­ What should I do to make you believe that I truly love you? That I would give up everything for you?¡± His plea was like a heavy blow to Belinda¡¯s chest. Her vision blurred as tears welled up, threatening to spill. But she couldn¡¯t afford to waver. She quickly lowered her gaze, letting her thickshes veil her vulnerability. Belinda¡¯s voice was hoarse as she spoke. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯ve told you¡ªwe have no future together. Don¡¯t waste your time on me. It¡¯s futile.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Lucas started, his voice cracking with emotion. But before he could continue, Belinda interjected, ¡°Enough. There¡¯s nothing more to discuss. You need to leave. Now.¡± Defeated, Lucas knew pressing further would only push Belinda awaypletely. He released a shaky breath and slowly walked away. Reaching the door, he paused, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°Belinda¡­ I¡¯ll give you time. Time to calm down. But know this¡ªI will never give up on you. Never.¡± With those parting words, he left. The sound of the door clicking shut echoed through the room. Belinda¡¯s strength finally gave out. Her knees nearly buckled. . . . Chapter 1016 ?Chapter 1016: Her chest heaved with sobs, tears streaming freely down her cheeks. She told herself repeatedly this was the right thing to do. Later that afternoon, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She was asked to meet with someone. After a brief pause, she agreed. In a private room at an upscale caf¨¦, Belinda sat across from Car, who stirred her coffee absentmindedly, her eyes lowered. Breaking the silence, Belinda spoke, her toneced with curiosity and caution. ¡°Car¡­ What is it that you wish to know?¡± Car lifted her gaze to meet Belinda¡¯s, her expression frosty, her voice weighted with usation. ¡°Kylee was kidnapped, assaulted, and had explicit photos taken. Was that your doing?¡± When Car first learned of the incident, the sheer horror of it nearly broke her. Belinda held her stare, unwavering. Her voice was calm, her eyes steady. ¡°If I told you it wasn¡¯t me, would you believe me?¡± Car studied her, her expression unreadable. ¡°So, it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Belinda gave a firm nod. ¡°That¡¯s right. If Kylee hadn¡¯t spoken up about that, I wouldn¡¯t have even known that happened. She must have told you why she thinks it was me. But think about it¡ªdo you really believe I¡¯d be reckless enough to give the kidnappers my realst name if I were behind this? What possible reason would I have to expose myself like that?¡± Car¡¯s brow twitched slightly when she heard Belinda¡¯s words. When she had first heard Kylee mention this, her thoughts had been the same. She, too, believed that the kidnappers mentioning ¡°Ms. Wright¡± wasn¡¯t an ident; it was intentional. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, her voice steady as she said, ¡°Whoever orchestrated this has a clear objective¡ªto turn Kylee and me against each other. They wanted Kylee and me to fight. Kylee wouldsh out at me, I¡¯d retaliate, and in the end, we¡¯d both be left hurt. And when that happens, the real mastermind can get what they want.¡± A frustrated sigh escaped Belinda as she continued, her toneced with resignation. ¡°I tried to reason with Kylee, but she refused to listen. She¡¯s convinced I¡¯m responsible, and there¡¯s nothing I can do to change her mind. But why would I do this? To be frank, Kylee poses no threat to me. What would I even gain from humiliating her?¡± Car remained silent, absorbing Belinda¡¯s words. The truth was, she shared the same perspective. She couldn¡¯t see a motive for Belinda to do something like that. Yet, Kylee was too consumed by emotions to consider any exnation outside of her own assumptions. Car¡¯s expression hardened as she fixed Belinda with a sharp gaze. ¡°I intend to get to the bottom of this. If I find out you had any hand in this, Belinda¡­ I won¡¯t let you off.¡± Her words carried a cold edge, a clear warning. Belinda met her gaze and said nothing, her face expressionless. Car¡¯s voice softened slightly as she added, ¡°As for Kylee causing you the upational exposure¡­ She was in the wrong. I¡¯ve already scolded her about it, and on her behalf, I want to apologize to you.¡± . . . Chapter 1017 ?Chapter 1017: Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise, a trace of disbelief crossing her face. Car continued, her tone unwavering, ¡°What¡¯s done is done. I won¡¯t make excuses for her actions. She made a mistake, and she has already paid the price for it. That should be enough. Tell Lucas to stop targeting Kylee. I know that if anyone can get through to him, it¡¯s you.¡± Though Car was furious over what Lucas had done, she couldn¡¯t deny that Kylee had instigated it. She believed they had no moral high ground in this situation. And she knew Lucas well; if he decided to harm Kylee again, Kylee wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. That was why she was saying all this to Belinda now. Belinda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lucas.¡± ¡°That¡¯s settled then.¡± Car pushed herself up from her seat, ready to leave. But after taking a few steps, she suddenly paused. A thought struck her. Slowly, she turned back to face Belinda¡­ Car¡¯s voice was icy, each word cutting like a de. ¡°Belinda, if you weren¡¯t the one who sent those people after my daughter, then perhaps you¡¯re the most innocent person in this entire matter. But¡­ This ordeal has left wounds on my daughter that will never fully heal. Because of that, my family wants nothing to do with you or your mother ever again. Tell your mother to stay far away from us. I never want to see you two again. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be so civil next time.¡± With that, Car turned on her heel and walked away. Find your favorite stories at g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s., conn Belinda sat motionless, watching her retreating figure until it disappeared. She struggled to put her emotions into words. She knew that, as Kylee¡¯s mother, Car had already gone beyond what was expected. Car had even apologized on Kylee¡¯s behalf for her upational exposure. It was only natural that Car wouldn¡¯t want to see her or her mother again. And yet¡­ A heavy weight settled in Belinda¡¯s chest, an unfamiliar tightness that made it hard for her to breathe. Why did she feel like this? She didn¡¯t understand it. Belinda sat there for a long time, long enough for her coffee to turn cold. Only then did she finally rise from her seat and leave. At night, in the Wright family¡¯s residence, Kylee sat in her room and called Verena. The moment the call connected, Verena¡¯s voice came through. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been exposed. Lucas already knows I was the one who caused Belinda¡¯s upational exposure.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t hide anything from Verena. On the other end of the line, Verena¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Blinking, she asked, ¡°What? Then¡­ Did Lucas do anything to you? Are you alright?¡± ¡°No! Lucas actually¡­¡± Kylee took a deep breath and recounted everything that had happened earlier that day. Verena¡¯s fingers tightened around her phone as a sh of jealousy surged through her. Damn it! Lucas was willing to go this far to protect that bitch Belinda? What made her so special? . . . Chapter 1018 ?Chapter 1018: ¡°You took the post-exposure medication an hourter?¡± Verena asked, feigning concern. Her lips, however, curled into a smile. For her, of course, the more miserable Kylee was, the better. That way, Kylee would be even more determined to go after Belinda. This was what Verena wanted to achieve. Kylee¡¯s voice trembled with frustration. ¡°The risk of infection increases drastically because of the dy!¡± ¡°Lucas is so cruel! How could he do this to you?¡± Verena feigned outrage, her tone dripping with sympathy. Kylee clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. Hatred burned in her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s practically brainwashed by Belinda at this point! He refuses to see the truth! I told him everything! I only did this because Belinda was the one who sent those men after me! She asked those people to take humiliating photos of me and rape me! I just wanted payback! But he ignored my wordspletely!¡± ¡°Hold on! What did you just say?¡± Verena¡¯splexion drained of color the moment Kylee¡¯s words registered. Now that the conversation had reached this point, Kylee saw no reason to hold back. With tears streaming down her face, she inhaled shakily before forcing out her words, her voiceced with pain. ¡°That night was a nightmare I will never forget. Even now, I can still remember every detail¡­¡± She recounted everything. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm, where stories thrive After that, she said, ¡°Tell me, how could I ever forgive that bitch? Belinda destroyed my life! I want her dead!¡± Fury burned in Kylee¡¯s voice. On the other end of the line, Verena felt her entire body turn cold. This¡­ This couldn¡¯t be real. She had never told those men to rape Kylee at that time! Verena¡¯s n had been simple¡ªsecretly takepromising photos of Kylee to use as leverage while shifting all the me onto Belinda. That way, Kylee¡¯s hatred for Belinda would deepen even further. She had never ordered them to rape Kylee! When those people had reported back to her, they had conveniently left out that crucial detail. Where had things gone so horribly wrong? Verena couldn¡¯t figure it out. Had those men acted recklessly in the moment, or¡­ was there a hidden yer behind the scenes, manipting everything? Unease crept up Verena¡¯s spine at the thought. ¡°Hey, are you still listening to me?¡± Kylee called out to Verena when she didn¡¯t respond for a while. ¡°Oh, I-I am,¡± Verena stammered, quickly regaining herposure. ¡°I just can¡¯t believe Belinda would be this malicious!¡± After a brief pause, Verena asked, ¡°So¡­ What did Belinda say about this?¡± Kylee responded, ¡°Of course, she denied everything! But it doesn¡¯t matter. Lucas is bound to investigate this. Once the investigation leads back to Belinda, Lucas will realize exactly what kind of woman she is.¡± . . . Chapter 1019 ?Chapter 1019: Verena¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She continued speaking with Kylee for a little while longer, offering a few words of sympathy before making an excuse to end the call. The moment she hung up, she dialed Kane¡¯s number. She had to ask Kane to take care of this. Lucas¡¯ people could not trace this back to her. If they did, it would all be over for her. The next morning, at Belinda¡¯s ce. Over breakfast, the maid kept stealing uncertain nces at Belinda and Holley, as if debating whether to say something. Seeing this, Belinda spoke up. ¡°Margie, is something wrong?¡± Margie Chapman hesitated before replying, ¡°Miss Wright, does your mother have a habit of sleepwalking?¡± ¡°Sleepwalking?¡± Both Belinda and Holley spoke at the same time. Margie nodded at Holley. ¡°Yes. Last night, I woke up to get a ss of water and saw you walking around. At first, I thought you were just thirsty, but¡­ Your eyes were open yetpletely vacant. It was¡­ unsettling.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve never sleepwalked before! No one¡¯s ever mentioned anything like that!¡± Holley looked visibly shaken. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but look at Holley with concern. In all these years, she had never once heard her grandmother mention anything about Holley sleepwalking, nor had she ever witnessed it herself. Holley let out a slow breath, her expression troubled. ¡°I¡¯ll go see a doctor. This isn¡¯t normal, and I need to find out what¡¯s going on. Thank you for telling me this, Margie. I hope I didn¡¯t scare youst night.¡± Margie offered a reassuring smile. Breakfast continued, but when no one was looking, the corners of Holley¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. That afternoon, an unexpected visitor arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. After settling onto the sofa in the living room, Belinda studied the woman before her and asked, ¡°Mrs. rk, is there something you need to discuss with me?¡± Sitting across from her was none other than Lucas¡¯ mother, Norma. Just days ago, both Norma and Harold had paid Belinda a visit. But this time, Norma hade alone. Belinda knew that this could only mean one thing¡ªNorma needed to talk to her in private. Norma pressed her lips together, hesitating briefly before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point¡­ Belinda, I need you to keep your distance from Lucas for a while.¡± Hearing this, Belinda was stunned. Before Belinda could respond, Norma continued, her voice carrying a quiet urgency. ¡°I know this mighte across as harsh or even selfish, but¡­ I hope you can understand me. I am trying to do what¡¯s best for Lucas as his mother.¡± She exhaled slowly, gathering her thoughts. ¡°Lucas came to see Harold and me that day. He looked us in the eye and said, no matter what happens, he wants to be with you and only you. He was so determined¡ªHarold and I could tell he wasn¡¯t just saying that, he meant it. For a moment, my emotions wereplicated. On one hand, I was proud of him for standing by you when things were so uncertain. But on the other¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but wish, just once, that he would think about himself first.¡± . . . Chapter 1020 ?Chapter 1020: Norma hesitated, her eyes full of guilt as she finally looked at Belinda. ¡°If, though I pray it neveres to that, you¡¯re diagnosed with AIDS¡­ I know Lucas would never abandon you. I also know he¡¯ll love you just the same. But¡­ But¡­¡± She stopped there, unable to finish because she felt embarrassed to say the rest. At that moment, Belinda spoke up. ¡°Norma, you don¡¯t have to exin any further. Ipletely understand your concerns.¡± Her tone was soothing. ¡°Honestly, I am thinking the same thing. Thest thing I want is to be a burden to Lucas.¡± She lifted her gaze to meet Norma¡¯s and continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll keep my distance from him. From this moment on, I won¡¯t have any contact with him.¡± Norma should have felt relieved. After all, this was exactly what she had hoped to hear. Yet, instead of a sense of aplishment, a heavy weight settled in her chest. Norma swallowed hard before speaking again. ¡°I believe things will turn out fine. Once it¡¯s confirmed that you¡¯re in the clear, I¡¯ll fully support you and Lucas being together.¡± Together. ¡°And if the worst happens¡­ Harold has already said that he¡¯ll assemble a research team to find a cure.¡± Belinda gave a small nod and smiled. ¡°Please pass on my thanks to Harold.¡± Seeing the sincerity in Belinda¡¯s expression, Norma felt a pang of guilt. She reached for Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. Truly, I am.¡± Belinda gently pulled her hand away, shaking her head. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologize for, Norma. I get it. I¡¯ve already blocked Lucas¡¯ number. I made it clear to him that there would be no future for us. So you can rest easy.¡± Norma parted her lips to respond, but before she could utter a word, the door suddenly burst open. Belinda and Norma turned, only to see Mollie storming in, her face a mask of barely contained fury. ¡°Mrs. rk, don¡¯t tter yourself! Your son isn¡¯t some prize that everyone is fighting over! No matter what happens with Belinda¡¯s diagnosis, she won¡¯t be with Lucas!¡± Mollie eximed, her voice sharp with indignation. The sheer force of Mollie¡¯s words sent a ripple of tension through the room. Norma¡¯s face stiffened, a flicker of embarrassment passing through her expression. Rising to her feet, she hesitated before saying, ¡°Mrs. Thomas¡­¡± Mollie cut her off without hesitation. ¡°There¡¯s no need for exnations. Mrs. rk, please leave.¡± Norma froze for a moment, then, regaining herposure, gave a slight nod. ¡°Very well,¡± she murmured. Then, she turned to Belinda. ¡°I will leave now.¡± Belinda offered a polite nod. ¡°Alright.¡± As soon as Norma walked out, Mollie sank into the seat beside Belinda, still seething. ¡°Unbelievable! Norma¡¯s actions are like stabbing you in the back! You don¡¯t even have a confirmed diagnosis, and she¡¯s already asking you to stay away!¡± . . . Chapter 1021 ?Chapter 1021: ¡°From her son? This is outrageous!¡± Her anger was so intense that her chest rose and fell with heavy breaths. Belinda, however, simply smiled and reached out to pat Mollie¡¯s back in a soothing gesture. ¡°Mollie, don¡¯t let it upset you. Try to see it from her perspective. She¡¯s just a mother looking out for her son. If you were in her position, wouldn¡¯t you think the same?¡± Mollie almost instinctively wanted to say she wouldn¡¯t, but the words caught in her throat. Truth be told, if someone at risk of infection had been Lucas or Darren¡¯s significant other, she would have undoubtedly felt uneasy and distressed. It was normal for her to think that. Yet, even after acknowledging this fact, she couldn¡¯t shake the lingering dissatisfaction gnawing at her. Letting out a gentle sigh, Mollie turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I know this is difficult for you. Stop pretending like everything is alright.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression faltered slightly at her words. She averted her gaze, choosing silence over acknowledgment. She couldn¡¯t deny that a deep sense of mncholy had settled within her. Even though she repeatedly reminded herself that she understood Norma¡¯s reaction, sadness still clung to her like an unwee shadow. Forcing a small smile, Belinda responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mollie. I¡¯ll be fine soon. I just need a little time to collect myself.¡± But the more she brushed it off, the more unsettled Mollie felt. Mollie wanted to say more, but before she could, Belinda swiftly changed the topic. ¡°Oh, by the way, Mollie, I forgot to tell you. Lucas discovered the person responsible for my upational exposure¡ªit was Kylee.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mollie gasped, her face a mask of shock. ¡°Your half-sister? How could she have done something like that to you? Has shepletely lost her mind?¡± Belinda recounted the entire ordeal, detailing how Lucas had ensured that Kylee faced the consequences of her actions. Upon hearing that, Mollie exhaled deeply, her expression a mixture of frustration and vindication. ¡°Serves her right! She got exactly what she deserved! What she did to you was infuriating!¡± Belinda thought for a moment before asking, ¡°Mollie, don¡¯t you ever suspect that I was the one behind Kylee¡¯s abduction and assault?¡± Mollie scoffed and rolled her eyes. ¡°Am I an idiot, or are you? You would never do something so despicable and vile. Besides, if you had, do you really think you¡¯d be reckless enough to let the kidnappers know yourst name? That¡¯s absurd. Who would be that careless?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved slightly, warmth blooming in her chest. At least those closest to her believed in her character, knowing she wasn¡¯t capable of such cruelty. As for the opinions of others, she couldn¡¯t care less. Mollie clenched her jaw, determination shing in her eyes. She muttered to herself, ¡°This isn¡¯t over! I will avenge Belinda!¡± In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. . . . Chapter 1022 ?Chapter 1022: During those two days, Lucas hadn¡¯te to visit Belinda again¡ªa fact that brought Belinda a sense of relief. To be honest, she wasn¡¯t ready to face Lucas right now. Every time she forced herself to speak cold, heartless words to him, it felt as though daggers were piercing her heart. That morning, as Belinda sat down for breakfast, she turned to Holley and asked, ¡°Did you see a doctor? What did they say?¡± Holley exhaled heavily. ¡°They told me that excessive stress and anxiety are triggering my sleepwalking episodes. I need to learn how to better manage my emotions.¡± Her voice was tinged with worry as she added, ¡°But watching you go through all this¡ªI can¡¯t help it. I feel awful. I don¡¯t know how to control my emotions.¡± Belinda lowered her eyes and murmured softly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no need to worry about me.¡± ¡°How can I not?¡± Holley sighed, sorrow etched into her features. But in reality, her worry wasn¡¯t for Belinda. It was all for Kylee¡ªher beloved daughter. As for Belinda¡¯s suffering? It hardly mattered to her at all. She even wished Belinda were dead. In the afternoon, just as Belinda finished throwing up in the bathroom, Holley walked into her room, holding her phone. She handed Belinda the phone with a serious expression. ¡°Your father wants to talk to you. He says it¡¯s urgent.¡± Step into new worlds at g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s?conn Since Belinda had already blocked Baker¡¯s number, he couldn¡¯t reach out to her directly anymore. Belinda¡¯s brows knitted together when she heard that. She hesitated briefly before taking the phone and pressing it to her ear. ¡°What do you want?¡± The moment she spoke, Baker¡¯s furious voice erupted through the phone. ¡°Belinda, when will you stop? Mr. rk has already made Kylee suffer the consequences! What more do you want?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly at Baker¡¯s sharp words, but her voice remainedposed as she responded, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Baker snapped, his voice dripping with indignation, ¡°Don¡¯t feign ignorance! You asked the Thomas family to target us, didn¡¯t you? Are you even aware of how many times they¡¯ve undermined mypany in the past forty-eight hours? This is all because of you!¡± Belinda paused for a moment, stunned, but quickly regained herposure. Before she could articte a response, Baker¡¯s authoritative voice resonated through the receiver once more. ¡°Get in touch with the head of the Thomas family this instant and tell them to stop targeting our Wright family!¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smirk at his demand. ¡°Mr. Wright, do I seem like someone who takes orders from you? Do you really think you can just tell me what to do?¡± Baker¡¯s face flushed crimson with fury, his frustration boiling over. ¡°Then what is it you want? You started this! If you hadn¡¯t arranged for Kylee to be abducted and assaulted, none of this would be happening! You brought this upon yourself!¡± His words were harsh, driven by unchecked rage. Livid over Kylee¡¯s potential exposure to HIV, Baker had already been wanting to vent his frustrations. The relentless suppression of hispany by the Thomas family over the past two days had finally made him snap. . . . Chapter 1023 ?Chapter 1023: So, when facing Belinda, heshed out without restraint. The icy sarcasm that had adorned Belinda¡¯s face froze instantly when she heard Baker¡¯s words. She felt as if a piercing arrow had struck her heart. And that arrow had been shot by her own father. He didn¡¯t believe her. Worse yet, he had told her she had brought this upon herself. After enduring such emotional turmoil, Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress a coldugh inwardly. ¡°Mr. Wright, you should know by now that I¡¯m not someone who forgives people who offend me easily,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I suggest you be mindful of what you say from now on. Otherwise, I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll like what I do next.¡± Her words carried a clear threat. ¡°You¡ª¡± Baker was seething. But before he could spit out another word, Belinda ended the call. Though her face remained impassive, a slight tremor ran through her frame, the pain in her dark eyes fleeting yet undeniable. Belinda handed the phone back to Holley and stated tly, ¡°If he calls again, don¡¯t let me answer.¡± Holley frowned. ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± She had barely begun speaking when Belinda cut her off, saying, ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯d like to rest now.¡± Holley hesitated, pressing her lips together. After a brief moment, she turned and exited the room, her face darkening ever so slightly as she walked away. Belinda told herself not to let these inconsequential people influence her emotions. Their words were nothing more than meaningless noise. And yet¡­ Her heart still ached¡ªnot just with pain, but also with a profound and chilling sense of emptiness. In the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium, Gordon strode in briskly, his expression serious. He said, ¡°Mr. rk, our men have discovered the two individuals responsible for abducting Kylee. One is apulsive gambler, the other a drug addict¡ªboth are nothing more than worthless lowlifes. We conducted a thorough investigation into their associates and found nothing suspicious. We even examined their financial transactions, yet there was nothing unusual. However, considering theirck of stable employment, it¡¯s clear that their source of ie is dubious at best. But as of now, we¡¯ve yet to uncover anything useful to us.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Have you found them?¡± Gordon hesitated, his face tightening. ¡°That¡¯s the problem. I¡­ I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to do that.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gordon pressed his lips together for a moment before saying, ¡°Because they¡­ they are already dead.¡± ¡°Dead?¡± Lucas chuckled coldly. ¡°This is too convenient.¡± He paused, his voice tense as he asked, ¡°How did they die?¡± . . . Chapter 1024 ?Chapter 1024: ¡°One was caught cheating at a casino,¡± Gordon exined. ¡°During the process of punishing him, the staff identally beat him to death. The other overdosed on drugs, became disoriented, and ran into traffic where he was struck by a car and died, despite the hospital¡¯s efforts to save him. Our investigations suggest these were just idents, but the circumstances seem too coincidental.¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze sharpened, a cold glint in his dark eyes. ¡°When did they die?¡± he asked. ¡°The 12th and the 22nd ofst month,¡± Gordon responded. A silence fell before Lucasmanded in a deep, husky tone, ¡°Investigate this! Look into every detail. Leave nothing unchecked.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gordon quickly turned and left. Once alone, Lucas stood, fueled by a new purpose. He believed now he had a reason to see Belinda. This was something she needed to know. However, his hopes were dashed at the gates of Belinda¡¯s house. The maid, speaking through the video inte, was firm in her stance. ¡°Mr. rk, please, Miss Wright instructed me not to open the door for you regardless of what you say. Please don¡¯t make things difficult for us.¡± Lucas inhaled deeply and said in a low voice, ¡°Tell her it¡¯s important.¡± The maid answered, ¡°Miss Wright said, no matter how important it is, she doesn¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Lucas fell silent. His expression turned cold and faintly pale. He hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to be this resolute. She didn¡¯t even want to see him now. Just as Lucas was about to force the door open, it opened from the inside. When Lucas saw the person emerging from the house, his brow twitched. He stepped forward and greeted, ¡°Mrs. Thomas.¡± Mollie looked at Lucas and said sharply, ¡°Lucas, don¡¯te here again! Belinda won¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s not going to happen,¡± Lucas replied firmly. His stance was unwavering. Mollie said, ¡°No matter how many times youe, the result will be the same! You are being stubborn.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice remained firm. ¡°No matter what happens, I won¡¯t leave Belinda. So, don¡¯t try to persuade me anymore.¡± Mollie sneered, ¡°Your family might not think the same.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes flickered. ¡°My family? What do you mean?¡± Realizing her slip, Mollie backtracked. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a casual remark.¡± Lucas asked, his voice low and serious, ¡°Did my parents say something to Belinda?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡± Even though Mollie said that, the expression on her face revealed everything. . . . Chapter 1025 ?Chapter 1025: ¡°I understand now.¡± Lucas turned and left. Back at the rk family mansion, he summoned Harold and Norma to the study. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Harold¡¯s voice was filled with concern. Lucas was straightforward. ¡°Did you talk to Belinda?¡± After Harold heard Lucas¡¯ words, his expression darkened with doubt, his brow furrowing in confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Your mother and I merely visited Belinda to check on her.¡± Hearing that, Lucas shifted his gaze toward Norma. However, Norma remained silent, her eyes downcast, unable to meet his prating stare. Her reaction spoke volumes. ¡°Mom,¡± Lucas said, his voice devoid of warmth, his sharp eyes locked onto her. Norma exhaled shakily, nodding in admission, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yes, it was me.¡± Harold was shocked by the revtion. ¡°You? Norma, when did you go to see Belinda?¡± Lucas asked Norma, ¡°What exactly did you say to her?¡± Norma hesitated, pressing her lips together before speaking. ¡°I only asked her to keep her distance from you until her test results came back.¡± ¡°Norma, you¡­¡± Harold¡¯s voice was heavy with disappointment. He wanted to scold her but held back, not wanting to be too harsh. Lucas¡¯ expression turned cold, his tone sharp. ¡°Haven¡¯t I made myself clear? Belinda is the only one I want.¡± Norma¡¯s face tightened. ¡°I understand! But Lucas, what if she¡­ What if she is really infected? It¡¯s AIDS! It¡¯s incurable, highly contagious, and¡ª¡± ¡°So what?¡± Lucas thundered, cutting her off. ¡°I love her! No matter what the oue is, no matter the illness¡ªnone of it matters! I will stand by her side, always!¡± His voice rang out with unshakable determination. Norma froze, speechless, staring at her son in disbelief. Lucas looked at Norma, his face expressionless, but the cold aura surrounding him was enough to send chills down anyone¡¯s spine. ¡°From this moment forward,¡± he dered, ¡°please refrain from meddling in my affairs. If you do so again, don¡¯t me me for being harsh with you!¡± With that, Lucas turned and stormed out. Norma¡¯splexion drained of color as she turned to look at Harold. ¡°Darling,¡± she said softly, ¡°I only acted out of concern for our son¡­ If Belinda is truly infected, what will he do?¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°I conveyed to Belinda that if she isn¡¯t infected, I will fully support her rtionship with Lucas.¡± Harold let out a heavy sigh. ¡°And have you considered Belinda¡¯s feelings? Do you realize how much you¡¯ve hurt her? She is already struggling with fear and uncertainty, and in the midst of that, you told her to stay away from Lucas. Do you not see how cruel that is? To her, it must have felt like you were casting her aside. That must have hurt her deeply.¡± . . . Chapter 1026 ?Chapter 1026: Norma¡¯s lips quivered. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡± But deep down, she knew he was right. She had been so consumed with protecting Lucas that she hadn¡¯t stopped to consider what her words would mean to Belinda. Belinda had smiled politely at her, but now Norma realized¡ªthat smile must have masked immense pain. After a while, Harold said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s refrain from getting involved in this matter any longer. Allow Lucas to manage it his way.¡± Norma bit down on her lip and nodded, remaining silent. Lucas hurried toward Belinda¡¯s ce, urgency coursing through him. Throughout the journey, guilt gnawed at his insides, and anguish clouded his thoughts. He gripped the steering wheel tightly, unable to fathom how Belinda must have felt upon hearing his mother¡¯s words. As soon as he arrived, Lucas strode toward the door, only to be blocked by the maid. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened. His patience was running thin. ¡°You have three seconds to open this door. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll open it myself.¡± The maid¡¯s expression shifted instantly. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡ª¡± ¡°Three. Two¡ª¡± Before Lucas could finish, the maid hurriedly opened the door and stepped aside. She knew Lucas wasn¡¯t bluffing. galnovels . is your storytelling hub Without hesitation, Lucas stepped inside and headed straight for the second floor¡ªdirectly to Belinda¡¯s room. Lucas looked at Belinda. She had grown even thinner. Her once-soft features had sharpened, and her face was pale, making her appear more fragile than ever. A tightness gripped Lucas¡¯ chest at the sight of her like this. Without hesitation, he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around her. His embrace was warm and familiar¡ªa ce Belinda had once found sce in. For a fleeting moment, she wanted to sink into it, to shield herself from everything. But she dared not let herself do that. Within two seconds, she ced her hands on Lucas¡¯ chest and gently pushed him away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Lucas suddenly said. Belinda stiffened slightly, her breath catching. Lucas¡¯ voice was low, rough with emotion. ¡°I apologize for my mother¡¯s words. Don¡¯t let them affect you.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression flickered for just a moment before she straightened herself, masking her emotions behind an icy calm. ¡°This has nothing to do with Norma. You and I have been over for a long time. Even if she hadn¡¯t said those things, I still wouldn¡¯t want anything to do with you.¡± Lucas dropped his gaze, his expression darkening. ¡°Belinda, is it that no matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me and won¡¯t give me another chance?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold and unwavering. ¡°It¡¯s not about believing you. The truth is, I don¡¯t feel anything for you anymore. I don¡¯t want to get back together with you.¡± Lucas spoke with certainty. ¡°Belinda, you can¡¯t fool me. I know you still have feelings for me.¡± . . . Chapter 1027 ?Chapter 1027: Belinda let out a short, humorlessugh. ¡°If deceiving yourself makes you feel better, then by all means, keep doing it. But I¡¯m done with you. Now, leave.¡± Lucas, however, didn¡¯t move. Instead, he smiled. There was something unsettling about that smile. Belinda had a feeling something unexpected was about to happen. Before she could process it further, Lucas reached for her, cupping her face in his hands. Then, without warning, he leaned in and kissed her. Belinda froze in shock. Her mind went nk. She immediately pushed against him, trying to force him away. But then, a sharp pain shot through her lips. A metallic taste filled her mouth¡ªblood. Panic surged through Belinda. With all the strength she could muster, she shoved Lucas away. This time, Lucas didn¡¯t resist. He let her push him back. ¡°Lucas, have you lost your mind?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice rang out, raw with emotion. She turned toward the table, grabbing a tissue with trembling hands. Rushing back, she pressed it to Lucas¡¯ lips, desperately trying to wipe away the blood. ¡°Spit it out! Right now!¡± Her voice cracked, her entire body shaking. Lucas remainedposed. ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± he said. Belinda¡¯s breath hitched, her heart pounding violently against her ribs. ¡°Why? Why would you do this? You¡¯re crazy!¡± Tears streamed down her face, uncontroble, unstoppable. She had never expected Lucas to do this. How could he do this? Lucas reached out again, cupping her face gently and pressing his forehead against hers. His voice was hoarse, filled with desperation. ¡°Belinda, now do you believe me? Will you stop pushing me away?¡± Hearing his words, Belinda felt as though her heart was being torn apart. Without responding, she turned sharply, rushing back to the table. Her hands trembled as she yanked open the medicine box, her fingers fumbling as she grabbed the pills. Pouring a ss of water, she spun back toward him. ¡°Take the medicine. Now,¡± shemanded, her voice shaking. Lucas didn¡¯t react. ¡°Lucas, take the medicine!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice rose in urgency, her frustration clear. Lucas fixed his gaze on Belinda, his expression resolute. ¡°Answer me!¡± he demanded, his voice thick with stubborn determination. A brief silence followed before he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t take the medicine.¡± Belinda¡¯s hands trembled as she clenched them into fists, her bloodshot eyes locking onto his. Her voice faltered, breaking with emotion. ¡°Lucas¡­ Do you even realize what¡¯s happened? The blood from the AIDS patient might have gotten into my eyes. If that¡¯s the case, my chances of infection are incredibly high! Please, stop being so stubborn. Just take the medicine first!¡± . . . Chapter 1028 ?Chapter 1028: Lucas¡¯ eyes widened in sudden understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been pushing me away. You don¡¯t want to be a burden to me, do you? You¡¯re trying to handle this all on your own, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda grabbed the medicine and tried to press it against his lips, her desperation evident. ¡°Take it!¡± she insisted. But Lucas caught her wrist, stubbornly demanding a clear answer. ¡°Belinda, tell me¡­ Will you push me away again?¡± Tears welled in Belinda¡¯s eyes as she shook her head. Her voice wavered, thick with emotion. ¡°No¡­ I won¡¯t. Never again.¡± Lucas had already gone this far for her. How could she possibly¡­ How could she ever bear to push him away again? At her answer, a slow smile spread across Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°Now, take the medicine,¡± Belinda urged, slipping her hand free and pressing the pills to his lips once more. This time, Lucas didn¡¯t resist. He obediently swallowed the medicine with water. ¡°Come with me,¡± Belinda said, tugging him toward the bathroom. Once they had cleaned up, they stepped back out. The moment they did, Lucas pulled Belinda into his arms without hesitation. This time, Belinda didn¡¯t resist. Instead, she wrapped her arms around his waist, pressing her cheek against his solid chest. The steady rhythm of his heartbeat was soothing to her. But then, as if a thought suddenly struck her, she stiffened. Pulling away from the embrace, she lifted her head and red at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, why did you do that? Do you even understand what could happen? If I test positive¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± Lucas interjected, his voice calm and unwavering. ¡°But I didn¡¯t know what else to do to make you believe me, to make you stop pushing me away. This was the only way I could think of.¡± Reaching out, he gently cupped her face, his thumb brushing over her cheek. His deep, unwavering eyes held hers. ¡°Belinda, from now on, you don¡¯t have to be afraid anymore. No matter what happens, I¡¯ll be right by your side.¡± A fresh wave of tears spilled down Belinda¡¯s cheeks. She gave a small nod, her voice catching. ¡°Okay¡­ We¡¯ll face this together.¡± Lucas wiped her tears away with a tender touch, his voice barely above a whisper. ¡°No more crying.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded, sniffling as she fought to hold back the lingering tears. Lucas¡¯ bold and impulsive actions had shown Belinda just how deeply he loved her, and they proved his unwavering determination to stand by her, no matter what. Faced with his deep affection, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse him anymore. She let go of her hesitation and gave inpletely. Belinda and Lucas sat on the sofa in silence. She rested her head against his shoulder while he held her close, gently sping her hand. After a while, Lucas¡¯ voice, rough with emotion, broke the silence. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about what my mother said. She won¡¯t interfere with us again.¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda suddenly straightened, her eyes locking onto him. ¡°Were you harsh with your mother at that time?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Lucas hesitated. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before responding, ¡°I wasn¡¯t harsh with her, but¡­ I must admit, I wasn¡¯t very gentle either.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together thoughtfully. ¡°I can understand that. From her perspective, she wasn¡¯t entirely wrong. As a mother, she¡¯s only looking out for her son¡¯s well-being.¡± . . . Chapter 1029 ?Chapter 1029: Lucas reached for her hand, enclosing it within his own, his touch firm and reassuring. ¡°I get that,¡± he said. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t sit right with me. I hate the thought of you being hurt because of this. You must have been really upset at the time, right?¡± Belinda lowered her gaze. After a brief pause, she softly responded, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Lucas nodded slightly, his deep voice resonating with a captivating charm. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s all in the past. And from this point forward, no matter what challenges we face, I promise to stay by your side.¡± A warm smile spread across Belinda¡¯s face as she felt aforting sense of security envelop her. With Lucas by her side, she felt much better. Suddenly, thinking of something, Lucas asked, ¡°By the way, why has Holley returned?¡± Belinda exhaled, recalling the recent events. ¡°She came by the other day to apologize, saying she deeply regretted her actions and was seeking my forgiveness. She imed she wanted to make amends and begged for another chance to take care of me. I just wanted to understand her true intentions before making any decisions; that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t turn her away.¡± Deep down, she sincerely hoped that Holley had recognized her mistakes and truly wanted to care for her. ¡°Has she been behaving oddly these past few days?¡± Lucas inquired after a moment of contemtion. Belinda shrugged slightly. ¡°Nothing particrly unusual has happened, except that I heard from the maid that she spotted her sleepwalking at night. To be honest, I don¡¯t find that too peculiar.¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes thoughtfully and said, ¡°Keep a watchful eye on her. If she¡¯s scheming something sinister, rest assured that her true motives will eventually be revealed.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied, her mood growing heavy as Holley was brought into the conversation. Noticing the change in her expression, Lucas quickly shifted the topic. ¡°I nearly forgot to inform you of something significant. We found the two individuals who abducted Kylee, but they are both dead.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Both of them are dead? What exactly happened?¡± Lucas went on to exin the findings from the investigation. When he finished, Belinda furrowed her brows in deep thought. ¡°Both of them turning up dead? That¡¯s far too much of a coincidence. It¡¯s clear someone is behind this. You didn¡¯t uncover anything suspicious at all?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression grew serious as he hesitated before responding gravely. ¡°Not so far. The person orchestrating this is being exceedingly cautious and seems determined to erase all traces of their involvement.¡± ¡°Who might they be?¡± A pensive silence stretched between them before Belinda added, ¡°Do you think Verena could be behind this?¡± Lucas paused to consider this before answering, ¡°I did entertain suspicions about Verena; however, after conducting an extensive investigation into her activities, nothing seemed out of the ordinary¡ªno questionable transactions, no strange calls, and no deviations in her routine. If Verena had been involved, there would have been some evidence left behind.¡± . . . Chapter 1030 Chapter 1030: ¡°Furthermore,¡± he continued with conviction, ¡°I doubt she has the resources required to orchestrate something of this magnitude. To ensure thoroughness in our investigation and leave no stone unturned, I instructed my team to look into the Adams family as well. However, we found no signs of anything amiss there either. Based on our findings so far, it doesn¡¯t seem to be rted to Verena or the Adams family.¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Belinda found herself engulfed in a whirlwind of confusion. The idea that there might be no connection to Verena or the Adams family was utterly bewildering. She struggled toprehend the possibility that someone else could be behind everything. Noticing the distressed expression on Belinda¡¯s face, Lucas tightened his hold on her. He spoke softly, his voice a soothing balm amid her turmoil. ¡°Alright, stop overthinking it. Your only concern right now should be taking care of yourself. Let me handle everything else, okay?¡± ¡°You should take care of yourself, too!¡± Belinda said, turning to face Lucas with a furrowed brow and eyes shimmering with concern. ¡°Make sure Gordon provides you with the medication and that you take it every single day, okay?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Despite his reassurance, Belinda¡¯s worry for him lingered. Just then, Lucas suddenly turned to her, anticipation gleaming in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, what exactly is our rtionship now?¡± Belinda blinked, slightly caught off guard by his abrupt question. She tilted her head and countered yfully, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Lucas dered confidently. ¡°We¡¯re a couple! Let¡¯s go get our marriage registered tomorrow.¡± The corners of Belinda¡¯s lips twitched in amusement as she shot him a disapproving look. ¡°Who said I was nning to marry you?¡± Lucas¡¯ joyful demeanor immediately shifted, and his expression fell, now a mixture of disheartenment and slight anger. ¡°If you don¡¯t marry me, who else do you want to marry? Belinda, listen¡ªyou¡¯re never truly going to escape me!¡± Belinda burst intoughter at his possessiveness. ¡°So, you¡¯re nning to keep me shackled to you for life? Isn¡¯t that a bit excessive?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I just want you by my side,¡± Lucas replied firmly. Belinda¡¯s expression turned serious before her tone softened. ¡°It¡¯s really too soon to discuss remarriage. I¡¯m not prepared for that level ofmitment right now. Besides, with everything happening, Ick the energy to even think about something like that.¡± A profound silence settled between them as Lucas gazed deeply into her eyes, understanding the weight of their past together. He knew he had been a fool and had caused Belinda a great deal of heartache. Even though she had weed him back into her life, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about marriage. After all, their prior union had caused her more sorrow than joy, so her hesitation was only natural. He knew he had no one to me but himself for this. But from this moment forward, Lucas vowed to use time, patience, and unwavering love as his tools to gradually warm her heart¡ªto prove that he was genuinely different now and worthy of her trust. Breaking the silence, Lucas spoke. ¡°Alright, we don¡¯t need to discuss marriage just yet. But¡­ we are now officially in a rtionship.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Triple chapters today dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best (=?=) / . Chapter 1031 ?Chapter 1031: Belinda blinked in surprise. The term felt foreign to her, like a word from a distantnd. She had never been in a rtionship before. Lucas gently ced his hands on Belinda¡¯s shoulders, turning her to face him. Gazing deeply into her eyes with unwavering conviction, he stated, ¡°From this moment onward, I¡¯m your boyfriend!¡± The seriousness etched on Lucas¡¯ face made Belinda¡¯s heart flutter. She smiled yfully, teasing him with a hint of mischief in her voice. ¡°Lucas, I already told you¡ªI no longer love you. So¡­ why would I want you to be my boyfriend?¡± Unfazed by her words, Lucas stared at her with an intensity that seemed to pierce through her defenses. ¡°I know you can¡¯t stop thinking about me,¡± he replied confidently. ¡°You love me.¡± A bright and steadfast light flickered in his deep-set eyes as he continued, ¡°You were only saying those hurtful words because you were scared of burdening me.¡± Leaning closer, he closed the distance between them; his forehead brushed against hers, sending shivers down Belinda¡¯s spine as his warm breath caressed her face. His voice dropped low and enticing. ¡°But the truth is, when you uttered those words, it pained you too, didn¡¯t it?¡± Belinda wanted to cry when she heard that. She remained silent for a moment before diving into Lucas¡¯ arms, wrapping him tightly in an embrace that spoke volumes of the emotions swirling inside her. Lucas enveloped her in his arms, holding her close and pressing a gentle kiss to the crown of her head. His heart swelled with profound contentment in that moment. They stayed like that for what felt like an eternity, until eventually, Belinda asked Lucas to leave. Before he did, the expression on his face was one of reluctance, but Belinda chose to disregard it. The next day, Johnson and Bethany arrived at Belinda¡¯s home to visit her. Belinda straightened her posture, took a steady breath, and met Johnson¡¯s and Bethany¡¯s gazes. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to tell you¡­ Lucas and I¡­ We¡¯re back together.¡± Johnson and Bethany exchanged nces, their brows arched in surprise. ¡°When did this happen?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°Yesterday,¡± Belinda replied. Johnson asked, ¡°What exactly happened yesterday? What did Lucas do?¡± Belinda pouted. ¡°Why does it have to be about what Lucas did? Can¡¯t it just be that I finally came around?¡± Johnson shot her a skeptical look. ¡°You? If it were that easy, you wouldn¡¯t have put yourself¡ªand Lucas¡ªthrough all that turmoil.¡± Letting out a small sigh, Belinda offered a resigned smile before recounting everything that had transpired the day before. By the time she finished, both Johnson and Bethany were sitting in stunned silence, their mouths slightly open in disbelief. Belinda waved a hand in front of them. ¡°Hello? Some kind of reaction would be nice.¡± Bethany was the first to find her voice. ¡°Wow¡­ I never thought Lucas would go to such lengths for you!¡± . . . Chapter 1032 ?Chapter 1032: ¡°I can¡¯t say I expected it, either,¡± Johnson said, shaking his head in awe. Belinda lowered her gaze, pressing her lips together as the memories resurfaced. ¡°You¡¯re not the only ones. At that moment, I was shocked and scared.¡± Even now, just thinking about it sent a chill down her spine. Bethany¡¯s expression grew firm. ¡°Well, after what he did, I fully approve of you two being together now.¡± Johnson¡¯s tone turned serious as he looked at Belinda. ¡°Now, do you finally believe it? Lucas truly loves you. There¡¯s no need to question his feelings for you.¡± ¡°I know¡­¡± Belinda nodded softly. ¡°The moment he took that knife for me, I stopped questioning his feelings. I know he loves me.¡± Her voice was steady, and her eyes reflected the warmth and certainty she felt. Johnson exhaled and said, ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up at home, out of the loop. There¡¯s a lot you don¡¯t know. Jennifer was running her mouth about you, and Lucas overheard it. He didn¡¯t let it slide. He went straight for her family¡¯spany. It got so bad that her father, Sanford, had no choice but to drag Jennifer to the rk estate, begging for mercy.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Lucas gave them an ultimatum: if they wanted to save their business, Jennifer had to keep her mouth shut for good. So, Sanford made sure of it. He took a pair of scissors and cut out Jennifer¡¯s tongue. Then he sent her overseas. After that incident, no one in the social circle dared to say anything against you again.¡± Belinda was stunned. She had beenpletely unaware of any of this. Johnson gave her a moment to absorb the information before continuing. ¡°Then there¡¯s the Happer family, one of the four most powerful families in Soling. After Lucas dealt with Kylee, her grandfather, Galen, personally dragged her to the rk estate the next day, confronting Lucas. The Happers and rks have always maintained a strong alliance, but this time, Harold refused to back down. He didn¡¯t give Galen any room to negotiate¡ªshut him downpletely.¡± His voice turned grave. ¡°Galen, unwilling to let the matter go, had set his sights on retaliating against the Triumph Consortium. But before he could act, his own sons intervened. Even though Galen had handed over thepany to them, his word has always beenw in the Happer family. But this time, neither of his sons obeyed him. Because it¡¯s obvious to everyone who is at fault!¡± The moment Johnson mentioned the Happers, a name surfaced in Belinda¡¯s mind¡ªCar. A heavy feeling settled in Belinda¡¯s chest as she recalled Car¡¯s words from that day. Bethany, noticing Belinda¡¯s demeanor, frowned. ¡°Belinda? What is it? You suddenly look upset.¡± Belinda shook her head, offering a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly thought of something unpleasant.¡± Bethany frowned. ¡°Now that I think about it, this whole situation is bizarre. Who was really behind Kylee¡¯s kidnapping? Has Lucas found any leads?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Belinda admitted, summarizing what had been uncovered so far. Bethany¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Could it be Verena?¡± Belinda had thought the same before. She shook her head. ¡°Lucas had Verena thoroughly investigated, and there wasn¡¯t anything suspicious.¡± Johnson, who had been quietly contemting, finally spoke. ¡°I doubt Verena had anything to do with it. If she truly had the capability to pull something like this off, nning it so meticulously that even Lucas¡¯ people couldn¡¯t find a single clue, then Harold wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep her locked up for three years before, let alone push her into such a deep depression.¡± . . . Chapter 1033 ?Chapter 1033: Bethany sighed in frustration. ¡°Then who else could it be?¡± Belinda exhaled, deciding to steer the conversation in a different direction. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this for now. Johnson, how are things going with you and Catherine?¡± Bethany let out a soft chuckle, shaking her head. ¡°You really have a talent for bringing up the most ufortable topics. Catherine left for Soling with her mentor. It¡¯s been over ten days now.¡± Belinda blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Wait, what?¡± Had Catherine really gone to such lengths just to avoid Johnson? A tense silence followed. Johnson¡¯s expression darkened, his mood visibly sinking. After a brief pause, Belinda said, ¡°Have you considered trying a different approach?¡± Johnson narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°What exactly are you suggesting?¡± Belinda tilted her head thoughtfully before responding, ¡°Change the way you treat her. Act as if you¡¯ve epted the situation and just want to be her brother, letting her lower her guard. Don¡¯t be kind to her anymore¡ªpreferably, bepletely different from who you were before.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Catherine is used to your constant care. If you suddenly withdraw, she won¡¯t know how to process it. You need to make her realize that the reason you treated her so well before was because you love her!¡± Her voice grew more serious. ¡°And if possible, find someone to make her jealous. It might help. Sometimes, a little jealousy is exactly what it takes for someone to realize their true feelings.¡± Bethany frowned. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ a bit maniptive?¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°Not the most ethical strategy, I¡¯ll admit. But Catherine is avoiding you entirely; you don¡¯t even have a chance to talk to her. If you don¡¯t act now, maybe the next time she shows up, she might already have another man by her side.¡± At that thought, Johnson¡¯s face hardened. That possibility was uneptable. Determined, he made his decision. ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot. I¡¯ll need to figure out the best way to go about this first.¡± Belinda smiled and patted his shoulder. ¡°Good luck.¡± Just then, Bethany turned to Belinda. ¡°By the way, has Holley been causing any trouble for youtely?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Bethany didn¡¯t look convinced. ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± But deep down, a sense of heaviness settled in her chest. How did ite to this? Having to stay on guard when she was around her own mother¡­ After chatting with Belinda for a while longer, Bethany and Johnson eventually left. That evening, after getting off work, Lucas stopped by Belinda¡¯s ce and lingered longer than necessary. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda outright told him to leave that he finally did, albeit reluctantly. Later that night, since she had taken sleeping pills, Belinda had been sleeping well these days. But tonight, just as she was deep in sleep, she suddenly felt as though she was being choked¡ªshe couldn¡¯t breathe. Instinctively, she struggled, but the sensation only intensified. This felt too real. It wasn¡¯t like a dream. . . . Chapter 1034 ?Chapter 1034: With sheer effort, Belinda forced her eyes open. And the moment she did, her pupils constricted in shock at the scene before her. There was a person standing beside Belinda¡¯s bed. At that moment, the figure loomed over her, both hands mped tightly around her throat, suffocating her. ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡± Belinda gasped, desperately fighting against the unyielding grip, trying to pry Holley¡¯s hands from her neck. However, since she had taken sleeping pills earlier, her body felt heavy and weak. She was utterly drained of strength, and despite her frantic efforts, she could not loosen Holley¡¯s hold. Holley¡¯s eyes were wide open, but they were vacant. With fierce determination, she tightened her grasp around Belinda¡¯s throat, gritting her teeth as she muttered, ¡°No one is permitted to harm my daughter! Anyone who dares to hurt my daughter must die! I will kill you!¡± ¡°Ugh¡­ Mom, wake up¡­ Please¡­¡± Belinda feebly tapped at Holley¡¯s hands, pleading in hoarse whispers, desperately trying to snap Holley out of her trance. But instead of stopping, Holley only tightened her grip. Belinda¡¯s face was turning pale. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ breathe¡­¡± A suffocating pressure crushed her lungs. No! She had to do something¡ªanything! If she didn¡¯t act now, Holley would strangle her to death! Summoning every ounce of her fading strength, Belinda abandoned her futile attempts to pry Holley¡¯s hands away. Instead, she raised a trembling hand, preparing to p Holley in a desperate bid to wake her. But just as her fingers neared Holley¡¯s face, Holley moved. Coincidentally, Belinda had already put force behind her movement, and her nails raked across Holley¡¯s cheek, leaving behind scratches. The sharp sting sent a shockwave through Holley¡¯s body, jolting her back to reality. When Holley saw the scene before her, she was utterly shocked. With a shrill scream, she jerked back and abruptly released her grip. Yet, her first instinct wasn¡¯t to check on Belinda. Instead, she clutched at her face. ¡°My face! It hurts!¡± Belinda coughed violently, gasping for air. At that moment, nothing felt more invaluable than the ability to breathe freely. Holley¡¯s panicked expression shifted as she finally realized what had just transpired. Her eyes widened in worry as she took in Belinda¡¯s fragile state. Tears welled in her eyes as she said, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that! I swear! I don¡¯t even know how this happened¡ªI must have been sleepwalking again! Belinda, are you okay? I am so sorry¡­¡± Her voice trembled with guilt and distress, and tears streamed down her face freely. Belinda continued coughing. She was in no state to respond. Her body felt weak, her mind reeling. The weight on her chest hadn¡¯t liftedpletely. Just then, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed. ¡°Oh my God! What happened? Miss Wright, are you alright?¡± Margie burst into the room, her face a mask of panic and concern after she saw Belinda in such a state. Belinda weakly lifted a trembling hand, trying to reassure her. ¡°I am fine¡­¡± But despite her words of assurance, the violent coughing betrayed the truth of her condition. . . . Chapter 1035 ?Chapter 1035: Margie turned to Holley. ¡°What happened?¡± Holley sobbed, looking utterly distraught. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s all my fault! I must have been sleepwalking again!¡± Her voice cracked. ¡°I woke up to find myself in Belinda¡¯s room, my hands¡­ my hands around her throat! I was trying to strangle her! If she hadn¡¯t scratched me, I might have still been trapped in that state!¡± ¡°What?¡± Margie gasped in shock. Only then did she notice the scratches marring Holley¡¯s cheek. ¡°Ms. Lewis, your sleepwalking is downright terrifying. You need to see a doctor and get on some medication immediately.¡± Just hearing about it sent an eerie chill crawling up Margie¡¯s spine. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go to the doctor for medicine,¡± Holley said, nodding quickly. Then, she turned to Belinda with a worried expression. ¡°Belinda, how are you feeling now?¡± Belinda had spent what felt like forever coughing, her chest gripped by an unbearable tightness before the pressure finally eased. ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now,¡± she replied. Her voice had grown hoarse from the force of the strangtion. Lifting her weary gaze to Holley, Belinda spoke. ¡°You should take care of those scratches on your face first. Clean them thoroughly, and make sure to disinfect with iodine.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do that now!¡± Holley hurried off. Margie, still shaken, turned to Belinda with a heavy sense of unease. ¡°Ms. Wright, to bepletely honest¡­ Your mother is a real threat. Living with her is just too dangerous! Tonight, she sleepwalked and nearly strangled you to death. Who¡¯s to say she won¡¯t do something even worse next time?¡± Belinda fell silent after hearing Margie¡¯s words. After a long pause, she finally said, ¡°I understand. You can go back and get some rest. I¡¯m fine now.¡± Margie shook her head, her expression firm. ¡°No, no! Ms. Wright, I¡¯m staying in your room tonight. I¡¯ll take the sofa. I need to make sure you¡¯re safe.¡± Belinda started to refuse, saying, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. You¡ª¡± But Margie cut her off, her tone unwavering, ¡°Please don¡¯t refuse me. I¡¯ll feel much better knowing I¡¯m here to watch over you.¡± Seeing the determination in Margie¡¯s eyes, Belinda didn¡¯t argue. She exhaled softly. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Margie.¡± ¡°Just lie down and rest now,¡± Margie said. Belinda eased back onto the bed, but sleep felt impossible. The ache in her throat was still sharp, a burning reminder of what had happened. Staring at the ceiling, she couldn¡¯t stop her thoughts from spiraling. Holley had sleepwalked and nearly killed her. Was it really just sleepwalking? Or¡­ Was it something deliberate? She didn¡¯t want to doubt her own mother. But¡­ Wasn¡¯t this just too much of a coincidence? She had felt the raw power behind Holley¡¯s grip. It hadn¡¯t been the weak, aimless iling of someone lost in a dream. It was as if Holley had poured every ounce of her strength into squeezing the life out of her. . . . Chapter 1036 ?Chapter 1036: So¡­ Had it really been unconscious sleepwalking? Or had Holley done that on purpose? In reality, Holley had done that on purpose. The sleepwalking had been a carefully crafted lie from the beginning. She had staged it all, making sure Margie witnessed it, nting the idea in her head. It was the perfect excuse. To be honest, earlier, she had truly considered ending Belinda¡¯s life. She knew that if Belinda was gone, the source of her daughter¡¯s misery would vanish. And the truth about her daughter¡¯s identity would stay buried forever. So when she had watched Belinda¡¯s body go weak, her eyes rolling back fromck of air, she had really wanted to kill her. But what she hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Belinda would scratch her face. Now she¡­ She was at risk of infection, too! The realization sent a shiver down her spine as her expression turned dark. At this moment, she was also extremely worried. Would she be infected? For thirty minutes, Holley desperately cleaned and disinfected her wounds. Only after that did she return to her room¡­ ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Holley¡¯s voice was barely above a whisper. Belinda, however, didn¡¯t look at her. Instead, she pointed at the bottle of pills on the bedside table, her voice steady. ¡°These are preventative medications. Take them. Tomorrow, go to the hospital to get the full prescription for the next twenty-seven days.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Even though the risk of infection from a scratch is low, it¡¯s still safer to take precautions.¡± At those words, Holley felt a surge of frustration within her. The sharp sting of her wound suddenly seemed to burn even more. Without another word, she grabbed the pills, swallowed them with a gulp of water, and let out a slow breath. ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± Holley started. But before she could finish, Belinda cut her off, saying, ¡°I¡¯m exhausted. I need to rest. You should go back to your room now.¡± With that, shey back down. Holley¡¯s brows furrowed, hesitation flickering across her face. ¡°You should get some rest. I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight.¡± Just then, Margie interjected, stepping forward with a polite yet firm demeanor, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Ms. Lewis. I¡¯ll stay here with Ms. Wright. You should rest in your own room.¡± After what had happened earlier, there was no way she was going to let Holley stay here with Belinda. Holley stiffened slightly, her lips pressing into a thin line. But seeing the unwavering look on Margie¡¯s face, she chose not to argue. She turned on her heel and walked away without another word. That night, sleep eluded Belinda. Every time she closed her eyes, images of Holley choking her shed through her mind. The terrifying sensation of suffocation lingered, refusing to let her rest. Her nerves remained on edge. . . . Chapter 1037 ?Chapter 1037: It wasn¡¯t until well past six in the morning that exhaustion finally overcame her, and she drifted into a restless sleep. By the time she woke up, sunlight was already streaming through the curtains. It was noon. After freshening up and changing her clothes, Belinda headed downstairs for some food. Just as she finished eating and was about to head upstairs, the front door suddenly opened. A tall figure stepped inside. It was Lucas. Just yesterday, Lucas had pestered Belinda into giving him the new code to her ce. Lucas had barely taken two steps when his sharp gaze locked onto her. The moment he saw her, his expression changed instantly. His usuallyposed demeanor tensed as his eyes zeroed in on the bruises around her neck. With quick strides, he closed the distance between them and reached out, his fingers grazing the bruises on Belinda¡¯s neck. ¡°What happened?¡± His voice was low, yetced with barely contained anger. ¡°Who did this to you?¡± Holley, who had been standing nearby, hesitated before reluctantly raising her hand. ¡°I-I was sleepwalkingst night,¡± she stammered. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it happened, but I ended up in Belinda¡¯s room. And I choked her¡­¡± She swallowed hard, her voice growing weaker. ¡°But I-I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned dark, his presence turning icy. His sharp, prating eyes locked onto Holley. His jaw clenched as he said, ¡°Sleepwalking? How convenient.¡± His words wereced with unmistakable usation. ¡°So you just happened to sleepwalk into Belinda¡¯s room? And just happened to choke her?¡± Holley instantly caught the meaning behind his words. She quickly said, ¡°Mr. rk! What are you implying? Are you actually suggesting that I faked sleepwalking just to harm my own daughter?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes didn¡¯t waver. ¡°You know what you did.¡± Holley¡¯s chest heaved with indignation at his usation. ¡°Mr. rk, how could you think that? I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s mother! Why on earth would I ever attempt to strangle my own daughter? Do you genuinely believe I would want to hurt her?¡± Holley turned to Belinda, pain etched across her face. ¡°Belinda, do you really think I would do something like that on purpose?¡± Belinda met her mother¡¯s gaze but remained silent. The truth was, she didn¡¯t know what to believe. Herck of response made Holley¡¯s eyes fill with tears. ¡°We don¡¯t need you here. Get out now!¡± Lucas, unwilling to drag the conversation any longer, spoke with cold finality. Holley stared at him, momentarily stunned by his bluntness. But the next moment, her expression hardened. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving! I¡¯m staying right here with my daughter!¡± . . . Chapter 1038 ?Chapter 1038: Lucas¡¯ expression turned even colder. His voice dropped to a warning. ¡°Don¡¯t make me say that again.¡± His sharp eyes locked onto hers, his toneced with an unspoken threat. ¡°Or would you rather I throw you out myself?¡± Holley¡¯s face went pale. She turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, what do you want me to do?¡± Belinda hesitated, then finally spoke. ¡°You can go home. I¡¯m fine here.¡± Holley¡¯s brows drew together, her sorrow deepening. ¡°Even you¡­¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°Fine. If you won¡¯t believe me, then what more is there for me to say? I¡¯ll go, alright? I¡¯ll leave!¡± By the time thest words left her lips, her voice was thick with suppressed sobs. With that, she turned and hurried upstairs. Lucas didn¡¯t spare Holley another nce. He took Belinda¡¯s hand and guided her back to her room. Seated beside her on the couch, he reached out, his fingers gently touching her neck, his face full of concern. ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± His touch was light, as if he were handling something fragile and precious. Belinda shook her head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± But in reality, the pain still lingered. She just didn¡¯t want Lucas to worry about her. Lucas¡¯ face was grim. ¡°What exactly happenedst night? Tell me everything.¡± Belinda hesitated, then slowly recounted everything. As she spoke, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, a storm brewing beneath the surface. His hands clenched into fists, his gaze flickering with restrained fury. After a pause, Belinda asked, ¡°Do you remember I told you about Holley¡¯s sleepwalking before?¡± Lucas gave a slight nod. ¡°Yeah.¡± Belinda exhaled shakily, lowering her gaze. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t know if she was really sleepwalking or¡­¡± Belinda took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Last night, when she was strangling me, her grip was so strong. For a moment, I actually thought she was going to kill me.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened further, his fury evident. Without a word, he pulled Belinda into his arms. He knew how hard this must be for Belinda. Her own mother had nearly killed her¡­ ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Belinda murmured in his embrace. A beat of silence passed before Lucas spoke again. ¡°Starting today, I¡¯ll live here with you.¡± Belinda¡¯s head snapped up, her eyes widening. She blinked at Lucas in disbelief. ¡°What did you say? You want to move here and live with me? What for?¡± ¡°To stay by your side,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I am worried about you.¡± Belinda immediately replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Margie is here with me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not enough. I¡¯ll still worry about you,¡± Lucas said firmly. His decision was final. . . . Chapter 1039 ?Chapter 1039: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about! Holley has already been kicked out by you,¡± Belinda said. She then gestured toward her bedroom door. ¡°Besides, from today onward, I¡¯ll make sure to lock my door every night before going to sleep. That way, nothing like that will ever happen again.¡± Lucas frowned, wanting to say more, but before he could, Belinda interrupted him. ¡°That¡¯s final! You are not moving in here!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened. He looked at Belinda with a frown. ¡°There¡¯s no room for negotiation,¡± Belinda said, her tone firm. After a brief pause, she softened her tone slightly. ¡°Just stop worrying so much. Nothing bad will happen to me. Margie is someone Mollie trustspletely, so there won¡¯t be any issues.¡± Lucas clenched his jaw, clearly displeased, but after thinking for a while, he relented. Still, just the thought of Holley made his face cloud over again. In a private dining room of Harlequin Eats, Vincent sat beside Ryan. Ryan spoke first. ¡°Vincent, was there a particr reason you invited Verena and me to a meal today?¡± Vincent didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°You both know about Belinda¡¯s situation, right?¡± Ryan and Verena exchanged a look before nodding. ¡°Yes, we do,¡± Ryan replied. After a pause, Ryan asked, ¡°Vincent, I heard that Belinda has a high risk of infection. Is that true?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??????, the heart of fiction Vincent replied, ¡°No one can say for sure until the final blood test results are in.¡± Verena hesitated before speaking. ¡°Then¡­ If¡ªjust hypothetically¡ªBelinda is diagnosed with HIV, does that mean¡­ she and Lucas could never be together?¡± The moment the words left Verena¡¯s mouth, Vincent¡¯s expression hardened. His sharp gaze locked onto her. ¡°Verena, even after all this time, you are still thinking about Lucas? Are you unable to let go?¡± Verena remained silent; however, her expression told Vincent the answer. Vincent let out a slow sigh before saying, ¡°It¡¯s not just Belinda. Lucas¡­ He¡¯s at risk of infection, too.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ryan¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Verena¡¯s body went rigid. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Vincent leaned back in his chair. ¡°In order to prove his devotion to Belinda, Lucas bit her lip, drawing blood intentionally. He wanted to prove to Belinda that he would stay by her side no matter what.¡± A heavy silence fell over the table. Verena felt her chest tighten, her mind spinning. Her face instantly turned pale. ¡°Vincent¡­ Is what you are saying true?¡± Ryan asked, his voice tight with disbelief. Vincent¡¯s gaze remained steady. ¡°Do you honestly think I would lie about something like this?¡± Ryan fell into silence, his thoughts reeling. As for Verena, she waspletely frozen. At that moment, it was as if her ears had stopped working¡ªnothing registered except the deafening ringing in her head. ¡°Has Lucaspletely lost his mind? Does he not realize the danger? Belinda could already be infected! We¡¯re talking about HIV! A deadly, incurable disease!¡± Ryan eximed in shock. . . . Chapter 1040 Chapter 1040: Vincent nodded. ¡°Yes. I also think Lucas has lost his mind. But think about it¡­ Knowing that Belinda could already be infected, Lucas still did that. Do you know why?¡± Ryan fell silent. He understood the reason perfectly. It was because Lucas loved Belinda. At that moment, Vincent shifted his gaze back to Verena. ¡°Verena, you know exactly why I¡¯m telling you this, don¡¯t you?¡± Verena remained silent, biting her lip hard as if trying to suppress something deep within her. Vincent continued, ¡°Lucas has already gone to such lengths for Belinda. Do you really think there¡¯s still any possibility for you and him to be together?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes instantly reddened. Of course, she understood this. The moment Lucas had shielded Belinda with his own body, unhesitatingly taking the attack meant for her, Verena had realized it¡ªLucas¡¯ feelings for Belinda ran far deeper than simple affection. But even then, she had clung to hope. She had convinced herself that if Belinda fell, if she was utterly ruined beyond redemption, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªLucas would turn his back on Belinda. When she had found out that Belinda had suffered upational exposure and might be at risk of contracting HIV, she had been so ecstatic that she couldn¡¯t sleep that night. She had been waiting since then. Waiting for Lucas to leave Belinda. But¡­ what did she get? She had never anticipated that Lucas would go this far for Belinda. He had stayed by Belinda¡¯s side without hesitation, despite the risk. Was his love for Belinda really that deep? Would he truly sacrifice everything for her? Verena was overwhelmed with jealousy. It was so intense and maddening that it felt like she was losing her mind. Why? Why was fate so cruel to her? Tears streamed down her face, hot and unstoppable. Vincent let out a heavy sigh, his voice filled with earnest concern. ¡°Verena, as a friend, I advise you to let Lucas go. There¡¯s no future between you two anymore. I don¡¯t want to see you hurting yourself like this.¡± Verena¡¯s expression was stiff, hollow. It was as if nothing could reach her. After what felt like an eternity, she sniffled, slowly lifting her gaze to Vincent. With forced gratitude, she murmured, ¡°Vincent, thank you. I¡¯ll try my best to let go¡­¡± Hearing this, Vincent finally exhaled in relief. ¡°I¡¯m d you think this way.¡± Verena offered him a weak smile and said nothing more. . . .
Message from Noah: I hope you¡¯re enjoying the new chapters! More novels are on the way this week, so stay tuned to the website for updates. I¡¯m also working on a new section featuring VIP novels. This initiative is meant to help protect some of the website¡¯s content, since a few sites have been copying everything I publish¡ªeven my messages. In the near future, I¡¯ll introduce a subscription model that will grant ess to all these VIP novels. But don¡¯t worry¡ªfree content will still be avable. For example, if we release 10 novels, 6 will remain free while 4 will be VIP. The idea behind the VIP novels is not only to prevent other websites from copying everything, but also to thank the people who support this project and help us keep the website running. I truly appreciate the kind messages you send me on WhatsApp and your constant support¡ªthank you for being part of thismunity. Lastly, my goal is to publish 1,000 novels, and I hope you, dear reader, will continue to enjoy this website along the way. God loves you, and Noah wishes you all the best. (=?=)/ . Chapter 1041 ?Chapter 1041: Yet, when Vincent wasn¡¯t looking, a sh of darkness crossed Verena¡¯s eyes. She would never give up on Lucas! Lucas belonged to her. And only her. In fact, she believed she should be thanking Vincent; his words had made something very clear to her. Even if Belinda waspletely destroyed, it still wouldn¡¯t be enough. No. Belinda needed to die. Only that way could Belinda be erased from Lucas¡¯ heart forever. Triumph Consortium, the CEO¡¯s Office. Gordon stood respectfully before the desk and said, ¡°Mr. rk, we found Holley¡¯s medical records from the hospital. She did seek psychological treatment for her sleepwalking. The psychologist¡¯s report stated that her sleepwalking was triggered by extreme anxiety and psychological distress due to the fear that her daughter might contract HIV.¡± Lucas remained silent, his sharp gaze unreadable. After a pause, he finally spoke. ¡°Have you looked into the psychologist who treated her?¡± Gordon nodded. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s no sign of him having private contact with any suspicious individuals. His financial records are also clean. No signs of bribery.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away. He sat in contemtive silence for nearly half a minute before saying, ¡°Find out where Holley is now.¡± Gordon nodded. ¡°Understood.¡± At Baker¡¯s house. Baker had never imagined that Lucas and his assistant would show up at his doorstep. A sense of unease crawled through his chest. Forcing himself to maintain hisposure, he met Lucas¡¯ gaze and asked, ¡°Mr. rk, to what do I owe the pleasure of this unexpected visit?¡± Lucas remained silent, casting anguid nce at Holley, who sat next to Baker. Holley tensed under his gaze, her expression shifting visibly. Lucas¡¯ lips parted slightly, his voice deep and emotionless. ¡°Do you recall the warning I issued before?¡± At his words, Holley turned pale. She remembered it all too well. Lucas¡¯ ominous threat still resonated in her ears¡­ Baker looked at Holley with concern, noticing her ashenplexion. He could guess what Lucas had warned Holley about. He faced Lucas urgently. ¡°Mr. rk, I assure you Holley would never intentionally harm Belinda. She¡¯s Belinda¡¯s mother¡ªhow could she ever harm her own child? Holley mentioned recently that she has been under great stress and has started sleepwalking. Even medical intervention hasn¡¯t helped. Please believe us; she didn¡¯t mean to do that to Belinda¡ªit was beyond her control!¡± Lucas responded with a dismissive curl of his lips. ¡°Whether she can control it or not is irrelevant to me. Since she already harmed Belinda, I won¡¯t let this matter slide easily.¡± With a subtle signal from Lucas, Gordon, who had been standing nearby, moved forward. He approached Holley and offered a polite yet distant smile. ¡°Ms. Lewis, there¡¯s no need to be scared. This will be quick.¡± With that, Gordon suddenly reached out and mped his fingers around Holley¡¯s neck. Holley gasped, her eyes widening as she wed at his hands. But Gordon¡¯s grip only tightened gradually. As the pressure mounted, Holley¡¯splexion shifted from pale to a flushed red. Witnessing this, Baker leaped up from the sofa, his eyes fixed on Lucas in panic. ¡°Mr. rk, what are you doing?¡± Lucas¡¯ smile was faint but chilling. ¡°Simply getting back at Holley for Belinda. Isn¡¯t it clear?¡± Baker¡¯splexion grew pale. ¡°Mr. rk! Please stop this. Holley is Belinda¡¯s mother!¡± he pleaded. Lucas gave Holley a chilling look. Herplexion had turned a ghastly shade of blue, and her hands, once desperately wing at Gordon¡¯s grip, now hung limply. Her legs kicked weakly in a futile struggle as she managed a choked plea, ¡°H- Help¡­ Baker¡­¡± She could no longer speak clearly. Thirty agonizing secondster, Lucas gestured subtly. Only then did Gordon loosen his hold. Holley¡¯s harsh, ragged coughing filled the spacious living room. The sound of her gasping and coughing indicated her agony. After coughing for a while, Holley took deep,bored breaths, her chest heaving with pain. Lucas looked at her, noting the blue tint still present on her face and her shaky breathing. His voice was sharp as he said, ¡°If Holley weren¡¯t Belinda¡¯s mother, do you think I would have been so lenient?¡± . . . Chapter 1042 ?Chapter 1042: Baker¡¯s face flushed with fury, his expression darkening like a storm cloud. Lucas said he was being lenient? Holley had nearly been choked to death! Lucas stood up from the couch, his tall frame looming over Holley. His sharp eyes glinted with a cold intensity as he spoke. ¡°Holley, from this moment on, keep your distance from Belinda.¡± The weight of his presence was overwhelming, like an immovable force crushing down on Holley, leaving her breathless. A suffocating dread surged through her once more, paralyzing her. Then, Lucas added, his voice low and icy, ¡°You¡¯d better be telling the truth about the sleepwalking. If I find out that¡¯s not true, I will make you wish you were dead.¡± Though his tone was calm, each word carried a chilling threat that sent shivers down Holley¡¯s spine. Without another word, he turned and strode out of the room, Gordon trailing closely behind. It wasn¡¯t until the front door clicked shut that Baker finally felt the tension in his chest ease, his racing heart beginning to slow. His face was pale. Holley, meanwhile, gasped for air, coughing violently between ragged breaths, her face white. Baker walked to the door, checking the video inte to confirm Lucas¡¯ car had driven away. Only then did he let out a sigh of relief and return to the living room, his frustration boiling over as he scolded Holley. ¡°How many times have I warned you to think before you act? But did you listen? You actually faked sleepwalking just to attack Belinda? Are you out of your mind? Look at the mess you¡¯re in now! Not only did you put yourself at risk of infection, but you also nearly got yourself strangled to death! And now Lucas is even more suspicious of you. Tell me, was it worth it?¡± Baker¡¯s voice rose as he vented his anger, unable to hold back any longer. Holley continued to cough for a while, struggling to catch her breath. Finally, she managed to speak, her voice hoarse. ¡°Every time I think about what Kylee is enduring, I just¡­ I can¡¯t help myself! My only regret is that I didn¡¯t squeeze harder and kill Belinda right then and there!¡± Baker red at her, his tone cutting. ¡°Did you kill her? No! Then what was the point? You¡¯ve only made things worse¡ªfor yourself and for all of us!¡± Holley didn¡¯t respond, her coughing fit continuing. After a while, Holley suddenly thought of something and let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Belinda isn¡¯t even your biological daughter. Why should you care about her?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baker snapped, his face hardening instantly. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bring that up again!¡± Before Holley could reply, he said, ¡°For now, stay away from Belinda. Don¡¯t go near her again. Just stay here and reflect on what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡± With that, he turned and marched upstairs. Holley mmed her fist into the sofa, her face contorted with rage. The throbbing pain in her neck was a brutal reminder of what had just happened. Lucas was ruthless. For a moment, she had truly believed Gordon would strangle her to death. That crushing sense of suffocating despair¡­ She never wanted to feel it again. In the afternoon, two unexpected visitors arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. . . . Chapter 1043 ?Chapter 1043: ¡°Harold, Norma, what brings you here?¡± Belinda asked gently. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s with the scarf around your neck?¡± Harold inquired, not answering her question. Belinda touched her neck self-consciously and replied, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling cold and wearing it to keep the chill off.¡± The bruise on her neck had darkened to a deep purple, a mark she wished to keep hidden, so she had worn the scarf to conceal it. ¡°Are you ill? Do you have a cold?¡± Harold asked, his concern evident. Belinda shook her head, reassuring him, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, Harold. I¡¯m just feeling cold. It¡¯s merely a side effect of the medication I¡¯m taking.¡± Harold looked at her sympathetically and sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve really been through a lot, haven¡¯t you?¡± At that moment, Norma stood abruptly and bowed deeply to Belinda. Taken aback, Belinda quickly rose from the sofa to stop her, saying, ¡°Norma, what are you doing? Please, sit down.¡± ¡°I came here to apologize to you,¡± Norma stated earnestly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have said those things to you¡­ I was wrong.¡± ¡°Norma, please, you don¡¯t need to apologize,¡± Belinda responded, guiding Norma to sit down again. ¡°As a mother, Ipletely understand your words before. You were only looking out for your son.¡± Belinda held no grudge against Norma; she was more hurt than angry at the time. Taking Belinda¡¯s hand, Norma said, ¡°As a mother, my intentions weren¡¯t wrong, but I overlooked your feelings. I hurt you, and the more I reflect on it, the more remorseful I feel. Belinda, I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡± Her voice carried a weight of genuine regret. ga????¦Í??????.k??n ¨C ???????? ???????????? ???????? ???? Hearing this, Belinda was deeply touched. She nodded and responded sincerely, ¡°I forgive you, Norma.¡± Norma¡¯s apology had been unexpected, and it left Belinda with a warmth in her chest. At that moment, Harold spoke up again. ¡°Belinda, from now on, we won¡¯t interfere with your rtionship with Lucas. It¡¯s all up to you two¡ªjust follow your hearts.¡± Belinda smiled and nodded, her heart lightened. After talking to Belinda for a while longer, Harold and Norma left her ce. Later that night, in a presidential suite of a hotel, Kane gently caressed Verena¡¯s cheek and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you asked to meet today¡­ It seems you need me to do something for you urgently. What is it?¡± Verena snuggled closer to him, yfully stroking his chest. She spoke softly. ¡°Kane, Lucas is bing increasingly devoted to Belinda. Despite my efforts, I can¡¯t seem to win his heart. Maybe we need a different strategy?¡± Kane wrapped his arm around her, his hand soothing her shoulder. ¡°What do you suggest?¡± Verena drew patterns on his chest, her voice low and enticing. ¡°Lucas is in love with Belinda now. But what if Belinda were dead? Wouldn¡¯t that make Lucase back to me?¡± Verena had carefully considered her options¡ªif she wanted to kill Belinda without leaving a trace, she had no choice but to seek Kane¡¯s help. Getting rid of Belinda was an impossible feat to aplish alone. However, the moment Kane heard Verena¡¯s words, his expression darkened. Without a second thought, he shoved her away, his movements sharp. ¡°Belinda is off-limits.¡± His voice was resolute, each sybleced with authority, leaving no room for negotiation. . . . Chapter 1044 ?Chapter 1044: ¡°Why?¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in confusion. She couldn¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t want her to kill Belinda. It made no sense to her. Weren¡¯t Kane and Lucas sworn enemies? Wouldn¡¯t the simplest and most effective way to make Lucas suffer be to take the life of the woman he loved? Kane¡¯s expression remained unreadable as he stated tly, ¡°Because I said so. I have other ns for Belinda. Your only task is to focus on marrying Lucas. That¡¯s all you need to worry about.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Verena pressed on, frustration creeping into her voice, only for Kane to cut her off coldly. ¡°There¡¯s no buts.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes gleamed dangerously as he shot her a sidelong nce, his voice low yetced with an unmistakable warning. ¡°Verena, when ites to Belinda, you¡¯d do well to obey me without question. If you dare defy me again¡­ You already know what I¡¯m capable of.¡± A cold shiver ran down Verena¡¯s spine. Her face paled instantly. She couldn¡¯t understand. Why was Kane so adamant about not killing Belinda? Wasn¡¯t it obvious that killing Belinda would be the most effective way to exact revenge on Lucas? Did Kane have feelings for Belinda? Could that be the reason behind his decision? After all, Belinda had a face that men would go crazy for. What Verena didn¡¯t know was that Kane had three solid reasons for keeping Belinda alive. First, killing Belinda would undoubtedly provoke Lucas intounching a full-scale investigation. Lucas would stop at nothing to track down the culprit and exact vengeance. That was a risk Kane wasn¡¯t willing to take. Second, true suffering didn¡¯te from the death of a loved one. It came from being forced to watch that person fall for someone else. Watching Belinda slip from his grasp and into another man¡¯s arms would be far more excruciating than her death ever could be to Lucas. And third¡ªDarwin. It was tantly clear to Kane now that Darwin harbored feelings for Belinda. If he were to kill Belinda and Darwin found out about it, the consequences would be irreversible. Their rtionship would be damaged beyond repair, something Kane simply couldn¡¯t afford. For these reasons, Kane believed he couldn¡¯t kill Belinda. Kane turned to Verena once more. ¡°Did you hear me clearly?¡± Verena swallowed hard, forcing herself to nod. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t do anything reckless.¡± Kane¡¯s lips curled into a smirk before he kissed Verena. ¡°That¡¯s my good girl. Now, let¡¯s not waste any more time.¡± He stood, effortlessly sweeping Verena into his arms before striding toward the bedroom. The next morning, Lucas arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce bright and early, refusing to be anywhere else but by her side. Even after breakfast, he showed no intention of leaving. ¡°Hurry up and go to work!¡± Belinda said to him. Lucas leanedzily against the couch. ¡°I worked overtime yesterday and cleared my schedule for the next couple of days. I¡¯ll head to the officeter.¡± Belinda rolled her eyes at him but didn¡¯t argue further. . . . Chapter 1045 ?Chapter 1045: Just then, Lucas¡¯ expression grew serious. ¡°Gordon looked into Holley¡­¡± He briefly summarized the results of the investigation. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with hesitation. ¡°So, that night when she tried to strangle me¡­ Maybe she really didn¡¯t do that on purpose?¡± Lucas shook his head, his expression serious. ¡°We can¡¯t rule out the possibility that her doctor¡¯s visits were a deliberate ploy. Think about it¡ªif she deliberately disyed signs of distress and spoke about sleepwalking to her psychiatrist, the doctor would naturally assume her actions were a symptom of stress. So¡­ we can¡¯t say for certain whether it was intentional or not.¡± A sharp pang pierced Belinda¡¯s heart. How had the people she once held dearest changed so drastically? Lucas, observing the turmoil in her expression, instinctively reached out and pulled her into his embrace, allowing her to rest against his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink things,¡± he murmured soothingly. ¡°Right now, the most important thing is for you to focus on resting.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered as a sudden thought surfaced. She straightened slightly, searching Lucas¡¯ face with concern. ¡°You¡¯ve been on the post-exposure medication for a few days now. Have you experienced any side effects?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucas assured her. ¡°Haven¡¯t experienced anything unusual.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. Relief washed over Belinda¡¯s features, and she exhaled softly. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She knew that reactions to the medication varied from person to person. Knowing that Lucas wasn¡¯t suffering any difort eased her worries. After a brief pause, Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment before speaking again. ¡°By the way, Harold and Norma came by yesterday. Norma apologized to me, and Harold said they won¡¯t interfere in our rtionship anymore. They¡¯re leaving everything up to us.¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow at that. Belinda shot him a pointed look. ¡°When you go back home today, make sure to apologize to Norma. Understood? You were definitely harsh to her that day.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t argue. He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Belinda said with satisfaction, though her expression soon turned serious again. ¡°Did you tell Harold and Norma about your risk of infection?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucas replied, shaking his head. ¡°And I don¡¯t n to. There¡¯s no need to make them worry unnecessarily.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Belinda frowned, her lips parting to argue, but Lucas gently cut her off. ¡°No buts. Just trust me on this one,¡± he said. Though concern still lingered in Belinda¡¯s eyes, she said nothing more. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. Both of us. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Lucas tightened his arms around Belinda. Belinda leaned into him, silently drawingfort from his presence. Lucas stayed with her until the afternoon before finally heading to his office. Not long after his departure, Catherine arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Catherine said. ¡°I¡¯ve been tied up with a research project in Soling with my professor. I only found out about everything yesterday when my brother told me. I should¡¯vee here sooner.¡± Belinda shook her head, offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be silly! There¡¯s nothing to apologize for. Look at me¡ªI¡¯m doing fine.¡± But Catherine wasn¡¯t so easily convinced. As her gaze traveled over Belinda, her brows knitted together in concern. . . . Chapter 1046 ?Chapter 1046: Belinda was visibly thinner now, herplexion paler than before. ¡°Listen to me,¡± Catherine said with determination, ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright. A ssmate of mine has a brother who¡¯s a doctor. He once experienced an upational exposure incident, but because he received immediate treatment and followed the full course of medication, he waspletely fine. You will be, too.¡± Belinda met her gaze and nodded, a small but genuine smile on her lips. ¡°Yeah, I believe that.¡± Catherine smiled back upon hearing that. After a moment, Belinda hesitated, then spoke with a mix of caution and curiosity. ¡°Catherine¡­ Are you really nning to keep avoiding Johnson?¡± At the mention of Johnson, Catherine¡¯s expression shifted. She bit her lip and lowered her gaze, a storm of emotions flickering across her features. Belinda let out a quiet sigh. Just as she was about to speak, a sudden knock echoed from the door. Rising from her seat, Belinda made her way to the door and opened it. For a split second, she stood frozen in ce, her eyes widening in surprise at the unexpected visitor standing before her¡­ Belinda cleared her throat gently, her voice soft but deliberate. ¡°Johnson, you¡¯re here,¡± she said. At the sound of Belinda¡¯s words, Catherine, seated on the sofa, stiffened abruptly. ????? ?????????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í??????.con Johnson stepped into the room, his eyes briefly flickering toward Belinda. ¡°Why are you wearing a scarf?¡± he asked. ¡°It¡¯s a little chilly. I¡¯m wearing it to keep my neck warm,¡± Belinda replied, her fingers brushing the fabric lightly. Johnson nodded, his attention shifting to Catherine. His brow lifted slightly as he said casually, ¡°Oh, Cathy¡¯s here, too.¡± ¡°Johnson,¡± Catherine greeted him, rising to her feet. Johnson acknowledged her with a brief nod before turning back to Belinda. ¡°How are you feeling? Have the side effects eased a bit?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, I am feeling much better today.¡± Johnson walked over to the sofa and took a seat, continuing to inquire about Belinda¡¯s condition. Throughout the conversation, he didn¡¯t so much as nce at Catherine. This left Catherine feeling a mix of confusion and relief. The three of them spent some time chatting, with Johnson and Catherine keeping the conversation light and focused on Belinda. Eventually, Catherine was the first to excuse herself. ¡°Belinda, I have some things to take care of, so I¡¯ll leave now. Take care, and I¡¯ll visit you again soon,¡± Catherine said. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied with a nod. At that moment, Johnson also stood. ¡°I should get going, too,¡± he announced. The moment he said that, Catherine froze. Belinda didn¡¯t say anything, but her gaze lingered on Johnson, her eyes conveying something unspoken. Johnson, however, remained unfazed, his face betraying no emotion. Together, Johnson and Catherine left Belinda¡¯s house. As soon as they stepped outside, Catherine turned to Johnson. ¡°Johnson, I¡¯ll be on my way now. Goodbye.¡± . . . Chapter 1047 ?Chapter 1047: ¡°Wait,¡± Johnson called out, his voice low. ¡°I need to talk to you about something.¡± Catherine hesitated, her teeth grazing her lower lip. ¡°It won¡¯t take long,¡± Johnson added. After a moment¡¯s pause, Catherine nodded. They then went inside Johnson¡¯s car. As soon as the door closed, Johnson broke the silence. ¡°Cathy, you don¡¯t have to go out of your way to avoid me anymore.¡± When Catherine heard this, her brows lifted slightly, and her gaze darted to his face in surprise. Johnson let out a faint, self-deprecatingugh. ¡°As you wanted¡­ We¡¯ll go back to being just siblings.¡± Catherine¡¯s breath hitched, her pupils dting as she stared at him, speechless. Johnson continued, his eyes clouded with a quiet sadness. ¡°I never thought my feelings for you would cause you so much difort. Your constant avoidance made me realize that no matter what, you can¡¯t ept being together with me. So, to make things easier for you, I¡¯ve decided to let go. From now on, I¡¯ll treat you only as my foster sister.¡± He paused, his brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not realistic to expect me to stop liking you overnight. But I¡¯ll try. For now, I¡¯ll try meeting other women. Maybe that way, I can move on faster. So, you don¡¯t have to keep avoiding me. But if you still feel uneasy around me, I¡¯ll do my best to stay out of your way.¡± After hearing his words, Catherine fell silent. Her longshes cast shadows over her eyes, concealing the emotions within. She had thought that hearing Johnson say he was letting go¡ªthat they would return to being just siblings¡ªwould bring her relief. But instead, her chest felt heavier, as if an invisible weight had settled over her heart. Why did she feel this way? When Catherine heard Johnson say he would try meeting other women, she felt an inexplicable pang of difort. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt this way. But soon, she brushed off the thought, convincing herself that it was merely a matter of adjusting to the new reality. She looked at Johnson again, wearing a smile. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± She hesitated for only a fraction of a second before adding, ¡°I have some matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be heading off now.¡± Without waiting for Johnson¡¯s response, she swiftly opened the car door, stepped out, and soon drove away in her own vehicle. Watching Catherine agree so easily and leave without hesitation, Johnson felt as if something inside him had cracked. A sharp, stinging ache settled in his chest. Did she really feel nothing for him at all? Doubt gnawed at him. He thought back to Belinda¡¯s n, and a deep sense of uncertainty crept in. Could he really win Catherine over? After a long silence, he finally started his car and drove off, his heart weighed down by frustration and disappointment. At the Wright family¡¯s residence, ¡°Kylee, how could you have done something like this?¡± Lyle¡¯s voice was thick with disbelief as he stared at Kylee, struggling to process what he had just heard from Car. Mitchell sat beside him, staying silent. Both had been too preupied to visit the Wright family estate recently¡ªLyle had been tied up with a major case, while Mitchell had been consumed by a demanding filming schedule. It was only now that they were learning the full extent of what had happened. . . . Chapter 1048 ?Chapter 1048: Kylee, however, reacted with defiance, crossing her arms over her chest. ¡°I only wanted revenge! What¡¯s wrong with that? The real viin here is Belinda!¡± Lyle studied her intently before responding, his voice measured yet firm. ¡°You¡¯re using Belinda of orchestrating your abduction and assault. But take a step back and think rationally¡ªif she were truly behind it, why would she allow the kidnappers to know herst name?¡± His tone sharpened as he continued, ¡°Have you forgotten my profession? I¡¯m a police officer. I know how these things work. This entire situation screams of a setup. Someone wants to frame Belinda. Kylee, you need to think about this carefully.¡± Mitchell, who had been quiet until now, finally spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t let your hatred for Belinda blind you to the bigger picture. If you allow your emotions to cloud your judgment, you risk losing sight of the real enemy. Is that what you want? To be manipted by the real culprit while the truth slips through your fingers?¡± Car, Lyle, and Mitchell were all on the same page¡ªnone of them believed Belinda was responsible for Kylee¡¯s ordeal. Kylee¡¯s expression flickered with uncertainty as she bit her lip. She didn¡¯t say anything. Car took the opportunity to interject. ¡°My people have been investigating. We managed to track down the two men who kidnapped you, but both of them diedst month in separate ¡®idents.''¡± At those words, Kylee¡¯s anger red again. ¡°That proves it! Belinda must have silenced them to cover her tracks!¡± Lyle¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. He processed the information carefully before countering her im. ¡°Or¡­ consider this: What if the true mastermind had them eliminated to ensure Belinda took the fall?¡± He let his words sink in before continuing. ¡°Think about it, Kylee. The person behind this benefits from fueling the conflict between you and Belinda. They want you at each other¡¯s throats while they gain something from the matter. Is there someone out there who harbors resentment toward both you and Belinda?¡± Kylee fell into silence, biting her lip as her thoughts churned. For the first time, doubt seeped into her expression, shaking her conviction. She believed Mitchell was right¡ªletting her hatred consume her could mean overlooking the true culprit. Was there someone out there who hated both Belinda and her? Kylee forced herself to think harder, her mind racing. And then¡ªit hit her. A face surfaced in her mind¡­ Kylee thought of Verena immediately. She knew exactly how much Verena hated Belinda. Verena longed for Belinda to vanish. As for Verena¡¯s attitude toward her¡­ Even though they were allies for now, she hadn¡¯t forgotten how they had teamed up in the first ce. She held leverage over Verena, whoter hired someone to steal her phone to erase the evidence. In the end, it was only because she had a backup that Verena was forced to relent. And not long after that¡­ She was abducted, subjected to explicit photography, and assaulted. Now that Kylee was reflecting on it, Verena¡¯s involvement in the matter seemed highly likely. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in realization. . . . Chapter 1049 ?Chapter 1049: She thought of Minna and Macie¡­ Hadn¡¯t Macie killed Minna because Minna had ordered an attack on Macie that left her disfigured and HIV-positive? Verena had imed it was Minna¡¯s n, and she had merely helped carry it out. But what was the truth? Was it really Minna¡¯s idea, or was Verena manipting the situation using Minna¡¯s name? There was no way to find out the truth now. Because Minna was already dead. Thinking of this sent a shiver through Kylee. If Verena was indeed the architect behind everything¡­ Then her actions against Belinda might have been precisely what Verena intended. Had she been merely a pawn, unwittingly furthering Verena¡¯s scheme to take down Belinda? ¡°Kylee, did you think of something useful?¡± Lyle noticed the change in Kylee¡¯s demeanor and was quick to inquire. Kylee snapped back to reality, blinked, and responded, ¡°Nothing, just mulling over what you mentioned. I haven¡¯t thought of anything useful yet.¡± She believed she couldn¡¯t reveal her suspicions to her family until she had definitive proof. The thought of them learning she had conspired with Verena against Belinda worried her. They would be profoundly disappointed in her. She could already tell that because of Belinda, they were starting to be dissatisfied with her. In fact, Lyle and Mitchell had already be disappointed in Kylee because of the matter. They couldn¡¯t believe her capacity for such cruelty. Had she been upfront about the kidnapping, wouldn¡¯t they have helped her? Instead, she had kept them in the dark and chosen a reprehensible method to retaliate against Belinda. Ultimately, she had inflicted pain upon herself as well. Kylee retreated to her room, needing a moment to collect her thoughts. She contemted reaching out to Verena to gauge her reaction. That evening, however, Verena contacted Kylee first. Kylee quickly answered the call. ¡°I¡¯ve got news for you,¡± Verena said, then revealed that Lucas was also at risk of infection. Kylee turned ashen after hearing that. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas would go to such lengths for Belinda. Jealousy consumed her, driving her to the brink. This was all so unfair! Just then, Verena spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s why ruining Belinda¡¯s reputation isn¡¯t enough. Because even if we do, Lucas won¡¯t leave her. We need a new strategy.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she asked, ¡°And what do you propose?¡± ¡°Belinda needs to die!¡± Verena dered bluntly. Kylee¡¯s pupils narrowed in response. ¡°You want Belinda dead?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you?¡± Verena asked. ¡°Belinda orchestrated your kidnapping, had you photographed inappropriately, and let those people assault you! Now, because of her, you might contract HIV. Can you honestly say you don¡¯t wish her dead, Kylee?¡± A shadow crossed Kylee¡¯s eyes. After a brief pause, she replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. Belinda¡¯s actions are vile. She deserves to die. But now that I am exposed, I¡¯m being closely watched by Lucas. I can¡¯t do anything to Belinda. Why don¡¯t you kill Belinda yourself? Lucas would never suspect you.¡± . . . Chapter 1050 ?Chapter 1050: Verena¡¯s expression darkened. What was Kylee nning? Did Kylee really expect her to take action against Belinda? If she had really intended to take action against Belinda herself, would she need to say anything to Kylee about this? Verena said, ¡°Revenge should be personal! Don¡¯t you want the satisfaction of seeing the person you despise suffer with your own eyes?¡± Kylee saw through Verena¡¯s ploy. Verena was trying to push her into taking action against Belinda. Did Verena think she could manipte her as a tool against Belinda? Dream on! Kylee replied firmly, ¡°I¡¯ve started to doubt that Belinda was behind my kidnapping. I need to investigate the matter further.¡± She was saying this to gauge Verena¡¯s reaction. From the other end of the line, Verena¡¯s voice showed her surprise. ¡°What? You think someone else did that? Impossible! Who else could it be but Belinda? What had gotten into Kylee? Why was she suddenly questioning the matter?¡± Verena knew this change was disadvantageous for her. Kylee scoffed coldly, ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to find out¡ªwho else could it be if not Belinda? This is why I must do some digging. As for dealing with Belinda, we can put that on hold for now.¡± With those words, she ended the call. A chill settled over Kylee¡¯s features. ???????????????? ???????????? @ g???????¦Í????????????? She still wasn¡¯t certain who had orchestrated her kidnapping, but one thing was clear¡ªVerena was attempting to manipte her into targeting Belinda. She needed a strategy to further test Verena. The next morning, Belinda, Lucas, Bethany, and theirpanions departed for Starryhill at dawn. This outing had been nned the previous evening. Since that incident, Belinda hadn¡¯t gone out for a while. Everyone agreed that a day trip might offer Belinda some relief and help clear her mind. Belinda also extended an invitation to Catherine, carefully noting that Johnson would attend as well. She added, ¡°Johnson mentioned he¡¯d understand if you¡¯d rather note due to his presence.¡± Catherine responded that it wasn¡¯t an issue for her and agreed to join them. As they prepared to leave for Starryhill, Lucas and Belinda, along with Vincent, got into one vehicle. Johnson, Catherine, and Bethany took another. As they boarded, Johnson said to Bethany, ¡°Bethany, you can take the front seat.¡± When Bethany heard this, her brow twitched as she remembered Belinda¡¯s prior rmendation to Johnson. ¡°Okay.¡± She nodded without hesitation. Catherine¡¯s eyes flickered with recollection. Every previous ride in Johnson¡¯s car had found her in the passenger seat, but today¡­ She quicklyposed herself as she opened the back door. During the two-hour journey, Johnson didn¡¯t speak to Catherine and didn¡¯t even nce at her. His demeanor toward her was cold. . . . Chapter 1051 ?Chapter 1051: But Bethany engaged Catherine in conversation to ease the tension. The air at Starryhill was crisp and invigorating. The group arrived around eleven, and after a leisurely stroll and lunch, they went to their hotel rooms for a brief rest. Later, they ventured out to fish by the river. Belinda was visibly cheerful, her smile constant. However, that morning, she had noticed a rash developing on her neck. All the typical side effects of her medication were manifesting. Feeling resigned by her condition, she chose to wear a silk scarf to conceal the marks on her neck and keep the matter hidden from the others, including Lucas. After a productive afternoon of fishing, the group let the resort staff prepare the fish for dinner. In the evening, they grilled the fish themselves. While doing that, Catherine identally burned her hand. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± she winced. Johnson¡¯s face transformed with concern, and he instinctively wanted to stand up to help her. Just then, Belinda discreetly kicked him under the table. This sharp reminder caused Johnson to recall¡ªhe had to remain distant toward Catherine now. So, he turned to Bethany and said, ¡°Bethany, could you help Catherine rinse her injured hand?¡± Catherine froze briefly upon hearing that. Johnson had never addressed her as ¡°Catherine¡± before. He had always called her ¡°Cathy.¡± It seemed he was intentionally creating distance between them. ¡°Okay,¡± Bethany replied and guided Catherine to the restroom. As she ran cold water over Catherine¡¯s burn, Bethany said, ¡°Catherine, Johnson does care about you. He¡¯s just afraid you might not like him getting so close to you. So, to prevent any difort, he thinks it¡¯s best to put some distance between you two.¡± Catherine gave a small nod. ¡°I understand; it¡¯s probably for the best.¡± Yet, as she said it, she questioned herself¡ªwas it truly for the best? Why did she feel a bit sad because of this? She was conflicted. Previously, she had longed for her rtionship with Johnson to return to how it was before. Now, with Johnson distancing himself as she had wanted, she didn¡¯t feel good about it at all. After treating Catherine¡¯s burn and securing ointment from the resort staff, Catherine and Bethany rejoined the others by the river. ¡°How¡¯s your hand, Catherine?¡± Belinda inquired. Catherine offered a reassuring smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Belinda replied. After dinner, Lucas and Belinda decided to take a stroll. ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Lucas asked as he gently ruffled Belinda¡¯s hair. ¡°Yes, I had a wonderful time,¡± Belinda responded cheerfully, her smile bright. She felt uplifted. The fresh air had done wonders for her mood. About an hour into their walk, Lucas guided Belinda to a bench and sat down beside her. . . . Chapter 1052 ?Chapter 1052: His expression turned serious as he said, ¡°Belinda, I need you to answer something honestly.¡± Belinda gazed intently at Lucas, her eyes sparkling with curiosity as she blinked slowly. ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Lucas said, ¡°The individual you¡¯ve been keeping in your heart all this time¡­ Who exactly is he?¡± Belinda was stunned, caught off guard by this unexpected question. ¡°Even now, you still refuse to disclose it?¡± Lucas pressed on, his gaze unwavering as he studied her expression. He was really curious about that person. All he wanted was to know¡ªwho was the man Belinda had once held affection for? Belinda shed a radiant smile, deliberately keeping him in suspense. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you yet! I promise to share everything about me and that person once we receive our test results.¡± ¡°Why not now?¡± Lucas frowned slightly, his eagerness for the answer growing palpable. ¡°No reason,¡± Belinda said with a teasing lilt in her voice as she rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°You¡ª¡± Lucas began to protest when Belinda swiftly interrupted him. ¡°Shh! Be silent. Let me lean on you and doze off for a bit,¡± she said. Lucas exhaled a quiet sigh and obediently fell silent. ???????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í????????????? Before long, he found himself listening to the gentle, rhythmic sound of Belinda¡¯s breathing. Turning his head slightly, he studied her tranquil face. A surge of warmth washed over him, and he couldn¡¯t resist the impulse to press a light kiss to her forehead. But even that didn¡¯t seem enough. He edged closer, his lips hovering just above hers. Just as he was about to bridge the distance, a hand shot up and covered his mouth to stop him. Belinda lifted her head from his shoulder, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Trying to steal a kiss while I¡¯m asleep?¡± Lucas pried her hand away with an air of feigned innocence. ¡°I just wanted to kiss my girlfriend. Is there anything wrong with that?¡± With that, he leaned in once more. ¡°Stop!¡± Belinda swiftly covered his mouth again. ¡°We can¡¯t kiss now,¡± she said. ¡°Why?¡± Lucas looked visibly displeased, disappointment flickering in his eyes. Belinda shot him a fierce look. ¡°Because I said so! You don¡¯t want to listen to me anymore?¡± ¡°Alright, I will listen to you,¡± Lucas quickly replied. Only then did Belinda¡¯s expression soften into a smile as she reached out to tousle his hair affectionately. ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lucas gazed at her, feeling resigned, letting her tousle his hair. Meanwhile, Catherine had ventured out for a solitary stroll beneath the warm sun. On her way back to the resort, she spotted a familiar figure ahead of her. The man was deeply engrossed in conversation on the phone. ¡°Mom.¡± Johnson¡¯s deep, resonant voice echoed through the air. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to go on the blind date you mentioned. Go ahead and arrange it for me.¡± . . . Chapter 1053 ?Chapter 1053: Catherine froze upon hearing those words¡ªher heart skipped a beat. A blind date? Memories flooded back of a family gathering not too long ago; Johnson¡¯s mother had suggested the idea then, but Johnson had firmly declined at that time. He had been resolute in his stance. But now¡­ Catherine¡¯s eyes flickered. So Johnson truly meant what he had said before; he really was going to try to meet other women now. Johnson continued speaking. ¡°I just think you¡¯re right¡ªI¡¯m not getting any younger. I need to settle down now. Just handle the arrangements for me. Let me know once the timing for the date is confirmed.¡± Feeling an unexpected pang of disappointment surge within her chest, Catherine pressed her lips together tightly and quietly turned around, intending to take a different route back. She didn¡¯t want to be seen by Johnson. She wasn¡¯t watching her step, and as she turned, her footnded right on a tree branch. The branch rolled beneath her weight, throwing her off bnce. She stumbled awkwardly, twisting her ankle in the process. ¡°Ah!¡± she gasped. Hearing the sound, Johnson¡ªstill mid-conversation¡ªimmediately turned his head, his gaze snapping toward Catherine. When Johnson spotted Catherine, his pupils contracted slightly. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± He ended the call and strode toward her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just twisted my ankle,¡± Catherine replied. Johnson¡¯s gaze dropped to her ankle, concern shing in his dark eyes, but his expression remainedposed. ¡°Can you walk?¡± His voice was steady. ¡°Yes.¡± Catherine nodded, taking a few steps to test it and then limping toward the hotel. But she would still need to walk for at least ten minutes to get to the hotel. Johnson walked over and said calmly, ¡°You need to ice it right away. You won¡¯t make it back like this. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Catherine hesitated before meeting his gaze. ¡°Okay. Thanks, Johnson.¡± Johnson crouched down, and Catherine climbed onto his back. It had been so long since he hadst carried her. Yet, his back felt the same¡ªstrong, steady, and safe. On the way, Catherine broke the silence. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to eavesdrop on your call earlier.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Johnson replied. Neither of them spoke again. When they reached Catherine¡¯s room, Johnson asked the hotel staff to bring an ice pack over. Wrapping it in a towel, he handed it to her. ¡°Here. Ice it yourself.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Catherine replied, epting it. Without another word, Johnson turned and left. Catherine watched him leave,plex emotions flickering in her eyes. She let out a small sigh, pressing the ice pack to her ankle. The next day. After breakfast, the group set off for home. . . . Chapter 1054 ?Chapter 1054: Once Lucas dropped Belinda off at her ce, he headed to the office. Around noon, Belinda received two unexpected visitors. She quickly greeted Nigel and Devin, surprised. ¡°What brings you here?¡± she asked. Nigel said, ¡°I heard what happened, so I asked Harold for your address. I wanted to check on you.¡± He hesitated. ¡°I hope we¡¯re not intruding?¡± ¡°Of course not!¡± Belinda smiled warmly. ¡°I appreciate youing here to check on me.¡± Nigel studied her, concern evident in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve lost weight. You look pale. Are you feeling alright now?¡± Belinda reassured him with a wave of her hand. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The medication has strong side effects, but I¡¯m already improving.¡± His voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll be fine.¡± Belinda nodded with a smile. Devin remained silent, his gaze fixed on Belinda. When he noticed the exhaustion on her face, something twisted in his chest. Nigel talked with Belinda while Devin listened. After half an hour, Nigel finally suggested they take their leave. But just as they were about to go, Devin spoke. ¡°Dr. Wright, can I talk to you in private?¡± Belinda blinked, caught off guard. She hadn¡¯t expected this at all. After a moment¡¯s thought, she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± She then led Devin upstairs to the study, but when they entered, she left the door open. Turning to face him, she got straight to the point. ¡°Mr. Davidson, what do you want to discuss with me in private?¡± Devin gazed at Belinda, his expression serious. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you for a long time, but I kept holding back. Today, I want to take this chance to finally say it¡­¡± His eyes locked on hers, earnest and determined. He took a deep breath and confessed, ¡°Belinda, I have feelings for you.¡± Belinda was taken aback, her eyes widening in shock. She questioned if she had misheard Devin. Before she could respond, Devin continued, ¡°Yes, Belinda, you heard me correctly. I really do have feelings for you! When you returned to the country, at the wee banquet the Thomas family hosted for you, when you knelt down to perform that pericardiocentesis¡­ I fell for you.¡± Belinda was stunned once more. The wee banquet? So Devin had also been there that night. He had fallen for her at first sight back then? This seemed unbelievable! Devin continued, ¡°That night, I had someone find out more about you. That¡¯s when I discovered¡ªyou were Lucas¡¯ wife.¡± His voice tinged with sadness, he confessed, ¡°Learning that really shook me. It took me a long time to ept it. The emotions I felt back then¡­ They were overwhelming. And because of who you were, I had to keep my feelings for you to myself. But I never expected that when my grandfather said he wanted to arrange a matchmaking meeting for me, that person I should meet would turn out to be you! That¡¯s when I learned you and Lucas had already divorced.¡± . . . Chapter 1055 ?Chapter 1055: His voice brimmed with unmistakable excitement. ¡°Belinda, do you know? At that moment, it felt like fate was giving me a chance to be with you! That night, I was so restless that I couldn¡¯t sleep. Every time I closed my eyes, all I could see was you. I hadn¡¯t nned on telling you all this so soon. But with everything that¡¯s happened, I feelpelled to be honest about my feelings.¡± He took a few steps closer to Belinda, his gaze filled with sincerity. ¡°Belinda, could you give me a chance to care for you now?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened. Devin¡¯s confession had taken her by surprise. She had never anticipated Devin would harbor feelings for her. After a moment, she took a deep breath and met his earnest gaze. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Davidson. I truly appreciate your feelings for me. Honestly, it¡¯s ttering to be admired by someone as distinguished as you. But¡­¡± After pressing her lips together briefly, she continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but¡­ I can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. I know what I am about to say might be painful to hear and may sound harsh, but I must be honest with you¡­¡± Belinda said, ¡°The man I cherish, the one I have loved with every fiber of my being, has always been Lucas. From beginning to end, it has only ever been him.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Devin felt as though a dagger had been plunged into his heart, the pain sharp and unrelenting. Belinda continued, her voice firm, ¡°Even after the divorce, my love for him has never wavered. I never stopped loving him.¡± She lifted her gaze to meet Devin¡¯s and asked, ¡°Do you know what ran through my mind when I learned I might contract HIV?¡± Devin¡¯s lips parted slightly, a desperate yearning to respond bubbling within him, but his throat felt constricted, rendering him unable to speak. Belinda said, her voice carrying the weight of her emotions, ¡°I was terrified¡­ terrified at the thought that I would never again have the chance to be together with Lucas. It was at that moment that I finally understood¡ªdespite everything, I had never truly let him go. I blocked his number, pushed him away, and feigned indifference, repeatedly asserting that my feelings for him had faded, but no matter how many times I told him I didn¡¯t love him, I could never deceive myself¡­¡± Devin¡¯splexion turned ashen, his heart sinking deeper into an abyss of despair. ¡°Mr. Davidson,¡± Belinda said gently but firmly, ¡°I genuinely apologize for the pain this may cause you, but I cannot reciprocate your feelings. I trust that someone as remarkable andpassionate as you will soon find someone who truly understands you, loves you wholeheartedly, and is your perfect match. It¡¯s just that person will never be me.¡± Devin¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Belinda, his eyes a mixture of sorrow and devastation. At that moment, he suddenly thought that Belinda was so cruel. She gave him no hope at all. Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment and added, ¡°Oh, by the way, there¡¯s something I forgot to mention¡­ Lucas and I are back together.¡± The words hit Devin like a final, crushing blow. He hadn¡¯t expected them to reconcile so quickly, but he immediately understood why Belinda had told him this. She was making it clear that there was no possibility for them to be together. At that moment, Devin truly understood what it felt like to have his heart shattered beyond repair. Seeing Devin¡¯s pallid face, Belinda felt a twinge of guilt for being so harsh. Yet she knew that prolonging the matter or leaving any ambiguity would not serve either of them well. . . . Chapter 1056 ?Chapter 1056: She knew she needed to make things clear. It might seem cruel now, but deep down, she believed it was the best course of action for both of them. After what felt like an eternity, Devin slowly rose from the sofa. He said nothing¡ªjust turned and walked to leave the study. Belinda also stood up and said sincerely to his retreating figure, ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. Please try to move on.¡± At her words, Devin trembled slightly; his steps faltered momentarily, but he did not turn back. After a brief pause, he continued to walk away. In the end, he wasn¡¯t even sure how he had left the room¡ªhis mind was nk, his body moving on instinct alone. Only when Devin disappeared around the corner of the staircase did the door of the bedroom adjacent to the study creak open. Out of the shadows, a tall and well-built individual emerged. Lucas¡¯ striking, enchanting visage radiated uncontainable joy, his heart pounding in his chest like a drum. He had overheard the whole conversation between Belinda and Devin. After entering the house using the passcode, he had gone directly to the second floor, intending to find Belinda in her room. But just as he had been about to reach her door, he had been halted by Devin¡¯s voice from the study. At that very moment, Devin had been confessing his feelings to Belinda. Lucas wanted to rush in immediately, but out of respect, he restrained himself. Eavesdropping wasn¡¯t something he would normally do, but in that instant, he had no choice. He needed to know what Belinda would say. However, he hadn¡¯t expected to hear those words¡­ words Belinda had never said to him before. Words that proved she had never truly let him go. Lucas was truly happy. When he heard footsteps approaching, he instinctively slipped into the adjacent room, choosing not to let Devin see him. Now, after Devin had left, he took a steadying breath and stepped into the study. Belinda turned at the sound, her eyes widening in shock as she saw Lucas. ¡°You¡­¡± she began, her voiceced with surprise. Before she could finish, Lucas crossed the distance in a heartbeat and pulled her into his arms, holding her tightly. Nestled against his chest, Belinda tilted her head slightly, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°When did you get here? And¡­ How much did you hear?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a knowing smile. ¡°I heard everything I needed to hear.¡± Belinda¡¯s cheeks flushed with color. She felt a mix of frustration and embarrassment. Lucas¡¯ gaze softened, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°I never knew you loved me this much.¡± His voice was husky andced with joy. Unable to resist, he pressed a kiss to the top of her head. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯ve never been happier than I am right now.¡± Belinda could clearly feel his joy. She seemed to be infected by it, and her heart fluttered. Without another word, she wrapped her arms around him, her head resting against the solid warmth of his chest. At that moment, she felt nothing but peace. . . . Chapter 1057 ?Chapter 1057: Meanwhile¡­ The silence in the car was heavy, thick with unspoken words until Nigel finally broke it. ¡°Devin, what exactly did you say to Belinda just now?¡± Devin turned his head slightly. ¡°I confessed my feelings for her¡­¡± Nigel was stunned for a moment. He had not expected Devin toy his heart bare at such a time. And yet, noticing the despondent expression etched on Devin¡¯s face, he already guessed how things had gone. ¡°Belinda rejected me decisively,¡± Devin continued, forcing out a bitter chuckle. ¡°Without a second thought.¡± He exhaled heavily before adding, ¡°And then she told me she and Lucas are back together.¡± Nigel blinked, caught off guard again. Belinda and Lucas were together? Despite the initial surprise, a deep sense of admiration for Belinda settled over Nigel. Belinda had handled the situation with remarkable rity. There had been no hesitation, no half-hearted rejections that left room for hope. Though it was a bit cruel, it was undeniably the best course of action for both of them. Regrettably for Nigel though¡ªdeep down¡ªhe realized that Belinda wasn¡¯t destined to be part of his family. Sighing, Nigel ced a reassuring hand on Devin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Devin, it¡¯s time for you to move on.¡± Devin said nothing, his gaze fixed on the road ahead, his expression unreadable. Belinda and Lucas had already retreated to the bedroom. They sat together on the plush sofa. Belinda leanedzily against Lucas¡¯ shoulder. She really liked leaning on him like this. With an arm draped around Belinda, Lucas broke the silence, his voice deep and filled with emotion. ¡°Belinda¡­ I really regret it.¡± His words made Belinda lift her head, curiosity shing in her eyes. ¡°Regret what?¡± Lucas exhaled deeply, his voiceced with remorse. ¡°I regret¡­ not realizing my feelings for you sooner. If only I hadn¡¯t been so blind¡ªso dismissive of what was right in front of me. If I had acknowledged just how different and special you were to me and admitted that I had already fallen for you back then, would we have still ended up divorced?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Yes, we would have.¡± Lucas frowned, confused. ¡°Why?¡± Belinda met his gaze, her voice calm and unwavering. ¡°Because loving you felt like a battle I kept losing at that time, and I just¡­ I wanted to stop fighting. For once, I needed to be selfish¡ªto choose myself over you.¡± Her words sent a pang of guilt slicing through Lucas¡¯ heart. He had been a fool back then. A stubborn fool who had hurt the one person who mattered to him the most. Taking a steadying breath, he turned to Belinda, sincerity radiating from his expression. ¡°From now on, let me be the one to love you. You don¡¯t have to carry all the weight alone¡ªjust give me a small piece of your heart. That¡¯s all I ask.¡± Belinda offered him a faint smile but said nothing. After a moment, Lucas seemed to think of something. ¡°Belinda, if things hadn¡¯t unfolded the way they did¡­ would you have ever considered giving me a second chance?¡± . . . Chapter 1058 ?Chapter 1058: Belinda¡¯s response was simple and honest. ¡°No.¡± Lucas¡¯ breath caught in his throat. Sensing his tension, Belinda added gently, ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter now, does it? We¡¯re already back together.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a relieved smile. ¡°Right. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± That night, Lucas stayed at Belinda¡¯s ce. Belinda, unable to refuse him, allowed him to stay. But they slept in separate rooms. Sometime past midnight, Belinda stirred from her sleep, a sharp pain twisting in her abdomen. Groaning, she made her way to the bathroom. Ten minutester, she finally emerged, exhaling shakily as she crawled back into bed. Just as she pulled the nket over herself, a soft knock echoed from her door. Belinda hesitated before getting up to answer it. Lucas stood there, concern etched deep into his features. ¡°Are you alright? Are you feeling unwell again?¡± Before Belinda could respond, his expression shifted. Without warning, he stepped forward and brushed his fingers lightly against her neck, his frown deepening. ¡°Belinda, is that a rash?¡± Since Belinda wasn¡¯t wearing a scarf now, the faint red patches on her skin were visible. Belinda nodded slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious¡ªjust a bit itchy. I already applied some ointment, so you don¡¯t need to worry.¡± g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? ???????????????? Lucas didn¡¯t say anything, his face still clouded with concern. ¡°Why are you still awake at this hour?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I woke up feeling thirsty, so I got up for some water. Then I saw the faint glow of lighting from your room and figured you were up, too,¡± Lucas exined. He was staying in the room next to hers. ¡°Were you feeling unwell just now?¡± he asked. ¡°Just a stomachache, but it¡¯s a lot better now,¡± Belinda replied. Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Go and lie down. I¡¯ll rub your stomach for you.¡± Before Belinda could say anything, he took her hand and led her to the bed. Belinda didn¡¯t refuse and obedientlyy down. Lucas sat at the edge of the bed and gently pressed his palm against her abdomen, his touch warm and careful. ¡°Here? Does it hurt?¡± he asked. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda murmured, nodding slightly. Lucas didn¡¯t speak. He simply continued, his fingers moving in slow, soothing circles over her stomach. After a few minutes, Belinda told him it was fine now and that it didn¡¯t hurt anymore, but Lucas didn¡¯t stop. Half an hourter, he finally stopped. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said, his voice carrying the weight of exhaustion, ¡°I¡¯m tired now¡­¡± ¡°Would it be alright if I stayed here and shared a bed with you tonight?¡± Belinda fixed Lucas with a stern look, her tone sharp. ¡°Lucas! You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?¡± . . . Chapter 1059 ?Chapter 1059: Lucas couldn¡¯t suppress a grin. He pursed his lips, trying to appear serious. ¡°I just want to share a bed with you. Is that too much to ask?¡± He raised his hand, flexed his wrist, and put on a pitiful face. ¡°Oh, my wrist hurts.¡± Belinda felt resigned. Taking a deep breath, she set the boundaries. ¡°You can sleep here, but no touching.¡± Then, realizing she needed to be clearer, she quickly added, ¡°And no kissing!¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas sighed lightly, his face the picture of disappointment. He theny down beside Belinda. They each kept to their side of the bed, closing their eyes. Exhausted, Belinda quickly drifted off to sleep. Once he heard her breathing evenly, Lucas allowed a gentle smile to spread across his face. He turned to Belinda and carefully pulled her into his arms. No touching? That was impossible! Soon after, Lucas fell asleep, holding Belinda close. The next day. When Belinda woke to find herself in Lucas¡¯ arms, she wasn¡¯t shocked. She had anticipated that he might do something like this while she slept. Lucas was still deeply asleep. Since it was the weekend and he didn¡¯t need to work, Belinda didn¡¯t wake him. She carefully extracted herself from his embrace, went to the bathroom, freshened up, and headed downstairs. By the time she finished breakfast, it was already past ten. She was just about to go upstairs to wake Lucas when the doorbell rang. She walked to the front door and activated the video inte. Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly when she saw the person waiting outside. What was he doing here? Belinda opened the door. ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Outside stood a tall, handsome man. ¡°Mr. Lambert, how did you discover I live here?¡± Belinda asked, her voice tinged with confusion. The man standing before her was Darwin. ¡°I was worried about you and wanted to check on you. I had someone look up your properties and found this address. Sorry, I hope you don¡¯t mind that,¡± Darwin exined honestly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Belinda felt a touch awkward but, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she stepped aside. ¡°Come in.¡± Since Darwin had made the effort toe here, she felt it would be rude to turn him away. ¡°Okay.¡± Darwin nodded with a smile and entered. After settling on the sofa in the living room, Darwin inquired, ¡°How have you been feelingtely?¡± ¡°Much better than before,¡± Belinda responded. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Darwin sighed in relief. He was about to say more when he noticed a man descending the stairs. It was Lucas! Lucas was dressed in a white robe, the belt loosely tied, giving him a rxed demeanor. . . . Chapter 1060 Chapter 1060: Darwin¡¯s pupils contracted slightly. Why was Lucas here? Noticing Darwin, Lucas raised his eyebrows in mild surprise. Reaching the bottom of the stairs, he walked over to Belinda and asked, ¡°When did you get up? I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up.¡± Darwin¡¯s expression shifted dramatically when he heard that. He immediately grasped the implication of Lucas¡¯ words¡­ Lucas and Belinda had spent the night together. Belinda knew Lucas was deliberately saying this in front of Darwin. She shot him a resigned look but yed along, replying, ¡°I got up not too long ago. You were sleeping so soundly; I didn¡¯t want to wake you.¡± Lucas¡¯ smile widened; he was clearly satisfied with Belinda¡¯s words. He announced, ¡°You two chat. I¡¯m going to grab something to eat.¡± Before leaving, he leaned in and gently kissed Belinda¡¯s forehead. This gesture caused Darwin¡¯s expression to turn dark, his breath quickening. It took Darwin quite some time before he could gather himself enough to speak. ¡°Ms. Wright, you and Mr. rk¡­ Are the two of you back together?¡± he asked. Belinda met his gaze steadily and, without hesitation, nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Darwin¡¯s face paled slightly. He hadn¡¯t expected them to get back together so quickly. The realization struck him like a blow to the chest. He was unable to ept this. Belinda, noticing his prolonged silence and the way he simply stared at her, called his name softly, ¡°Mr. Lambert?¡± Her voice jolted Darwin back to reality. Clearing his throat awkwardly, he forced a smile. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t expect that. It caught me off guard.¡± Belinda offered a small, polite smile in return. After a brief pause, Darwin took a deep breath, regaining hisposure. ¡°The reason I came here today is I suddenly thought of something. Before Minna passed away, I met with her at the Burke estate. She confided in me that her father had an illegitimate child and had already drafted a will, leaving ny percent of his wealth to that child.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°However, after conducting an investigation, I found no evidence of such a will. Her father never wrote one. That means the document Minna saw must have been fabricated.¡± Hearing this, Belinda was momentarily surprised. After a brief silence, she pieced the puzzle together, saying, ¡°That exins why Minna showedplete indifference toward the Williamson family¡¯s fate. The mastermind behind this must have orchestrated everything. They feared that Minna might waver out of loyalty to her father and expose the truth, so they nted false evidence to drive a wedge between Minna and her father.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I believe as well,¡± Darwin said with a frustrated sigh. ¡°But I have been investigating for some time now and haven¡¯t found a single lead on who¡¯s behind all this.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together in thought. ¡°We haven¡¯t had much luck either. Whoever is behind this is exceptionally cautious. They¡¯ve covered their tracks so well that tracking them down has proven nearly impossible.¡± Darwin met her gaze, his expression resolute. ¡°No matter how careful they are¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t stop until I find them. Minna¡¯s matter started because of me. I have an obligation to bring the truth to light. Ms. Wright, I just need more time.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers! New novels releases in a few minutes. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. . (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1061 ?Chapter 1061: Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± With such aplex situation at hand, any help was valuable. She believed there was no reason to turn him down. After exchanging a few more words with Belinda, Darwin finally left. Once he stepped outside, hisposed facade began to crack. His hands clenched into fists as a heavy feeling settled in his chest. Knowing that Belinda and Lucas were together again¡­ It was a bitter pill to swallow. He needed to clear his mind now. Sliding into his car, he started the engine and sped away without looking back. Time slipped away, and before anyone knew it, the day of Belinda¡¯s blood test arrived. The twenty-eight days leading up to it had been grueling. The medication had taken a harsh toll on Belinda¡¯s body, causing her to lose a lot of weight. Lucas, on the other hand, had been much more fortunate. Aside from a few bouts of nausea and two mild fevers, he hade through rtively unscathed. That morning, a group of people arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. Bethany, Johnson, Catherine, Vincent, and Darren had alle, intent on apanying Belinda to the hospital for the test. Seeing them, their eyes filled with concern and encouragement, Belinda felt warmth spread through her chest. She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep at allst night, her anxiety keeping her restless. Lucas had stayed up with her until dawn, offering support. Now, she was surrounded by people who cared about her, and the fear gnawing at her chest began to ease. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get going!¡± Belinda said. With that, the group set off in separate cars, making their way to the Grand ins General Hospital. The blood draw itself was quick, but the wait for the results stretched into hours. To pass the time, they headed to a nearby caf¨¦, staying in a private room where they could sit infort. ¡°Belinda, don¡¯t worry too much. Everything will be fine,¡± Bethany said cheerfully, squeezing Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°That¡¯s right! I believe everything will turn out just fine,¡± Johnson added. Belinda nodded firmly, trying to steel herself. She clung to Lucas¡¯ hand, drawing strength from his steady presence. ¡°I believe that, too.¡± However, despite her words, a nervous energy hummed beneath her skin. No matter how much she tried to suppress it, a part of her remained on edge. After a while, the door to the private room was pushed open. All heads turned as Gordon stepped inside. The moment they saw him, everyone instinctively rose to their feet, their breaths held. Gordon¡¯s expression was unreadable, his steps measured as he approached Belinda. Without any preamble, he held out a report. ¡°Ms. Wright, here is your blood test report.¡± Belinda took it, her hands steady despite the storm of emotions raging inside her. She flipped it open and let her eyes fall to the results section¡­ The moment Belinda¡¯s eyes fell on the report, her breath caught in her throat. Her face drained of color in an instant, her beautiful eyes widening in shock. The word ¡°Positive¡± struck her with the force of a physical blow, leaving her reeling. HIV positive! . . . Chapter 1062 ?Chapter 1062: The diagnosis was clear; she had contracted the virus. Her legs buckled beneath her, and she swayed dangerously, on the verge of copsing. Lucas was quick to react, his strong arms steadying her before she could fall. His face mirrored her despair, his expression somber. Seeing this, Darren stepped forward and gently took the report from Belinda¡¯s trembling hands. The others crowded around him, their eyes scanning the document. As they read the results, their faces transformed, each one reflecting disbelief. ¡°How¡­ How can this be?¡± one of them muttered. ¡°Could there be a mistake?¡± another asked. ¡°This can¡¯t be true. It just can¡¯t!¡± The room was thick with denial, the weight of the news too heavy to bear. Lucas guided Belinda to the sofa. The spacious room fell into an oppressive silence, as though time itself had stopped. Everyone¡¯s face was filled with sadness. Bethany¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears. They had all believed Belinda would be fine, convinced the odds were in her favor. g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? novels Yet, here they were, faced with a reality that defied all expectations. How could this have happened? Belinda sat motionless, her face nk, her mind seemingly shut down. She couldn¡¯t process the news, couldn¡¯t ept it. For several minutes, she didn¡¯t know what to think. Then, slowly, her eyes welled up, and silent tears began to stream down her cheeks. Her face remained expressionless, but the quiet sorrow was more devastating than any outburst. Lucas pulled her close, his embrace offering what littlefort he could. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Bethany began, wanting tofort her. But after saying her name, she faltered, unsure of what to say next. She truly had no idea how to console Belinda. Telling her ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay¡± felt hollow, even cruel. Because how could it be okay? After what felt like an eternity, Belinda suddenly straightened, wiping her tears with a shaky hand. She rose from the sofa, and the others instinctively stood up with her. Belinda broke the silence. ¡°I need some time alone. You should all go back now.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked toward the door, her steps heavy. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Bethany called out instinctively, her voice filled with concern as she moved to follow her. But Johnson reached out, gently grasping her wrist to stop her. ¡°Let her be alone for a while,¡± he said softly. ¡°But¡­¡± Bethany hesitated, her brow furrowing with worry. ¡°You can all go back. I¡¯ll stay by Belinda¡¯s side,¡± Lucas said, his voice low and heavy with emotion. . . . Chapter 1063 ?Chapter 1063: Without another word, he strode out of the room. Belinda hadn¡¯t driven her car; she was simply wandering down the street, her movements aimless. She didn¡¯t even know where she was going or where she should go. Her mind was a chaotic blur. She was unable to grasp the reality of what had just happened. Lucas followed her at a distance, his heart aching as he watched her. Seeing her like this was unbearable for him, and he felt a sharp pain cutting through him. He wanted nothing more than to pull her into his arms, to shield her from the pain, but he held back, giving her the space she needed. Just then, the sound of a ringing phone pierced the quiet. Belinda stopped in her tracks, pulling her phone from her pocket. When she saw the caller ID, she froze. After mustering the courage, Belinda finally swiped to answer the call. ¡°Hello.¡± She tried hard to keep her voice steady. ¡°Belinda, how are you? Did you get the results?¡± It was Kenia on the line. Taking a deep breath and managing a forced smile, Belinda replied, ¡°Yes, the results came back negative.¡± Kenia was elderly and fragile; sudden shocks could be too much for her. Moreover, Belinda didn¡¯t know how Kenia might handle the truth. Thus, Belinda decided to withhold the truth from Kenia for now, nning to share it when the time was right. ¡°Really? Good! That¡¯s wonderful! Fortune favors the kind-hearted! Belinda, I knew you would be fine!¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was filled with relief and joy. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Belinda suppressed the ache in her heart. Kenia asked, ¡°When are youing back? I miss you!¡± During these twenty-eight days, Kenia had expressed her desire to see Belinda multiple times, but Belinda had dissuaded her from visiting. ¡°I will visit you tomorrow. My friends are throwing a celebration for me today.¡± Belinda mentioned the word ¡°celebration,¡± but tears uncontrobly streamed down her face. Kenia replied softly, ¡°Okay! I will cook all your favorite dishes tomorrow!¡± ¡°That sounds wonderful!¡± Belinda said. Forcing herself to keep the conversation going, Belinda spoke with Kenia a bit longer before ending the call. She then reached out and grasped the railing beside her, closing her eyes tightly. She felt utterly drained now. It seemed as if the effort of the conversation had sapped all her energy. She switched her phone to airne mode and put it into her bag. Slowly, she found the strength to continue walking. Lucas, who was following her, felt the urge to step in and offer support, to hold her, but he restrained himself. At the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda had been undergoing monitoring due to upational exposure to infectious materials. Her required blood test was conducted at the Grand ins General Hospital, and the results were reported to the hospital¡¯s management team immediately. . . . Chapter 1064 ?Chapter 1064: Once her results were in, word spread quickly that Belinda had been confirmed to be HIV positive. The hospital was abuzz with the news. ¡°Have you heard? Dr. Belinda Wright from the Cardiac Surgery Department has tested positive for HIV after an upational exposure.¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the talk of the entire hospital!¡± ¡°It¡¯s really unfortunate. We¡¯ve had simr incidents here, but all the previous cases involving our staff returned negative results. And the resident doctor who was exposed along with Dr. Wright tested negative, too. Dr. Wright is just so unlucky¡­¡± ¡°Truly. How could this happen?¡± In the president¡¯s office, the mood was somber. Both the president and Caiden had dark expressions on their faces, with Caiden particrly affected by the matter. He couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of guilt¡ªif he hadn¡¯t insisted on bringing Belinda to the Grand ins General Hospital in the first ce, would she have been spared this fate? Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± the president said. The door opened, and Turner entered. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, what brings you here?¡± the president asked. Turner said, ¡°I need to discuss something concerning Dr. Wright from our department.¡± At this, the president¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. ¡°What is it you need to discuss?¡± After clearing his throat, Turner spoke. ¡°Belinda was on a 28-day course of anti-HIV medication following a prior upational exposure. Today, her blood test results confirmed that she is HIV-positive.¡± He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in, then added, ¡°Given this situation, shouldn¡¯t our hospital take some action?¡± The director of the hospital remained silent, and Caiden¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing as he turned to Turner. ¡°Take action? Dr. Ortiz, what kind of action are you suggesting?¡± Turner didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°While it¡¯s true that a doctor with HIV doesn¡¯t necessarily have to leave the medical field, the risks are significant. Most of our patients at the Grand ins General Hospital are wealthy or influential individuals. If word gets out that one of our doctors is HIV-positive, how do you think they¡¯ll react? Who would feelfortableing here for treatment?¡± He nced at the director, then continued, ¡°We, as doctors, understand the transmission routes of HIV¡ªwe know it¡¯s not spread through casual contact. But patients don¡¯t always see it that way. They have concerns, prejudices. If Belinda stayed here as a doctor, her colleagues would have to be extra careful. Wouldn¡¯t they have some issues with this? Given all this, I believe we shouldn¡¯t keep Belinda in our hospital anymore.¡± Caiden¡¯s anger red, his veins visibly pulsing at his temples. He turned to Turner, his voiceced with cold mockery. ¡°So, Dr. Ortiz, are you openly discriminating against people with HIV?¡± Turner quickly backtracked, his tone defensive. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, don¡¯t twist my words! I never said anything like that. I was just stating the facts¡ª¡± Caiden cut him off sharply, saying, ¡°Whichw or regtion in Askya prohibits HIV-positive individuals from working as doctors? ording to thew, doctors with HIV can continue to practice as long as their health allows. They simply need to take necessary precautions and undergo regr evaluations by professional medical institutions. And¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 1065 ?Chapter 1065: ¡°Mr. Rodgers!¡± Turner interjected, his voice rising. ¡°We¡¯re discussing reality here! Yes, you¡¯re technically correct, but let¡¯s not forget that Belinda is a cardiac surgeon. She works with a scalpel! Do you honestly think any patient would feel safe putting their life in the hands of a doctor with HIV?¡± He turned to the director, his tone firm. ¡°You understand what I¡¯m saying, right? Belinda¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± The director¡¯s voice cut through the room like a whip, silencing Turner. ¡°As the head of your department, your priority should be thinking about how tofort your subordinate, who is affected by upational exposure, not finding ways to fire her. You¡¯ve disappointed me greatly.¡± With that, he pointed to the door. ¡°Leave.¡± Turner¡¯s face paled, but he said nothing more. He knew that deep down, the director likely agreed with his reasoning. Belinda¡¯s continued employment at the Grand ins General Hospital was untenable. Even if Caiden wanted to keep her, he couldn¡¯t defy the collective concerns of the medical staff and the patients. No patient would willingly ept an HIV-positive doctor. With that thought, Turner allowed himself a slight smirk as he turned and left the office. Once Turner was gone, the director turned to Caiden. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, what¡¯s your take on this? Should we let Belinda stay here as a doctor, or¡­¡± Caiden let out a coldugh. ¡°You¡¯re asking the wrong question. Instead of worrying about that, you should be more concerned about the future of our hospital.¡± The director frowned, confused. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Caiden¡¯s mocking tone cut through the air as he sneered, ¡°It appears you¡¯vepletely forgotten Mr. rk¡¯s words from that day!¡± His words jolted the director¡¯s memory, bringing back the events of that day. The words Lucas had spoken to him echoed in the director¡¯s mind with chilling rity. He remembered that Lucas had told him he would hold the entire hospital responsible if anything happened to Belinda. The director¡¯s expression shifted instantly, his face growing pale. After a long, tense silence, he finally turned to Caiden, his voice trembling with unease. ¡°Mr. rk was just speaking in the heat of the moment, wasn¡¯t he? He wouldn¡¯t actually take action against our hospital, right?¡± Caiden¡¯s expression remained grim. ¡°That¡¯s a question only Mr. rk can answer. But if he decides to target the Grand ins General Hospital, do you honestly believe we¡¯d stand a chance to survive?¡± The director fell silent, the weight of Caiden¡¯s words pressing heavily on him. After a moment, Caiden let out a deep sigh. ¡°Right now, the only person who can soothe Mr. rk¡¯s anger is Belinda. She¡¯s the only one who can reason with him. But given her current state¡­¡± The director¡¯s eyes widened in panic. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you must find a way to meet with Belinda! You have to convince her to talk to Mr. rk about this!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Caiden replied curtly before turning on his heel and striding out of the office. Belinda stood by the sea, the breeze whipping around her for over an hour. She remained motionless, letting the wind tangle her hair, lift the edges of her clothes, and dry the tears streaking her face. Since she received the blood test results earlier that day, hours had passed, and her initial devastation had given way to a numb emptiness. Even now, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the reality of the situation. She felt utterly lost, unsure of what to do next. . . . Chapter 1066 ?Chapter 1066: Fear had taken hold of her, paralyzing herpletely. Despite the bright sun overhead, the world around her seemed dull and lifeless. Then, suddenly, Belinda felt strong arms encircle her from behind. Lucas held her tightly, his chin resting gently on her head. His voice, deep and soothing, broke through her despair. ¡°Let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± The warmth of Lucas¡¯ embrace and the tenderness in his voice shattered the dam holding back Belinda¡¯s emotions. She turned in his arms, burying her face in his chest, clutching him tightly as she broke into uncontroble sobs. Her cries were raw and heart-wrenching, each one tearing at Lucas¡¯ heart. He held her tighter, his own eyes growing red with emotion. After what felt like an eternity, Belinda finally pulled back from Lucas¡¯ embrace. Her lips trembled as she muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve dragged you into this¡­¡± Now that she had been diagnosed with HIV, the likelihood of Lucas being affected was rmingly high. The thought of him possibly facing the same fate was unbearable. Lucas gently wiped her tears away with his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You didn¡¯t drag me into this; I walked into this willingly. I told you that no matter what happens, I¡¯m here with you. We¡¯ll face everything together. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Belinda¡¯s nose tingled with emotion as she looked at Lucas through tear-filled eyes, unable to put her feelings into words. Eventually, she nodded heavily, her voice choked with tears. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± Lucas said softly, taking her hand. ¡°Standing here with you for so long has made my feet ache.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh through her tears. Once they returned home, Belinda showered and copsed onto the bed. She hadn¡¯t slept all night yesterday, and her eyes burned with exhaustion. Lucasy down beside her, pulling her close as they both tried to rest. But despite their fatigue, sleep eluded them. Their minds were too restless, too consumed by the weight of everything that had happened. Yet, nestled in Lucas¡¯ arms, Belinda felt a sense offort and safety. In a house elsewhere, the living room was inplete disarray. Every object in the room had been smashed to pieces. ¡°Damn it! That bitch Belinda! I swear, I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Holley was in a frenzy, her rage spiraling out of control as she hurled objects across the room. She had just discovered the horrifying truth¡ªBelinda was infected with AIDS. But she couldn¡¯t be happy about it at all. The news only deepened her despair. That fateful night, Belinda had wed at her face, drawing blood. Now, with Belinda¡¯s diagnosis confirmed, she faced the terrifying possibility of infection herself. The mere thought of it filled her with such rage that she wanted to grab a knife and end Belinda¡¯s life right then. Baker¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. ¡°Stop this! What good does breaking things do now? I warned you before, didn¡¯t I? I told you to think before you act, but you never listened!¡± His words struck a nerve, and Holley crumbled under their weight. She sank to the floor, tears streaming down her face as she wailed, ¡°How was I supposed to know this would happen? I only wanted to protect our daughter! What did I do wrong? This is all Belinda¡¯s fault, every bit of it!¡± . . . Chapter 1067 ?Chapter 1067: Her cries were loud and grating, causing Baker to grimace in frustration. He said nothing more, turning away to head upstairs, his own anxiety gnawing at him. Holley¡¯s sobbing continued unabated. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and retrieved her phone, dialing a familiar number. ¡°Hello?¡± came Kenia¡¯s voice on the other end. ¡°Mom!¡± Holley choked out, her voice breaking. ¡°It¡¯s over! Everything is over for me!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s happened?¡± Kenia¡¯s tone was rmed. Holley blurted out, ¡°It¡¯s Belinda! She¡¯s HIV-positive, and now, I might be infected, too! Mom, what am I supposed to do?¡± The words hit Kenia like a thunderbolt. She fell silent for a moment, her face pale, before stammering, ¡°W-What are you saying? Belinda has HIV? But¡­ I just spoke to her, and she said her blood test came back negative! How can this be?¡± Sarai, who had been sitting beside Kenia, was equally stunned, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°It¡¯s true! It¡¯s positive!¡± Holley insisted, her voice trembling. ¡°Baker was worried about Belinda, so he sent someone to the Grand ins General Hospital to verify her results. They confirmed it; she¡¯s infected! Now, everyone at the Grand ins General Hospital knows she¡¯s infected!¡± Speaking of this, she felt it wasn¡¯t enough and continued, ¡°And now, because of her, I¡¯m at risk too! That night, she identally scratched my face! Mom, what am I going to do? How could this be happening?¡± Kenia¡¯s breathing grew shallow, her chest heaving as the weight of the news overwhelmed her. She could barely process the words, her mind reeling. Without another word, she hung up and turned to Sarai, her voice urgent. ¡°Sarai,e with me. We need to go and see Belinda. Now!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarai nodded in agreement, got up, and helped Kenia out. Lucas had started to doze off, but just then, the phone on the nightstand vibrated, waking him up abruptly. He nced at Belinda, whoy peacefully in his arms, then reached for the phone. When he saw Kenia¡¯s name on the screen, his brow furrowed. After a brief hesitation, he answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± The voice on the other end was Sarai¡¯s. ¡°Mr. rk, are you with Belinda now? I can¡¯t get through to her phone!¡± Lucas replied, ¡°She¡¯s here with me; what¡¯s going on?¡± Sarai quickly said, ¡°You need to tell her¡ªher grandmother had an ident! She fell down the stairs and has been rushed to the Grand ins General Hospital. Get Belinda there right away!¡± ¡°What?¡± Hearing this, Belinda, who had been feigning sleep in Lucas¡¯ embrace, instantly bolted upright. A wave of panic surged through her as her face turned pale. Without hesitation, she snatched the phone from Lucas¡¯ grasp, her fingers trembling. ¡°Sarai, what happened? How did my grandmother fall down the stairs?¡± Her voice came out rushed and uneven. Before Sarai could respond, Lucas interjected with urgency, ¡°Belinda, this isn¡¯t the moment for inquiries. We must rush to the hospital immediately.¡± His urgent tone snapped Belinda out of her panic-induced haze. She nodded hastily, her pulse racing. ¡°You¡¯re right! Let¡¯s go!¡± Without a second thought, she ended the call, leaped out of bed, and dashed out of the room without even slipping on her shoes. . . . Chapter 1068 ?Chapter 1068: Lucas followed her, concern etched on his features as they hastened toward the Grand ins General Hospital. Throughout the drive, Belinda¡¯s heart raced with trepidation, leaving her feeling utterly disoriented. Each passing moment felt like an eternity as she grappled with the thought of her grandmother in distress. Lucas continuously tried to reassure her with gentle words. ¡°Everything will be alright, Belinda. Kenia is strong. She¡¯ll get through this.¡± Yet Belinda barely heard him. All she could think about was her grandmother lying on a hospital bed, possibly in pain and unconscious¡­ After a while, they finally arrived at the neurosurgery operating room at the Grand ins General Hospital, breathless and anxious. At the entrance to the operating room, they encountered Sarai waiting anxiously. The instant Sarai saw Belinda, she rushed forward. ¡°Belinda! Hurry! The doctors need a family member¡¯s consent before they can start the surgery!¡± Since Sarai wasn¡¯t an immediate rtive, she hadn¡¯t been permitted to sign. Belinda barely stopped to catch her breath as she reached the surgical unit. ¡°Dr. Hammond!¡± She recognized the man in front of her as the deputy director of the neurosurgery department. Hammond turned at the sound of her voice, his expression shifting slightly when he saw her. ¡°Dr. Wright? What is your rtionship with the patient?¡± ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother!¡± Belinda answered without hesitation. Dr. Hammond nodded in understanding, his expression a blend of professionalism and empathy. ¡°Alright, let me brief you on her condition.¡± He took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°The fall resulted in fractures to her left ankle joint and left shoulder de. While painful, these injuries are not life-threatening. The primary concern, however, is intracranial hemorrhaging.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special Belinda¡¯s heart sank at the mention of ¡°intracranial hemorrhage,¡± and her face lost all color as the weight of the words settled in. Beside her, Lucas¡¯ demeanor shifted to one of concern. Tightening his grip around Belinda¡¯s shoulder, he offered silentfort. Hammond added, ¡°Fortunately, the bleeding is not extensive. Given her age, we strongly rmend treating the hematoma with a minimally invasive stereotactic aspiration procedure. This method is much safer than open cranial surgery and reduces the risk ofplications.¡± He extended a document toward Belinda. ¡°We need your signature to proceed.¡± Belinda swallowed hard, her fingers trembling as she grasped the pen. With her vision slightly blurred by unshed tears, she scrawled her name on the form before looking up at the doctor, desperation evident in her gaze. ¡°Dr. Hammond, please¡­ Please do everything you can to save her,¡± she said. Dr. Hammond met her plea with a reassuring nod. ¡°We¡¯ll try our best; don¡¯t worry.¡± With that, he turned and disappeared into the operating room. Lucas guided Belinda to a nearby bench, gently urging her to sit down. He took her hands in his, his grip warm and steady. ¡°Your grandmother is in capable hands, Belinda. I¡¯m sure she will be alright.¡± Belinda nodded, though her breath remained shallow. The knowledge that the surgery was minimally invasive brought some relief, but the uncertainty still loomed over her like a dark cloud. Just then, a thought suddenly jolted Belinda from her spiral of fear. Her gaze snapped to Sarai, whose face was still drawn with worry. ¡°Sarai, tell me exactly what happened. How did my grandmother fall?¡± Sarai¡¯s expression darkened with hesitation before she finally spoke. ¡°It was Holley¡­ Kenia received a call from her. Holley told her that you had tested positive for AIDS.¡± . . . Chapter 1069 ?Chapter 1069: Belinda¡¯s entire body tensed. Sarai¡¯s voice wavered as she continued, ¡°Holley also imed that you had put her at risk of infection. The moment Kenia heard that, she became incredibly agitated and insisted on seeing you right away. She pulled Me along with her as we left together. But she was so anxious that she didn¡¯t even watch her step when she was taking the stairs. She lost her bnce and fell¡­¡± As she finished speaking, Sarai¡¯s voice cracked with emotion. Belinda sat frozen, her pulse hammering in her ears. Holley¡­ It was because of her. Belinda blinked. Had Kenia already known that she was infected with HIV? Belinda never would have thought that Kenia had fallen down the stairs because of her. A crushing wave of guilt and self-reproach surged through her, nearly suffocating in its intensity. The moment Lucas caught sight of Belinda¡¯s expression, he understood exactly what was running through her mind. His voice was firm as he reassured her, ¡°You can¡¯t me yourself for this. This isn¡¯t on you.¡± Belinda turned to him, her lips trembling. She sniffled, struggling to steady her voice. ¡°How can you say that? How can this not be my fault? Grandma was worried sick about me¡­ That¡¯s why this happened¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, a frantic female voice pierced through the hallway. ¡°Sarai! Where¡¯s my mother? How is she?¡± Belinda¡¯s head snapped up, her gaze locking onto Holley, who was hurrying toward them, her face a mask of concern. In an instant, Belinda¡¯s sorrow twisted into anger. Her expression hardened as she rose to her feet, closing the distance between Holley and herself in just a few strides. ¡°Why did you tell Grandma about my diagnosis?¡± Holley faltered, stunned by Belinda¡¯s question. She opened her mouth to respond, but Belinda didn¡¯t give her the chance. ¡°Did you even think for a second about how that news would affect her? You know she can¡¯t handle stress like that! And telling her I was sick wasn¡¯t enough for you, was it? You had to twist the knife even further by iming I put you at risk of infection, too!¡± Belinda took a step closer, her eyes zing. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her why I scratched your face? Couldn¡¯t bring yourself to say it?¡± Belinda¡¯s words were like daggers, leaving Holley visibly shaken. The color drained from Holley¡¯s face as she lowered her gaze, regret flickering in her eyes. She had acted recklessly, letting fear and resentment dictate her actions when she had made that fateful call to Kenia. The moment she received Sarai¡¯s call, informing her that Kenia had fallen down the stairs, regret had gnawed at her insides. Now, as she stood before Belinda, remorse clung to her like a shadow. With a quivering voice and tear-filled eyes, Holley choked out, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. This is all my fault! I was terrified, and I acted without thinking¡ªI never meant for this to happen.¡± Her voice cracked as she took a shaky breath. ¡°If you¡¯re angry, just hit me! Take it out on me!¡± But Belinda didn¡¯t move. She didn¡¯t even nce in Holley¡¯s direction. Instead, she simply turned around and sat back down on the bench, waiting for an update on the surgery. Her disappointment in Holley had reached a depth beyond words. Lucas, sitting beside Belinda, didn¡¯t even acknowledge Holley¡¯s presence. . . . Chapter 1070 ?Chapter 1070: Holley hesitated before sinking onto the bench as well. The waiting felt endless. Each second dragged on painfully. Then, atst, the heavy doors of the operating room swung open. Dr. Hammond stepped out, his face calm. Belinda shot up from her seat, rushing over to him. ¡°Dr. Hammond! How is my grandmother?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry,¡± he reassured her with a calm tone. ¡°The surgery was sessful. We were able to remove the hematoma from her brain, and her fracture has been stabilized. She will be transferred to the ICU for close observation. As long as there are noplications and her vitals remain stable, she should be able to move to a regr ward within two or three days. However, visiting hours are over for today. You can see her first thing tomorrow.¡± Hearing that, Belinda let out a long breath, her hands trembling with relief. ¡°Alright, thank you, Dr. Hammond!¡± she said. ¡°Just doing my job,¡± he said with a small nod before walking away. Belinda watched him leave before shifting her gaze toward the operating room doors, her heart heavy with emotion. If this had been in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have hesitated to step into the ICU, take charge, and personally ensure her grandmother¡¯s care. But now¡­ The realization that she couldn¡¯t do that cut deep, her throat tightening as unshed tears burned her eyes. Lucas walked over, his warmth grounding Belinda as he draped an arm gently over her shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he murmured. ¡°Kenia is out of danger now. You¡¯ll see her tomorrow.¡± Belinda swallowed hard and nodded, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Okay.¡± She had already decided not to visit Kenia tonight. Fresh out of surgery, Kenia was too weak. Her visit might only distress her, and she couldn¡¯t afford to jeopardize her recovery. Now that everyone knew Kenia was stable, the crushing weight of uncertainty had eased. And with nothing more they could do for the night, they quietly left the Grand ins General Hospital. At the Wright family residence, Car, Kylee, Lyle, and Mitchell were gathered in the opulent living room. After Car listened to her subordinate¡¯s report, her expression changed in an instant. ¡°Has it been confirmed that Belinda is infected?¡± Car asked. Her subordinate nodded. ¡°Yes, everyone at the Grand ins General Hospital is aware of the news now. Even Belinda¡¯s grandmother has been hospitalized because of this.¡± Car¡¯s expression darkened, a heavy weight pressing on her chest. Lyle and Mitchell exchanged somber looks, a sense of difort rising within them. The cause of all this turmoil was their own cousin. Yet, Kylee was overjoyed. If she were alone, she likely would have been jumping with joy. Belinda had tested positive for HIV¡ªa result she viewed as deserved karma. She struggled to suppress her smile. Just then, Mitchell turned and caught Kylee¡¯s smirk. . . . Chapter 1071 ?Chapter 1071: A wave of profound disappointment swept over him. When had his cousin be someone like this? Observing Kylee now, Mitchell felt as if he no longer recognized her. She seemed almost sinister. Nevertheless, he remained silent and chose to overlook her smirk. Kylee excused herself and returned to her room. Once inside, she let out a scream and jumped around in excitement. However, then, a sudden unease filled her mind. She had been experiencing a low fever and intermittent muscle and joint pains for the past few days. Was it merely a side effect of her medication or something more? She reassured herself it must be because of the medication. With that thought, she gently closed her eyes. She would be fine. She had to be. At the rk family mansion¡­ ¡°Harold, please, tell me if Belinda is infected,¡± Norma said, her voiceden with anxiety. Kane had arrived and broken the news that Belinda¡¯s blood test was positive. Norma and Harold had refused to ept it, prompting Harold to call Lucas for confirmation. After a heavy sigh, Harold confessed, ¡°The result¡­ is indeed positive.¡± ¡°This¡­ This can¡¯t be!¡± Norma¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, herplexion draining of color. ¡°Harold, you¡­ You must be joking, right?¡± Harold met her gaze silently, his expression solemn. Yet, Norma knew Harold would never joke about such a matter. She found it impossible to ept the diagnosis. At that moment, Kane, who had remained silent, spoke up. ¡°Now that Belinda is confirmed to have HIV, shouldn¡¯t Lucas distance himself from her?¡± Norma frowned at his suggestion and quickly said, ¡°Lucas can choose who he wants to be with. That¡¯s his decision.¡± Kane scoffed coldly. ¡°Do you really want people to talk about the rk family¡¯s son having a wife with HIV?¡± Norma felt as if she had been struck. Her face paled. After a long pause, she drew a deep breath and dered, ¡°So what? They might gossip behind our backs, but would they say that to our faces? Should we live our lives always affected by the opinions of others?¡± A shadow crossed Kane¡¯s face. If Norma truly cared about public opinion, she wouldn¡¯t have married a man over twenty years older than her. Not to mention, Harold had been married before and already had two children. Reflecting on this, Kane couldn¡¯t help but think of his mother. How had she died? Who was responsible for her death? When Kane thought about this, a mix of rage and bitterness surged within him. He inhaled deeply and faced Harold. ¡°Dad, what are your thoughts?¡± ¡°As long as Lucas is happy, that¡¯s what truly matters,¡± Harold replied. Kane¡¯s brow furrowed in response. Despite everything, Harold and Norma still didn¡¯t oppose Lucas and Belinda¡¯s rtionship. . . . Chapter 1072 ?Chapter 1072: It seemed they even supported it. Thisplicated matters for Kane. He believed this was decidedly against his interests. Kane fell silent, his expression grim. At Belinda¡¯s house, When Belinda and Lucas arrived, they found Mollie, Santino, and Darren waiting in the living room. Belinda quickly greeted them. The moment Mollie caught sight of Belinda, tears welled up in her eyes. Having heard the test results from Darren, they found the reality hard to ept. Belinda gently reassured Mollie, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m okay. I¡¯vee to terms with the results.¡± Mollie pulled Belinda to sit next to her on the sofa, her expression filled with sadness. ¡°How can you say you¡¯re okay? Belinda, don¡¯t hold back. If you want to cry, then cry. We¡¯re all here for you.¡± Belinda remained silent, but her eyes welled up with tears again. The mood in the living room grew somber, a heavy silence enveloping everyone. Mollie then turned to Lucas, her face serious. ¡°Mr. rk, thank you for being there for Belinda all this time. But now, given her condition¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Lucas interjected, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, I think I know what you¡¯re about to say. But I need to make it clear¡ªno matter what, I will never leave Belinda. She will always be my wife.¡± His voice was firm as he looked at Mollie. Then, he reached out and grasped Belinda¡¯s hand firmly. Belinda looked at him, her grip tightening on his hand in response. Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Mollie felt a sense of relief. However, she still harbored concerns. ¡°Even if you feel this way, what about your parents?¡± She was worried that Belinda might face rejection or contempt from Lucas¡¯ family. ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. My parents have made it clear they won¡¯t interfere in my rtionship with Belinda,¡± Lucas replied. Mollie and Santino exchanged a surprised nce. They hadn¡¯t expected this. ¡°My mother even apologized to Belinda for what she had said to her,¡± Lucas continued. With these reassurances, Mollie¡¯s worries began to ease. She looked at Lucas gratefully and said sincerely, ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! Lucas, we¡¯re entrusting Belinda to you. Please, take good care of her! Feel free to call me and my husband by our first names now, just as Belinda does.¡± Mollie¡¯s change in how she addressed Lucas, coupled with her warm attitude toward him, marked herplete eptance of him as Belinda¡¯s partner. With Lucas by Belinda¡¯s side, Mollie and the others believed they could now feel at ease. A smile spread across Lucas¡¯ face. He quickly nodded. Mollie, Santino, and Darren all smiled. Belinda looked at Lucas, and the anxiety in her heart began to fade. Mollie and the others stayed for a long while before eventually departing. Once they had left, Lucas led Belinda upstairs to the bedroom. After being awake for more than two days, exhaustion had taken its toll on them. That night, Lucas remained by Belinda¡¯s side. . . . Chapter 1073 ?Chapter 1073: Although Belinda had anticipated another sleepless night, she fell asleep almost as soon as shey down. In Kylee¡¯s room, Kylee dialed Verena¡¯s number. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about Belinda¡¯s situation, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kylee inquired. ¡°I have.¡± On the other end, Verena¡¯s voice held a hint of a smile. Kylee suddenly asked, ¡°You¡­ You didn¡¯t do anything about it, right?¡± After Kylee learned of Belinda¡¯s HIV diagnosis, her initial excitement shifted to curiosity. Could Verena be involved? That was why she had rushed to ask Verena about the matter. Verena raised an eyebrow. ¡°Are you asking if I tampered with Belinda¡¯s test results?¡± Before Kylee could reply, Verena answered, ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Kylee¡¯s smile returned swiftly. If Verena hadn¡¯t done anything, then Belinda¡¯s diagnosis was genuine. This was perfect! ¡°Belinda got what she deserved!¡± Kylee eximed, but then a thought struck her. ¡°But if Belinda is infected, doesn¡¯t that mean Lucas is at higher risk of infection too?¡± Mixed feelings of pity and joy conflicted within her. She now only felt hatred for Lucas. Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n That man was a monster! Verena¡¯s face tensed at Kylee¡¯s words. This was thest thing she wanted to think about. Taking a deep breath, she dered, ¡°Even if he is infected, I won¡¯t abandon him.¡± Yet, inwardly, she thought that if he was really infected, she would avoid any intimate contact with him. Her love for him persisted. And she was determined to be Mrs. rk. Kylee scoffed coldly, ¡°Well, good luck with that.¡± Even now, Kylee couldn¡¯t get a read on Verena. She was always so calm andposed. And since they were speaking over the phone, Kylee couldn¡¯t see her face¡ªcouldn¡¯t see if there was something odd about her reaction. But doubt about Verena had begun to creep into Kylee¡¯s heart. Someday, she vowed, she would uncover the truth behind her kidnapping. Convinced that Belinda¡¯s diagnosis was authentic and not a maniption by Verena, Kylee ended the call. The following day¡­} Belinda and Lucas went to the Grand ins General Hospital. As the ICU visiting hoursmenced, they donned protective gear and entered Kenia¡¯s private suite in the SVIP section of the ICU. They arrived just as Kenia was waking up. As soon as Kenia saw Belinda, her eyes welled with tears. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Belinda rushed to her side, her voice soft. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t cry. Look, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me. How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°How can I not worry? How could this happen¡­¡± Kenia¡¯s voice trembled, tears streaming down her cheeks. . . . Chapter 1074 ?Chapter 1074: Belinda gently dabbed at Kenia¡¯s tears with a tissue. ¡°Please, don¡¯t cry. Right now, your health is what matters most.¡± Kenia shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m just worried about you. You didn¡¯t tell me the truth earlier; you lied to me.¡± Her tone carried a mix of frustration and concern. Belinda bit her lip, then said, ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to worry you. I was going to tell you the truth when the time was right, but¡­ things didn¡¯t go as nned.¡± At that moment, Lucas spoke up. ¡°Kenia, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m here for Belinda. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Kenia looked at him, her expression wavering. ¡°But¡­ but¡­¡± Lucas quickly reassured her, ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. My family also supports my decision. No matter what, I¡¯ll be by Belinda¡¯s side.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Kenia said, her voice steadying as her anxiety eased. Knowing Lucas was with Belindaforted her greatly. Kenia was well aware that Belinda still harbored deep feelings for Lucas. In this situation, Lucas and his family were still willing to ept Belinda, which made her feel relieved. ¡°I hope you two live a good life together from now on,¡± Kenia said, her voice breaking slightly. ¡°We will,¡± Lucas replied with a serious expression. After spending some more time with Kenia, Belinda and Lucas left the ICU. As they stepped outside, they noticed a man standing not far off, clearly waiting for them. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened as his brow furrowed. Seeing Lucas and Belinda, the man approached swiftly. It was Caiden. He quickly greeted them. Then, turning to Belinda, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk.¡± Belinda nodded to Lucas. ¡°Wait here for me.¡± Lucas nced at Caiden and replied to Belinda, ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda and Caiden then proceeded down the corridor. ¡°You know about my blood test results, right?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Caiden nodded, his expression turning sad. ¡°Star, I¡¯m sorry for what happened.¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing? You and the hospital aren¡¯t to me for this.¡± Belinda paused, her eyes growing icy as she continued, ¡°Kylee orchestrated this.¡± Caiden widened his eyes, shock written across his face. ¡°What? Kylee? But why? You¡¯re sisters! What could drive her to do something like this to you?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment before answering, ¡°It¡¯splex between Kylee and me. She arranged for the AIDS patient, ensuring his family concealed his condition.¡± ¡°That¡¯s monstrous! Absolutely vile!¡± Caiden eximed, visibly angered. Belinda remained silent for a moment before facing Caiden once more. ¡°Given my situation, I can¡¯t continue to be a doctor in this hospital. I¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to make that decision right now,¡± Caiden interjected before she could finish. ¡°Even HIV carriers can continue working in medicine.¡± Belinda offered a wry smile and shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s true, but staying here would ce too much emotional burden on everyone at the hospital¡ªthe director, my colleagues in the Cardiac Surgery Department, and the patients. I won¡¯t stay here. And¡­ I can¡¯t be a doctor anymore.¡± As she spoke, Belinda felt her nose tingle and her eyes blur with tears. At that moment, she fully grasped how deeply she cherished her career. The thought of never entering an operating room again tore at her heart, overwhelming her with suffocating pain. . . . Chapter 1075 ?Chapter 1075: Caiden felt terrible hearing Belinda¡¯s words. She was such a skilled surgeon, but now¡­ Belinda sniffled slightly and said, ¡°So, you¡¯ll need to schedule a time to announce that I won¡¯t be working here anymore.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no rush,¡± Caiden replied. ¡°You can take your time considering this matter.¡± Belinda fell silent. Caiden looked at her, his lips parting several times as if struggling to find the right words. Noticing his hesitation, Belinda asked, her voice tinged with suspicion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something else?¡± Caiden nodded. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I need to talk to you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked. Caiden paused for a moment before responding, ¡°Do you remember what Mr. rk said when he came to the hospital to pick you up after the incident?¡± Belinda froze, her expression bing unreadable. After a moment, she recalled the conversation and said, ¡°You mean¡­ his threat to take action against the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Caiden sighed, clearly resigned. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve been diagnosed, Mr. rk surely won¡¯t let the hospital off easily. Belinda, after giving it much thought, I must ask for your help. You¡¯re the only one who can persuade Mr. rk. Could you please convince him to be lenient with us and spare the hospital this time?¡± Upon hearing Caiden¡¯s words, Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate for a second before responding firmly, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to Lucas about this.¡± Only then did Caiden release a quiet sigh of relief, his tense shoulders easing slightly. ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í????????????? After exchanging a few more words with Caiden, Belinda left with Lucas. It wasn¡¯t until they returned home that Belinda finally broached the subject with Lucas. However, the moment the words left her lips, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his brows knitting together in displeasure. Sensing his immediate resistance, Belinda spoke gently but with conviction. ¡°Lucas, this truly isn¡¯t the hospital¡¯s fault. I am a doctor, and this jobes with inherent risks. upational exposure happens to many doctors, not just to me.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°In that situation, my colleagues and I did exactly what we were trained to do. The patient¡¯s heart had ruptured, and he was suffering from cardiac tamponade. There was no time to waste. If we had hesitated for even a second, he wouldn¡¯t have survived.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment. ¡°For doctors, the well-being of a patient always takes precedence over protocol. And truthfully, I was at fault for not ensuring my protective sses were properly in ce¡­ So please, don¡¯t hold the hospital ountable for this, okay?¡± Lucas remained silent, his jaw tightening as his thoughts warred within him. When Belinda saw his continued resistance, her patience wore thin. She crossed her arms and shot him a pointed look. ¡°Lucas! Are you seriously going to defy me?¡± At her sharp tone, Lucas exhaled heavily, surrendering to her insistence. He turned to her, his gaze softening, and reached for her hand. ¡°Alright, alright. I will listen to you. I won¡¯t pursue any action against the Grand ins General Hospital. You have my word.¡± A satisfied smile bloomed across Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± she said, reaching out yfully to ruffle his hair. Lucas swiftly caught her hand, his grip firm yet tender. He then brought her fingers to his lips, pressing a kiss against her skin. . . . Chapter 1076 ?Chapter 1076: Belinda¡¯s breath hitched at the unexpected tenderness. Her fingers curled slightly as she instinctively tightened her grip on his hand, relishing the warmth of his touch. Kenia¡¯s recovery progressed steadily, and by the morning of the third day, she was moved from the ICU to a regr ward. As soon as she settled in, visitors arrived one after another. Mollie and Santino were the first to visit, followed soon after by Harold and Norma. Harold, his voice steady and reassuring, looked at Kenia. ¡°Rest easy, Kenia. With Lucas looking after Belinda, she will be fine.¡± He then shifted his gaze toward Belinda, his expression sincere. ¡°Belinda, no matter what happens, know this¡ªNorma and I have always seen you as our daughter-inw, and nothing will change that.¡± Norma nodded emphatically, her voice warm yet resolute. ¡°That¡¯s right, dear. Stay by Lucas¡¯ side. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything else.¡± Seeing their unwavering support, Belinda felt a lump rise in her throat. Since the ordeal, she had be more emotionally vulnerable, her heart quick to be stirred. ¡°Harold, Norma, thank you¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Kenia, witnessing the scene, felt an overwhelming sense of gratitude and relief. She turned to Harold and Norma, expressing her thanks repeatedly, her voice filled with emotion. After spending some time with Kenia, Harold and Norma eventually took their leave, leaving Belinda alone with Kenia. Belinda reached for Kenia¡¯s hand, squeezing it gently. ¡°Now, you can finally stop worrying about me, right?¡± ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? Kenia exhaled softly and gave a small nod. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile softened. ¡°Good. Then from now on, just focus on getting better. That¡¯s all that matters.¡± Kenia hesitated for a moment, as if she wanted to say something, but ultimately chose to remain silent, merely nodding. Belinda took note of her hesitation but decided not toment on it. Just then, a soft knock echoed against the door. After that, the door swung open. Belinda¡¯s gaze lifted, and the moment she saw the figure standing at the door, her eyes narrowed slightly. Car stepped into the hospital room, a bouquet of fresh flowers cradled in her arms, her demeanor poised. Trailing behind her were Lyle and Mitchell¡ªone carrying a neatly arranged basket of fruit, the other holding an assortment of high-quality nutritional supplements. Belinda had not anticipated their visit. They did not linger for long. After exchanging a few polite inquiries about Kenia¡¯s condition and sitting briefly, they excused themselves. Before they left, Kenia turned to Belinda. ¡°Walk them out, dear.¡± Belinda silently followed them into the hallway. Once the hospital room door clicked shut behind them, Car turned to Belinda, her voice measured. ¡°Belinda, may we have a word?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, hesitated briefly, then moved toward a nearby bench and sat down. ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡± Her tone was distant. Car took a seat beside her, adjusting her posture as if carefully considering her next words. Before Car could speak, Belinda said, ¡°I will keep my promise.¡± Her voice was steady, but there was an underlying sharpness to it. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to my mother. She won¡¯t set foot in the Wright residence again, and neither will I. You don¡¯t need to worry¡ªwe¡¯ll stay out of your lives.¡± . . . Chapter 1077 ?Chapter 1077: A flicker of unease crossed Car¡¯s face, herposure momentarily faltering. She wanted to offer some semnce offort to Belinda, but the words wouldn¡¯te. It was Lyle who finally broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, Mitchell and I would like to apologize to you on Kylee¡¯s behalf.¡± He paused for a moment before continuing, his voice careful, ¡°Of course, we understand that at this point, an apology won¡¯t change what has happened. But¡­¡± Before he could finish, Belinda let out a bitter, humorlessugh. ¡°Since you know that, then what¡¯s the point of saying all this?¡± Lyle fell silent, momentarily caught off guard and unsure of what to say next. Belinda¡¯s expression grew frigid, her patience wearing thin. ¡°Do me a favor and deliver a message to Kylee.¡± She inhaled sharply, each sybleced with barely contained fury. ¡°From now on, she had better stay far, far away from me. I don¡¯t ever want to see her again. If she dares to cross my path again¡­ she¡¯ll regret it.¡± She knew that Car and her nephews were not the root of her suffering, but she couldn¡¯t restrain herself fromshing out at them. The mere thought of Kylee ignited a fire within her, making her want to tear her apart! After all, Kylee had destroyed everything¡ªher entire life shattered beyond repair. How could she not hate her? Lyle and Mitchell exchanged uneasy nces, clearly unsettled by the venom in Belinda¡¯s words. But in the end, they said nothing. Belinda stood abruptly. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m going back in. You can all leave,¡± she dered firmly, the finality of her tone evident. Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and strode back toward Kenia¡¯s room. A resounding bang echoed through the corridor as she shut the door behind her. Belinda dedicated herself to caring for Kenia, refusing to rely on anyone else. On the first day Kenia was transferred out of the ICU, Belinda personally attended to her every need. Later that evening, as Kenia drifted into a peaceful sleep, Sarai pulled Belinda aside. ¡°You can let me take care of Kenia,¡± Sarai suggested gently. ¡°You only need to visit her every day.¡± Belinda shook her head immediately. ¡°Absolutely not.¡± Her voice was firm, brooking no argument. ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother. How could I just visit her without caring for her myself?¡± Sarai sighed, her gaze softening. ¡°Belinda, Kenia won¡¯t me you if you do that. You know that.¡± She paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve always been the one taking care of her. This time is no different. Let me handle it.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained resolute. ¡°That was before. Things are different now.¡± She exhaled sharply. ¡°Sarai, don¡¯t waste your breath trying to convince me. I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡± Sarai pressed her lips together, clearly aware that reasoning with Belinda was futile. She took a deep breath, knowing she could only tell the truth now. ¡°Belinda, I know how much you love your family. I know how much you want to be there for them.¡± She hesitated for a fraction of a second before continuing, ¡°But¡­ Given your current situation, you are not in the best condition to care for Kenia.¡± The moment the words left her lips, Belinda¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°l really didn¡¯t mean to look down on you, Belinda,¡± Sarai said. ¡°You know how fragile Kenia¡¯s health is these days, don¡¯t you? Her immune system isn¡¯t as strong as it used to be. If, by any chance¡­¡± She paused, biting her lower lip, looking a little hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t want anything to happen to Kenia, right?¡± . . . Chapter 1078 ?Chapter 1078: Despite her words, Sarai was, in fact, looking down on Belinda. How could she not? This was HIV they were talking about! A contagious and life-threatening disease. Who in their right mind wouldn¡¯t be cautious or afraid? As a matter of fact, when Sarai found Belinda wiping Kenia¡¯s hands and face with a towel earlier, her heart had almost pounded out of her chest. It didn¡¯t matter that Belinda had been wearing a mask and gloves the entire time, Sarai was still terrified. What if Belinda slipped up and identally scratched Kenia? Hadn¡¯t Belinda hurt Holley and put thetter at risk of infection before? Sarai was genuinely scared. She spent most of her time with Kenia, after all. If Kenia ended up getting infected, wouldn¡¯t that put her in danger as well? And so, after careful consideration, she made up her mind to speak to Belinda about the matter and ask her to stop taking care of Kenia. Belinda¡¯s face was still ashen even after Sarai¡¯s exnation. A long beat of silence passed before she let out a self-deprecatingugh. Of course, how could she have forgotten? She was now a carrier of a deadly virus! Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid of her? Who wouldn¡¯t want to stay away from her? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda,¡± Sarai quickly said. ¡°Was I too harsh? Please believe me; I don¡¯t mean to be harsh to you. I¡¯m just worried about Kenia. I¡ª¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda interjected. She forced a small smile, and while her voice was calm, she sounded distant. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m not exactly the most ideal person to take care of Grandma right now.¡± Belinda took a deep breath. ¡°I suppose I shall leave her in your care from now on.¡± Sarai let out a sigh of relief at that. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Belinda. I¡¯ll take good care of Kenia. You can count on me.¡± Sarai had always treated Kenia well. She had looked after Kenia over the years, so Belinda really had no reason to worry. Even so, this exchange still felt like a knife to her heart. Belinda nodded, then turned and walked into the hospital room with her head hung low. When Kenia woke up, Belinda informed her that Sarai was in charge of her care starting that day. Needless to say, she didn¡¯t disclose her reasons to Kenia. She simply said that she was exhausted and needed more rest. Kenia didn¡¯t question it at all. She immediately told Belinda to go home and get some rest, assuring her that she was fine and there was nothing to worry about. Belinda left the Grand ins General Hospital and took a taxi home. She made a beeline for the bathroom, took a shower, and theny down on her bed. She truly was tired. Soon, she fell asleep. When she woke up, it was already well past seven in the evening. Lucas had already returned. He had been staying over more and more recently, to the point that they were practically living together. After dinner, Lucas trailed Belinda into the bedroom and asked why she was home early. Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line and inhaled slowly. ¡°No particr reason¡­ It¡¯s just that¡­ Well, every time I tend to Grandma, I need to wear a face mask and gloves, and I need to be extra careful. It¡¯s disconcerting for her, seeing me like that. So I figured it would be better if Sarai took care of her instead.¡± She did her best to sound normal as she spoke, but Lucas still caught the sorrow and self-me in her tone. He felt a pang in his heart. He reached for her shoulders and gently turned her so that she faced him. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said softly, ¡°let¡¯s get your blood tested again.¡± When Belinda heard those words, a flicker of astonishment passed over her face. ¡°Get another blood test?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas affirmed with a solemn nod. His deep, husky voice carried a weight of urgency. ¡°After taking a step back and thinking carefully, I have to ask¡ªdo you think it¡¯s possible that your initial test results were tampered with?¡± . . . Chapter 1079 ?Chapter 1079: Earlier, Lucas had been entirely consumed by Belinda¡¯s suffering¡ªfocused onforting her, easing her pain, and finding ways to support her. In doing so, he hadpletely overlooked a crucial possibility: her test results might have been tampered with. That was why, today, he suggested that Belinda undergo another test. ¡°We¡¯ll take multiple samples and send them to different hospitals. We need to confirm whether the Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s report was manipted,¡± he said. His voice turned cold as he finished speaking, his sharp gaze darkening with resolve. Belinda¡¯s expression grew serious, a flicker of renewed hope igniting in her heart. ¡°Alright.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she nodded in agreement. That night, sleep eluded her. Shey in bed, her mind swirling with thoughts, anticipation mingling with apprehension. The next morning, Gordon arrived with a medical team to collect Belinda¡¯s blood samples¡ªsix vials in total. Each sample was carefully sealed and immediately dispatched to different hospitals for testing. The waiting period felt interminable, each passing second stretching unbearably. Lucas remained by Belinda¡¯s side, choosing to stay home rather than go to work, silently enduring the suspense alongside her. Time crawled by until, at longst, the doorbell of Belinda¡¯s house chimed. Gordon entered swiftly, carrying six sealed envelopes. He then handed them over to Belinda. Belinda hesitated, her fingers tightening around the edges of the papers. Fear coiled in her chest¡ªwhat if this fragile glimmer of hope was shattered once again? She wasn¡¯t sure she could withstand another devastating blow. Sensing her turmoil, Lucas gently took the reports from her hands. Without a word, he unfolded them and began scanning the results. His eyes flickered with an unreadable intensity, his pupils constricting. Belinda, watching his reaction intently, felt her breath hitch in her throat. She couldn¡¯t discern whether the news was good or bad. Then, Lucas lifted his gaze to hers, and a slow smile curved his lips. His voice, deep and velvety, carried an unmistakable trace of excitement. ¡°Belinda¡­ You are not infected.¡± He extended the first report toward Belinda. ¡°It¡¯s negative.¡± Lucas¡¯ words struck Belinda like a thunderp. Her pulse pounded wildly as she slowly emerged from her daze. With trembling hands, she epted the paper, her eyes darting to the results section. The word ¡°Negative¡± blurred as tears brimmed in her eyes. A mix of disbelief and joy flooded over her. She was fine. She was really not infected. It was negative. She wasn¡¯t infected with HIV! Her breath hitched as she hastily grabbed the remaining reports from Lucas¡¯ grasp. ¡°Negative.¡± ¡°Negative¡­¡± Every single one confirmed the same results. Tears cascaded down Belinda¡¯s cheeks¡ªa torrent of emotion spilling forth asughter bubbled up within her. . . . Chapter 1080 Chapter 1080: Lucas reached out, gently wiping the dampness from her face, his voiceced with warmth. ¡°No more tears. This is something to celebrate.¡± Sniffling, Belinda looked up at him through glistening eyes, her voice a whisper. ¡°I know¡­ These are tears of joy.¡± Lucas chuckled, nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± But just as the relief settled in, a sudden thought shed through Lucas¡¯ mind, darkening his expression in an instant. His voice was tinged with a sharp edge. ¡°If all six hospitals returned negative results¡­¡± He paused, his eyes narrowing dangerously. ¡°Then that means the real problem lies within the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Belinda brushed the tears from her cheeks and straightened her posture, her face nowposed. It was clear now¡­ From the very beginning, someone had meddled with the results of her blood test! Lucas turned to Gordon and said in a cold voice, ¡°Look into it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Gordon gave a solemn nod and swiftly exited the room. Now, only Belinda and Lucas were left in the expansive living room. Sitting on the couch, Lucas sped Belinda¡¯s hand firmly in his. His voice was rough with emotion, tinged with relief. ¡°I always believed you¡¯d be fine. I should have realized sooner that your blood test could have been tampered with.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. This isn¡¯t on you,¡± Belinda said, shooting him a sharp look. ¡°When the results came in, we were all too overwhelmed to think straight. Who could have guessed the report might have been tampered with? Thankfully, everything¡¯s turned out well in the end.¡± Her voice wavered slightly, and her eyes glistened with fresh tears. Lucas drew her into his embrace. ¡°Everything is fine now.¡± Cradled against his chest, Belinda wrapped her arms around him and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re both okay now.¡± After a moment, Belinda pulled back slightly, her eyes locking onto his. Ovee with emotion, she leaned in to kiss him. But just as their lips were about to meet, Lucas abruptly pulled away, avoiding her. Belinda was stunned. She stared at him, bewildered. Before, when her test results were still uncertain, Lucas had repeatedly tried to kiss her, only for her to push him away. Now that she was fine and making the first move, why was he hesitating? Lucas pressed his lips together, his voice hesitant. ¡°I haven¡¯t been tested yet. What if¡ª¡± Belinda interjected, ¡°No ¡®what ifs¡¯! You will be fine!¡± With that, she closed the distance between them and kissed him. Lucas tensed momentarily but quickly gave in. With a soft exhale, he wrapped his arms around her waist and deepened the kiss. When their lips finally parted, both of them were slightly breathless. Belinda gently nuzzled her nose against his and said, ¡°Lucas rk, you fool! You never rejected me when I was at risk of infection; of course, I wouldn¡¯t reject you now!¡± She understood what he was thinking. A faint smile tugged at Lucas¡¯ lips, but then his expression shifted. His gaze darkened as he looked at her. ¡°What did you just call me?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Have a nice weekend dear ones! New novels releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 1081 ?Chapter 1081: ¡°Lucas rk,¡± Belinda replied without thinking. ¡°Hmm?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his expression yful yet warning. Belinda immediately understood him, her lips curving into a radiant smile. In a sweet, teasing tone, she murmured, ¡°Lucas.¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes deepened. Many people had called him by his name before, but hearing it from Belinda felt different. ¡°Say it again,¡± he urged. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda said. ¡°Once more,¡± Lucas insisted. ¡°Lucas! Lucas! Lucas!¡± Belinda obliged, repeating his name several times. ¡°Anoth¡ª¡± Before Lucas could finish, Belinda finally lost her patience. ¡°Lucas, that¡¯s enough!¡± Lucas fell silent, wearing a hurt expression. Seeing his expression, Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh. Later, Belinda and Lucas headed to the Grand ins General Hospital. They wanted to share the good news with Kenia. When they arrived at Kenia¡¯s hospital room, Sarai and Holley were already there. But to Belinda¡¯s astonishment, there was another person there¡ªsomeone she hadn¡¯t expected to see. ¡°Belinda, Mr. rk.¡± Baker was the first to acknowledge their presence. Belinda cast him a fleeting nce, her expression unreadable, before swiftly shifting her attention elsewhere. Without another word, she strode directly toward Kenia¡¯s bedside. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Kenia inquired, concern flickering in her aged eyes. A radiant smile spread across Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°Grandma, I have the most wonderful news to share with you.¡± She didn¡¯t leave them in suspense, nor did she hesitate. With unwavering certainty, she dered, ¡°I¡¯m fine! I don¡¯t have HIV!¡± ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice trembled, her aged eyes searching Belinda¡¯s face, desperate for reassurance. ¡°Belinda, is this true? Are you really alright? You¡¯re not just saying this to make me feel better, are you?¡± Around them, the others in the room were visibly stunned. Holley, for one, felt an immense weight lift from her shoulders. If Belinda was not infected, then surely she was too, right? The thought sent a wave of joy through her, nearly bringing tears to her eyes. Baker¡¯s pupils contracted ever so slightly, though he was quick to mask his reaction. Inwardly, a storm of thoughts raged within him. What unbelievable luck! After everything, Belinda still managed to escape unscathed! Belinda, still smiling, reached into her bag and retrieved several neatly folded test reports. One by one, she handed them to Kenia. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, take a look for yourself. The test results all say ¡®negative.¡¯ That means I¡¯mpletely fine, Grandma.¡± Kenia¡¯s hands trembled as she unfolded the papers. The moment her gazended on the results, her eyes brimmed with tears. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes! They all say ¡®negative¡¯! That means you¡¯re truly okay! Oh, my dear child, this is the best news I could have ever hoped for!¡± . . . Chapter 1082 ?Chapter 1082: Joyful tears spilled freely down her wrinkled cheeks. Belinda reached out, gently wiping away Kenia¡¯s tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Grandma.¡± ¡°This is something to celebrate¡ªwe should be smiling.¡± Kenia sniffled and nodded fervently. ¡°Yes, yes, you¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Holley stepped forward, her eyes misty with emotion. ¡°Belinda, this is incredible! I¡¯m so, so happy for you!¡± Yet, despite her outward enthusiasm, a storm of conflicting emotions raged within her. She was relieved, yes. Because if Belinda was not infected, then she was, too. But a part of her couldn¡¯t help but want Belinda¡¯s life to be ruined. Belinda¡¯s gaze lingered on Holley for a long moment, her emotionsplicated. In the end, she said nothing, merely shifting her attention back to Kenia. Just then, Baker spoke. ¡°Belinda, knowing you¡¯re alright fills me with immense relief. When I first heard about your diagnosis, I was so worried. But now, thank goodness¡ªit was nothing more than a false rm.¡± Hearing his words, Belinda let out a quiet scoff. So worried? If he had truly been so concerned, then why hadn¡¯t he reached out to her? Why hadn¡¯t he called or sent a message to her? His ¡®concern¡¯ was truly unique. At that moment, Kenia turned to Belinda, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Belinda, weren¡¯t your earlier blood test results positive? How is it that all these new reports are negative? Could it be¡­ that there was an error in the initial test?¡± Baker and Holley, too, now focused their attention on Belinda, silently awaiting her response. Belinda¡¯s expression grew serious. Her voice was calm but carried a weight of certainty. ¡°Someone tampered with my original blood test results.¡± As the words left her lips, she let her gaze settle ever so subtly on Baker and Holley. She wanted to see their reactions. Holley and Baker exchanged shocked nces, their expressions mirroring disbelief. The report had been tampered with? Who could have done such a thing? Belinda studied their faces carefully but found nothing out of the ordinary. They appeared genuinely shocked. Then, a sudden realization hit her, and she froze. What had she just been thinking? Was she actually entertaining the idea that her own parents might have tampered with her blood test results? Had she lost her mind? How could she even consider such a malicious assumption about her parents? What was wrong with her? Kenia¡¯s furious voice broke through her thoughts. ¡°This is outrageous! Lucas, you have to find out who¡¯s behind this!¡± Lucas responded with unwavering determination, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kenia. I will.¡± That evening, Belinda and Lucas met up with Bethany, Johnson, and Darren for dinner. They wanted to share the good news; after all, everyone had been deeply concerned about Belinda. . . . Chapter 1083 ?Chapter 1083: Soon, everyone had gathered in the private room of a restaurant. ¡°Belinda, do you have something to tell us?¡± Bethany was the first to ask, her curiosity evident. Belinda nced around the table. Everyone here had been with her that day, anxiously waiting for her blood test results. She felt a surge of gratitude. With friends like these, she truly was blessed. Belinda rose from her seat, holding up her ss of juice, and began to speak, her voice filled with emotion. ¡°I just want to take a moment to thank you. Having you all in my life means the world to me, and I truly consider your friendship one of the greatest gifts I¡¯ve ever received.¡± Before she could continue, Bethany quickly stood up, slinging an arm around her shoulders with a yful grin. ¡°Oh,e on, why all the sentimental talk? That¡¯s what friends are for; we¡¯ve got each other¡¯s backs, no questions asked.¡± Johnson raised his ss and stood as well, saying, ¡°Bethany¡¯s right! Let¡¯s just raise a toast to friendship!¡± The group followed suit, lifting their sses, clinking them together, and then settling back into their seats. Belinda cleared her throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention once more. ¡°Actually, I have some good news to share,¡± she announced, her tone shifting to one of excitement. ¡°Good news?¡± ¡°What kind of good news?¡± The room buzzed with curiosity. Given the circumstances, what could this good news possibly be? Vincent, unable to contain his curiosity, blurted out, ¡°Did you and Lucas finally remarry?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Wait, is that true?¡± The room erupted in chatter, but Belinda froze, caught off guard by the question. Lucas, sitting beside her, let out a soft chuckle before shaking his head with a resigned smile. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for her to agree to that.¡± Belinda shot him a sharp look before refocusing on the group. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it,¡± she said firmly. ¡°The good news is¡ªI¡¯m not infected with HIV!¡± The room fell silent for a moment before erupting into exmations of disbelief and joy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± Everyone leaped to their feet, their faces alight with a mix of shock and tion. Bethany leaned forward, her eyes wide. ¡°What happened? Tell us everything!¡± Belinda reached into her bag and pulled out six blood test reports, handing them over to the group. ¡°These are the results from different hospitals,¡± she exined. As everyone scanned the reports, their relief and happiness grew. This was the best news they could have hoped for! Once the initial excitement subsided, Darren¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at Belinda. ¡°So, this means someone deliberately tampered with your first blood test results at the Grand ins General Hospital, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°That must be it!¡± ¡°But who would do something like that?¡± . . . Chapter 1084 ?Chapter 1084: ¡°Damn it! Whoever it is, they¡¯re aplete jerk for doing that!¡± Bethany, usuallyposed, clenched her fists, her face contorted with anger. The mood in the room shifted, the joy reced by a somber tension as everyone turned their attention to Belinda and Lucas. Lucas spoke in a steady tone. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Gordon to investigate this.¡± ¡°This is unbelievable! We need to get to the bottom of it and find out who¡¯s responsible!¡± At that moment, Darren said, ¡°But¡­ do you have any suspects in mind?¡± Lucas pressed his lips together for a moment, his expression thoughtful. ¡°Verena and Kylee are both on the list of potential suspects. I¡¯ve had people keeping an eye on them, but so far, there¡¯s no concrete evidence linking either of them to this.¡± Bethany¡¯s anger red up again. ¡°Kylee ispletely crazy! I still can¡¯t believe she did that to Belinda! Honestly, she brought her current predicament on herself!¡± Johnson frowned. ¡°But¡­ who would go to such extreme lengths, hiring someone to kidnap and assault her? I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡± Lucas¡¯ face darkened as he replied, ¡°There¡¯s someone behind the scenes orchestrating all of this. Whoever it is, they¡¯re highly capable.¡± The fact that his team had been investigating for so long without uncovering anything useful only highlighted the mastermind¡¯s capability. As the group continued to discuss the situation, the atmosphere in the room grew heavy. Bethany, sensing the heaviness in the air, decided to lighten the mood by changing the subject. ¡°Now that Belinda is not infected, that means Lucas is safe, too, right?¡± When Belinda had initially been diagnosed, everyone had been worried not just for her but for Lucas as well. After all, in such a situation, his risk of infection was significantly higher. But now, with Belinda¡¯s results confirmed, both of them were safe. Vincent couldn¡¯t resist adding, ¡°Well¡­ not one hundred percent safe. Maybe ny-nine percent.¡± Darren frowned, confused. ¡°What are you all talking about? When was Lucas ever at risk of infection?¡± Bethany blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait, Darren, you didn¡¯t know?¡± She quickly filled him in, telling him what had happened. Darren sat in stunned silence for a long moment, processing the information. When he finally turned to Lucas, his eyes were filled with a mix of shock and admiration. He hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to go to such lengths for Belinda. Honestly, he was deeply moved. Mollie had always worried that Lucas didn¡¯t love Belinda enough, that getting back together would mean a repeat of their past¡ªwith Belinda doing all the giving. But now, it was clear that her fears were unfounded. Lucas waspletely devoted to Belinda, willing to risk everything for her. As Belinda¡¯s close friend, Darren felt both touched and reassured. Handing Belinda over to a man who loved her so deeply, who cherished her and treated her as if she were more important than his own life, he was really happy. With that thought, Darren stood up, picked up his ss, and walked over to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, I wish you and Belinda both happiness and joy,¡± he said sincerely. Lucas nodded, a small smile ying on his lips, and raised his ss of water to clink with Darren¡¯s. . . . Chapter 1085 ?Chapter 1085: Since Lucas was still on preventative medication, he wasn¡¯t drinking alcohol. After that, the atmosphere in the room lightened, and everyone began to chat more freely, the earlier tension fading away. It was then that Johnson cleared his throat, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°While we¡¯re all here, there¡¯s something I want to share with everyone,¡± he said, his tone serious. ¡°What is it?¡± Bethany asked, curiosity evident in her voice. All eyes turned to Johnson as he announced, ¡°I have a girlfriend now.¡± The room fell silent for a moment before Bethany blurted out, ¡°Huh? You¡­ You have a girlfriend?¡± ¡°I thought you liked¡­¡± Vincent started to say something but abruptly stopped himself, his eyes flickering toward Catherine. Almost instinctively, everyone else¡¯s gaze followed,nding on Catherine as well. When Catherine heard Johnson¡¯s announcement, her expression flickered for just a moment, but she quickly masked it, ensuring no one noticed her reaction. Johnson had a girlfriend now? This was unexpectedly fast. Belinda, ying along with Johnson¡¯s n, asked with feigned curiosity, ¡°Who is she? Do we know her?¡± She knew Johnson had taken her earlier advice to find a fake girlfriend to make Catherine jealous, and she was determined to help him see it through. Johnson exined calmly, ¡°You don¡¯t know her. She¡¯s someone I met on a blind date. After meeting a few times, I found her really nice, and we got along well. So, we decided to be boyfriend and girlfriend.¡± Belinda smiled warmly. ¡°Oh, I see! That¡¯s wonderful! You should bring her out sometime so we can all meet her!¡± Johnson nodded. ¡°Actually, she¡¯s nearby. I can call her and ask her toe over now, if that¡¯s okay.¡± Belinda was momentarily caught off guard but quickly recovered when she saw Johnson subtly wink at her. ¡°Of course! Call her over! Everyone¡¯s here today anyway; it¡¯s the perfect chance for us to meet her,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll text her now,¡± Johnson said, pulling out his phone. Meanwhile, Catherine sat quietly, her delicate face betraying no emotion as she continued eating. It was impossible to tell what she was thinking. Not long after, Johnson¡¯s girlfriend arrived. She introduced herself with a bright smile, ¡°Hi, everyone. I¡¯m Zoie Wilde, Johnson¡¯s girlfriend. It¡¯s nice to meet you all.¡± Zoie was strikingly beautiful, with a radiant presence and graceful demeanor. She made an excellent first impression. But when Catherine saw Zoie, her pupils contracted slightly in recognition. ¡°Ms. Wilde¡­¡± she murmured. Zoie turned toward the voice, her expression shifting to one of surprise. ¡°Catherine? What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Is Ms. Wilde a teacher at Irondeer University?¡± Belinda asked. Catherine was currently studying for her master¡¯s degree at Irondeer University. Zoie nodded in confirmation. ¡°That¡¯s right. I am Catherine¡¯s teacher.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with understanding as she exchanged a meaningful nce with Johnson. This fake girlfriend was a good choice. . . . Chapter 1086 ?Chapter 1086: ¡°Catherine is my sister,¡± Johnson exined to Zoie. ¡°Really?¡± Zoie¡¯s eyes widened in surprise before she smiled warmly at Catherine. ¡°We should definitely stay in touch on campus! Who knows, maybe we¡¯ll be a family in the future!¡± At her words, Johnson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Family¡­ At that moment, Catherine felt a strange, conflicting emotion welling up inside her. It was a mix of bitterness and unease, something she couldn¡¯t quite put into words. In short, she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. She didn¡¯t know why she had this feeling. Logically, she knew she should be happy for Johnson. After all, him dating someone meant he had moved on from her. But why did she feel like this? Throughout the meal, Johnson was the picture of attentiveness, caring for Zoie and engaging her in conversation. Zoie, for her part, was lively and chatty, effortlessly keeping Belinda and Bethany entertained. The atmosphere was pleasant, and the dinner passed smoothly. After the meal, everyone prepared to leave. Since Johnson was tasked with driving Zoie home, Belinda suggested that Catherine ride with her and Lucas. Not only was this practical, but it also gave Belinda a chance to subtly probe Catherine¡¯s feelings about Johnson¡¯s new rtionship. Lucas was driving the car while Belinda and Catherine sat in the back. ¡°Catherine, what¡¯s the general view of Zoie at your school? Are you two close?¡± Belinda inquired. Catherine shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t really know Ms. Wilde well, but she¡¯s quite popr. She is attractive andes from a reputable family, and her sses are always engaging and fun. Many students like to take her sses.¡± Belinda nodded, her gaze fixed on Catherine. ¡°Sounds like she¡¯d be a great match for Johnson. Don¡¯t you think?¡± Catherine¡¯s face tensed briefly before she managed a smile. ¡°Yes, they seem well-suited for each other.¡± Her smile appeared strained. Belinda¡¯s gaze sharpened as she continued, ¡°Catherine, now that Johnson is with someone and starting anew, he has obviously moved past you. That must be a relief for you, right?¡± Catherine averted her eyes, pausing before nodding. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a relief. Things are better this way. Ms. Wilde is a perfect match for Johnson.¡± Watching Catherine closely, Belinda agreed, ¡°Absolutely, they are perfect for each other.¡± After a brief silence, Belinda added, ¡°Zoie is Johnson¡¯s first love. He¡¯s likely to value this rtionship deeply.¡± Catherine¡¯s breathing grew heavier when she heard that. She pressed her lips together before swiftly changing the subject. ¡°By the way, Belinda, how are you feeling these days? Any health concerns?¡± She was keen to steer the conversation away from Johnson and Zoie. Belinda responded with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m feeling wonderful recently. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great to hear,¡± Catherine replied with a smile of her own. . . . Chapter 1087 ?Chapter 1087: They then chatted about other topics for a while. After dropping Catherine off at her home, Belinda rejoined Lucas in the car. ¡°What¡¯s your take on the matter?¡± she asked. Lucas responded, ¡°Catherine isn¡¯tpletely unaffected by the matter. She definitely cares about Johnson¡¯s new rtionship with Zoie.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. ¡°I think so, too. Despite herposed exterior, her fleeting expressions and the look in her eyes betray her feelings. There might still be a chance for her and Johnson.¡± This thought made Belinda feel a surge of happiness. However, Lucas looked at her, his tone dampening her spirits. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Even if Catherine harbors feelings for Johnson, it¡¯splicated. They¡¯re adopted siblings, which is a significant barrier for them to be together. And then there¡¯s also Johnson¡¯s mother. If she finds out about this, it will onlyplicate matters further.¡± Belinda sighed, her enthusiasm waning. She rolled her eyes at Lucas and chided, ¡°Can you not be such a killjoy?¡± Lucas merely shrugged, his expression one of feigned innocence. Johnson drove Zoie to her ce. ¡°Thank you for today,¡± he said. Just then, Zoie asked unexpectedly, ¡°Johnson, the person you have feelings for¡­ She was at the dinner table tonight, right?¡± Johnson froze for a moment, caught off guard by the question. He hadn¡¯t expected Zoie to pick up on that. ¡°Yeah,¡± he admitted without hesitation, nodding. Zoie¡¯s expression tensed slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected it to actually be true. So, he really did have feelings for someone. She bit her lip for a moment, but after a brief pause, she quickly masked her reaction with a bright smile. ¡°Oh, I see! That makes sense. After all, we agreed from the start that this was just for show, to keep our families off our backs. Now, I understand why you suddenly wanted me to meet your friends today.¡± Johnson pressed his lips together, offering no response. Zoie waited for a beat before adding, ¡°Do you need me to do anything to help you?¡± Johnson shook his head. ¡°No, you don¡¯t need to do anything.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Zoie nodded, dropping the subject. After a couple of seconds, she spoke up again. ¡°By the way, are you and Catherine cousins?¡± The question wasn¡¯t random. She knew Johnson had a younger sister named Eliana, and earlier, when he had introduced Catherine, he had mentioned she was his family. ¡°She¡¯s my adopted sister. My dad took her in when she was a kid. We¡¯re not biologically rted,¡± Johnson exined. The moment those words left Johnson¡¯s mouth, Zoie¡¯s expression shifted. But just as quickly as it changed, she smiled again. ¡°Ah, I see! Alright then, I¡¯ll head back inside now. Let me know if you ever need me to y the part again.¡± Johnson gave her a small nod. ¡°Thanks.¡± The moment Zoie stepped out of the car, Johnson drove away without looking back. . . . Chapter 1088 ?Chapter 1088: Standing there, Zoie watched his car¡¯s taillights fade into the distance, her smile slowly vanishing. Her fingers curled into fists. She had figured it out¡ªJohnson had feelings for Catherine. Today, she had been thrilled when Johnson invited her to dinner. She couldn¡¯t help but think that if he was letting her meet his friends, maybe he had some feelings for her. But then, she had noticed the way he acted around Catherine. Throughout the meal, he casually turned thezy Susan multiple times. And every single time, it stopped with Catherine¡¯s preferred dish directly in front of her. Not once did he miss. At first, she had brushed it off, thinking Johnson was just taking care of Catherine since they were family. But then, she had caught the way his eyes lingered on Catherine a little too long. There was something in his gaze, an emotion far tooplex, too intense. That was definitely unusual for mere family members. And Catherine had also secretly nced at Johnson a few times. That was when Zoie decided to test Johnson. Just to be sure. But to her shock, he had admitted it outright¡ªthere was someone he liked at the dining table. Now, after Zoie learned about his rtionship with Catherine, the pieces finally fell into ce. There was no doubt about it. Johnson had feelings for Catherine. Damn it! How could this be? Johnson was the man she had fallen for at first sight. How could he possibly have feelings for someone else? From the very first moment sheid eyes on Johnson, she had been drawn to him. But she had intentionally yed hard to get, keeping her feelings hidden. She had acted indifferent, making him believe she wasn¡¯t interested in him at all. She had casually suggested they fake a rtionship to deal with their families, And after some thought, Johnson had agreed to the idea. That day, she had been overjoyed. She had thought that Johnson might also have some feelings for her! But today¡¯s revtion had hit her like a p to the face. It didn¡¯t matter, though. Catherine wouldn¡¯t be a problem for long. Zoie was certain that she could handle this. Johnson would eventually be hers. A slow, determined smile curled Zoie¡¯s lips as she turned and stepped inside her house. Meanwhile, on the drive back, Johnson started a group call. Belinda and Bethany answered the call soon. ¡°Wow, Johnson, you¡¯ve moved fast! Already snagged a girlfriend?¡± Belinda teased with a grin. Johnson allowed himself a small smile upon hearing that. ¡°Did you really meet Zoie on a blind date like you mentioned?¡± Bethany inquired. Johnson nodded before exining, ¡°Yes, she was one of the options my mom included on the blind date roster. I chose her because she teaches at Irondeer University. When we met, she was upfront about herck of interest in me and blind dates in general. She met me only because her family pressured her. She noticed I wasn¡¯t keen on blind dates either, so she proposed we pretend to be in a rtionship to get our families off our backs.¡± . . . Chapter 1089 ?Chapter 1089: He grinned and then added, ¡°The arrangement suited me perfectly, so I agreed on the spot!¡± Bethany expressed her doubts, saying, ¡°But does that arrangement actually work? Catherine didn¡¯t seem to have any reaction at all.¡± Belinda said, ¡°I believe it does work. On the drive home, I talked with Catherine to test her. Though she acted unaffected, it was clear she wasn¡¯tpletely indifferent to Johnson¡¯s new rtionship. I think it even made her a bit ufortable to see him in a rtionship.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Johnson¡¯s face lit up at this. ¡°Yes, so this strategy should be effective,¡± Belinda said. ¡°But be careful not to push it too far.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Johnson replied, his smile lingering as he hung up, clearly pleased with the conversation. Upon arriving home, he nned to head straight to his room. However, sounds from the kitchen caught his attention. Raising an eyebrow, he walked toward the kitchen. Reaching the doorway, he spotted Catherine inside. Water bubbled vigorously in the pot. ¡°Hungry?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice was low. At the sound, Catherine tensed slightly. After a few seconds, she turned her head to see Johnson. Johnson was casually leaning against the doorframe, arms crossed. ¡°Yeah,¡± Catherine nodded and then said, ¡°I am going to make some pasta. Would you like some?¡± Johnson smiled. ¡°Sure!¡± He then walked over to the dining table to wait. Fifteen minutester, Catherine emerged with the pasta. Johnson rose, took the tes from her, and set them on the table. They ate silently. Catherine nced at Johnson, who sat opposite her, and pressed her lips together slightly. He now consciously maintained a distance during their meals, no longer sitting beside her. Catherine acutely felt his deliberate detachment. Now, she recognized how good Johnson had been to her in the past. But back then, she had either ignored it or not paid much attention. Only when she had lost it did she realize this. Breaking the silence, Johnson said, ¡°If you ever have any trouble at school, reach out to Zoie. She¡¯ll help you.¡± Catherine¡¯s expression shifted subtly at his suggestion. She felt her heart tighten. After a long moment of silence, Catherine inclined her head slightly. ¡°Alright, got it.¡± A pause followed before she hesitantly asked, ¡°Johnson, when do you n on introducing your girlfriend to your parents?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice was low and husky as he responded, ¡°I¡¯ll let her make the decision.¡± Catherine¡¯splexion paled ever so slightly. She quickly forced a smile, nodding. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful.¡± With that, she lowered her gaze and resumed eating. . . . Chapter 1090 ?Chapter 1090: Yet, the once-vorful pasta now tasted nd. Johnson cast a fleeting nce at Catherine, the corners of his lips subtly curling upward. His mood was good. The following day, Belinda had originally nned to return to the hospital the previous night, but Lucas had stopped her. Since Belinda had received the first devastating diagnosis, restful sleep had be a luxury she could no longer afford. But now, with the weight of the illness lifted from her shoulders, Belinda could finally rest easy. Lucas had insisted she take the night to rest at home before heading back to the hospital. After some thought, Belinda had agreed. The morning was uneventful¡ªBelinda and Lucas woke up, got prepared for the day, and finished breakfast. Just as they were about to leave, Lucas¡¯ phone rang. It was Gordon calling. Whatever was said on the other end of the line made Lucas¡¯ expression darken in an instant. A few secondster, he responded in a voiceced with steel, ¡°Take the person to thepany. We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡± Ending the call, he turned to Belinda. ¡°They¡¯ve caught the one responsible for tampering with your test results. We need to go to thepany now.¡± Belinda froze momentarily but quickly nodded, her expression serious. ¡°Alright.¡± ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í???????????? Without wasting another second, they went to Triumph Consortium. During the drive, Belinda didn¡¯t ask Lucas about the culprit¡¯s identity. Upon arriving, they strode directly into the reception room of the CEO¡¯s office. Soon, Gordon entered, guiding a man inside. Belinda¡¯s breath hitched the moment her eyes fell upon the man. Her pupils contracted slightly, a flicker of disbelief shing across her face. ¡°Dr. Alvarado?¡± she called out. Standing before them was none other than Diego Alvarado, the director of the Department of Laboratory Medicine at the Grand ins General Hospital. Diego¡¯s face was a mask of desperation, his voice trembling as he spoke. ¡°Mr. rk, Dr. Wright, please, I know what I did was wrong! But I was left with no choice!¡± His panic-stricken eyes darted between them as he continued, his words spilling out in a frantic rush. ¡°My son¡ªhe¡¯s reckless, a gambler, and on top of that, he was tricked! He owed five million in high-interest loans. They threatened to cut off his right hand if I didn¡¯t pay up within an hour! If that happens, my son will be ruined!¡± A shudder ran through him as he swallowed hard. ¡°I¡¯m just a doctor. Even with my position at the Grand ins General, five million is an impossible sum for me. Then¡­ Then I received a call from an unknown number. The voice on the other end told me that if I did them a favor, the debt would vanish.¡± His face contorted with regret. ¡°All they wanted was for me to personally handle Dr. Wright¡¯s blood test. If the result was negative, they ordered me to switch it to positive. That was it.¡± He paused, scanning Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯s faces before continuing, his voice cracking. ¡°I knew it was wrong. I knew I was making a grave mistake. But as a father¡­ I was left with no choice at that time. My son may be foolish, naive enough to be manipted, but he¡¯s still my child. What was I supposed to do? Dr. Wright, Mr. rk, I beg you¡ªI know I was wrong! Please, forgive me just this once!¡± Tears welled in Diego¡¯s eyes as he broke down. . . . Chapter 1091 ?Chapter 1091: Lucas¡¯ expression was dark, his jaw clenched in fury. Belinda¡¯s gaze was icy as she locked eyes with Diego, her entire being radiating contempt. Raising her voice, she said, ¡°Your only concern is your son! Have you ever stopped to think about the pain your actions might bring upon others?¡± The memory of her anguish resurfaced vividly. When she had believed she was infected with HIV, the despair had been suffocating. Her world had crumbled. At that time, as she had wandered aimlessly across the bridge, a terrifying thought had crossed her mind¡ªshe had wanted to jump off the bridge and end everything. Diego¡¯s face was awash with regret. ¡°I know I was wrong! I understand everything now! Believe me, I regretted it afterward! But¡­ I was left with no choice. As a father, how could I stand by and let my son¡¯s right hand be cut off? I had to do that back then!¡± ¡°Left with no choice?¡± Lucas repeated, his tone eerily calm. Then, a smirk spread across his lips. ¡°Well said.¡± Turning his head, he met Gordon¡¯s gaze and issued a chillingmand. ¡°Capture his son and cut off his right hand.¡± The words sent a shudder through the room, freezing everyone in stunned silence. Belinda instinctively turned to Lucas. Diego¡¯s face drained of all color instantly. He gaped at Lucas, unable to believe what Lucas had just said. Panic wed at his chest, and in an act of sheer desperation, he fell to his knees, hands pressed together in a pleading gesture. ¡°No, Mr. rk! NO! Please, don¡¯t do this to my son! I know I was wrong! I truly do! Please, give us another chance!¡± His voice cracked, thick with despair. Lucas¡¯ face remained impassive, his demeanor cold. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± Gordon nodded in acknowledgment and turned to carry out the order. ¡°Mr. rk, please! Dr. Wright, I beg you! I truly understand my mistake now¡­¡± Diego¡¯s pleas became frantic as he sobbed uncontrobly. Never had he imagined that despite all his efforts, his son would still face the same gruesome fate. How could this be happening? Belinda cast a nce at Diego, her lips slightly parted as if she wanted to say something, but the words never came. In the end, she inhaled deeply and turned away. Without further dy, Lucas and Belinda instructed two bodyguards to escort Diego directly to the Grand ins General Hospital. They also went there with them. Lucas and Belinda proceeded straight to the Director¡¯s office. It wasn¡¯t long before Caiden arrived as well. ¡°Mr. rk, Dr. Wright, what brings you here?¡± the director inquired, his voiceced with unease. Caiden had informed him that Belinda had agreed to persuade Lucas not to target his hospital, but he was unsure whether her words would truly influence Lucas. Now, seeing the two of them in the hospital, their expressions solemn, the director felt anxious and worried. Belinda turned toward him, her face devoid of warmth. ¡°There is an issue with my blood test results here.¡± Her voice was firm, each word measured. ¡°When I had my tests conducted at the Grand ins General Hospital, someone deliberately tampered with the results. I have since undergone blood tests at six other hospitals, and they all confirmed negative results.¡± . . . Chapter 1092 ?Chapter 1092: ¡°Is that so?¡± Caiden¡¯s brows lifted in surprise, but realization soon dawned upon him, and his expression darkened. ¡°Someone in the hospital actually had the audacity to tamper with the report?¡± ¡°Who did that?¡± the director asked, his voice tight. Belinda turned to the door. ¡°Bring him in,¡± she said. Within moments, the door swung open, and two bodyguards escorted Diego into the office. ¡°Diego?¡± Caiden¡¯s pupils constricted sharply the moment he saw the man being pushed inside. ¡°Diego?¡± the director echoed, his voiceced with disbelief. Diego had been a respected member of their hospital for years. He had always been meticulous and dedicated. He had seldom made errors in his work. Who could have predicted that he would orchestrate something so audacious inplete secrecy? The instant Diegoid eyes on Caiden and the director, he rushed forward, desperation evident in his trembling voice. ¡°Please, I beg you, help me! Plead with Mr. rk to spare my son! We truly realize our mistakes! If my son¡¯s right hand is severed, how will he live a normal life?¡± At his desperate plea, both Caiden and the director stiffened. They simultaneously turned their gazes toward Lucas and Belinda, their expressions incredulous. Sever his son¡¯s right hand? Wasn¡¯t that too extreme? The director¡¯s gaze hardened as he fixated on Diego. ¡°Tell me exactly what happened. Why did you tamper with Dr. Wright¡¯s blood test results?¡± Diego didn¡¯t dare to hesitate. With no other recourse, he spilled everything. He kept reiterating that he had had no choice, that he and his son had been manipted by others, and that he had been forced to do it. Once he finished his confession, Caiden and the director exchanged a solemn nce, momentarily at a loss for words. From a father¡¯s standpoint, Diego¡¯s actions couldn¡¯t be entirely condemned. But¡­ he had utterly disregarded the unimaginable pain and suffering he had inflicted upon others. It was then that Lucas finally spoke, his voice calm yetced with an unmistakable edge. ¡°Diego¡¯s punishment is in your hands. I trust you will handle this properly and make us satisfied.¡± The word ¡°satisfied¡± was spoken with pointed emphasis. Both the director and Caiden understood immediately¡ªthis was a matter that could not be settled lightly. If Diego¡¯s punishment did not meet Lucas¡¯ expectations, the entire Grand ins General Hospital would face severe consequences. Without the slightest hesitation, the director straightened his posture and dered firmly, ¡°Rest assured, Mr. rk! We will address this matter with the utmost seriousness and ensure that both Dr. Wright and you are satisfied.¡± Only then did Lucas¡¯ expression soften slightly. The director promptly turned to Caiden and instructed, ¡°Mr. Rodgers, escort Dr. Wright to theboratory immediately and have her blood retested. This time, the entire procedure¡ªfrom the initial draw to the final results¡ªmust be recorded on video to ensure there are no mistakes.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Caiden nodded in agreement. This measure wasn¡¯t only to ensure the authenticity of the results but also to dispel any potential skepticism among the hospital staff and patients. By now, nearly everyone in the hospital had heard that Belinda had tested positive for HIV. . . . Chapter 1093 ?Chapter 1093: If they suddenly imed the previous results had been falsified and that she was, in fact, uninfected, some might start to question things. They might question whether Belinda was genuinely in the clear, or if Lucas had exerted his influence to fabricate a different oue. By documenting the entire process, they would eliminate any doubts. Belinda understood the reasoning behind these precautions and acquiesced. With that, Lucas, Belinda, and Caiden left the director¡¯s office together. ¡°Oh, Belinda, you¡¯re okay! I can¡¯t tell you how relieved I am!¡± Caiden exhaled deeply once they stepped outside. Since Belinda¡¯s diagnosis, he had been gued with sadness. ¡°Yes!¡± Belinda smiled warmly, nodding in agreement. Upon reaching theboratory, Belinda calmly underwent the blood draw once more. This time, from the moment the needle pricked her skin, a camera was rolling, documenting every step of the procedure. Once the sample was collected and sent for testing, the cameraman followed closely behind, ensuring not a single detail was left unrecorded. Since the results would take a few hours, Belinda and Lucas chose to leave for the time being. As they made their way toward Kenia¡¯s ward, Lucas nced at Belinda and asked in a probing tone, ¡°Belinda, do you think I was too ruthless with Diego?¡± Belinda faced Lucas and replied, ¡°Absolutely not. I understand you¡¯re using him as an example to deter others. You¡¯re sending a clear message: if anyone dares to target me in secret, Diego will serve as their cautionary tale!¡± g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ???????? novels She exhaled sharply, her cheeks puffing out in frustration, and added, ¡°Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking Diego down myself! He has no clue how catastrophic his actions could have been for me! Whatever his reasons were, as a medical professional, he shouldn¡¯t have done that! So no, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong!¡± Initially, when Lucas issued his orders, Belinda had been shocked. Seeing Diego on his knees, weeping and begging, she had felt a brief pang of sympathy¡­ But that fleetingpassion had disappeared almost instantly. True, Diego hadn¡¯t acted out of greed; he had been coerced for his son¡¯s sake. Still, no justification could excuse his actions. They were unforgivable! And so, Belinda felt no sympathy for him now. Hearing her words, Lucas smiled softly and took her hand. He had always known she would understand him. Together, they visited Kenia¡¯s hospital room, sharing a warm conversation before Belinda gently nudged Lucas to return to work. Lucas agreed with a nod. Kenia, seeing Belinda now, felt nothing but relief. Her eyes softened as she said, ¡°Belinda, I can see how genuinely happy you are now. That brings me so much joy! But remember, no matter how deeply you love someone, never lose yourself. Don¡¯t change who you are just to please the one you love. Do you understand?¡± Belinda knew Kenia¡¯s concern stemmed from her past tendency to reshape herself to meet Lucas¡¯ expectations. She nodded resolutely and assured Kenia, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I won¡¯t do something like that again!¡± She was confident in this. And she believed Lucas loved her for who she truly was, ws and all. . . . Chapter 1094 ?Chapter 1094: ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± Kenia said with a gentle smile. Belinda carefully adjusted the nket around her grandmother and said, ¡°Rest now, Grandma.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Kenia replied. Once Kenia drifted off to sleep, Belinda settled on the nearby sofa, scrolling through research articles on her phone. After some time, a knock interrupted the quiet. Belinda rose to answer the door. When she saw who was standing there, her eyebrows arched in surprise at the unexpected visitor. It had been over a month since she hadst seen this person. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Belinda asked, her tone sharp. ¡°I heard your grandmother was in the hospital, so I came to check on her,¡± Verena replied with a smile. Belinda let out a coldugh, her gaze narrowing. ¡°Are we close? Does my grandmother¡¯s hospitalization have anything to do with you?¡± Verena, unfazed by Belinda¡¯s biting tone, remainedposed. She understood that Belinda, recently diagnosed with HIV, must be grappling with immense emotional turmoil. She believed it was only natural for Belinda tosh out, especially toward someone she disliked. Verena took no offense. Realizing she wouldn¡¯t be invited in, Verena ced the fruit basket on a bench outside and sat down. She sighed, her expression tinged with pity. ¡°I know you¡¯re going through a difficult time, Ms. Wright. Not only were you diagnosed with HIV, but your grandmother was also hurt because of it. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re feeling so on edge. I understand. When I heard about your diagnosis, I felt so sorry for you. How could something like this happen to someone like you?¡± As she spoke, Verena shook her head, feigning sympathy. Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at Verena¡¯s insincere words. Belinda let out a cold chuckle. Verena felt sorry for her? How absurd! Belinda knew Verena hadn¡¯te here out of genuine concern for Kenia. No, Verena was here to revel in her misery, to twist the knife deeper. She believed Verena had likely been holding onto a sliver of hope¡ªhope that her supposed HIV diagnosis would sever any possibility of a future with Lucas. That way, Verena would have a chance to be with Lucas. The thought made Belinda¡¯s smile widen. She turned her gaze to Verena and said with mock surprise, ¡°Miss Reed, I never expected you to care so deeply about me. I¡¯m truly touched!¡± Tilting her head slightly, she continued, ¡°Well, since you¡¯re so invested in my health, allow me to share some delightful news¡ªI¡¯m perfectly fine! I was never infected! My previous blood test report was tampered with.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Verena¡¯s smile froze instantly. Her pupils constricted, disbelief shing across her face as she stared at Belinda, momentarily speechless. Belinda blinked, her voice honeyed with faux innocence. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Reed? Why is your expression like that?¡± She leaned in slightly, her lips curling. ¡°Could it be¡­ that you¡¯re disappointed I am not infected?¡± Verena remained motionless, her throat constricting as she struggled to process what she had just heard. . . . Chapter 1095 ?Chapter 1095: How could this be possible? How could Belinda have not been infected? A wave of crushing disappointment surged through Verena. It wasn¡¯t just disappointment¡ªshe also felt furious. Damn it! Why was Belinda so lucky? After everything, how had she managed to evade disaster once again? Fate was far too kind to her! Verena¡¯s face darkened, the facade of feigned concern crumbling as her true emotions bled through. But Belinda wasn¡¯t done yet. Her smirk deepened, her voice sharine as she delivered the final blow. ¡°Oh, and one more thing¡ªI have even better news for you.¡± She paused just long enough to make sure Verena was hanging onto her every word. ¡°Lucas and I¡­ we are together now.¡± At those words, Verena felt something inside her snap. Her heart seethed with resentment. Why? Why was life so unfair to her? She had done so much within her power to orchestrate Belinda¡¯s downfall, and yet, here Belinda stood, unscathed and victorious. Verena¡¯s hands clenched into trembling fists, her nails digging into her palms. But before Verena could say anything, Belinda¡¯s expression shifted, growing cold. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Her voice dropped, a quiet yet unmistakable threatced within her words. ¡°Verena, let me make this crystal clear¡ªLucas is mine now. Stay away from him. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t hesitate to teach you a lesson.¡± With a nce of sheer contempt, she added, ¡°Now, take your things and leave!¡± Before Verena could retort, Belinda turned on her heel and disappeared into the hospital room, shutting the door behind her with finality. Verena red at the closed door, her chest heaving with suppressed fury. It was only when she stumbled back to her car that she realized how numb she felt. Sinking into the driver¡¯s seat, she inhaled sharply, her hands shaking as she reached for her second phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello.¡± A woman¡¯s voice echoed from the other end. Verena¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°Belinda¡­ she¡¯s not infected with HIV.¡± ¡°What?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice shifted instantly, her tone sharp and disbelieving. Verena gritted her teeth. ¡°I just saw her myself. She said it outright¡ªher initial blood test was tampered with. She was never infected in the first ce.¡± Her words dripped with barely concealed resentment. Silence stretched on Kylee¡¯s end of the line. Kylee sat motionless in her car, her hands trembling. And then, without warning, tears began streaming down her face. After what felt like an eternity, she lowered her gaze to the paper clutched in her hands¡ªher own blood test results. It was fresh from the hospital. Under the HIV status column, a single word red back at her¡­ It was positive! Kylee had tested positive for HIV. Her heart pounded violently in her chest, her breathing erratic. A wave of suffocating despair washed over her, threatening to drag her into an abyss. Just moments ago, she had clung to a single shred of sce: that even though she was doomed, at least she had taken Belinda down with her. . . . Chapter 1096 ?Chapter 1096: But¡­ it turned out Belinda wasn¡¯t infected. Why was fate so cruel to her? Belinda¡¯s previous test results had been tampered with. She wasn¡¯t infected. She was perfectly fine. Kylee felt overwhelmed with emotions. How was she supposed to ept this cruel twist of fate? Why was she the only one condemned to such an irreversible fate? At that thought, Kylee¡¯s tears poured down even more freely. ¡°You¡¯ve gone silent. Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Verena¡¯s voice suddenly pierced through the heavy silence from the other end of the call, her toneced with curiosity. Kylee sniffled, swallowing the lump in her throat. ¡°Do you have any idea who tampered with Belinda¡¯s test results?¡± A flicker of something unreadable crossed Verena¡¯s eyes. A brief pause followed before she responded, ¡°No clue.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t question Verena, but she felt the situation was odd. ¡°That¡¯s strange,¡± she muttered, furrowing her brows. ¡°Besides us, who else would have had a reason to alter Belinda¡¯s results? What could they possibly gain from this? Could it be¡­ Belinda has other enemies?¡± A low, mockingugh echoed through the phone. ¡°Someone like Belinda? Isn¡¯t it expected that she would?¡± Verena¡¯s voice dripped with disdain. Kylee¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, her earlier grief momentarily overshadowed by scorn. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Their conversation didn¡¯tst much longer before Kylee ended the call. But as soon as the screen went dark, the weight of reality came crashing down on her again. ¡°Ah!¡± A sharp, guttural scream tore from her throat. It wasn¡¯t just a cry¡ªit was a desperate attempt to purge the unbearable torment that was eating her alive from the inside out. Her entire body ached. Her soul felt shattered. Not only had she been diagnosed with HIV, but now, she had also learned that Belinda was not infected. Belinda was fine! The cruel irony of it all was suffocating. But Kylee wasn¡¯t the type to wallow in despair for long. She soon wiped her tears and sat up straighter, her expression darkening with determination. ¡°No,¡± she thought. ¡°I will never let Belinda off the hook! I need to ruin her life!¡± And as for Verena¡­ If Verena was truly the mastermind behind her abduction and assault, then she would make sure Verena suffered a fate far worse than death itself. A sinister glint shed in Kylee¡¯s bloodshot eyes. Meanwhile, after ending the call with Kylee, Verena wasted no time dialing Kane¡¯s number. The line barely rang before a deep,posed voice answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Kane, be honest with me,¡± Verena¡¯s tone was sharp, usatory. ¡°Were you the one who tampered with Belinda¡¯s test results?¡± Kane hesitated for a fraction of a second before responding, ¡°How do you know they were tampered with?¡± At that, Verena had all the confirmation she needed. Her grip on the phone tightened. . . . Chapter 1097 ?Chapter 1097: Verena¡¯s expression darkened as she said, ¡°So it was you! Why would you do something like that?¡± Although she had desperately wanted Belinda to be infected, she wanted it to be real. A deception like this wouldn¡¯tst forever¡ªit was bound to be uncovered. And whoever was responsible would be at risk of exposure. Taking such a reckless risk for a lie that couldn¡¯t withstand scrutiny¡­ It wasn¡¯t worth it. Kane, however, remained unfazed. ¡°If Belinda had HIV, Lucas would leave her,¡± he stated matter-of-factly. ¡°That would finally give you a chance to be with Lucas, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± But, of course, that wasn¡¯t the only reason. There was another hidden motive¡ªone Kane chose not to reveal to Verena. If Belinda believed she was sick, Darwin would have a chance to get close to her. He could swoop in, offering herfort, whispering reassurances, and promising her unconditional support. In her weakest moment, Belinda would be vulnerable. And if Darwin yed his cards right, he might really win her heart. Yet, what Kane hadn¡¯t expected was that despite everything, Lucas remained steadfast by Belinda¡¯s side, his unwavering devotion shining through even in the face of adversity. To make matters worse, Harold and Norma also stood firmly behind Belinda, offering their unconditional support. This made him really frustrated. Listening to Kane¡¯s words, Verena felt utterly resigned. She knew that Lucas loved Belinda so much that he was even willing to risk infection himself. But Verena had deliberately kept this hidden from Kane. She believed if Kane realized just how much Lucas cherished Belinda, he might begin to question her worth and even consider her entirely useless. That was not something she wanted. ¡°I don¡¯t know how Belinda uncovered the truth, but she told me about the matter today,¡± Verena said. ¡°Lucas is undoubtedly digging into this. Are you absolutely certain you covered your tracks? You must ensure that no trace of evidence can lead back to you!¡± Kane¡¯s voice remained calm. ¡°Rx. There¡¯s nothing for them to find. I made sure of it. They won¡¯t be able to link anything back to me.¡± Verena exhaled, a fraction of her anxiety dissipating. After exchanging a few more words with Kane, she ended the call. That day, every employee at the Grand ins General Hospital received an email. The contents were shocking. The email confirmed that Belinda had never been infected with HIV. Her initial test results had been falsified. It turned out that Diego, the director of the Laboratory Department, had been bribed to tamper with Belinda¡¯s blood test results. As a result, he was dismissed from his position and handed over to the authorities for legal action. The email served as a stern warning¡ªany medical personnel found engaging in simr misconduct would face the same fate. At the end of the email, a video file several hours long was attached. Intrigued by its length, many employees clicked on the video, eager to know what it was about. . . . Chapter 1098 ?Chapter 1098: To their surprise, the footage documented the entire process of Belinda¡¯s blood being drawn and retested under strict supervision. The final result? Negative. The revtion spread like wildfire throughout the hospital, sparking heated discussions among doctors and nurses alike. ¡°I can¡¯t believe Dr. Alvarado epted a bribe to falsify test results! That¡¯s beyond hical!¡± ¡°I know, right? Changing a negative result to positive? If Dr. Wright had been emotionally fragile, this could have pushed her over the edge! She could have taken her own life out of despair!¡± ¡°Unbelievable! Dr. Alvarado always seemed so kind and approachable. I didn¡¯t know he was capable of such a despicable act before!¡± The outrage was unanimous. Everyone condemned Diego¡¯s actions. With the video proof avable, no one doubted the legitimacy of Belinda¡¯s current test results. A wave of sympathy for Belinda spread through the hospital. She had already endured the fear of upational exposure, only to be further tormented by a fabricated diagnosis. If not for the timely revtion of the truth, the consequences could have been far worse. Now that Belinda was confirmed to be uninfected, she could return to the Cardiac Surgery Department and officially resume work tomorrow. That evening, Belinda chose not to return home. Instead, she stayed by Kenia¡¯s bedside, keeping watch over her. As she adjusted Kenia¡¯s nket, she shared the news. ¡°The person responsible for tampering with my test results has been caught,¡± she said to Kenia. Kenia¡¯s expression darkened with anger. ¡°Some people are truly vile!¡± Belinda nodded, her own frustration evident. After chatting with Kenia for a while, she encouraged her to get some rest. Kenia soon drifted into a deep sleep. But for Belinda, sleep was elusive. She tossed and turned for hours, unable to find rest. Perhaps it was because, for the past several nights, she had fallen asleep in Lucas¡¯ arms. Now, without his warmth beside her, she couldn¡¯t seem to drift off. The next morning, Belinda rose early, preparing for the day ahead. Once Sarai arrived to take care of Kenia, Belinda left the ward and made her way to the Cardiac Surgery Department. As Belinda strolled from the Neurosurgery Department to the Cardiac Surgery Department, she was warmly greeted by colleagues along the way. Upon reaching the Cardiac Surgery Department, Belinda stepped into the locker room to change into her white coat before heading to the office. Several doctors and nurses crossed her path, each offering a warm greeting. As she entered the doctors¡¯ office, a brief hush fell over the room. Then, the people in the office all rose to their feet in unison, their faces lighting up with smiles, and eagerly made their way toward her. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯re finally back! We¡¯ve all missed you so much!¡± one of them eximed. ¡°Exactly! Even the families of your patients have been asking about you regrly. They were also concerned about you!¡± . . . Chapter 1099 ?Chapter 1099: ¡°Wee back, Dr. Wright! It¡¯s such a relief to see you back safe and sound!¡± ¡°Thank you, everyone!¡± Belinda replied, her smile radiating warmth and sincerity. She felt a deep sense of relief and gratitude. She had wondered whether anyone might still have lingering doubts about her blood test results. But judging by the warmth and genuine kindness she was receiving, it was clear that any concerns about that had long been put to rest. After the morning briefing, the team scattered to begin their rounds. The patients under Belinda¡¯s care before her absence had been transferred to Darlene. Some had already been discharged, while others remained hospitalized. Belinda apanied Darlene on her rounds to reacquaint herself with her former patients¡¯ conditions. The families of her previous patients were delighted to see her again, inquiring about her well-being, which moved her deeply. After finishing their rounds, Belinda and Darlene went over the handover details. Holley had just left the Grand ins General Hospital after visiting Kenia and was preparing to head home. As she stood by the curb, attempting to hail a cab, a deep male voice suddenly called out. ¡°Ms. Lewis.¡± ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í????????????? Startled, Holley swiftly turned. She found herself looking at a middle-aged man standing near her, a slight smile ying on his lips. Her brow furrowed in confusion. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked. The man chuckled softly. ¡°Ms. Lewis, it seems your memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. Have you really forgotten who I am?¡± Holley¡¯s patience thinned instantly. ¡°Enough with the games. Who exactly are you? I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time for idle chatter.¡± The man¡¯s face turned cold, his voice dipping into an unsettling tone. ¡°Tell me, Ms. Lewis¡­ Is your daughter still taking hormone medication?¡± Holley¡¯s face nched in an instant, her breath hitching as she stared at the man. Only three people knew about this matter¡ªherself, Baker, and Lamont Chadwick, the former pediatric director at the Westerlight Hospital in their county. But this man¡ªno matter how hard she studied his features¡ªwas clearly not Lamont. Before Holley could formte a response, the man spoke again, as though remembering something important. ¡°I am Lamont. A few years ago, I found myself in a bit of trouble, and in order to protect myself from retaliation, I underwent stic surgery.¡± He had even changed his name. Now, he went by Timothy Jimenez. But that, of course, was not something he intended to share with Holley. ¡°What do you want?¡± Holley locked eyes with him, her expression wary. Timothy let out a low chuckle, his demeanor calm. ¡°Ms. Lewis, do you really think this is the best ce to have such a conversation?¡± Holley pressed her lips together in silence, her mind working quickly. She then raised her hand and gged down a taxi. ¡°Get in,¡± she said to Timothy. Without a word, they both climbed into the taxi, heading toward a nearby caf¨¦. Once inside the caf¨¦, Holley led the way to a private booth, her movements purposeful. She settled onto the plush sofa. . . . Chapter 1100 Chapter 1100: ¡°Alright,¡± she said. ¡°Talk. What do you want from me?¡± Timothy shed a knowing smile, cutting straight to the chase. ¡°It¡¯s nothing too serious, really. I¡¯ve just hit a bit of a financial rough patchtely, so I figured I¡¯d find you and ask if you could lend me some money.¡± Holley¡¯s expression soured instantly. Her instincts had been spot on! The sudden appearance of this man¡ªthere was no way he hade to her with good intentions. And now, her fears were confirmed. He wanted money from her. ¡°I don¡¯t have money to give you!¡± Holley said without hesitation. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°You know how things were for my family back then. We were never well-off.¡± Timothy let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. ¡°Ms. Lewis, do you take me for a fool? More than twenty years ago, you could effortlessly pull out hundreds of thousands to bribe me. And now, suddenly, you expect me to believe you¡¯re poor? Do you really think I¡¯d fall for that?¡± Holley¡¯s body tensed, her mind racing to formte a response. But before she could utter a word, Timothy continued, his voiceced with amusement, ¡°Even if you¡¯re struggling, your daughter certainly isn¡¯t. She¡¯s now the youngest attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital. Someone with a career like that couldn¡¯t possibly be strapped for cash. Why don¡¯t you just ask her for some money?¡± Holley¡¯s face turned ashen. Timothy even knew about that! That meant he had either been keeping tabs on her for a long time or had done his homework beforeing to her. Either way, it was a troubling revtion. After a long silence, Holley finally muttered, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. My daughter and I aren¡¯t on speaking terms right now. She won¡¯t even talk to me, let alone lend me money. If I were to ask her for money, she¡¯d t-out refuse.¡± Timothy feigned an understanding nod, a smirk ying on his lips. ¡°Oh, I see. That¡¯s unfortunate. Well then, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you.¡± A fleeting sense of relief washed over Holley. Just as she was about to speak, Timothy continued, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll just ask Dr. Wright myself. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more than willing to help me.¡± With that, he stood up and turned to leave. ¡°Stop right there!¡± Holley called out, panic seeping into her voice. Timothy halted mid-step, turning back with a self-satisfied grin. ¡°Something wrong, Ms. Lewis? Have you had a change of heart?¡± Holley¡¯s fists clenched beneath the table. Her jaw tightened. ¡°How much do you want?¡± She knew that he wasn¡¯t really asking her to lend him money; he was asking her to give him money. If she handed him money, he would never return it. Hearing her question, Timothy leisurely sank back onto the sofa. ¡°Not much¡ªjust five hundred thousand.¡± Holley sucked in a sharp breath, her nails digging into her palm. Taking a deep breath, she forced herself to remain calm. ¡°I don¡¯t have that kind of money avable right now. Give me some time.¡± ¡°Two days,¡± Timothy¡¯s tone left no room for negotiation. ¡°If you don¡¯t give me the money by then, I¡¯ll have no choice but to pay Dr. Wright a visit.¡± Holley red at him, her hatred for the man deepening. ¡°Fine! Two days it is. But this must be thest time! There will be no next time. Do you understand?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Nice day for you dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (>?=)? . Chapter 1101 ?Chapter 1101: Timothy grinned. ¡°Of course!¡± After exchanging contact details and deciding on the meeting ce in two days with Timothy, Holley left the caf¨¦, her mind in turmoil. On the way back, her face remained twisted with frustration. Without hesitation, she pulled out her phone and called Baker. But Baker was tied up. His response was curt. ¡°We¡¯ll talk when I get back tonight.¡± And just like that, he hung up. Frustrated, Holley had no choice but to wait. At the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium, Gordon pushed open the door and stepped inside. Approaching the desk, he stood with unwavering respect and reported, ¡°Mr. rk, we¡¯ve identified the individual responsible for framing Diego¡¯s son, Milford Alvarado. After thorough interrogation and investigation, we¡¯ve uncovered some significant leads.¡± Lucas, seated behind his desk, arched an eyebrow, silently signaling for Gordon to continue. After a brief silence, Gordon said, ¡°The person admitted to receiving an anonymous phone call instructing him to frame Milford. They offered a million for that. However, the caller used a voice modtor, distorting their voice beyond recognition. There was no way to determine whether the voice belonged to a man or a woman. We investigated thoroughly. Both the person who contacted the casino and the one who reached out to Diego used untraceable SIM cards. No leads to follow.¡± Gordon¡¯s expression turned serious as he nced at Lucas before continuing, ¡°The payment was made through a ghost ount. However, our team managed to track the IP address¡­ It led us straight to the country Griyh Crait.¡± ¡°Griyh Crait?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was calm, yet beneath ity an undeniable edge of suspicion. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub ¡°Yes,¡± Gordon confirmed with a nod. Lucas exhaled slowly, his sharp mind already processing the implications. His older brother, Kane, had been in Griyh Crait recently. And now, as if by sheer coincidence, the digital trail led to the very same ce. But Lucas didn¡¯t believe in coincidences. ¡°Look into Kane,¡± Lucas ordered, his voice low and firm. ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Gordon turned on his heel and left the room. Lucas¡¯ expression hardened, his entire demeanor turning cold as he contemted the matter. That night, at Belinda¡¯s ce. Since Lucas was scheduled to have his blood drawn for testing tomorrow, Belinda had chosen not to stay overnight at the hospital with Kenia tonight. Instead, she had returned home to be with Lucas. She wanted to be by his side¡ªto offer him the unwavering support he had always given her. As they sat together in the warm glow of the living room, Lucas told Belinda the results of Gordon¡¯s investigation. Belinda listened intently, her brows furrowing slightly as she processed the information. ¡°Kane? Why would he do something like that? What does he stand to gain from it?¡± Lucas pressed his lips together for a moment, contemting before responding, ¡°The only logical exnation is that he wanted to drive a wedge between us. He probably assumed that if you were diagnosed with HIV, our rtionship would fall apart. He believed my parents would never approve of our rtionship under those circumstances. It would be the perfect way to make me suffer. Or worse¡ªif you couldn¡¯t bear the situation and did something reckless¡ªhe¡¯d relish seeing me consumed by grief and regret.¡± . . . Chapter 1102 ?Chapter 1102: Belinda let out an exasperated sigh, rolling her eyes at the sheer absurdity of it. As ridiculous as it sounded, she had to acknowledge that, to someone like Kane, that might have seemed like an effective method. What Kane failed to realize was that Lucas¡¯ devotion to Belinda was unwavering, unshaken by obstacles, and Lucas¡¯ family wouldn¡¯t interfere in his rtionship with Belinda. So, in the end, Kane¡¯s efforts were in vain. ¡°I¡¯ve already ordered Gordon to investigate Kane,¡± Lucas stated, his voiceced with resolve. ¡°Hopefully, we¡¯ll uncover something useful.¡± Belinda hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°And what if we find nothing? Just because the IP address leads to Griyh Crait doesn¡¯t necessarily prove Kane was behind this.¡± Lucas suddenly let out a cold chuckle. ¡°So what if there¡¯s no evidence? As long as I believe he¡¯s responsible, that¡¯s all that matters.¡± Belinda fell silent. After a moment of hesitation, she said, ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve never fully understood. Why does Kane harbor such deep resentment toward you?¡± She only knew that Kane hated Lucas, but she had no idea why. Lucas had never divulged any details about it to her before, as their rtionship had beenplicated in the past. And as for Harold¡­ He must have been deeply troubled by the rift between his sons. Belinda had never wanted to add to his pain by asking him about the matter. It was only now that she brought up the question. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads At the mention of that, Lucas¡¯ expression shifted slightly, a shadow flickering in his eyes. Seeing that, Belinda quickly added, ¡°If it¡¯s something you¡¯d rather not discuss, then¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Lucas interjected, ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± He met her gaze steadily and drew in a slow breath as if bracing himself. Lucas took a deep breath before saying, ¡°As you already know, Kane and I don¡¯t share the same mother. Kane¡¯s mother was the woman my father was forced to marry due to an arranged marriage, but he never loved her. Fate, however, had other ns¡ªmy father eventually crossed paths with my mother and fell deeply in love with her. By then, though, he was already a married man with two children.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Determined to be with the woman he truly loved, my father asked Kane¡¯s mother for a divorce, but she refused outright. The situation reached an impasse. Then, just weekster, Kane¡¯s mother was diagnosed withte-stage breast cancer. The prognosis was grim¡ªit was already too advanced when they discovered it. Kane was convinced that the stress from the divorce talks had exacerbated her illness. He was young and devastated, unable to ept the reality of the situation.¡± His tone turned serious. ¡°The doctors estimated that she had around six months left, but Kane¡¯s mother barely made it to three before passing away. Kane, blinded by grief and resentment, became obsessed with the idea that my father and mother had caused his mother¡¯s death. He even used my mother of manipting my father and imed that they had someone tamper with his mother¡¯s medication to hasten her death.¡± Lucas let out a cold chuckle. ¡°The irony is that, at that time, my mother had no interest in my father at all. She never even entertained the thought of being with him. Yet, Kane refused to believe anything else. Even after his mother passed, my father had to spend three years proving his love and sincerity before my mother finally agreed to marry him.¡± . . . Chapter 1103 ?Chapter 1103: He looked resigned as he continued, ¡°But to Kane, my mother is nothing more than a homewrecker¡ªhis mother¡¯s murderer. From the day I was born, Kane saw me as an enemy. He despised me and resented my very existence. When I was just a child, he pushed me into a swimming pool, fully aware that I couldn¡¯t swim. And that wasn¡¯t even the worst of it¡ªheter hired people to kidnap me. Fortunately, I was saved in time.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock after hearing Lucas¡¯ words. She had never imagined the truth to be like this. And the fact that Kane hadmitted such heinous acts against his own little brother? It was beyondprehension. No wonder Lucas had been merciless in dealing with Kane as he grew up. Anyone with even a shred ofmon sense would know thatte-stage breast cancer wouldn¡¯t develop overnight. Kane had been clinging to a delusion, and his hatred had consumed himpletely. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened as he said, ¡°As I got older and took my ce in the Triumph Consortium, Kane¡¯s vendetta only grew more vicious. He repeatedly schemed against me, aligning himself with outsiders to try and bring me down. But the worst part? He actually hired assassins to take my life. Not just once. Multiple times. It was then that I understood¡­ Kane didn¡¯t just want to defeat me. He wanted me dead. So, I stopped holding back. If he wanted to destroy mepletely, I had no reason to show him mercy.¡± Belinda felt a sharp pang in her chest as she listened to his words. Without a word, she leaned forward and wrapped her arms around Lucas, pressing her forehead gently against his shoulder¡ªa silent signal that she was there for him. She believed family didn¡¯t always mean love. Lucas and Kane were proof of that. Just like she and Kylee were. Lucas turned his head slightly, looking at Belinda with a slight smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not upset,¡± he reassured her. Then, with a quiet scoff, he added, ¡°Someone like Kane isn¡¯t worth my anger.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Sensing the weight of the conversation, Belinda chose to shift gears, offering him a slight smile as she said, ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s your blood test. Are you nervous?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes lingered on her for a moment before he finally spoke. But instead of answering her question, he posed a question of his own. ¡°If¡­ if the results confirm that I¡¯m infected, then what will you do?¡± Belinda gazed at Lucas, her eyes shimmering with mischief. She pretended to ponder for a moment, pressing her lips together as if weighing her options. Then, with deliberate slowness, she parted her soft, rosy lips. ¡°Well¡­ If that were to happen, then I suppose I¡¯d have no choice but to¡­¡± Under Lucas¡¯ expectant gaze, she finished her sentence with a teasing smile. ¡°Leave you behind and find myself a young, charming man to be my new boyfriend!¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened in an instant. Without hesitation, he grasped the back of Belinda¡¯s head and captured her lips in a fierce, possessive kiss. But the moment their lips met, Belinda felt a sudden sharp sting¡ªLucas had bitten her. ¡°Ouch!¡± Belinda gasped, wincing in pain. Propping himself up slightly, Lucas shot her a dangerous look, his voice low and threatening. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare. If you so much as think about another man, I¡¯ll kill him.¡± . . . Chapter 1104 ?Chapter 1104: Belinda let out a softugh, her eyes dancing with amusement. ¡°Lucas, how can you be so stupid?¡± She wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to his lips before pulling away, her smile warm. She said, ¡°I was only joking, silly. Did you really take my words just now seriously? How could I ever leave you? Lucas, you¡¯re stuck with me for life!¡± As she spoke, she affectionately rubbed the tip of her nose against his, a gesture so tender that Lucas¡¯ stormy expression melted into one of pure happiness. A rare, genuine smile lit up his face. ¡°Now that,¡± he murmured, ¡°is what I want to hear.¡± He cupped her face in his hands and kissed her again, this time with a softness that sent warmth coursing through her veins. Belinda responded by tightening her arms around his neck, deepening the kiss, surrendering to the moment. By the time she finally felt herself growing breathless, she pressed her palms against his chest, gently pushing him back. Only then did Lucas pull away, though reluctance was clear in his eyes. His voice was husky when he spoke. ¡°Come to the office with me tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda agreed without a second thought. Lucas¡¯ lips curled into a satisfied smile, his mood visibly lifted. At Baker¡¯s ce, Holley paced anxiously in thevish living room, barely able to contain her frustration as she waited for Baker. The moment Baker stepped through the door, she quickly approached him. ¡°Baker!¡± she eximed, her voice edged with urgency. Baker frowned, shrugging off his coat. ¡°Why do you look so anxious? What happened?¡± As they settled onto the couch, Holley wasted no time in telling Baker, ¡°Lamont came to me today!¡± Baker¡¯s brows furrowed at the name, his expression turning confused. ¡°Lamont? That name sounds familiar¡­¡± Holley said, ¡°Lamont! The pediatrician who used to treat Belinda when she was a child! The one we bribed with five hundred thousand dors to keep quiet about the hormone treatments that caused Belinda¡¯s weight gain!¡± Recognition dawned on Baker¡¯s face. His expression darkened. ¡°And what does he want now? More money?¡± Holley gritted her teeth. ¡°Exactly! He ims he¡¯s short on cash and wants to ¡®borrow¡¯ another five hundred thousand from me. But I know if we hand over that money, we¡¯ll never see a cent of it again!¡± Holley exhaled sharply, her frustration mounting. ¡°That scoundrel! We had a deal! He took the money, agreed to stay silent, and even promised to back us up if necessary. I never imagined he¡¯de to us again! And worse, he¡¯s clearly done his homework. He knows exactly what¡¯s going on with us. He even knows that Belinda is now the youngest attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital!¡± Holley swallowed hard before continuing, ¡°He even had the nerve to say that if I don¡¯t give him the money, he¡¯ll go directly to Belinda and ask her for it! I had no choice but to stall him¡ªI told him to give me two days toe up with the money.¡± Silence hung in the air. Baker¡¯s jaw tightened, his fingers curling into a fist as he processed the situation. . . . Chapter 1105 ?Chapter 1105: After pausing to take a deep breath, Baker spoke with a grave tone. ¡°This man must be in some kind of trouble right now, or perhaps he¡¯s short on cash, which is why he has approached you. Given his situation, he won¡¯t be content with just one payment. If you give him five hundred thousand now, it won¡¯t be long before he returns, possibly asking you for a million, or even two million!¡± ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m afraid of.¡± Holley bit her lip, her expression fraught with concern. ¡°But under the current circumstances, we can¡¯t just refuse him! If we do, he¡¯ll turn to Belinda! What other options do we have?¡± Baker¡¯s expression darkened. Before he could reply, Holley suddenly recalled something and quickly added, ¡°Oh, Baker! When I saw Lamont recently, he lookedpletely different! At first, I didn¡¯t even recognize him. He mentioned that he ran into some trouble years ago and had stic surgery to alter his appearance.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. Trouble? That might be something they could use. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, Baker said, ¡°This aligns with my suspicions. He has likely faced significant challenges before, and now, he¡¯s probably struggling in his life. That¡¯s why he asked you for money. However, Mr. rk¡¯s team is currently investigating matters that happened in Belinda¡¯s childhood. Lamont is certainly on their radar, so I can¡¯t look into his past without drawing attention; I¡¯m concerned that Mr. rk¡¯s investigators might be suspicious of me.¡± Holley responded quickly, ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be an issue! If they question you, you can simply say you were also investigating matters that happened in Belinda¡¯s childhood. After all, you¡¯re Belinda¡¯s father¡ªit¡¯s perfectly reasonable for you to look into matters about her.¡± Hearing that, Baker realized that as well. ????????????????: g??????????¦Í????????????? He was Belinda¡¯s father, and it was perfectly normal for him to delve into his daughter¡¯s past, particrly to understand her exposure to hormones. Baker said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to dig into Lamont¡¯s past tomorrow. For now, let¡¯s handle Lamont cautiously. Give him one hundred thousand first. Stall him with that, and tell him it¡¯s all you¡¯ve managed to gather. Ask for two more days.¡± Holley nodded with resolve. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best to stall him.¡± Baker didn¡¯t add anything further. In Car¡¯s room. Kylee rushed into Car¡¯s room, threw her arms around her, and burst into tears. ¡°Mom! It¡¯s over! My life is ruined!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡± Car was initially startled by Kylee¡¯s actions. Then, she gently patted Kylee¡¯s back tofort her. Kylee sat up and handed over the blood test report she had received. ¡°This¡­ This is my blood test report.¡± The words ¡°blood test report¡± caused Car¡¯s heart to skip a beat. She took the report, and her expression transformed as she read its contents. The paper crumpled in her tightening grip. Her daughter had been diagnosed with HIV. At that moment, Car felt as though her world was crumbling. She turned to look at Kylee, tears filling her eyes. She embraced Kylee tightly, took a deep breath, and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kylee. I¡¯ll have your grandfather organize a research team specifically to find a cure for AIDS. You will be okay.¡± But Kylee cried out, ¡°Mom! You have to make that bitch Belinda pay! She¡¯s the one who caused my current situation!¡± . . . Chapter 1106 ?Chapter 1106: When Car heard that, her expression hardened, her brows knitting together. Car spoke with a grave expression. ¡°You¡¯ve been infected with HIV, and so has Belinda. You both¡ª¡± Before Car could finish her sentence, Kylee cut her off with a sharp, hoarse cry, her face contorted with desperation. ¡°No! Belinda isn¡¯t infected! Someone tampered with her blood test results!¡± Her breath came in ragged gasps as she forced the words out. ¡°Her results were actually negative! Negative!¡± ¡°What?¡± Car blinked, momentarily stunned, her mind struggling to process this new revtion. Kylee bit down hard on her lower lip, her fingers curling into fists. ¡°Now the entire Grand ins General Hospital knows about it! The one who altered her blood test results was none other than the head of theb department.¡± Earlier, when Verena had first informed her of the matter, Kylee had clung to the faint hope that it wasn¡¯t true. But when the person she had bribed at the Grand ins General Hospital sent her a screenshot of the email confirming the tampering, herst shred of hope was obliterated. Why? Why should she be the only one condemned to suffer? Why was Belinda fine? This was so unfair! Car remained silent, but deep inside, she felt an unexpected sense of relief wash over her. The guilt she had been carrying these past few days finally loosened its grip on her chest. Though she had never spoken of it, she had felt burdened knowing that Belinda¡¯s supposed infection was tied to her own daughter¡¯s actions. Now that she knew Belinda was not infected, it was as if an invisible weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Taking a steadying breath, she turned to Kylee with a stern gaze. ¡°Kylee, this matter ends now. Whatever happened between you and Belinda¡ªit¡¯s over. Stay away from her from now on, and let go of any thoughts of revenge. Do you understand?¡± Kylee stared at Car in disbelief, as if she had just uttered somethingpletely iprehensible. ¡°Mom! I was the one infected! Because of Belinda! And you¡¯re telling me to just drop the matter?¡± Her voice cracked with emotion, rising into a near-hysterical pitch. ¡°What about me? What about my suffering?¡± Car¡¯s expression darkened, her gaze turning even colder. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t targeted Belinda first, causing her to be exposed to risks at work, do you think Lucas would have retaliated against you?¡± Kylee¡¯s blood boiled with fury when she heard that. She sprang up from the sofa, her breathing in short, furious bursts. ¡°Are you even my mother? How can you take Belinda¡¯s side over mine?¡± Car¡¯s eyes bore into Kylee¡¯s, her voice unwavering. ¡°Do you truly believe that indulging your every whim, allowing you to act without consequence, is what¡¯s best for you? That is what has truly harmed you, Kylee.¡± She exhaled slowly, shaking her head in disappointment. ¡°A person should have at least a basic sense of right and wrong. In this situation with Belinda, you¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! Stop talking!¡± Kylee screamed, trembling with rage. She was barely holding herself together, her hands clenched tightly in fury. . . . Chapter 1107 ?Chapter 1107: The look in her eyes was a mixture of heartbreak and betrayal as she red at Car. Without another word, she stormed out of the room, mming the door behind her. What she didn¡¯t realize was that Car was just as disappointed in her. She had no idea how her daughter had turned into someone like this. The following day. Gordon arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce with his team just after sunrise. They efficiently drew a vial of Lucas¡¯ blood before swiftly departing to process the test. Belinda and Lucas took their time getting ready before heading to the Triumph Consortium together. As soon as they stepped into Lucas¡¯ office, the phone on his desk rang. The sharp sound cut through the air, drawing both their attention. It was an internal call from the CEO¡¯s office secretary. ¡°Mr. rk, Mr. Adams is downstairs. He says he has something important to discuss with you.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm as he responded curtly, ¡°Send him up.¡± He hung up the phone. He turned his gaze toward Belinda, who had settled herselffortably on the sofa. ¡°Ryan is here.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly at that. Since the incident where Verena had drugged Lucas, Ryan and Verena had maintained a cautious distance from both Lucas and her. Now, out of nowhere, Ryan hade to see Lucas. What could he possibly want? A few minutester, the office door opened, and Ryan stepped inside. His confident stride faltered slightly the moment he spotted Belinda. When Ryan saw Belinda, his feelings wereplicated. Before, when he had heard she had contracted AIDS, he had felt a mix of pity and revulsion. But when heter discovered her blood test results had actually been tampered with, his emotions had been a whirlwind. Still, his gaze didn¡¯t linger on Belinda for long. He stepped forward and approached Lucas. Lucas looked up from his work. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Ryan sighed. ¡°Lucas, why is it so hard for me to see you these days?¡± His tone carried a trace of resignation. Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s what you came to ask me?¡± Ryan hesitated, momentarily thrown off by Lucas¡¯ response. After a pause, he let out another sigh. ¡°I just feel like¡­ You and Johnson have been pulling away from me. It really makes me feel sad. Aren¡¯t we still friends? Or is it because I¡¯m Verena¡¯s cousin that you¡¯re keeping your distance from me?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm. Before he could respond, Ryan continued, ¡°Lately, whenever you all go out, I¡¯m left out. No invitations, no messages. Am I really that unwee?¡± Lucas¡¯ response was t. ¡°I¡¯ll invite you next time.¡± At that, Ryan¡¯s tense expression eased. He even managed a small smile before his expression turned serious again. He said, ¡°It¡¯s been over a month, Lucas. Verena has finally thought things through. She realizes what she did was wrong and that it never should have happened. She asked me to apologize to you on her behalf. She swore it would never happen again. So¡­ Could you forgive her just this once?¡± From her seat on the sofa, Belinda let out a quiet sneer. So, this was Ryan¡¯s real reason foring here. . . . Chapter 1108 ?Chapter 1108: Lucas met Ryan¡¯s gaze, his expression cold. ¡°I told you before¡ªdon¡¯t mention Verena to me ever again.¡± His deep, gravelly voice carried an unmistakable chill. Ryan said, ¡°Lucas, even if you and Verena broke up, you were friends for years. Do you really have to¡ª¡± Lucas cut him off sharply, saying, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear?¡± There was a quiet warning in his voice. Ryan swallowed the rest of his words. He knew better than to push further. As he left Triumph Consortium, his expression was dark. He had assumed that, with time, Lucas¡¯ anger would have faded, and maybe now, an apology on Verena¡¯s behalf would be enough. But clearly, he had misjudged the situation. Belinda and Lucas, on the other hand, barely gave Ryan¡¯s visit a second thought. They returned to their respective tasks in silence. Until¡ª The office door swung open, and Gordon walked in. Belinda and Lucas both looked up. ¡°Did you get the blood test report?¡± Belinda asked. Wordlessly, Gordon handed it over. Belinda took it without hesitation, her eyes immediately scanning for the results¡­ When Belinda saw the results, her eyes instantly welled up with tears. Lucas, catching sight of her reaction, felt a sharp pang of unease. His confidence wavered for the first time, uncertainty creeping into his chest. Sensing the intensity of the moment, Gordon decided it was best to make a quiet exit. Without a word, he turned on his heel and slipped out of the office, leaving them alone. Lucas wasted no time. He strode toward Belinda, cupping her face gently between his hands. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± he asked, his voiceced with concern. Sniffling softly, Belinda wordlessly handed him the blood test report. Lucas took it from her and scanned the results. The moment his eyesnded on the word ¡°negative,¡± he exhaled deeply, relief shing across his face. ¡°The test is negative. This means I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± he said, his tone gentle. ¡°You should be happy¡ªso why the tears?¡± As he spoke, he tenderly wiped away the drops that had already begun their slow descent down Belinda¡¯s cheeks. Belinda pouted, her lips forming a small, stubborn curve. ¡°These are tears of relief! I was worried about you earlier!¡± Even though she knew that once she had been cleared, the chances of Lucas being infected were next to none, a small part of her had still feared the possibility that something might have gone wrong with Lucas¡¯ results. The weight of that fear had been suffocating before. But now, everything was alright. They were both safe. Lucas chuckled softly, shaking his head with fondness. ¡°Silly girl,¡± he murmured, brushing a tender kiss against Belinda¡¯s forehead before pulling her into a firm, reassuring embrace. Belinda wrapped her arms around him tightly. The weight that had pressed down on her for days finally lifted, leaving nothing but lightness in its wake. . . . Chapter 1109 ?Chapter 1109: After having lunch with Lucas, Belinda headed to the Grand ins General Hospital to spend the afternoon with her grandmother. Later that day, in a private dining room of an upscale restaurant, Kane leaned back in his chair, one eyebrow arching with curiosity as he looked at Lucas, who sat opposite him. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s this about? You don¡¯t usually invite me out for pleasantries,¡± Kane said. Lucas wasted no time on small talk. His gaze was sharp, his words precise. ¡°Diego¡ªyou bribed him, didn¡¯t you?¡± At the mention of that name, Kane¡¯s fingers momentarily tensed around his ss. His eyes flickered briefly, but he quicklyposed himself. Feigning ignorance, he furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°Who the hell is Diego?¡± Lucas exhaled a cold, humorless chuckle. The brief shift in Kane¡¯s expression hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed. Lucas had always been a master at reading people, and Kane¡¯s reaction had already given him away. Fixing Kane with an unyielding stare, Lucas leaned forward slightly. ¡°Kane, have I been too lenient with youtely? Have you forgotten the methods I used in the past? Or perhaps the lesson from three years ago wasn¡¯t painful enough for you?¡± His voice was calm, but the underlying threat was evident. The mention of the past sent a jolt of rage through Kane. Who did Lucas think he was? He had endured more than Lucas ever had. And yet, here Lucas was, talking down to him like this! Clenching his jaw, Kane shot Lucas a re. ¡°Lucas, I have no idea what you¡¯re using me of. I don¡¯t even know who this Diego is! I get that you don¡¯t like me, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to randomly pin usations on me!¡± His voice wasced with feigned indignation, each word carefully measured. Lucas didn¡¯t believe him at all. He leaned back in his chair. ¡°You really thought that using untraceable prepaid phones and anonymous ounts would be enough to cover your tracks?¡± His eyes darkened, a lethal edge creeping into his tone as he delivered his final warning. ¡°Kane, since you¡¯ve chosen to make your move, don¡¯t me me for showing you no mercy now!¡± When Kane heard that, his expression shifted slightly. His eyes darkened as he took a deep breath, his voiceced with frustration. ¡°Lucas, I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about!¡± Lucas remained unmoved. His tone was cold and menacing. ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡± Without another word, he rose from the sofa and walked out, not sparing Kane a second nce. Kane furrowed his brows as he watched Lucas leave. A sense of unease settled over him. What had Lucas uncovered? Why was Lucas so certain he was involved in this matter? Judging by the look in Lucas¡¯ eyes, he believed Lucas wouldn¡¯t let this go easily. Lucas was definitely nning to take action against him. Kane found himself wondering what Lucas would do to target him. Back in his office, Lucas wasted no time. He called Gordon in and gave a direct order. ¡°I want a full report on Kane¡¯s assets¡ªpublic holdings, hidden investments, offshore ounts¡­ I want everything.¡± Gordon nodded without hesitation. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll get someone on it immediately.¡± . . . Chapter 1110 ?Chapter 1110: That afternoon, Holley visited Kenia¡¯s hospital room. The once warm and pleasant atmosphere turned tense the moment she entered. Belinda, sitting by the bed, didn¡¯t so much as nce at Holley. She spoke only to Kenia, as if Holley weren¡¯t even there. Holley made no effort to acknowledge Belinda, either. They didn¡¯t seem like mother and daughter at all¡ªmore likeplete strangers. Kenia, of course, noticed this. She tried to bridge the gap, bringing up topics that involved both Holley and Belinda. But neither responded. Feeling resigned, Kenia sighed inwardly. At half past five in the evening, Belinda left for her night shift in the Cardiac Surgery Department. As soon as the door closed behind Belinda, Kenia turned to Holley and sighed. ¡°Holley, what¡¯s going on between you and Belinda? How did things get this bad? You two act like strangers! What exactly happened?¡± Holley¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°Nothing, Mom. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Kenia¡¯s eyes sharpened. ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me! If nothing happened, you two wouldn¡¯t be acting like this. Tell me the truth!¡± Holley still refused to say anything. Kenia pressed on, ¡°Or do I need to call Belinda back so you can confront each other?¡± Holley¡¯s face tensed. After a brief hesitation, she sighed in defeat. ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Kenia wasted no time. ¡°Start from the day you called me and told me you were also at risk of infection. You said Belinda scratched you¡ªwhy? What really happened?¡± Cornered, Holley had no choice but toe clean. She told Kenia everything. By the time she finished speaking, Kenia¡¯s face had paled slightly. Her expression was serious, troubled. She said, ¡°Holley¡­ You¡¯ve never sleepwalked before.¡± Holley quickly exined, ¡°The doctor said it was caused by extreme stress. Anxiety triggered it. I swear, I didn¡¯t mean to do it! Belinda is my daughter, Mom! Do you really think I¡¯d hurt her if I were in my right mind?¡± Kenia didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her gaze on Holley heldplicated emotions. Kenia¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Holley, you¡¯ve changed so muchtely! Weren¡¯t you the one who used to dote on Belinda the most? Especially when she was little¡ªyou treated her like she was made of ss. But now¡­¡± Even she couldn¡¯t understand what had caused such a drastic shift in Holley. Lately, every decision Holley made seemed worse than thest. And every single time¡­ it was Belinda who suffered for it. The rtionship between Holley and Belinda had only grown worse. Especially after thest incident¡­ Holley had sleepwalked into Belinda¡¯s room and nearly strangled her to death. At that moment, Kenia couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªif Belinda hadn¡¯t scratched Holley¡¯s face in time, would Holley¡­ would she have actually killed Belinda? She didn¡¯t dare dwell on the thought any further. ¡°Mom! Why are you saying this, too? I haven¡¯t changed!¡± Holley¡¯s voice wasced with frustration and resignation. Kenia didn¡¯t want to argue with her any longer. After a pause, she simply said, ¡°Lucas has been looking into what happened when Belinda was a child¡ªabout how she was fed hormones. It¡¯s been a while now. I wonder if he¡¯s found anything.¡± . . . Chapter 1111 ?Chapter 1111: She hesitated, then turned to Holley. ¡°Do you remember anything about that?¡± After all, back then, Holley had been the one taking care of Belinda the most. At the mention of the matter about hormones, Holley felt a tightness in her chest. The more the topic came up, the more uneasy she became¡ªafraid they¡¯d find something. Taking a moment to steady herself, she replied, ¡°I really don¡¯t remember anything about that. Mom, think about it¡ªBelinda was practically raised by you and me! She barely had contact with outsiders. How could someone have fed her hormones out of nowhere? Maybe¡­ maybe Belinda has gotten it wrong?¡± Kenia didn¡¯t respond. Holley softened her voice. ¡°Mom, what you need to focus on now is your health. Don¡¯t stress over anything else.¡± Still, Kenia said nothing. She simply raised her gaze, ncing at Holley. Then, with a soft sigh, she closed her eyes. Holley sat beside her, feeling uneasy. What neither of them knew was that Sarai had been standing outside the door, listening to their entire conversation. A flicker of realization passed through her eyes as if a thought had just urred to her. Then, a slow, knowing smile curled on her lips. The next day. After finishing her night shift at eight in the morning, Belinda rushed home to catch up on sleep. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con She didn¡¯t wake up until a little past five in the afternoon. Just as she stirred, her phone rang¡ªit was Jazmine calling, inviting her over for dinner. After freshening up, Belinda drove to Jazmine¡¯s ce. She greeted Rowell and Jazmine upon arrival. ¡°You¡¯ve been back at work for a few days now. How¡¯s it going? Settling in alright?¡± Rowell asked. Belinda smiled. ¡°I¡¯m doing fine. It¡¯s not my first time working¡ªthere¡¯s nothing to adjust to.¡± ¡°Are your colleagues saying anything behind your back?¡± Jazmine asked. Belinda shook her head. ¡°Nope! Everyone¡¯s been really nice to me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Jazmine nodded with a smile. Rowell¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Any leads on who bribed Diego?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together before nodding. ¡°Lucas¡¯ people found out it might have been Lucas¡¯ older brother who bribed Diego.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°Lucas and his brother have always been enemies.¡± Rowell¡¯s face darkened. He studied Belinda for a moment before speaking again. ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you¡­ I want your honest thoughts.¡± Belinda eyed Rowell with a hint of curiosity. ¡°What is it?¡± Rowell¡¯s expression remained serious. ¡°Getting back together with your ex-husband¡ªhave you really thought it through?¡± Without hesitation, Belinda nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± She pressed her red lips together briefly before looking between Rowell and Jazmine. ¡°You both know what kind of person I am. Ever since I was young, every decision I¡¯ve made has been carefully thought out. This is no different. I¡¯ve already considered everything.¡± . . . Chapter 1112 ?Chapter 1112: Jazmine¡¯s gaze was tinged with concern. ¡°We just want you to be aware of what you¡¯re stepping into. Reconciling with Lucas means facing countless challenges, even dangers. You know his status¡ªthere are plenty of women who would do anything to take your ce, and just as many who would love to see you fall. You will face a lot of trouble.¡± She hesitated, then sighed. ¡°Think about it. Your upational exposure during surgery, your altered blood test report¡ªboth are, in some way, connected to Lucas. That alone should tell you that being with him won¡¯t be easy.¡± Jazmine¡¯s voice turned gentle yet firm. ¡°Rowell and I¡­ We¡¯re worried about you. We don¡¯t want you walking into something that could put you at risk. That¡¯s why we need you to ask yourself¡ªare you absolutely sure this is what you want?¡± Rowell didn¡¯t wait for Belinda to respond before adding, ¡°Back when you were married to Lucas, to be blunt, no one paid much attention to you. You weren¡¯t conventionally attractive at that time, and Lucas himself didn¡¯t care for you. But things are different now. Now, you shine on your own. And Lucas is in love with you. That also means the challenges ahead will be far greater than before.¡± His voice softened. ¡°Belinda, we just want you to be safe. We don¡¯t want your life to be an endless storm of troubles.¡± Belinda felt a warmth spread in her chest. She understood their concerns. But¡­ ¡°Rowell, Jazmine,¡± she said, her voice steady, ¡°I¡¯ve considered everything you¡¯ve said. And I can tell you with absolute certainty¡ªI love Lucas. I want to be with him. And I will be with him. No matter what challengese our way, we¡¯ll face them together.¡± Every story starts at galn ovels ; Her eyes held unwavering resolve¡ªno hesitation, no doubt. ¡°I know choosing him means my life will never be ordinary again. And I¡¯m ready for that.¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I¡¯m not a child¡ªI can take care of myself. And besides, Lucas will protect me, too.¡± Rowell and Jazmine exchanged a nce, their eyes filled with resignation. After a long silence, Rowell exhaled slowly. ¡°We know better than anyone that once you¡¯ve made up your mind, there¡¯s no changing it. So, if this is truly what you want, all we can do is support you.¡± He looked at Belinda. ¡°But Belinda¡ªlisten to me. If you ever run into trouble, you have to tell us. Don¡¯t keep things from us just because you¡¯re afraid we¡¯ll worry about you. Promise us that.¡± Belinda nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Alright, I promise. Thank you, Rowell, Jazmine. And don¡¯t worry¡ªI won¡¯t hesitate to ask for help if I need it.¡± Jazmine sighed, half-exasperated, half-amused. ¡°Oh, you!¡± She gave Belinda a knowing look. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Of course, I am!¡± Belinda replied, her smile lighting up her face. Her smile was genuine. Seeing Belinda like this, Jazmine couldn¡¯t help but feel her own mood lift. She smiled and nodded. ¡°Good. As long as you¡¯re happy.¡± After a brief pause, something seemed to cross Jazmine¡¯s mind. ¡°Oh, by the way¡ªhave you contacted Mr. Baldwin?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I already did. He said the tickets will go on sale in the next few days.¡± Jazmine let out a small sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. This whole thing has been dragged out for far too long. Honestly, if it weren¡¯t for your reputation as Moon, your talent, and the fact that Mr. Baldwin¡¯s wife adores your piano ying, they wouldn¡¯t have been this patient.¡± Belinda pouted. ¡°The incident was not something I could control. I didn¡¯t want things to go this way either.¡± . . . Chapter 1113 ?Chapter 1113: Jazmine chuckled and didn¡¯t press the matter further. After dinner, they took a stroll around the neighborhood. Just as they were returning home, Belinda¡¯s phone rang¡ªit was Lucas calling. He told Belinda he wasing to pick her up. She didn¡¯t refuse. When Lucas arrived, Belinda was about to head to the door to leave alone, but Rowell and Jazmine insisted on apanying her. They wanted to see Lucas. As soon as Lucas saw them with Belinda, he immediately understood¡ªthese were the mentor and his wife Belinda had mentioned. He walked over without hesitation and greeted them respectfully. Rowell remained silent at first, his gaze sweeping over Lucas with a sharp, assessing look. Even with a critical eye, he had to admit¡ªLucas was remarkable. Jazmine, on the other hand, was far less reserved. ¡°What a handsome young man!¡± she eximed. She had to admit, Lucas looked far more refined now than he had three years ago. Finally, Rowell spoke, his tone serious. ¡°We¡¯ve always considered Belinda family. Now that she¡¯s chosen to be with you again, we will support her decision. But understand this¡ªwe expect you to treat her well. Don¡¯t let her get hurt again.¡± Lucas met his gaze and nodded solemnly. ¡°You have my word¡ªI will do everything in my power to protect her.¡± Rowell studied him for a moment longer before giving a short nod. ¡°Good.¡± Back in the car, Lucas seemed lost in thought, his brow slightly furrowed. He felt that Belinda¡¯s mentor looked somewhat familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite remember where he had seen him before. Belinda noticed Lucas¡¯ demeanor and asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°Your mentor¡­ He looks familiar. I feel like I¡¯ve met him before.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression flickered ever so slightly when she heard that. Belinda smiled gently and replied, ¡°Oh, I think you might have confused him with someone else. He¡¯s just an elderly man who hardly ever leaves his home. How could you possibly have crossed paths with him before? Besides, my mentor has one of those ordinary faces. It¡¯s not surprising if you mistake him for someone else.¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t intentionally keeping secrets from Lucas. The truth was that her mentor preferred to keep his past identity a secret. These days, he sought nothing more than a quiet, uneventful life. ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas blinked, his tone tinged with doubt. ¡°Of course,¡± Belinda replied firmly. Lucas nodded, deciding not to dwell on the matter. After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Is your mentor a doctor as well?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Yes, he is. I studied medicine under him since I was a child.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Lucas murmured, realization dawning on him. ¡°Then your grandmother and Holley must know your mentor and his wife quite well, don¡¯t they?¡± To his surprise, Belinda shook her head. ¡°No, they don¡¯t. They don¡¯t even know them.¡± Hearing this answer, Lucas was taken aback. Belinda¡¯s gaze dropped, her voice softening. ¡°Because when I was young, Holley didn¡¯t want me to learn anything beyond the basics. She said she didn¡¯t want me to be burdened; she just wanted me to be happy every day. As for education, she told me it was fine if I learned, but it didn¡¯t matter if I didn¡¯t. She said she¡¯d take care of me for the rest of my life, no matter what.¡± Lucas frowned deeply, his expression darkening. That kind of parenting wasn¡¯t good at all. What kind of parent wouldn¡¯t want their child to grow into a well-rounded, capable individual? Yet Holley had discouraged Belinda from learning more things. Even when it came to Belinda¡¯s education, Holley seemed indifferent about it. This was the first time Lucas had learned someone would raise a child like that. . . . Chapter 1114 ?Chapter 1114: Lucas turned to Belinda, his voice heavy. ¡°Did Holley¡­ want you to grow up to bepletely dependent on her? To be someone without any skills?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression faltered, her throat tightening. After a long silence, she finally spoke, her voice hesitant. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe she just wanted me to live a simple, carefree life. Maybe she thought that would make me happy.¡± ¡°A person who knows nothing surely doesn¡¯t have many worries,¡± Lucas¡¯ tone was full of sarcasm. Belinda froze. Lucas¡¯ words were harsh, but they carried a painful truth. Had that been Holley¡¯s intention all along? Did Holley just want her to be a person with no purpose, no capabilities? The rest of the car ride passed in silence. It was clear that Lucas¡¯ words had stirred something deep within Belinda. Lucas could sense her turmoil, and though he regretted causing her distress, he couldn¡¯t ignore the possibility that Holley had harbored ill intentions toward Belinda from the start. More than ever, Lucas felt that Holley¡¯s behavior was suspicious. Yet, his investigations had shown she appeared to be nothing more than an ordinary woman, with no suspicious history. Thinking of this, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but frown. He drove Belinda to the hospital, where she would stay to keep an eye on Kenia. They spent some time chatting with Kenia before Lucas left to return home. At Vera Vis, Sarai approached Holley with a serious expression. ¡°Holley, can we talk?¡± Holley looked at her, slightly puzzled. ¡°What is it, Sarai? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± She settled onto the sofa, her posture rxed but her tone curious. Sarai wasted no time. ¡°Yesterday, at the hospital¡­ I overheard your conversation with Kenia.¡± Holley¡¯s brows knitted together, her expression confused as she met Sarai¡¯s gaze. ¡°You heard it. And?¡± Sarai continued, ¡°The hormones found in Belinda¡¯s system¡­ I actually know something about them.¡± Holley¡¯s pupils constricted instantly. She¡­ she knew something about that? With a nervous gulp, Holley asked, ¡°What exactly do you know?¡± Sarai didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°When I was young, I visited your house to y with Belinda. That¡¯s when I saw you holding a syringe and giving Belinda an injection while she was asleep.¡± Holley¡¯s face shifted immediately, herposure faltering. Her heart raced, panic surging through her. She had never imagined that Sarai would have witnessed her injecting hormones into Belinda! Sarai¡¯s words left no room for doubt; she had seen it with her own eyes. Otherwise, how would she have known about the method? Holley had chosen injections for their quick results. Later, as Belinda grew older, she switched to pills, fearing that needle marks might raise questions. But no matter what, she could never admit to it! Forcing a smile, Holley replied, ¡°That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯m not a doctor; how could I have given her an injection? Sarai, you must have been mistaken. You were just a child back then.¡± Sarai¡¯s smile was calm but firm. ¡°Holley, I was thirteen at the time. I knew what I saw. I watched you inject her with a syringe while she slept. She flinched slightly, as if she felt the pain, and let out a faint sound. You pushed the liquid in and patted her back to calm her, and she drifted back to sleep.¡± . . . Chapter 1115 ?Chapter 1115: Holley¡¯s heart hammered harder. There was no doubt now; Sarai had indeed seen it. Yet, Holley believed she had no choice but to keep denying it. Maintaining herposed smile, Holley said, ¡°Sarai, you are really mistaken.¡± Sarai brushed a strand of hair behind her ear, her demeanor unshaken. ¡°Holley, I¡¯m certain of what I saw. But if you want to keep denying it, that¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t push you. However, I¡¯ll be calling Belindater to share this with her. Let¡¯s see if she remembers anything about being injected as a child.¡± She paused, then added with a faint smile, ¡°Oh, and Holley, I should also mention, it wasn¡¯t just once. I saw it happen about four times. Once might be a mistake, but multiple times? Surely, I wasn¡¯t mistaken.¡± Her words were a clear threat. Holley¡¯s mask of calm finally cracked. This couldn¡¯te to light. If Belinda or Lucas found out that she had once injected something into Belinda, their first thought would undoubtedly be hormones. And if that happened, it would be all over for her. There was no way she could exin that away. Even if she continued to deny it and imed Sarai was wrong, the mere suggestion would nt a seed of doubt in Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ minds. The risk was too great. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Drawing a sharp breath, Holley locked eyes with Sarai, her gaze cold and piercing. Her voice was strained, each word clipped. ¡°Name your price. What will it take for you to keep your mouth shut?¡± This meant she was giving in. Sarai¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk as she raised an eyebrow at Holley. Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls ¡°So, Holley, you¡¯re not denying it anymore?¡± she asked. Holley¡¯s expression darkened, her anger ring as she snapped, ¡°Enough with this! Just say what you want! What exactly are you after?¡± Sarai paused, pressing her lips together briefly before responding, ¡°Holley, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve kept from you and Kenia all this time. The truth is¡­ I¡¯m in love with Mr. rk, too.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re in love with Mr. rk?¡± she stammered, her mind reeling. Internally, she seethed, cursing Sarai for her audacity. How could someone like Sarai, whocked both looks and status, dare to set her sights on Lucas? Sarai wanted topete with Kylee for Lucas¡¯ affection? How dare she! Sarai nodded firmly, her voice steady. ¡°Yes, I love him.¡± Holley¡¯s voice sharpened as she demanded, ¡°So what? What does that have to do with me?¡± Sarai met her gaze head-on, her tone calcted. ¡°Now that Mr. rk is back with Belinda, and you¡¯re Belinda¡¯s mother, he¡¯s bound to show you some level of respect. My request isn¡¯t unreasonable. All I¡¯m asking is for your discreet assistance in helping me achieve my goal.¡± She emphasized thest few words, letting them linger in the air. Holley let out a mockingugh. ¡°Your goal? Don¡¯t tell me you actually think you can marry Mr. rk?¡± Sarai shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not delusional. I know marriage is out of the question¡ªfor now, at least. So¡­ my goal is simpler. I just want to spend one night with him.¡± Her n was straightforward. If she could share a night with Lucas, she was certain she could captivate him. She believed her skills in the bedroom would leave him craving more, and from there, she could slowly make him unable to leave her. Seduction was her strategy, but she knew she couldn¡¯t do it alone. That was why, after overhearing Holley and Kenia¡¯s conversation, Sarai realized her opportunity had finally arrived. . . . Chapter 1116 ?Chapter 1116: Upon hearing Sarai¡¯s words, Holley was taken aback. Her eyes widened in stunned disbelief as she stared at Sarai, her voice trembling with a mix of shock and fury. ¡°What did you just say? You want to sleep with Mr. rk? Are you out of your mind?¡± Her chest heaved rapidly, her anger barely contained as she struggled to process the audacity of Sarai¡¯s words. Sarai, however, remained calm. She lowered her gaze slightly, her tone almost soothing as she replied, ¡°Holley, I know this is a lot to digest, and that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll give you some time to think it over. Let¡¯s say¡­ the day after tomorrow. You can give me your answer then.¡± Without waiting for a response, she rose gracefully and walked back to her room. Holley¡¯s face turned red, her hands clenched into fists as she fought the overwhelming urge tosh out. At that moment, she truly wanted to kill Sarai. Damn it! Why did so many people know her vulnerabilities ande to threaten her? All these people deserved to die! But as much as she wanted to act on her anger, she knew she needed to talk to Baker about the matter first. His perspective might help her navigate this mess. The following day, Belinda had the day off. After spending the night at the hospital with Kenia, she returned home in the morning to catch up on sleep. At noon, she met Lucas at Triumph Consortium for lunch, and she stayed there as Lucas worked in the afternoon. Later in the day, they received a call from Harold, inviting them to dinner at the rk family¡¯s residence. So, once Lucas finished work, they left the office and made their way there. Belinda, Lucas, and his parents gathered around the table, having dinner. The atmosphere was harmonious. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? As they ate, Norma repeatedly filled Belinda¡¯s te with food, her gestures overflowing with care. With a gentle smile, she said, ¡°Belinda, Harold and I are overjoyed to hear that you are alright. It¡¯s such wonderful news.¡± Belinda returned the smile. ¡°Norma, you don¡¯t have to keep putting food on my te. You can focus on your meal.¡± ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Norma replied with a nod. The conversation took a serious turn when Harold suddenly asked Lucas, ¡°Have you figured out who instructed Diego to tamper with the report?¡± At the question, Belinda¡¯s hand holding the fork trembled slightly. She pressed her lips together and turned her gaze toward Lucas, who calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯ve found some clues.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Harold said with a nod. Norma was visibly angry. ¡°We can¡¯t let the person behind this get away with it! What they did is outrageous!¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let the person get away with this.¡± After a brief pause, Harold seemed to recall something. He nced at Belinda before turning to Lucas. ¡°So, when do you two n to remarry?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, a hint of amusement in his expression as he looked at Belinda. ¡°That¡¯s up to her. Whenever she wants to marry me, I¡¯m ready.¡± The moment the words left his mouth, both Harold and Norma shifted their attention to Belinda, their expectant gazes making her feel the weight of the question. Belinda shot Lucas a quick, exasperated look before smiling at Harold and Norma. ¡°I haven¡¯t really thought about it yet. Things are good as they are; we¡¯re enjoying dating for now. As for remarrying, the moment for that wille naturally.¡± Norma nced at Lucas, noticing the subtle mix of resignation and disappointment on his face. She found it oddly amusing. Her son, who rarely showed vulnerability, seemed genuinely concerned about losing Belinda. It was a side of him she hadn¡¯t seen before. . . . Chapter 1117 ?Chapter 1117: Harold nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. You and Lucas were married and divorced before you ever had the chance to experience a normal rtionship. It¡¯s important to take your time and enjoy this phase. Belinda, you have my full support.¡± Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± Norma added with a yful smirk, ¡°You can let him wait a little longer.¡± She then shot Lucas a teasing nce. Lucas was rendered momentarily speechless. Was this how parents were supposed to act? Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at Lucas¡¯ reaction. Just as Lucas opened his mouth to say something, Hooper¡¯s voice echoed from the doorway. ¡°Mr. Kane rk, you¡¯re here.¡± The mention of Kane¡¯s name instantly shifted the mood. The four at the table tensed as Kane stormed into the dining room, his eyes locked on Lucas. He stopped beside Lucas, his face flushed with anger. ¡°Lucas! What the hell are you trying to do?¡± he demanded. As Kane¡¯s furious usations filled the room, Lucas remainedposed. After calmly putting some food onto Norma¡¯s te, he turned to face Kane, his sharp gaze locking onto him. A slight arch of his brow apanied his response. ¡°You already know the answer to that, don¡¯t you?¡± Kane¡¯s face darkened, his anger simmering. Harold, sensing the tension, spoke in a stern tone. ¡°What¡¯s going on here? Exin yourselves.¡± Kane turned to Harold, his voice rising with frustration. ¡°All the businesses under my name have been targeted, one after another. I looked into it, and guess who¡¯s behind it? My dear brother, Lucas! Dad, you told us not to fight each other. You said we¡¯re brothers and should support each other. I¡¯ve done everything you asked! Since I returned, I¡¯ve kept my distance from Lucas, minded my own business, and never once crossed him. But what has he done? He hase after my businesses, trying to ruin me! Does he hate me so much that he has to destroy everything I¡¯ve built?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales The damage to Kane¡¯s ventures¡ªrestaurants, bars, clubs, and casinos¡ªhad been swift and devastating, leaving him reeling from the financial blow. The thought of it only fueled Kane¡¯s rage further. Harold¡¯s brow furrowed as he turned to Lucas, his voice heavy with concern. ¡°Lucas, is what Kane said true?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression remained calm, his lips curving into a faint smile as he nodded. ¡°Yes, I asked my people to do that.¡± Harold asked, ¡°Why?¡± Lucas nced at Kane, his gaze steady. ¡°Kane knows the reason better than anyone.¡± Kane¡¯s voice erupted in anger. ¡°I¡¯ve told you several times that I don¡¯t even know who Diego is! Yet you keep ming me for this! No matter how many times I exin, you refuse to listen!¡± At the mention of Diego, both Harold¡¯s and Norma¡¯s expressions shifted. Diego? The man who had altered Belinda¡¯s blood test results. Could it be that Lucas had traced the bribery back to Kane? Harold turned to Lucas, his voice measured. ¡°Lucas, are you saying you¡¯ve connected the matter of Belinda¡¯s altered test results to your brother? Do you have proof, or is it just spection?¡± Lucas replied in a calm tone, ¡°The person who bribed the casino staff used an anonymous burner phone and a ghost ount for the transfer. But my team still managed to track the transaction¡¯s IP address, right back to Griyh Crait.¡± He paused, his gaze fixed on Kane. ¡°Kane, are you going to tell me that¡¯s just a coincidence?¡± . . . Chapter 1118 ?Chapter 1118: Kane¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, a flicker of panic crossing his face. Damn it! He had overlooked the IP address, a critical w in his otherwise meticulous n. Norma¡¯s expression turned dark, while Harold¡¯s face grew cold as he said to Kane, ¡°Kane, do you have anything to say about this?¡± Despite the mounting evidence, Kane clung to denial. Without irrefutable proof, he could still argue his innocence. He met Harold¡¯s gaze with feigned calmness. ¡°What does an IP address prove? Yes, I¡¯ve lived in Griyh Crait; so what? Does that automatically make me the person behind the matter? You can¡¯t pin this on me based on that alone!¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Harold¡¯s voice cut through the air like a sharp de. ¡°You know exactly what you¡¯ve done!¡± No one present was naive. The truth was already evident to all¡ªwhether Kane was behind the matter or not was no longer in question. Kane¡¯s expression darkened instantly. He knew that Harold had chosen Lucas¡¯ side. There was no point in trying to win him over now. Fury burned in Kane¡¯s chest, but he swallowed it down. Without another word, he turned on his heels and strode out of the dining room. Yet, instead of leaving the estate altogether, he ascended the grand staircase and went to his bedroom. The warmth and harmony that had filled the dining room mere moments ago had beenpletely shattered. A heavy silence descended upon the table. Once dinner had concluded, Lucas left with Belinda. Meanwhile, Harold climbed the stairs and made his way to Kane¡¯s room. Reaching Kane¡¯s door, he didn¡¯t bother knocking. Instead, he twisted the doorknob and walked straight in. Kane was on the balcony, a cigarette dangling from his fingers. The ashtray beside him overflowed with cigarette butts, a testament to his agitation. The thick haze of smoke curled through the air, making Harold cough. He scowled, his voice edged with irritation. ¡°Put that cigarette out now!¡± Kane remained still, his features impassive. But after a few moments of silence, he stubbed the cigarette into the already full ashtray. Harold¡¯s voice dropped to a low, measured tone. ¡°I know you¡¯re behind the matter. There¡¯s no point in denying it.¡± At his words, Kane lowered his gaze. A momentter, he let out a humorless chuckle. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already made up your mind, what¡¯s the point in me saying anything? If you insist it was me, then fine. Let¡¯s just say it was.¡± Harold¡¯s expression hardened, his eyes shing with both anger and disappointment. ¡°Kane! What more do you want? Haven¡¯t you learned from what happened three years ago?¡± Lucas finally allowed you to return! You were given another chance to stay in Owathe, and yet now, you start stirring up trouble again!¡± The mention of three years ago made Kane clench his jaw. He had been reckless back then¡ªunderestimating Lucas, and he had paid the price for it. Harold took a deep breath and continued, his voice calmer but no less firm. ¡°Lucas has never wronged you. You keep trying to punish him for the past, but the truth is¡ªthe matter before has nothing to do with him. I have told you time and time again¡ªyour mother passed away due to her illness. Your mother¡¯s death had nothing to do with Lucas¡¯ mother, nor with Lucas. If you need someone to me, then me me!¡± Those words ignited something vtile within Kane. His anger erupted like a storm breaking free. ¡°Nothing to do with them? If that woman hadn¡¯t seduced you, would you have wanted to divorce my mother? Would my mother have fallen ill like that? Would her condition have deteriorated so quickly?¡± His lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°Dad, you make it sound like they¡¯repletely innocent!¡± Harold¡¯s expression grew thunderous at the way Kane addressed Norma. ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± He exhaled sharply,posing himself before speaking again, his voice firm yet weary. ¡°Do you even listen to yourself before you speak? Do you really thinkte-stage breast cancer develops overnight?¡± . . . Chapter 1119 ?Chapter 1119: Kane¡¯s temper red even more. His voice rose as he shot back, ¡°Even if my mother¡¯s cancer wasn¡¯t caused by them, they made her condition worsen!¡± His fingers curled into fists at his sides, his body trembling with rage. He had seen a photograph once. A single, damning image that had seared itself into his mind. It had been of his mother and Norma, seated in a caf¨¦. In the picture, Norma wore a condescending expression, looking down at his mother with an air of superiority. Meanwhile, his mother¡¯s face was flushed with distress, her frail hands clutching at her chest as though trying to suppress the agony rising within her. It was after that meeting¡ªafter that confrontation¡ªthat his mother¡¯s illness had spiraled out of control. Later, he overheard his mother¡¯s conversation and discovered that Norma had actually told his mother to leave Harold quickly during that meeting. Norma had said to his mother that with her current frail, aging appearance, she was no longer fit for Harold and should quickly give up being his wife. The moment Norma had finished speaking, Kane¡¯s mother had coughed up blood and copsed on the spot. Kane had wanted nothing more than to end Norma¡¯s life at that time! Now, they wanted him to believe Norma had nothing to do with his mother¡¯s death? He wouldn¡¯t believe it! And his father? He was just as guilty! He had witnessed it with his own eyes¡ªhis father secretly meeting with his mother¡¯s attending physician. His father had slipped the doctor a card. They were allplicit! Everyst one of them had yed a role in his mother¡¯s demise. None of them would escape retribution. Kane had sworn to himself¡ªanyone who had a hand in his mother¡¯s suffering would pay dearly! As these thoughts consumed him, Kane¡¯s expression darkened, his fists clenched so tightly that his nails dug into his palms. ¡°Enough!¡± Harold¡¯s voice sliced through the silence. ¡°You¡¯ve already made up your mind about what happened. No matter what I say, you won¡¯t believe me. You¡¯ll just dismiss it all as excuses.¡± S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con Harold¡¯s tone carried a deep sense of resignation. But to Kane, it sounded nothing but hypocritical. Harold¡¯s gaze was serious as he warned, ¡°I¡¯ll say this onest time¡ªstay away from Lucas! You know full well what he¡¯s capable of. If he decides to take action against you, there will be no stopping him. I¡¯m not as young as I used to be. I don¡¯t have the strength to solve your problems for you anymore.¡± Kane let out a derisive chuckle, his eyes filled with scorn. ¡°When did you ever solve my problems for me? Even back then, you just stood by and watched me go head-to-head with Lucas. And now you have the audacity to say something like that? That¡¯s absurd.¡± Harold remained unshaken, his voice devoid of emotion. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been helping you, do you really think Lucas wouldn¡¯t have discovered your connection to Verena?¡± Kane¡¯s smirk vanished instantly. His head snapped up, eyes locking onto Harold with a mixture of shock and disbelief. His lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. He had been certain that he had covered his tracks wlessly. He had taken every precaution¡ªchanging locations frequently, using intermediaries tomunicate, ensuring that there were no direct ties between him and Verena. Yet Harold had found out about his tie with Verena. How? Harold¡¯s sharp expression held no room for doubt, and at that moment, realization crashed over Kane like a tidal wave. All this time, he had been so focused on his vendetta against Lucas. After all, Lucas was Norma¡¯s pride and joy. Destroying him would be the ultimate revenge¡ªwatching Norma crumble in agony. But in fixating on Lucas, he had overlooked Harold. How could he have overlooked him? Harold was the man who had built the Triumph Consortium from nothing, transforming it into a financial empire. He had forgotten how capable Harold was. . . . Chapter 1120 Chapter 1120: Now, it all made sense. No wonder Harold had resisted the idea of Lucas and Verena being together. He had gone so far as to have Verena kidnapped and locked away for three years to keep her away from Lucas. It wasn¡¯t just blind opposition. There had been a reason all along. Kane just hadn¡¯t understood it at that time. Because he had believed, foolishly, that he had been meticulous in covering his tracks. Harold¡¯s firm voice rang out once more. ¡°And now, you¡¯ve turned your sights on Belinda, haven¡¯t you? Because you think that hurting her will break Lucas. But I¡¯ll give you onest warning¡ªturn back while you still can. Belinda is not Verena. She is the person Lucas cares about the most. If anyone dares to harm her, Lucas will ensure they suffer a fate far worse than death.¡± Kane¡¯s pupils contracted suddenly when he heard that. Before Kane could utter a word, Harold interjected, ¡°The damage to your assets is merely a warning from Lucas¡ªa subtle reminder. But if you don¡¯t stop, his next move won¡¯t be nearly as forgiving. You better consider this carefully!¡± He shot Kane a pointed look before turning on his heel and walking away without a backward nce. Kane¡¯s expression darkened, his features hardening with the weight of the situation. This was turning into an even bigger mess than he had anticipated. What shocked him the most was that Harold actually knew the truth about his rtionship with Verena. No wonder Harold had been so determined not to let Verena marry Lucas. If that was the case, then even if Lucas fell for Verena and wanted to marry her, Harold would never agree to the marriage. In fact, Kane believed Harold might go so far as to expose the truth about his rtionship with Verena to Lucas to stop him from marrying her. That would be a disaster. He couldn¡¯t let that happen. He had to figure out a way to handle this before everything spiraled out of control. Otherwise, no matter what he tried, it would all be meaningless in the end. Damn Harold! Why did he have to interfere? A cold glint flickered in Kane¡¯s eyes. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt At Belinda¡¯s ce. Back in the room, Lucas turned to Belinda. ¡°You¡¯ve seemed distracted ever since we arrived. Is Kane still on your mind?¡± Seated on the sofa, Belinda gave a faint nod. ¡°Yes. I can¡¯t help but think about Harold. He¡¯s the one caught in the middle of this mess between you and Kane. It¡¯s tearing him apart.¡± She sighed heavily, her thoughts lingering on Harold, who cherished both his sons equally yet found himself trapped in an impossible situation. No matter which side he took, he would be in the wrong. Lucas let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Kane brought everything on himself. If he wants to y this game, I¡¯m not stepping back. He needs to understand I won¡¯t be pushed around. If I don¡¯t stand my ground now, he¡¯ll only push me further.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on this anymore,¡± Lucas said, shifting the conversation. ¡°By the way, Baker has been digging into the matters about your childhood recently.¡± ¡°Baker?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows lifted in surprise. Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s likely looking into the hormonal issues you faced as a child.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained calm, but her mind raced. She couldn¡¯t fathom why Baker would suddenly take an interest in that. If this was some bted attempt to show concern for her, she wasn¡¯t buying it. Curious, she decided to probe further. ¡°Since we¡¯re on the topic, did you find anything unusual about my childhood?¡± she asked. Lucas¡¯s demeanor grew serious. ¡°The most suspicious figure we uncovered was Lamont Chadwick, the pediatrician who handled your check-ups at the time. He was clearly bribed. We thought he might be a key lead, but when we looked into him, we discovered he had died several years ago.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: A new day with new releases! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1121 ?Chapter 1121: ¡°Died?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°How did it happen?¡± Lucas hesitated for a moment before answering. ¡°Lamont had a bad reputation, especially when it came to women. One night, he set his sights on a woman at a bar. She rejected his advances, but he wasn¡¯t the type to take no for an answer. So, he paid off the bartender to slip something into her drink and raped her that night.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened, her eyes shing with disgust. ¡°What happened after that?¡± she asked. Lucas said, ¡°What Lamont didn¡¯t realize was that the woman he raped was being pursued by a ruthless crime boss. When the boss found out about the matter, he was furious. He went after Lamont. First, he had one of Lamont¡¯s fingers cut off¡ªbut that wasn¡¯t enough. He cut off Lamont¡¯s genitals, too.¡± He let out a slow breath before continuing. ¡°His men kept causing trouble at the hospital, showing up every few days to stir up chaos. In the end, the hospital had no choice but to fire Lamont. But even that didn¡¯t satisfy him. He made sure Lamont¡¯s life was a living hell. Two monthster, Lamont¡¯s house went up in mes¡ªwith him trapped inside.¡± ¡°He was burned alive?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Was the fire set by that man?¡± Lucas shook his head, his expression dark. ¡°The police investigated for a long time but found no evidence of arson. ording to the case files, the fire started inside the house. At the time, Lamont was the only one there. To this day, it¡¯s unclear whether the crime boss sent someone to do it or if Lamont, unable to endure the constant torment, took his own life.¡± Belinda pursed her lips, her brows drawing together as she processed his words. After a moment, she asked, ¡°Did they perform an autopsy? Are they certain the person who died was Lamont?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Since his death was initially investigated as a homicide, an autopsy was conducted right away. DNA testing, the severed finger, and the injuries he sustained before his death all confirmed it was him.¡± He exhaled deeply. ¡°With Lamont gone, the case hit a dead end. We tried investigating Holley as well, but there was nothing suspicious¡ªat least, nothing we could find.¡± Belinda bit her lip, hesitating before asking, ¡°Then doesn¡¯t this prove my mother wasn¡¯t the one who gave me hormones?¡± Even now, she refused to believe Holley had been involved in the matter. Lucas understood exactly what she was thinking. They still had no concrete evidence linking Holley to the matter. But in his gut, he knew she had a hand in it. For now, though, he kept that to himself. Instead of answering, Lucas simply pulled Belinda into a gentle embrace. And that alone told her everything she needed to know. Belinda sighed, falling silent. At Baker¡¯s house. The moment Holley stepped inside, she spotted Kylee sitting on the sofa. ¡°Kylee? What brings you here?¡± A warm smile spread across Holley¡¯s face¡ªuntil she noticed Kylee¡¯s red, swollen eyes. Holley¡¯s expression instantly shifted to one of concern. She hurried over to Kylee. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Kylee, what happened?¡± ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been diagnosed with HIV!¡± Kylee¡¯s voice cracked as she threw herself into Holley¡¯s arms, sobbing uncontrobly. Holley stiffened. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°W-What?¡± Her voice trembled. ¡°How could that be possible¡­¡± . . . Chapter 1122 ?Chapter 1122: Her eyes widened in shock, her mind struggling to process what she had just heard. Holley¡¯s breath caught in her throat as she took in the scene before her¡ªKylee sobbing uncontrobly, Baker standing beside her with a grim expression. Her heart clenched. What Kylee had just said must be true. She had always known Kylee was at risk of infection, but still, she had held onto a sliver of hope, believing that maybe Kylee wouldn¡¯t be infected. After all, Belinda had defied the odds¡ªshe wasn¡¯t infected. Belinda¡¯stest blood test hade back negative. If Belinda could get through the matter unharmed, why couldn¡¯t Kylee? But reality had delivered a cruel blow. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s over for me! I¡¯mpletely ruined!¡± Kylee¡¯s cries were filled with despair. ¡°I¡¯m infected with an incurable disease¡ªwhat kind of future do I have? What am I supposed to do now?¡± The thought of it sent her spiraling into hopelessness. Holley¡¯s head shook violently. ¡°No! This can¡¯t be happening! There must be a solution! Car¡ªshe¡¯ll figure something out! And she¡¯ll make those people pay for what they¡¯ve done to you!¡± At the mention of Car, Kylee¡¯s grief twisted into anger. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her! She won¡¯t avenge me!¡± she snapped, her eyes burning with rage. ¡°You know what she told me? She actually said that things between Belinda and me are settled now. That I should just let it go!¡± A coldugh escaped her lips. ¡°What a joke! That woman is not my mother! I refuse to acknowledge a mother like that!¡± ¡°What?¡± Holley¡¯s expression darkened with fury. ¡°She really said that?¡± g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ???? Kylee nodded. Holley clenched her fists, her jaw tightening with determination. ¡°Then forget her! I will get justice for you!¡± A ruthless glint shed in her eyes as her face hardened with resolve. Sniffling, Kylee gripped Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°Mom, I knew I could count on you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you get back at those people,¡± Holley assured her, her voice unwavering. ¡°Don¡¯t be reckless.¡± Baker finally spoke, his deep voice cutting through the tense atmosphere. His gaze was heavy as he looked at the mother and daughter. ¡°We¡¯ve already suffered enough because of rash decisions.¡± Holley met his eyes. ¡°I know, Baker. Trust me¡ªI¡¯ll be cautious this time. I¡¯ll be patient. I¡¯ll make sure we strike when the time is right.¡± Baker studied her carefully before exhaling. ¡°Then I won¡¯t say more.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t linger much longer. After a brief goodbye, she left. Once she was gone, Holley turned to Baker. Only then did her tears finally spill over, streaming down her face. ¡°Baker, we have to do something. We have to make them suffer for what they did to our daughter!¡± Baker¡¯s face was grim. ¡°You think I don¡¯t feel the same pain?¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°It¡¯s tearing me apart inside! But listen to me, Holley¡ªyou can¡¯t afford another reckless mistake. Not this time. If you act rashly again, there will be no repairing things between you and Belinda. And Mr. rk¡­ He won¡¯t be merciful next time. We can¡¯t afford to be on the receiving end of his revenge!¡± Holley nodded, wiping at her tears. ¡°I know, Baker. This time, I won¡¯t act unless I¡¯m absolutely sure I will seed.¡± She had learned her lesson. ¡°Good,¡± Baker said, his tension easing slightly. ¡°By the way,¡± Holley continued, her voice lowering, ¡°I came today because there¡¯s something you need to know. You know Sarai, right?¡± . . . Chapter 1123 ?Chapter 1123: Baker gave a small nod. ¡°Yeah, what about her?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Holley trailed off before finally revealing how Sarai had threatened her, detailing exactly what she was after. As she spoke, Baker¡¯s expression grew colder, a storm brewing behind his darkened eyes. Lately, both Baker and Holley had been living under constant threat. ¡°We absolutely cannot let Belinda or Mr. rk find out about this,¡± Baker said firmly. Holley bit her lip for a moment before saying, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I had no choice but to give in to Sarai¡¯s demands. But¡­ the person Sarai is after is someone our daughter cares about! How can we help her?¡± Baker¡¯s tone remained unwavering. ¡°Whether we like it or not, we have to help her. We don¡¯t have a choice. Fortunately, all Sarai wants is a night with Mr. rk¡ªshe¡¯s not trying to marry him. An affair is easier to manage. And afterward, Mr. rk won¡¯t be so angry. Some men don¡¯t even see something like this as a big deal.¡± His attitude was nonchnt. After a brief pause, Baker turned to Holley. ¡°Tomorrow, tell Sarai you ept her terms. Let her know you¡¯ll help her when the timees. But she has to keep quiet about the matter. If even a whisper of this gets out, we¡¯re all finished.¡± Holley remained silent, lost in thought. Deep down, she didn¡¯t want Sarai anywhere near Lucas. In her heart, Lucas belonged to Kylee. But now, Kylee was infected with HIV¡­ The chances of her being with Lucas were nearly nonexistent. G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m Maybe this wasn¡¯t such a bad thing, after all. Maybe, if Sarai got involved with Lucas, it would drive a wedge between Lucas and Belinda. Why should Belinda always get what she wanted? She would ruin Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Lucas! Holley¡¯s fingers clenched slightly before she finally nodded. ¡°Alright. I understand.¡± Baker straightened. ¡°By the way, I looked into Lamont¡¯s situation¡­¡± Heid out everything he had learned. Holley¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°So, as far as the world knows, Lamont is dead? Mr. rk¡¯s people haven¡¯t found anything?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Baker replied. Holley exhaled, relief washing over her. ¡°That¡¯s good. As long as Lamont stays out of sight, Mr. rk¡¯s people won¡¯t uncover anything.¡± But Baker wasn¡¯t as rxed. His eyes narrowed. ¡°Lamont must¡¯ve pulled some trick to fake his death. We need to keep him in check. If Mr. rk¡¯s people figure out the truth, we will be in trouble. Lamont wants five hundred thousand¡ª we¡¯ll give it to him. But make it clear this is thest time. Tell him to stay away from us after this.¡± Holley hesitated. ¡°You and I both know he won¡¯t just walk away that easily.¡± Baker tapped his fingers against the table, considering the situation. ¡°Let¡¯s just do this for now. If this doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯lle up with another n.¡± Holley nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± The next day. At the Cardiac Surgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda had just finished her rounds and returned to her office for some water. A doctor approached her. ¡°Dr. Wright, Kylee is outside. She says she needs to talk to you.¡± At the mention of Kylee¡¯s name, Belinda¡¯s expression darkened. . . . Chapter 1124 ?Chapter 1124: Kylee actually had the audacity toe to see her? Setting down her cup, Belinda took a deep breath and walked toward the door. The moment she stepped out, she saw Kylee waiting for her. When Kylee saw Belinda, her expression turned cold. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s find a ce to talk,¡± Kylee spoke first. Belinda scanned the surroundings, remained silent for a moment, then turned wordlessly and walked in a direction. Kylee followed closely behind. They headed straight to the garden. Stopping, Belinda faced Kylee, her tone cool. ¡°Kylee, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything left for us to discuss.¡± Kylee locked her gaze on Belinda, her eyes brimming with hatred and jealousy. The realization that Belinda hadn¡¯t contracted HIV, that Lucas had risked everything to be with her¡ªkissing her and even biting her lip to share her risk¡ªand that she and Lucas were together now fueled her envy and anger. Why did Belinda always seem to have all the luck? How could Belinda get all the good things in life? As Kylee remained silent, just staring at Belinda, Belinda wanted to leave, not wanting to waste her time on Kylee. ¡°Belinda, feeling pretty smug now, aren¡¯t you?¡± Kylee suddenly said. Hearing this, Belinda frowned. ¡°Smug?¡± Kylee scoffed, ¡°With someone as influential as Mr. rk shielding you, you must feel quite smug. Even when you resort to underhanded tactics, there¡¯s always someone to clean up after you¡ªsomeone to take the fall for you¡­¡± Belinda understood Kylee¡¯s insinuation¡ªshe was alluding to the time she had been kidnapped and assaulted. Pressing her lips tightly together for a moment, Belinda faced Kylee with a calm demeanor. ¡°Kylee, I¡¯ll say this once more¡ªyour kidnapping had nothing to do with me. If I were responsible, I wouldn¡¯t deny it. But I¡¯m not going to ept me for something I didn¡¯t do. Whether you believe that or not is your choice!¡± She paused for a second, then added, ¡°You should consider whether you¡¯ve made enemies elsewhere. Perhaps you were holding something over someone and tried to use it against them¡ªonly to have the tables turned on you. After all, you mentioned that your kidnappers had takenpromising photos of you. Doesn¡¯t that tell you something?¡± After saying that, Belinda took a deep breath. ¡°Maybe you think I¡¯m saying all this just to clear my name. But really, no matter what, you and I will never get along. So, does it even matter whether I admit to this or not? I simply refuse to ept me for something I didn¡¯t do.¡± Kylee clenched her fists. Deep down, she had already begun to suspect that Verena was behind the kidnapping. The more she thought about the matter, the more certain she became. But so far, she had no proof. And she didn¡¯t want to admit, even to herself, that she might have wrongly used Belinda. If it turned out she had indeed wrongly used Belinda, what then of all her previous actions and her current suffering? She hade to confront Belinda today because her hatred had overwhelmed her. She hated Belinda, Lucas, Verena, and Car¡ªall of them! Yet, it was Belinda whom she hated and envied above all others. She feltpelled to confront Belinda, to unleash her fury¡ªonly then could she temper the seething anger within her. Before Kylee could utter another word, Belinda turned and walked away. Watching Belinda¡¯s departing figure, Kylee bit her lip, her eyes aze with resentment. . . . Chapter 1125 ?Chapter 1125: In the afternoon, Lucas arrived at the Grand ins General Hospital to pick up Belinda from work. He was half an hour early and decided to visit Kenia in her hospital room to pass the time. Holley and Sarai were in Kenia¡¯s room with her. However, Lucas paid them no attention. After a brief conversation with Kenia, he rose to leave as soon as she drifted off to sleep. As he stepped out of the room, a voice suddenly called out from behind him, ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± Lucas turned his head. When his eyesnded on Holley, his expression darkened slightly. He remained silent. Holley wasted no time and spoke up. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯d like to invite you and Belinda to a meal. There have been some misunderstandings between Belinda and me. She hasn¡¯t spoken to me in days, and honestly, it¡¯s been weighing on my mind. I¡¯d really like the chance to clear the air and apologize properly. Could you help arrange it?¡± She soundedpletely sincere, her tone even carrying a trace of pleading. Lucas, however, responded with a coldugh. ¡°Holley, just because I haven¡¯t found proof linking you to the hormones in Belinda¡¯s system doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re innocent in the matter.¡± His eyes glinted with warning. ¡°If I uncover anything, you won¡¯t walk away unscathed.¡± He then took a step closer, his presence suffocating. ¡°From now on, stay away from Belinda. And stop pretending you care about her when all you¡¯re doing is manipting her!¡± Holley¡¯s face drained of color. Her breath hitched as she looked up at Lucas, disbelief flickering across her face. ¡°Mr. rk, how could you say that? I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s mother! Do you really think I¡¯d ever harm my own daughter? Please, you have to believe me¡ªI had nothing to do with what happened to her! I¡ª¡± Lucas had no patience for her pleas. Cutting her off with an icy tone, he said, ¡°You know the truth better than anyone else. I suggest you take my warning seriously; otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± His piercing gaze held hers for a second longer before he turned on his heel and walked away, his departure leaving an oppressive silence in the air. Holley swallowed hard, not daring to say anything more. Her chest tightened, her heart pounding erratically. Perhaps Lucas had been too nice in front of Keniately, so much so that she had forgotten¡ªforgotten that he was still the same cold, ruthless man. When he chose to unleash that side of himself, the sheer force of it was suffocating. Just then, the door to Kenia¡¯s hospital room creaked open, and Sarai stepped out. Holley turned sharply toward her. ¡°You heard that, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s how he treats me now. He won¡¯t even let me near Belinda! I¡¯m her mother, and yet he refuses to show me even a shred of respect. No matter what I do, he keeps shutting me out. Considering the current situation, I don¡¯t see how I can help you.¡± She had left the door slightly ajar on purpose, ensuring Sarai overheard the entire exchange. Sarai, however, remainedposed. A small, knowing smile yed at her lips as she spoke in a smooth tone. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯lle up with something, Holley. I believe in you.¡± Without giving Holley a chance to respond, Sarai turned and disappeared back into the room. ¡°You¡­¡± Holley¡¯s teeth clenched as she watched her leave, her expression darkening. On the way home, Lucas recounted Holley¡¯s request to Belinda. Belinda listened in silence before letting out an amused scoff. . . . Chapter 1126 ?Chapter 1126: She said, ¡°These past few days, we¡¯ve been in the hospital together, taking care of Kenia. And in all that time, she never once made an effort to speak to me¡ªshe outright ignored me. If she truly wanted to apologize to me, she¡¯s had more than enough chances already. But I¡¯ve yet to see a single sign that she actually wants to apologize.¡± Lucas arched an eyebrow. ¡°So what was her intention, putting on that act in front of me?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. ¡°That depends¡­ on whether she seeks you out again.¡± At her words, a flicker of impatience shed through Lucas¡¯s dark gaze. The following day. After spending some time with Kenia in the ward, Belinda made her way to the Cardiac Surgery Department to begin her shift. Once she hadpleted her rounds and returned to her office, she had just sat down when a nurse approached her. Belinda lifted her brows in surprise upon recognizing the nurse. This nurse was not from the Cardiac Surgery Department but from Neurosurgery. Why was she here at this hour? Had something happened to Kenia? A sudden pang of unease seized Belinda¡¯s chest. Before the nurse could utter a word, she anxiously inquired, ¡°Gloria, is my grandmother¡ª¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Gloria Aston swiftly reassured her, ¡°Dr. Wright, don¡¯t worry. Your grandmother is recovering well. I actually came to speak with you about something else. Do you have a moment?¡± Belinda exhaled quietly, the tension ebbing away from her shoulders. She gave a nod. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s step outside and talk.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Gloria replied. The two of them exited the office, heading toward the hospital¡¯s garden, where the space provided a measure of privacy against prying ears. Once they stopped walking, Belinda turned to Gloria. ¡°What is it you wanted to tell me?¡± Gloria hesitated for a moment, pressing her lips together as if debating how to begin. After a while, she said, ¡°Yesterday, I overheard something by chance. After mulling it over, I felt you should know.¡± She took a breath before continuing, recounting everything she had identally overheard¡ªthe conversation between Lucas and Holley, andter, after Lucas had left, the hushed discussion that took ce between Holley and Sarai. After that, Gloria exined, ¡°At the time, I was in the adjacent ward taking a patient¡¯s temperature. Just as I was about to step out, I overheard Mr. rk talking to Holley. At that moment, stepping out would have been too awkward, so I remained where I was. That¡¯s how I happened to hear everything. Something about your mother¡¯s conversation with Sarai felt¡­ off. Like there was more to it than what was being said. So I thought it best to bring it to your attention.¡± She hade to tell Belinda this partly as a way to earn her favor. Belinda lowered her gaze, her longshes veiling the emotions flickering in her eyes. After several seconds of contemtion, she looked up once more, pressed her lips together, and nodded. ¡°I understand. Thank you for telling me this.¡± Gloria offered a small smile. ¡°It was nothing. I just thought you should know. I¡¯ll head back now.¡± ¡°I appreciate it,¡± Belinda said. Only after Gloria¡¯s figure disappeared from sight did Belinda¡¯s expression shift, her face clouding over. . . . Chapter 1127 ?Chapter 1127: Holley and Sarai? What were they plotting? During her lunch break, Belinda arranged to meet Lucas at a nearby restaurant, where she ryed everything Gloria had told her. Lucas listened intently, his brows knitting together in a deep frown. His voice was low as he said, ¡°So Holley¡¯s invitation to a meal and her so-called apology were merely a fa?ade. The real purpose was to assist Sarai in whatever scheme she¡¯s concocting.¡± ¡°Their target is undoubtedly you.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze bore into Lucas¡¯s, her voice brimming with certainty. She had long noticed Sarai¡¯s affection for Lucas. But she had never imagined that Sarai would be capable of persuading Holley to help her with this. What exactly was going on here? Why had Holley so suddenly aligned herself with Sarai¡¯s cause? Something about this felt amiss. The moment Belinda¡¯s words reached his ears, a glint of cold disdain flickered in Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. The conversation between Holley and Sarai had already revealed their true intentions. They had the audacity to scheme against him? Did they have a death wish? A heavy silence settled between Lucas and Belinda, their expressions turning dark. Belinda looked at Lucas. ¡°Next time Holley invites us¡ªor invites you to a meal alone¡ªdon¡¯t refuse. ept her offer. It¡¯ll be a good chance to see exactly what they¡¯re up to.¡± Her voice carried a controlled edge of fury. Lucas exhaled slowly, his stomach twisting with disgust. ¡°Alright.¡± Despite his revulsion, he knew it was necessary to y along and uncover their motives. Neither Belinda nor Lucas enjoyed the lunch. Lucas was disgusted by Holley and Sarai¡¯s scheme, while Belinda felt deeply disappointed. This was a bitter confirmation of Belinda¡¯s worst suspicions. She had never once believed that Holley had wanted to invite them for a meal to apologize to her. But she hadn¡¯t expected it to be a calcted setup for Holley to aid Sarai. Everyone in that household knew Sarai had feelings for Lucas. Yet, rather than discouraging it, Holley¡ªher own mother¡ªwas actively helping another woman to get close to her boyfriend. It was unbelievable. Belinda struggled to grasp how things hade to this. When had her mother be so unrecognizable? A suffocating weight pressed down on her chest. For a moment, she could barely breathe. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. During that time, Holley and Sarai made no further moves, leaving Belinda and Lucas to wait. That evening, Vincent invited his friends to meet at the Dream Club. After dinner and a brief rest, Belinda and Lucas headed to the Dream Club. To their surprise, Ryan was among the attendees. . . . Chapter 1128 ?Chapter 1128: Lucas and Belinda had no idea who had invited him. As the night unfolded, the conversation took a turn when Bethany brought up Kane. Vincent scoffed, swirling his drink with a smirk. ¡°Lucas, your brother never changes, does he? Looks like the lesson he learned three years ago wasn¡¯t enough. He¡¯s back to his old tricks¡ªexcept this time, he¡¯s got his sights set on Belinda.¡± Johnson sighed, shaking his head. ¡°I feel sorry for Harold, always caught in the crossfire between Lucas and Kane.¡± Bethany said, ¡°But it¡¯s good that Kane¡¯s little scheme didn¡¯t work out.¡± Johnson nodded in agreement. ¡°Good thing Lucas decided to run that second blood test. Otherwise, who knows how long it would¡¯ve taken to expose the truth?¡± Tension thickened the air at the mere mention of Kane. The irritation on everyone¡¯s face was evident. Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the caller ID and saw that it was one of the nurses from her department calling. ¡°I need to go outside and take this. It¡¯s work,¡± she said to Lucas. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas nodded. Stepping out of the private room, Belinda found a quiet corner and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, we¡¯ve got a problem. The new patient under your care is acting up again. He keepsining of chest pain, but he t-out refuses to let anyone else examine him. He¡¯s demanding to see you specifically¡ªsays you¡¯re his attending physician and the only one he trusts. He insists youe back immediately. What are we supposed to do?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze turned cold. ¡°Ignore him. Let him be in pain. If he refuses treatment from any other doctor, then let him suffer the consequences. He needs to realize that this is a hospital. The world doesn¡¯t cater to his every whim.¡± The nurse hesitated. ¡°Are you sure? The patient¡¯s mother¡­ She won¡¯t be easy to handle.¡± ¡°Follow my instructions,¡± Belinda said, her voice firm. ¡°If sheins, tell her it was my decision.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± the nurse replied. Ending the call, Belinda exhaled and turned to head back to the private room. But just as she turned, something cold and solid pressed against her waist. Before she could react, a strange numbness spread through her body. Her vision blurred. And then, she lost consciousness¡­ With a sharp thud, Belinda¡¯s phone slipped from her grasp and crashed onto the floor. Before Belinda¡¯s body could follow, a pair of strong arms caught her mid-fall. The figure swiftly scooped her up and disappeared into a nearby fire escape. A van tore through the wide road at an rming speed. After what felt like an eternity, the vehicle finally screeched to a halt. Inside, Belinda remained unconscious, her hands and feet tightly bound. The kidnapper pulled out his phone, snapped a photo of her unconscious form, and attached it to a message before hitting send. Mere momentster, his phone rang. A cruel smirk tugged at his lips as he picked up. ¡°Hello,¡± he said, his voice heavily distorted by a modtor. On the other end, a deep male voice demanded, ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± The kidnapper chuckled darkly. ¡°Patience. You¡¯ll know soon enough. For now, let me make one thing crystal clear¡ªBelinda¡¯s fate lies in your hands. You have exactly twenty minutes to reach the location I specify. Come alone. No backup, no police, and no tricks¡­ or she dies.¡± . . . Chapter 1129 ?Chapter 1129: His voice wasced with an unmistakable threat. The man on the other end didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Fine! Just don¡¯t hurt Belinda! I swear, I¡¯ll go alone!¡± The kidnapper snorted and replied, ¡°Alright.¡± With that, he hung up. Without dy, he sent a follow-up text with further instructions. Meanwhile, at the Dream Club, Lucas and the others had already noticed that Belinda had gone missing. The moment Belinda¡¯s absence was discovered, Lucas and his peopleunched an urgent search. But the abductor had been meticulous. He hade prepared with a signal jammer, effectively rendering the security cameras useless. The recorded footage was nothing but static¡ªno clues, no trace of what had happened. Lucas called Gordon over and said, ¡°Check the external surveince feeds. Scan every possible camera within a five-mile radius.¡± Bethany, her hands balled into fists, felt her throat tighten. ¡°Damn it! Who the hell took Belinda?¡± Her voice trembled with frustration, her eyes burning with unshed tears. The tension in the room was suffocating. Ryan stood with his jaw clenched, torn between two fears. On the one hand, he feared that something bad had happened to Belinda. On the other¡­ he feared that Verena might be involved in this. He wasn¡¯t sure if his suspicion about Verena was true, but the thought refused to leave his mind. Lucas¡¯s expression was dark. If one looked closely, they would notice his hands trembling at his sides. The mere thought of losing Belinda was unbearable to him. No one had expected that Belinda would just disappear after stepping out to answer a phone call. Given Belinda¡¯s formidable skills, her abductor must have either been exceptionally skilled, had overwhelming numbers, or used a method that had subdued her before she could react. Any of those possibilities was deeply troubling. Just then, a sudden sound shattered the heavy atmosphere. Belinda¡¯s phone, now in Lucas¡¯s possession, began to ring. Every eye in the room snapped toward it. Lucas nced at the caller ID, his brows knitting together at the unexpected name. Why was this person calling him? Without hesitation, Lucas picked up the call. ¡°Hello.¡± Whatever was said on the other end made his expression turn cold instantly. His grip on the phone tightened. His response was curt. ¡°I understand.¡± Then, he ended the call. ¡°Lucas, what is it?¡± ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°Does the call have anything to do with Belinda¡¯s disappearance?¡± One by one, the questions came. Lucas didn¡¯t answer the questions immediately. Instead, he quietly pulled out his phone and made a call. Belinda was awakened by a sharp pain. . . . Chapter 1130 ?Chapter 1130: ¡°Ouch¡­¡± she groaned, slowly opening her eyes. As her surroundings came into focus, her pupils constricted in shock. She was in a dpidated building, looking like an unfinished construction site. She was tied to a stone pir. Memories of what had happened before she lost consciousness starteding back to her. She had just finished a phone call and was returning to the private room when someone ambushed her with an electric shock! The pain in her arm had just roused her. Attempting to turn her head to inspect her arm, the first thing she saw was a gleaming, bloodstained knife and the man beside her. He wore a ck baseball cap and a mask. Belinda¡¯s heart raced, but she forced herself to stayposed. After a moment, she said coldly, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man remained silent, simply reaching up to remove his mask. As the mask came off, and Belinda saw his face, her expression shifted subtly. It was Rhys Minna¡¯s father! Due to Minna¡¯s actions, the Williamson family had faced attacks from the Thomas, rk, and Darwin families. Once a prominent family ranked eighth among the great families, the Williamson family was now teetering on copse, their business nearly bankrupt. Rhys had maintained such a low profile that Belinda and her friends had almost forgotten about him. g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? So, when Belinda found herself kidnapped, her mind raced through suspects like Verena, Kylee, or even Kane. She had never expected her kidnapper to be Rhys. Belinda looked at Rhys, her voice icy as she said, ¡°Rhys, why have you kidnapped me? What do you want?¡± Rhys sneered, his face contorting with malice. ¡°What do I want? I want you to suffer!¡± His voice rose in fury. ¡°If not for you, how could my daughter have died? How could my family¡¯s legacy have been destroyed? You¡¯re to me for all of it!¡± Belinda kept herposure. ¡°Rhys, think about it. Was it really me who caused your family¡¯s downfall? I was the one targeted by her from the start. Your daughter harassed me, plotted against me, and even tried to have me killed! As for her death, I was just as shocked. It was Macie who killed her, not me. Macie did that because your daughter had someone assault her, disfigure her, and infect her with AIDS! Your daughter did all that. How can you me me for her death?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rhys bellowed, cutting her off. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t seduced the man my daughter loved, none of this would have happened! It¡¯s all your fault!¡± Ovee with rage, Rhys swung the knife again, making another deep cut on Belinda¡¯s arm. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Belinda winced in pain again. Belinda knew that nothing she said would sway Rhys at this point. Thus, she remained silent, hoping not to provoke him further. The pain from the cuts on her arm was excruciating. As Belinda contemted how to save herself, she suddenly heard footsteps approaching. The sound seemed toe from the staircase across from her. Belinda wondered who it could be at such a time. Then, a tall, strikingly handsome man appeared. For a moment, Belinda was shocked. . . . Chapter 1131 ?Chapter 1131: ¡°Darwin? He was here?¡± The next second, realization dawned on her; next to her, Darwin was probably the person Rhys despised the most. This entire ordeal had started because of Darwin. Darwin¡¯s expression darkened immediately when he saw Belinda bound to the stone pir, her arm marked by cuts. ¡°Rhys! I told you not to harm her!¡± he snapped. He red at Rhys, his voice seething with anger. Rhys chuckled derisively and said, ¡°Oh? Did I hurt your darling? Are you upset?¡± Darwin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Ms. Wright and I are just friends!¡± He paused for a moment, then added firmly, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, let her go.¡± Rhysughed scornfully. ¡°Let her go? You think I will do that? Darwin, let me tell you¡ªyou will both die today!¡± His expression was twisted as he clenched his jaw. While Rhys focused on Darwin, Belinda scanned the area. They were on the second floor of an unfinished building, and directly behind the pir she was tied to was the edge of the floor, about two meters from the ground below. She attempted to move, but the ropes were too tight. As Belinda weighed her options, Rhys approached her again, knife in hand. When Belinda noticed this, her breath hitched in fear. ¡°Rhys, stop!¡± Darwin¡¯s eyes widened in horror, his face contorted with urgency. Rhys pointed the knife directly at Belinda¡¯s face and said to Darwin, ¡°Kneel!¡± The order caused both Belinda¡¯s and Darwin¡¯s expressions to shift dramatically. Rhys continued, ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t kneel, this knife will sh across Belinda¡¯s face!¡± ¡°Three¡­ two¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll kneel!¡± Darwin interrupted, his voice loud and decisive. Slowly, he bent his knees and knelt with a resonant thud. Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Darwin would actually¡­ Rhys¡¯ughter filled the air, loud and triumphant, as he looked at Darwin on his knees. Hisughter then ceased abruptly, and his gaze on Darwin turned icy. He said to Darwin through clenched teeth, ¡°And you im you don¡¯t have feelings for Belinda? If you felt nothing for her, why rush here today? Why kneel for her?¡± Rhys, knowing the nuances of such nces himself, could clearly discern the emotion in Darwin¡¯s eyes when he looked at Belinda. When Belinda heard Rhys¡¯s words, her expression tightened into a frown. Darwin had feelings for her? That was impossible! Darwin remained calm, meeting Rhys¡¯ gaze with icy resolve. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, Ms. Wright and I are merely friends! I came here to save her because all of this happened because of me. I¡¯ve already involved Ms. Wright enough. I don¡¯t want to further entangle her in this. Rhys, release her, and I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want to me.¡± Rhys scoffed. He didn¡¯t believe a word Darwin said. With a sneer, he pulled an object from his belt and tossed it. The objectnded beside Darwin; it was a knife. ¡°Now,¡± Rhysmanded, ¡°take this knife and stab yourself.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression transformed with horror. ¡°No! Darwin, don¡¯t¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Rhys shed her arm again. The sharp pain nched Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°Stop it, Rhys!¡± Darwin roared, his eyes zing with anger. Rhys shot a cold nce at Belinda and said, ¡°Silence, Belinda! Make another sound, and next time, it won¡¯t just be your arm. Don¡¯t test me.¡± . . . Chapter 1132 ?Chapter 1132: Belinda¡¯s breath caught, her forehead beading with cold sweat from the pain. Rhys then turned back to Darwin, his voice menacing. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again¡ªstab yourself. Will you do it or not?¡± Darwin faced Rhys, his expression cold. He knew Rhys wasn¡¯t bluffing. Failing to act might mean further harm to Belinda, something he couldn¡¯t allow. With no room for hesitation and his resolve hardened, Darwin grasped the knife, pressed it against his stomach, and thrust it in. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± he groaned, pain distorting his features momentarily. ¡°Darwin!¡± Belinda¡¯s pupils dted in shock, her voice ringing out in rm. ¡°Excellent! What a fool in love!¡± Rhys burst intoughter at the sight. Once hisughter subsided, he turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Belinda, do you think a man who doesn¡¯t have feelings for you would stab himself for you?¡± Belinda remained silent, her lips pressed tightly together as she looked at Darwin, her eyes filled with concern. She truly hadn¡¯t anticipated that Darwin would go so far as to stab himself with a knife for her. She was really shocked by it. Rhys then turned to look at Darwin and said, ¡°Continue! Pull out the knife and do it again. Repeat this. Don¡¯t stop until I say so!¡± At this, Belinda shouted, ¡°Enough, Rhys! This is too much!¡± Rhys sneered at her reaction, saying, ¡°Oh? What¡¯s this, Ms. Wright? Feeling pity for him? Or have you developed feelings for him, too?¡± When Belinda heard Rhys¡¯ words, a surge of fury rushed through her, and she could almost feel herself trembling with rage. If she could, she would have spat in his face. Darwin, on the other hand, remained still, his gaze locked on Belinda with intensity. A flicker of anticipation danced in his eyes¡ªwas Belinda truly worried about him? Could it be that he held a ce in her heart? Before he could dwell on the thought, Rhys¡¯ cold voice snapped him back to reality. ¡°Do it! Continue stabbing yourself, Darwin. And don¡¯t stop until I say so!¡± Without hesitation, Darwin pulled the knife out from his abdomen. The slick de glistened with fresh blood, and he drove it back in. The wound gushed crimson, the sight enough to make anyone recoil in horror. Yet, Rhys¡¯s reaction was anything but normal. His eyes gleamed with twisted delight, his lips curling into a sadistic grin. ¡°Again!¡± Rhys eximed. Darwin steadied himself, his breath shallow and ragged. He tore the knife from his flesh once more and plunged it back in, showing no sign of hesitation. ¡°Darwin, stop!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled with a mix of worry and panic. ¡°If you keep going, you¡¯ll die!¡± Her heart clenched at the sight of him¡ªwounded, suffering, all because of her. Of course, she was worried about Darwin. How could she not be? After all, this was her fault¡ªhe was doing this because of her. She was the one who had been abducted. Darwin had no reason toe for her, no obligation to throw himself into danger like this. Yet, not only had he shown up, but he had also knelt before Rhys, humiliating himself for her sake. Now, he was hurting himself, shedding blood in an effort to protect her. Regardless of his reasons, she could never forget this moment. And if Darwin were to die today, the guilt would consume her and haunt her for the rest of her life. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Darwin¡¯s dark eyes lifted, locking onto Belinda¡¯s with unwavering intensity. Something unreadable flickered in his eyes¡ªan emotion so deep, so raw, that she couldn¡¯t quite decipher it. . . . Chapter 1133 ?Chapter 1133: Regardless of why Belinda was worried about him, at that moment, Darwin felt his heart race because of her concern for him. Meanwhile, Rhys¡¯ expression twisted into something darker, his features contorted with hatred. ¡°Now,¡± he hissed, venomcing his voice, ¡°this time, I want you to drive that knife straight into your heart, Darwin.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath caught in her throat, and her face drained of all color. Rhys wasn¡¯t just toying with them anymore¡ªhe intended to kill them. Before Darwin could react, Belinda shouted, ¡°Darwin, run! Leave me! Don¡¯t be a fool! Even if you obey him, he¡¯ll never let me go! Just save yourself!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Rhys snapped, his re cutting through the air like a de. Turning back to Darwin, he smirked. ¡°I swear on my life¡ªif you stab your heart, I¡¯ll release Belinda. I¡¯ll keep my word!¡± But inwardly, he sneered. Let Belinda go? Not a chance. Tonight, he would make sure both Darwin and Belinda met their end. Darwin was about to say something when his gaze suddenly flickered. Then, narrowing his eyes, he spoke. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll do it. But you must promise me you¡¯ll release Belinda after I do it.¡± Belinda¡¯s pulse pounded wildly. ¡°Darwin, have you lost your mind?¡± she shouted, desperation edging her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t do it!¡± Rhys¡¯ grin widened. ¡°I promise,¡± he lied smoothly. ¡°I will let her go.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, Darwin raised the knife, gripping the hilt firmly as he positioned the de over his chest. His hand trembled slightly as he prepared for the final strike. Just as the de was about to reach his body, his wrist suddenly twisted. He fiercely threw the knife towards Rhys. Rhys¡¯ eyes widened in shock, his body instinctively jerking to the side just in time to avoid the deadly projectile. Rage red in his expression. He opened his mouth, ready to say something, but before he could utter a single word, a powerful force mmed into him. A blue of movement. A gust of wind. Then, Rhys was knocked down, his body crashing onto the cold floor. ¡°Release me! Let me go!¡± Rhys bellowed as he hit the floor, thrashing futilely against the weight pressing him down. However, the man restraining him was unyielding, making any attempt to escape pointless. ¡°Belinda!¡± Just then, a voice, thick with urgency and distress, cut through the chaos. Lucas sprinted up the stairs, his heart pounding, and immediately embraced Belinda. ¡°Belinda, are you hurt?¡± His voice quivered, his grip tightening around her. Belinda shook her head, urgency shing in her eyes. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m fine! But Darwin¡ªhe¡¯s in bad shape. Check on him!¡± Lucas turned sharply, his gazending on Darwin, who was still kneeling, his body trembling, his hands pressing against the deep wounds in his stomach. Blood had already soaked through his shirt, pooling beneath him. A storm of emotions twisted inside Lucas as he looked at Darwin. He then shifted his focus back to Belinda and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve already called for an ambnce.¡± Secondster, paramedics rushed in with a stretcher, swiftly lifting Darwin and carrying him away. . . . Chapter 1134 ?Chapter 1134: As Belinda watched Darwin being taken to the hospital, she finally exhaled, releasing a breath she hadn¡¯t realized she was holding. Just then, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened. As he was about to untie Belinda, he noticed the three bleeding wounds on her arm. A dangerous gleam shed in his eyes. He turned slowly, his gaze locking onto Rhys, who was now restrained. ¡°Break his hands,¡± Lucas ordered, his voice chillingly low, his fury barely contained. How dare Rhys harm Belinda? ¡°Understood,¡± the bodyguard in ck responded without hesitation before dragging Rhys away. Lucas turned back to Belinda, quickly untying her. He then leaned in and softly blew over her wounds, his face clouded with concern. ¡°Are you in pain?¡± he asked gently. Belinda, her gaze meeting his, pouted slightly. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted. She had no reason to feign strength before the man she loved. Lucas¡¯ heart clenched at her vulnerability. He leaned closer, pressing a tender kiss to her forehead, his voiceced with self-reproach. ¡°This is my fault. I should have protected you better. I failed you.¡± Belinda shook her head lightly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Lucas.¡± Still, Lucas couldn¡¯t shake the weight of guilt pressing down on him. Taking her hand in his, he spoke softly. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get back to the car. I¡¯ve brought a doctor to tend to your wounds.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded without resistance. After Belinda¡¯s wounds were treated, Lucas drove the car to the Grand ins General Hospital. By the time they arrived, it was well past eleven in the evening. Lucas had wanted nothing more than to take Belinda home, to make sure she rested after everything she had been through. She had endured a kidnapping, injuries, and undeniable emotional turmoil. But Belinda had refused to go home. She believed she needed to see Darwin, to make sure he was truly out of danger. Lucas had no choice but to relent and apany her. Outside the operating room, Belinda paced anxiously, unable to stand still. Lucas, seeing her so worried about Darwin, felt a pang of jealousy stir within him. ¡°Belinda,e sit,¡± he said, gently taking her hand and guiding her to the bench. Belinda obeyed, but the worry in her eyes didn¡¯t fade. ¡°Lucas¡­ Do you think Darwin will make it?¡± she asked. Lucas met her gaze, determination solid in his expression. ¡°He will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Even though he wasn¡¯t certain, he knew Belinda needed reassurance more than anything now. Belinda bit her lip, still looking worried. After a while, something seemed to dawn on her. Looking up, she fixed Lucas with an inquisitive gaze. ¡°Lucas, how did you know where to find me earlier?¡± Lucas fell into a brief silence after hearing Belinda¡¯s words. Then, he said, ¡°Darwin called to let me know.¡± When Lucas and his people had arrived and seen the situation unfolding upstairs, they had acted immediately, forming a n on the spot. . . . Chapter 1135 ?Chapter 1135: The massive stone pir there stretched from the ground floor to the second level. Lucas¡¯ people had used it as a makeshiftdder, climbing up with precision. Just as Rhys dodged the knife Darwin had thrown at him, they seized the opportunity¡ªcharging at Rhys and pinning him down before he could react. Realization dawned on Belinda. ¡°I get it now¡­¡± she murmured. Lucas wasted no time. His voice carried urgency as he said, ¡°Tell me everything. Aside from cutting your arm, did Rhys do anything else to you?¡± His tone was tinged with concern. ¡°No. He didn¡¯t do anything else to me. Just the cut on my arm,¡± Belinda replied. She then recounted the entire ordeal in detail. When Lucas heard that Darwin had gone as far as kneeling before Rhys and stabbing himself to save Belinda, his expression shifted dramatically. At that moment, he struggled to put his emotions into words. Simply put, his emotions wereplicated. Belinda turned toward Lucas, her eyes locked onto his. She hesitated for a brief moment, then bit her lip before speaking. ¡°Lucas, I only escaped with just a minor injury because of Darwin. If he hadn¡¯t stepped in to save me, his life wouldn¡¯t be in danger right now¡­ So, given the circumstances, I can¡¯t just ignore him. I need to be here for him.¡± Her voice wavered as she paused, the weight of her words pressing down on her. ¡°You understand, don¡¯t you, Lucas?¡± A tight knot formed in Lucas¡¯ throat, making it impossible for him to respond right away. For a long while, he was unable to say anything. After some time, Lucas was finally about to speak when¡­ ¡°Belinda!¡± The worried voice of a woman suddenly cut through the silence. Bethany and the others arrived. ¡°Belinda, are you alright?¡± Bethany rushed over, gripping Belinda¡¯s shoulders as she anxiously looked her over from head to toe. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ Ouch!¡± Belinda started to reassure her, but a sharp jolt of pain interrupted her words. Bethany had unknowingly pressed against her injured arm. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened instantly. ¡°Be careful. Her arm¡¯s hurt.¡± Since Belinda¡¯s wound had already been cleaned, bandaged, and hidden beneath a jacket, Bethany hadn¡¯t noticed it. Bethany¡¯s face fell with guilt. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t know¡­ Is it bad? Let me see.¡± Belinda shook her head gently and offered a small smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, really. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡± ¡°Who kidnapped Belinda?¡± Johnson turned to Lucas, his tone grim. Hearing this, Ryan immediately perked up his ears. He was afraid of hearing that name. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened as he spoke. ¡°Rhys.¡± The atmosphere shifted instantly. ¡°It was him?¡± The group exchanged shocked nces. None of them had expected that answer. Ryan let out a quiet breath of relief. As long as it wasn¡¯t Verena¡­ Bethany clenched her fists, her anger boiling over. ¡°Damn it! That family is nothing but trouble! First, Minna caused trouble for Belinda, and now, Rhys? We can¡¯t let them off the hook this time!¡± . . . Chapter 1136 ?Chapter 1136: The others quickly voiced their agreement, their expressions hard with resolve. Before Lucas could say anything further, the doors to the operating room suddenly swung open. Belinda shot up from the bench and rushed over, her heart pounding. ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± she asked, her voice tight with worry. The doctor quickly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The patient is out of danger. Fortunately, the knife wound wasn¡¯t deep and missed all vital organs. The patient also received treatment in time, so his condition is stable now. He¡¯ll be observed in the ICU tonight, and if all goes well, he can be moved to a regr ward by ten o¡¯clock tomorrow morning.¡± Belinda felt a huge weight lift from her chest, relieved by the doctor¡¯s update. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Thank you, doctor,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± With that, the doctor turned and left. Lucas took Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Now that we know Darwin¡¯s fine, let¡¯s go home, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, Belinda, it¡¯ste. You should go home and get some rest,¡± Bethany said. ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded, showing no resistance. Lucas sighed with relief. That night, Belinda didn¡¯t sleep well at all. She tossed and turned for hours before finally sumbing to a restless sleep filled with nightmares. The nightmares were vivid, echoing the terror of her kidnapping. ¡°NO¡­ Let go of me¡­¡± In her nightmare, Belinda¡¯s brow furrowed, her forehead damp with cold sweat. Lucas, waking to her distress, felt his heart ache for her. He was about tofort her gently when she cried out again, ¡°You can leave! Darwin, go!¡± At this, Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, and a surge of jealousy overwhelmed him. He was jealous that Darwin could make Belinda call out his name in her sleep. Even though Lucas understood that recent events might naturally make Belinda think of Darwin, leading her to dream about him, it still stung. His emotions churned with frustration. He even felt the urge to wake Belinda and demand to know exactly what she had dreamed about Darwin. After a moment of contemtion, Lucas managed to restrain himself. He resigned himself to lying back down and pulling Belinda into his arms. Once Belinda was held by Lucas, her sleep seemed to grow more peaceful. However, Lucas did not sleep well. The next morning, both Belinda and Lucas had dark circles under their eyes. ¡°Are you going to the hospital to see Darwinter?¡± Lucas asked Belinda during breakfast. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy in the morning?¡± Belinda inquired. ¡°It¡¯s okay. My work can be dyed for a bit,¡± Lucas responded casually. ¡°If you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t need to apany me,¡± Belinda said. ¡°No way! I have to be there!¡± Lucas immediately responded, his tone firm. Belinda was stunned by his reaction. Realizing his tone might have been too forceful, Lucas quickly added, ¡°What I mean is¡­ Darwin saved you. As your boyfriend, I should definitely go and thank him.¡± . . . Chapter 1137 ?Chapter 1137: ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda nodded. After finishing breakfast, they set off for the Grand ins General Hospital. Upon their arrival, they learned that Darwin had already been moved to a regr ward. When they entered Darwin¡¯s hospital room, he was already awake. His eyes brightened when he saw Belinda. He was relieved to see that she was alright. However, his expression returned to one of calm when he noticed Lucas standing next to Belinda. ¡°Darwin, how are you feeling now?¡± Belinda asked with concern as she approached his bedside. Darwin smiled slightly, his voice calm yet tinged with fatigue. ¡°I¡¯m alright now. The pain red up once the anesthesia wore off, but aside from that, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± After a brief pause, his gaze softened as he looked at Belinda. ¡°What about you? Are you feeling any difort?¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± A subtle hint of relief washed over Darwin¡¯s face. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Lucas, standing to the side, clenched his jaw, his expression darkening with frustration. He finally spoke, his voice carrying a deliberate edge. ¡°Mr. Lambert, I sincerely appreciate what you didst night. Thank you for rescuing my girlfriend. I owe you a great debt.¡± He deliberately stressed the words ¡°my girlfriend,¡± making it clear to Darwin that Belinda was his. He also took the debt of gratitude upon himself. Darwin¡¯s eyes darkened for a fraction of a second before he replied evenly, ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities. The truth is, Belinda got caught up in the Williamson family¡¯s mess because of me. Since this situation started because of me, I have a duty to put an end to it.¡± His gaze flickered with something unreadable before he continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already caused Ms. Wright enough trouble. If I had let her be harmed by Rhys because of me, I would never be able to forgive myself.¡± He turned toward Belinda, his voice steady. ¡°So you don¡¯t need to carry any guilt.¡± Hearing that, Belinda hesitated. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before speaking. ¡°Even so, you saved my life, and that¡¯s undeniable. If it weren¡¯t for you, my life would have been in dangerst night.¡± She met his gaze with sincerity. ¡°Darwin, thank you.¡± For a moment, Darwin said nothing. He simply held her gaze. He was relieved that Rhys¡¯ target included both him and Belinda, which was the reason he had been summoned to the scenest night. Otherwise, if Belinda had been hurt because of him, he wasn¡¯t sure if he could ever live with it. When he had arrived on the scenest night, there had been only one thought racing through his mind¡ªno matter what happened, he could not let Belinda get hurt. After a few beats of silence, Darwin exhaled softly and offered a small smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lucas, watching the exchange, felt his irritation spike. His sharp eyes bore into Darwin, his instincts confirming what he had already suspected¡ªDarwin hadn¡¯t risked his life for Belinda just out of obligation. . . . Chapter 1138 ?Chapter 1138: No, the real reason was obvious: he harbored feelings for Belinda. Why else would he have knelt before Rhys and stabbed himself repeatedly just to protect her? That wasn¡¯t something done out of mere responsibility¡ªit was an act driven by love. But Lucas wasn¡¯t about to tell Belinda this. He certainly wouldn¡¯t help his rival in love confess his feelings to the woman he loved. Clearing his throat, Lucas said coldly, ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for a caregiver to tend to you during your recovery, Darwin. If you need anything else, reach out to me directly.¡± The message in his words was crystal clear¡ªDarwin could contact him, not Belinda. Darwin¡¯s lips curled slightly as he met Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Mr. rk.¡± Shortly after, Lucas and Belinda took their leave. Just before walking out, Belinda turned to Darwin and said, ¡°While you¡¯re recovering, I¡¯ll personally bring you your meals every day.¡± A smile touched Darwin¡¯s lips, and he nodded. Lucas, on the other hand, visibly stiffened, his expression dark. He didn¡¯t even try to mask his displeasure. Back in the car, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but notice the storm brewing in Lucas¡¯ expression. She tilted her head in curiosity. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so upset? Did someone upset you?¡± Lucas shot her a sharp nce, his frustration boiling over. ¡°You did.¡± Belinda blinked in confusion. ¡°Me? What did I do?¡± Lucas exhaled sharply. ¡°I¡¯m jealous.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows lifted in mild surprise. ¡°Jealous? Of¡­ Darwin?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t answer, but the sharpness in his expression said it all. Belinda sighed, feeling resigned. She reached out, yfully ruffling Lucas¡¯ hair. ¡°Lucas, there¡¯s no reason for you to be jealous. I don¡¯t have feelings for Darwin at all. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± Lucas said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re going to cook for him and deliver his meals every day now! Of course, I¡¯m upset by that!¡± His eyes locked onto hers, intense and unwavering. ¡°Belinda, you belong to me! I won¡¯t allow you to treat another man so well like that!¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°I only said I would take care of Darwin¡¯s meals, not that I¡¯d be the one cooking or delivering them.¡± Lucas was momentarily stunned by her response, but soon, his expression eased. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it,¡± he muttered, though a trace of dissatisfaction still lingered in his tone. Belinda sighed, reaching out to him. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t sulk or get jealous, alright? Darwin and I are just friends, nothing more.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t reply right away. After a brief pause, he leaned in and said, ¡°Kiss me now.¡± Belinda let out a softugh at his almost childish demand. She gently cupped his face, pressing her lips against his¡ªnot just a fleeting peck, but a slow, lingering kiss filled with affection. Lucas, unable to resist, wrapped his arms around her, deepening the kiss. What started as a gentle kiss quickly became a passionate one. . . . Chapter 1139 ?Chapter 1139: Belinda¡¯s hands, which had been cradling Lucas¡¯ face, slid around his neck as she melted into the moment. She shut her eyes, savoring the kiss. By the time they pulled away, Lucas still looked somewhat unsatisfied. But even so, after the kiss, the unease in his chest seemed to disappear. Belinda chuckled and tilted her head. ¡°So? You¡¯re not upset anymore?¡± Lucas remained silent, but his softened gaze was answer enough. Belinda then left to visit her grandmother in the hospital, while Lucas returned to work. Belinda deliberately kept the recent kidnapping incident from Kenia, not wanting to worry her. Fortunately, the injury on her arm was minor, and with her jacket covering it, she knew Kenia wouldn¡¯t discover it. After spending the morning at the hospital, Belinda left just before lunchtime and made her way to the Thomas estate. Unless there were special circumstances, Santino and Darren usually had lunch at home with Mollie. So when Belinda arrived, the entire Thomas family was there. Belinda had a meal with them. After lunch, as they sat in the living room, Belinda finally told them about the kidnapping. Mollie¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What? Has Rhyspletely lost his mind? How dare he do something like that?¡± She turned quickly to Belinda, scanning her up and down. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re sure you¡¯re okay? Don¡¯t lie to me just so I won¡¯t worry about you!¡± Belinda gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m really okay. My injury is minor and has already been treated, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡± Santino¡¯s expression grew cold. ¡°Looks like we¡¯ve been far too lenient with the Williamson family.¡± Darren¡¯s voice was low and steady. ¡°Where is Rhys now?¡± ¡°Lucas had his hands broken before turning him over to the police,¡± Belinda replied. Santino narrowed his eyes, his voice carrying a chilling certainty. ¡°It¡¯s time to clear out the old power in the elite circles and make way for new blood.¡± This made it clear he had no intention of holding back anymore. The Williamson family had crossed the line, and he was ready to bring them downpletely now. No one in the room spoke against it. The silence was enough to show their agreement. After a moment, Mollie exhaled and said, ¡°Honestly, we owe Darwin for this. If it weren¡¯t for him, who knows what could have happened to Belinda¡­¡± Her voice wavered slightly,ced with worry. Darren nodded in firm agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. We should properly express our gratitude,¡± he said. Just then, something seemed to dawn on Santino. He turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, this Darwin¡­¡± Just as Santino was about to continue speaking, he abruptly stopped. ¡°What about Darwin?¡± Belinda asked, sensing his hesitation. After a brief pause, Santino shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± Though Belinda found his reaction odd, she chose not to press him further. After spending some time chatting, Belinda excused herself to rest upstairs before heading back to the hospital. That afternoon, Kylee received an unexpected call from Verena. . . . Chapter 1140 Chapter 1140: ¡°Did you hear what happenedst night?¡± Verena asked, her toneced with intrigue. ¡°Belinda was kidnapped.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What? What happened to her? Did she get hurt?¡± Verena, anticipating what Kylee was about to ask, interjected, ¡°She¡¯s fine. She made it out with nothing more than a few cuts on her arm.¡± Kylee¡¯s initial concern quickly turned into disappointment. She said, ¡°Why is Belinda always so lucky? How does she manage to get out of every situation unscathed? Rhys had her in his hands, and yet she walked away with barely a mark! What the hell was he doing?¡± Verena said, ¡°The one who actually got hurt was Darwin. To keep Belinda safe, Darwin¡ªthe CEO of BergWind Group¡ªactually knelt before Rhys and followed hismands. He even stabbed himself. All of that just to protect Belinda.¡± Bitterness crept into Verena¡¯s tone. The very thought of a man willing to sacrifice himself for Belinda made her stomach churn with envy. Why wasn¡¯t there a man willing to risk everything for her? Meanwhile, Kylee¡¯s grip on her phone tightened, jealousy ring within her. ¡°So Minna¡¯s suspicions were right all along. Darwin really does have feelings for Belinda.¡± ¡°Of course he does,¡± Verena replied confidently. ¡°Why else would he be willing to throw away his pride, even risk his life, for her?¡± After a brief pause, Verena¡¯s tone shifted, now tinged with calction. ¡°But you know¡­ this might actually work in our favor.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Think about it,¡± Verena said, lowering her voice conspiratorially. ¡°If Darwin is so infatuated with Belinda, he must be hoping she¡¯ll leave Lucas for him, right? If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t we bring him to our side? He could be a useful ally.¡± Kylee¡¯s mind raced as she processed Verena¡¯s words. Verena wanted her to go and approach Darwin, asking him to cooperate with her? So that meant Verena could continue to hide in the shadows while Kylee did all the work. Kylee immediately saw through Verena¡¯s scheme. If she stepped forward while Verena remained in the dark, she would be the one taking all the risks. She refused to do that. Kylee scoffed inwardly. She wasn¡¯t about to be Verena¡¯s pawn again. Without hesitation, Kylee rejected the idea, saying, ¡°No. It¡¯s too dangerous. If I approach Darwin with the offer, he could easily turn around and tell Belinda everything.¡± She let a brief silence hang between them before adding, ¡°I think you should be the one to approach him instead. After all, everyone knows you have a thing for Lucas. If you approach Darwin with this matter, he won¡¯t suspect anything amiss.¡± Verena froze, momentarily at a loss for words. Her fingers clenched around her phone as she realized Kylee was no longer so easily manipted. After a long pause, she forced a response, her voice tight with frustration. ¡°On second thought, maybe this isn¡¯t the best n. We should reconsider our approach.¡± Hearing that, Kylee sneered inwardly. She knew she needed to act on her n soon. . . .
Message from Noah: Happy weekend dear ones! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 1141 ?Chapter 1141: At the Grand ins General Hospital, After spending some time with Kenia, Belinda hesitated for a moment before deciding to check on Darwin in his hospital room. The room was quiet when she entered. Darwin was alone, resting against the pillows. The moment Darwin spotted Belinda, his eyes brightened slightly. ¡°You¡¯re here¡­¡± ¡°Why are you here all by yourself? Where¡¯s your family? Didn¡¯t theye to visit you?¡± Belinda asked as she walked over and took a seat in the chair beside the hospital bed. Darwin looked at her before replying, ¡°Ata is old, and she has heart issues. I didn¡¯t want to worry her, so I chose not to tell her about this.¡± Belinda noticed that he only mentioned Ata when referring to his family, which made her hesitate before asking, ¡°What about your parents¡­¡± Darwin¡¯s expression shifted slightly. ¡°My mother passed away a long time ago. As for my father¡­¡± He trailed off as if searching for the right words. After a brief pause, he simply said, ¡°He¡¯s busy.¡± Belinda felt a bit awkward. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have asked that. But before she could change the subject, Darwin unexpectedly continued, ¡°Growing up, I didn¡¯t have many people around me. My personality pushed others away, and no one really wanted to get close to me. Even my mother barely paid me any attention. Ata was the only one who truly raised me, and I never really had friends. That¡¯s why, Ms. Wright¡­ I¡¯m really grateful that you¡¯re willing to be my friend.¡± A shadow passed over his face as he added, ¡°But I never imagined that because of Minna, you¡¯d end up getting hurt time and time again. And this time¡­ You were even kidnapped by Rhys. I hate that it happened. That¡¯s why I had to save you, no matter what. Because you¡¯re one of the few friends I have. And I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt because of me ever again.¡± Hearing his words, Belinda felt aplicated mix of emotions. g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ???????? She, too, had spent much of her childhood without friends. Back then, no one had wanted to befriend her. She had been overweight, awkward, and an easy target for ridicule. People had always bullied her. Only Bethany and Kylee had treated her differently, making her believe in the warmth of friendship. She had cherished them and trusted thempletely. Butter, she had learned the truth. Kylee¡¯s kindness toward her had never been real. It was all an act¡ªa carefully crafted lie. Kylee had only befriended her to use her, all because she had married the man Kylee loved¡­ Looking back now, Belinda found the matterughable. Because she had experienced that, she understood Darwin¡¯s pain. Just as she was about to respond, Darwin spoke again, his voice cautious. ¡°Ms. Wright¡­ Could I ask you not to avoid me because of everything that¡¯s happened? I just¡­ I just want us to be friends like before. Maybe we could have a meal together sometimes, talk like we used to¡­ Would that be okay?¡± Everything he had said earlier had been leading up to this moment. This was what he truly wanted to say. Given the circumstances, Belinda found it hard to refuse Darwin. He had risked his life to save her¡ªhow heartless would she have to be to refuse his simple request now? He wasn¡¯t asking for much. All he wanted was to keep their friendship intact. After a moment of thought, Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s be friends like before.¡± . . . Chapter 1142 ?Chapter 1142: The moment she agreed, Darwin¡¯s entire demeanor brightened. Relief and joy flickered across his face. ¡°Then¡­ Can I call you Belinda from now on?¡± he asked. After a brief silence, Darwin said, ¡°Always calling you Ms. Wright feels too formal.¡± ¡°Alright, you can call me Belinda from now on,¡± Belinda responded. Darwin smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but think to himself¡ªat least something good came out of this. Slowly but surely, he was breaking down the wall between Belinda and him. Gaining her trust again was already a step in the right direction. Still, there was one thing he absolutely couldn¡¯t let slip¡ªhis feelings for her. If she found out about that, she¡¯d only distance herself from him. That was thest thing he wanted. For now, ying the role of a friend was the smartest move. He would take his time and win her over little by little. Darwin was confident. He was absolutely certain that there was no way he would lose to Lucas. Belinda didn¡¯t linger in Darwin¡¯s hospital room for long. The moment she stepped out of the hospital, she got into her car and drove off, heading straight to her next stop. Bethany had invited both her and Johnson for dinner. By the time Belinda arrived at the private dining room, Bethany and Johnson were already waiting for her there. As they ate, the conversation naturally shifted to the previous night¡¯s kidnapping. Bethany was the first to vent her frustration. ¡°I always thought Rhys preferred to keep a low profile. He acted like everything was his daughter¡¯s fault, so I assumed he was at least reasonable. But now? Turns out he¡¯s no different from her! All that remorse, all that so-called good behavior¡ªit was all an act! He waited until everyone had let their guard down and then struck when we least expected it!¡± Johnson¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°If Rhys hadn¡¯t been so eager to hurt Darwin and personally called him over, we never would¡¯ve suspected he was the mastermind behind the kidnapping. Who knows how long it would¡¯ve taken Lucas to uncover the truth? You have no idea how calcting Rhys is. He carries a device that scrambles signals wherever he goes. Because of that, all the security footage showing his movements is nothing but staticpletely useless.¡± Bethany exhaled sharply. ¡°Honestly, we owe Darwin a lot this time, Belinda. If he hadn¡¯t managed to make that call in time, who knows how much longer it would¡¯ve taken Lucas to track you down? Without him, you might¡¯ve suffered more than just a few minor injuries.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I have Darwin to thank for making it out unscathed this time.¡± Bethany suddenly gave her a curious look. ¡°By the way¡­ Do you think Darwin has feelings for you?¡± Belinda immediately shook her head. ¡°No. Darwin only got involved because the whole mess with Minna and Rhys started because of him. I was just caught in the crossfire. Besides, we¡¯re friends. He told me he couldn¡¯t stand by and let me get hurt because of him.¡± She then rolled her eyes at Bethany. ¡°And let¡¯s be real¡­ I¡¯m not that charming. It¡¯s not like every guy I meet is going to fall for me.¡± Bethany and Johnson exchanged a nce. It was obvious they didn¡¯t quite believe that. To them, Darwin¡¯s actions seemed to go beyond mere responsibility or guilt. . . . Chapter 1143 ?Chapter 1143: But since there was no concrete proof, they chose not to push the matter further. Still, after this incident, both of them became even more protective of Belinda. Even when Belinda went to the restroom, Bethany insisted on apanying her. Belinda thought it was a bit over the top, but deep down, she felt a warmth she couldn¡¯t quite put into words. After dinner, Lucas arrived to pick Belinda up. In the blink of an eye, two days had passed. That afternoon, Verena made her way to the health spa for her routine massage. This was one of her favorite indulgences¡ªshe visited the spa twice a week without fail. Maybe exhaustion had been catching up to hertely; as the massage continued, the soothing motions lulled her into sleep. ¡°Miss Reed? Miss Reed?¡± The masseuse, noticing that Verena had fallen asleep, softly called her name twice and gave her a gentle nudge. But Verena didn¡¯t respond at all. The masseuse swiftly reached up, removed the two tiny plugs sealing her nostrils, and silently made her way to the door. With careful precision, she opened it. The instant the door opened, a masked woman stepped inside¡­ ¡°Whatever you need to do, be quick. You have no more than five minutes,¡± the masseuse whispered anxiously to the woman wearing a mask. The woman gave a curt nod. ¡°Understood. Wait in the restroom. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s over.¡± G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures ¡°Alright.¡± Without another word, the masseuse slipped into the restroom, shutting the door quietly behind her. The woman then advanced toward the bed with slow, deliberate steps. Had Verena been awake, she would have immediately recognized the woman¡ªit was Kylee. Kylee reached beneath Verena¡¯s pillow, retrieving her phone with practiced precision. Carefully, she lifted Verena¡¯s limp hand and pressed her fingertip against the screen to unlock the device. Her fingers moved swiftly, first opening the photo gallery. She scrolled through dozens of pictures but found nothing of significance. Frustrated, she turned to the other apps, scanning them until she spotted Cloud. Tapping it open, she once again used Verena¡¯s fingerprint to bypass security. Methodically, she scanned through the stored files. Then, she found it. In a concealed album, she found exactly what she had been looking for. The moment she opened it, her breath hitched. Her expression darkened, twisting into a mask of pure rage. The album was filled with explicit photos of her. A fire ignited within her chest¡ªhot, consuming, and merciless. She wanted nothing more than to kill Verena now. But she knew now wasn¡¯t the time for reckless actions. She forced herself to stayposed. Acting on impulse would only lead to her own downfall. She clenched the phone so tightly that her knuckles turned bone-white. Veins pulsed angrily on her forehead, her entire being brimming with uncontained hatred. Then, a soft knock on the restroom door pulled her back to reality. The masseuse was signaling her that time was up. . . . Chapter 1144 ?Chapter 1144: Kylee swallowed her fury, pressing her lips into a thin line as she meticulously erased any traces of her activity. She then slid the phone back under Verena¡¯s pillow, ensuring it looked untouched. With one final re at the unconscious Verena, she turned and knocked on the restroom door. Within seconds, it cracked open. ¡°Are you finished?¡± the masseuse whispered. Kylee nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kylee wasted no time exiting. Once she was back in her car, she gripped the steering wheel, her entire body trembling with barely restrained fury. Her jaw clenched so tightly that it ached, her face contorted in unbridled hatred. So, it was Verena all along. Verena was the mastermind behind her abduction. She was the one who had orchestrated her humiliation. And afterward, she had meticulously framed Belinda for the matter. Verena had been pulling the strings behind everything. The truth burned inside Kylee like fire, scorching her from the inside out. She had harbored suspicions before, but now, she had undeniable proof. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all One of her spies had trailed Verena for weeks, uncovering her routine¡ªevery Tuesday and Saturday, she indulged in a massage at this very spa. That was all the opportunity Kylee needed. She had wasted no time devising a n. She had paid off Verena¡¯s masseuse, instructing her to burn a sleep-inducing incense in the treatment room. Once Verena sumbed to unconsciousness, she had seized her chance to check Verena¡¯s phone. She hadn¡¯t expected to stumble upon something so damning. Those obscene pictures were irrefutable evidence. Kylee¡¯s heart pounded with unrelenting fury. Verena was the person who had ruined her life! She would have her revenge. She would make Verena suffer! Kylee quivered with rage, her expression darkening at the mere thought of Verena. Her fists clenched involuntarily. How could this be possible? She had wrongfully used Belinda before. But even knowing the truth now, she felt no remorse for what she had done to Belinda. Belinda deserved every bit of it! Taking a deep breath to steady herself, Kylee started the engine and sped away. That evening, when Belinda returned to her home, she was greeted by Margie, who looked concerned. She said, ¡°Miss Wright, Mr. rk didn¡¯t touch his dinner. He went straight upstairs aftering home. He seemed¡­ upset. Maybe you should check on him?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly in concern. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go and check on him,¡± she replied before heading upstairs. After searching the bedroom and finding it empty, she finally spotted Lucas in the study. Lucas was seated at his desk, eyes fixed on hisptop screen, but there was something cold and distant about him. . . . Chapter 1145 ?Chapter 1145: Belinda walked over, her voice soft yet inquisitive. ¡°Lucas, why didn¡¯t you have dinner? Did you have something urgent to do?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond¡ªnot even a nce in her direction. ¡°Lucas?¡± Belinda called again, her brows knitting together. ¡°Why are you ignoring me? Did something happen?¡± Still, Lucas acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, his eyes fixed on the screen. Belinda narrowed her eyes. Her lips pressed together in thought. So¡­ she was the reason for his bad mood? Belinda approached Lucas and sighed. ¡°Lucas, if you¡¯re mad at me, at least tell me why. What did I do?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little aggrieved. She truly couldn¡¯t figure out what she had done to upset Lucas. Lucas continued to ignore Belinda. Before long, Belinda let out a resigned breath. ¡°Fine. If you want to sulk, go ahead.¡± Without another word, she turned on her heel and strode toward the door. Lucas¡¯ head snapped up. She was leaving? Just like that? And she didn¡¯t even look back. She simply stepped out and closed the door behind her. Lucas froze. How could she have just left like that? She knew he was upset, and yet, she didn¡¯t even try tofort him? She just walked away? Frustration boiled within Lucas. His jaw tightened as he forced himself to focus on his screen, but the words blurred into meaningless symbols. No matter how hard he tried, all he could think about was Belinda. After a while, the study door creaked open once more. Belinda stepped in, carrying a te in her hands. She marched over to Lucas¡¯ desk and set the te down. ¡°Being mad is one thing, but skipping meals is another,¡± she said. ¡°I made this pasta myself. You better finish it. If you don¡¯t¡­ you¡¯ll see what happens.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked right back out. Lucas stared after her, then looked down at the te. The rich aroma of the pasta wafted up to him, and despite the fact that he was still a bit upset, the corners of his lips curled slightly. His anger was no match for the warmth that spread through him at Belinda¡¯s small act of care. Without hesitation, he picked up his fork and dug in. By the time Lucas returned to the bedroom, two hours had passed. Belinda had already showered and was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, flipping through a stack of patient files. Hearing Lucas enter, she nced up. ¡°Did you eat the pasta?¡± she asked. Lucas didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he walked over and sat beside her on the couch. A moment passed before he finally spoke, his voice low but firm. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m upset with you.¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow as she processed Lucas¡¯ words. Setting the medical records aside, she met his gaze directly and asked, ¡°Why are you upset with me?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Did you juste back from visiting Darwin at the hospital?¡± . . . Chapter 1146 ?Chapter 1146: ¡°I did.¡± Belinda gave a small nod before tilting her head slightly. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re upset?¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened, his frustration barely contained. ¡°You¡¯ve been going to see him twice a day for the past several days. Every visitsts over half an hour. On top of that, you¡¯ve been personally arranging for the kitchen to send him special meals and nutritious soups daily.¡± He exhaled sharply, his voice carrying an edge. ¡°You¡¯re taking such good care of him, treating him like he¡¯s someone incredibly important to you. Have you ever stopped to think about how that makes me feel? Did it ever cross your mind that I might be jealous?¡± Belinda let out a breath, pressing her lips together as she tried to reason with Lucas. ¡°Lucas, Darwin was injured because of me. He¡¯s lying in a hospital bed for saving my life. Isn¡¯t it only right that I check in on him regrly?¡± Her voice remained steady. After a pause, she continued, ¡°And the food? I just want him to heal faster; that¡¯s all.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze remained cold. ¡°I know he saved you. I haven¡¯t forgotten that, and I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll repay that debt for you.¡± Belinda sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve said that. But just because you intend to repay him in your own way, does that mean I should just ignore him altogether? Pretend nothing happened? You know me better than anyone, Lucas. Do you really think I¡¯m the kind of person who would be that ungrateful?¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened. ¡°This isn¡¯t about being ungrateful. It¡¯s about keeping boundaries.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression darkened at that. ¡°Boundaries? Darwin and I are friends, nothing more. What kind of ¡®boundaries¡¯ do you think I¡¯m crossing?¡± Her eyes locked onto his, her tone sharpening. ¡°Lucas, what exactly are you implying? Do you actually suspect that there¡¯s something improper going on between Darwin and me? Is that how you see me?¡± As the words left her lips, the air between them grew heavier. ¡°Of course not!¡± Lucas immediately replied. And he meant it. He also knew that Belinda only loved him. But he knew Darwin had feelings for Belinda. That much was obvious. And watching her devote so much time and attention to another man¡ªit made his blood boil with anger. Lucas eximed, ¡°I don¡¯t care! From now on, you¡¯re not allowed to visit him anymore.¡± Before she could protest, he added, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about his condition, I¡¯ll go check on him for you.¡± Belinda¡¯s temper red instantly. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Now, it wasn¡¯t just Lucas who was upset¡ªshe was also angry. Lucas¡¯ expression darkened further at her immediate refusal. He clenched his jaw, his frustration bubbling over. ¡°I said what I said. This isn¡¯t up for discussion,¡± he stated firmly. Belinda shot up from the couch, her hands balled into fists as she red at him. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re beingpletely irrational!¡± Lucas¡¯ anger spiked. She was actually calling him irrational because of Darwin? Lucas stood as well. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m being irrational? Fine, Belinda. Let me show you what being truly irrational looks like.¡± Before she could react, he bent down and effortlessly threw her over his shoulder. Belinda yelped, caught off guard by the sudden movement. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing?¡± . . . Chapter 1147 ?Chapter 1147: ¡°Stay still,¡± Lucas said coolly. And just to make sure she obeyed, he delivered a smack to her butt before striding toward the bed. Belinda struggled against Lucas, kicking her legs and punching his back, though she used little force. With effortless strength, Lucas carried her to the bed and threw her onto the mattress. Removing his tie, he bent over her, pinning her beneath him. In a matter of seconds, he had her wrists bound together by his tie. Belinda struggled but was unable to free herself. Frustration shed in her eyes? she snapped, ¡°Lucas! What do you think you¡¯re doing? Untie me this instant!¡± Her protests fell on deaf ears. Lucas began to unbutton his ck shirt, his movements deliberate. The realisation dawned on Belinda and her breath caught. Panic flickered in her eyes. ¡°Lucas! Stop right now! Do you hear me?¡± she shouted. ¡°You lost the right to refuse me the moment you defied me,¡± Lucas said, his voice deep. Then he leaned down and kissed her. His kiss was fierce. His tongue tangled with hers, leaving her breathless. At the same time, his hands roamed freely, exploring her soft curves. One hand slid down and deftly unfastened the buttons of her nightdress. Fresh from her bath, Belinda wore no underwear beneath the fabric. As the delicate silk parted, her bare skin was exposed to the cool air ¨C and to Lucas¡¯ eyes. His eyes darkened, desire shing in them. He lowered his head and took her soft skin into his mouth, tasting it, savouring it. A soft moan escaped Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Damn you, Lucas!¡± she gasped, torn between anger and humiliation. Lucas wasted no time. Within moments, both their clothes were off, leaving no barriers between them. His searing heat enveloped her. His touch grew softer, his lips tracing slow kisses along her body, his hands moving with tantalising precision, caressing her with surprising tenderness. Despite the frustration swirling inside her, Belinda¡¯s body betrayed her, melting under his touch. But when he finally imed her, a sharp cry escaped her lips. ¡°Ah¡­ it hurts!¡± Tears welled in Belinda¡¯s eyes, her expression tinged with vulnerability. Lucas lifted his head, his gaze locked with hers. Warmth and tenderness shed in the stormy depths of his eyes. ¡°I will be gentle,¡± he murmured, his lips finding hers once more. His movements, though softer, remained demanding. Time dissolved into a blur¡­ ¡°Lucas, that¡¯s enough!¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was hoarse, exhaustion weighing heavily on her. ¡°Just a little longer,¡± Lucas murmured, his voice an intoxicating mix of huskiness and seduction. ¡°You said that before! Liar!¡± Belinda huffed, summoning thest of her strength to punch him in the chest with a weak fist. Eventually the tie that bound her wrists had slipped, but she was far too exhausted to fight. Her arms hung limply at her sides, her resistance reduced to feeble tapping. . . . Chapter 1148 ?Chapter 1148: Lucas chuckled, amusement flickering in his eyes. He took her hand and nted a kiss on her palm. ¡°I swear, just a little longer.¡± Overwhelmed by fatigue, Belinda soon gave in to sleep. The next morning, sunlight filtered through the curtains, casting a warm glow across the room. Belinda stirred, blinking groggily as she became aware of the strong arms wrapped around her. She was nestled in Lucas¡¯ embrace, dressed in fresh pyjamas. A faint soapy scent clung to her skin, telling her that he had bathed her while she slept. Memories of the previous night flooded back. Anger red within Belinda. With a scowl, she reached down and pushed Lucas¡¯ hand away from her waist. The movement jolted Lucas awake. Slowly his heavy-lidded eyes fluttered open, their usual sharpness dulled by sleep. His voice, low and gravelly, carried azy charm. ¡°Morning.¡± Belinda, still fuming, threw the covers aside and sat up. When Lucas noticed her bad mood, his heart sank. A flicker of unease crossed his expression as he quickly sat up as well. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Belinda acted as if Lucas didn¡¯t exist,pletely brushing him off. Lucas could tell she was angry. Recalling his behavior the previous night, even he himself had to admit that he had crossed the line. Cautiously, he reached out and tugged at the hem of Belinda¡¯s clothes. ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Belinda pped his hand away without hesitation. Without a word, she climbed out of bed and headed straight for the bathroom. Panic red in Lucas¡¯ chest, and he hurried after her. ¡°Belinda, I messed up, okay? I was a jerkst night. I¡ª¡± Bang! The door mmed shut in his face, cutting him off mid-sentence. Lucas flinched and rubbed his nose¡ªhe had almost gotten hit. Even though Belinda hadn¡¯t locked the door, he didn¡¯t dare push it open. All he could do was wait outside. When Belinda finally emerged, she didn¡¯t so much as nce at him. Without missing a beat, she walked past him and straight into the dressing room. Lucas followed her like a shadow. ¡°Belinda, I know I was wrong. Please, don¡¯t stay mad at me, okay?¡± But Belinda didn¡¯t respond. Once she finished getting dressed, she went downstairs, and Lucas trailed after her. ¡°Margie, I won¡¯t be having breakfast at home today,¡± Belinda said to the maid. Margie blinked before nodding. ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lucas was still tailing Belinda when she reached the front door. Finally, she had had enough. She turned, her patience snapping. ¡°Stop following me!¡± she eximed in anger. Lucas halted immediately, wearing a hurt expression. ¡°Alright,¡± he said. Watching Belinda leave, he let out a defeated sigh before trudging back upstairs to wash up and get ready for the day. By noon, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and called Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± he suggested. ¡°NO, I¡¯m eating with Darwin in his hospital room today,¡± Belinda replied tly. She was doing this on purpose, knowing it would get under his skin. . . . Chapter 1149 ?Chapter 1149: After all, hadn¡¯t Lucas made it clear he didn¡¯t want her anywhere near Darwin? Well, she would not listen to him! Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas felt a fire ignite in his chest. ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± Belinda didn¡¯t let him finish. ¡°That¡¯s all. Bye.¡± With that, she ended the call without giving him a chance to reply. Lucas sat there, gripping his phone, seething. He then shot up from his chair and strode out of his office. He rushed to Darwin¡¯s ward as quickly as possible. But as he stepped inside, he realized something was off. Belinda was nowhere in sight. Neither was Darwin. Only the male caregiver he had arranged to look after Darwin was present. The man looked startled to see Lucas. ¡°M-Mr. rk, do you need something?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze sharpened. ¡°Where¡¯s Darwin?¡± The caregiver gestured toward the restroom. ¡°Mr. Lambert is in the restroom.¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes. ¡°Has Belinda been here today?¡± The caregiver shook his head. ¡°No, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas exhaled slowly. ¡°I see.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left. After exiting Darwin¡¯s ward, Lucas sat down on a bench not far from the door, took out his phone, and called Belinda. The line barely rang before Belinda answered the call, her tone cold. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± ¡°Are you actually having lunch with Darwin?¡± Lucas asked, his tone aggrieved. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re enjoying a fantastic meal together,¡± Belinda replied. In reality, she was stretchingzily in the lounge and about to take a nap. Lucas smirked, though he tried to sound annoyed. ¡°Oh yeah? What exactly are you eating?¡± He now knew Belinda was doing this on purpose to get under his skin. ¡°None of your business!¡± Belinda huffed, then promptly hung up. Lucas let out a quiet sigh, feeling a sense of resignation settle over him. Still, he didn¡¯t call Belinda again, nor did he linger at the hospital. He soon got up and left. Later in the afternoon, Lucas headed straight to the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital to pick up Belinda after her shift. As Belinda emerged from the lounge, now changed into casual clothes, her eyes quicklynded on Lucas. She said, ¡°I¡¯m not heading home. I¡¯m going to visit Dar¡ª¡± Before she could finish speaking, Lucas interjected, ¡°Gordon just called. There¡¯s been some movement from Sarai.¡± Belinda froze for a moment, caught off guard by the news. Belinda¡¯s gaze locked onto Lucas. ¡°What happened to Sarai?¡± Lucas exhaled and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet. I told Gordon to exin everything in person, so he¡¯s already on his way to our ce.¡± He then nced at Belinda, hesitating for a moment. Belinda clenched her jaw. She was still upset with Lucas, but Sarai¡¯s situation took priority. Taking a deep breath, she straightened her posture and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled slightly in response. ¡°Alright.¡± They had just arrived home when Gordon showed up. . . . Chapter 1150 Chapter 1150: Without wasting time, the three of them headed upstairs to the study. Lucas got straight to the point. ¡°What did you find out?¡± Gordon¡¯s expression was serious as he said, ¡°Our people discovered that Sarai secretly went to the underground market and purchased a bottle of medicine. We obtained the same one and had it tested in theb. The results came back today.¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°The drug is hallucinogenic. It starts working about ten minutes after ingestion. Once it takes effect, the person who consumes it will hallucinate. No matter who they see, they will see the person they desire the most.¡± Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ expressions darkened instantly. It was clear what Sarai intended to do and what she was after. Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed deeply, his voice cold. ¡°This is the same kind of drug Verena used on me before.¡± Back then, under its influence, he had mistaken Verena for Belinda. If not for his strong willpower and the subtle difference in Verena¡¯s scent, he might have fallen for the trick. Gordon nodded. ¡°It¡¯s simr but not identical. The one Sarai bought is purely hallucinogenic¡ªit doesn¡¯t have any aphrodisiac properties.¡± ¡°I see. Continue to keep an eye on her,¡± Lucas said, his tone heavy. ¡°Understood.¡± With that, Gordon turned and left. A heavy silence settled between Belinda and Lucas. Then, in a low, husky voice, Lucas said, ¡°Now that we know what Sarai is up to, do we expose her immediately, or do we y along for now?¡± Belinda took a slow breath before responding with certainty, ¡°We y along.¡± Because she needed to know exactly what role her mother would y in all of this. Lucas studied her for a moment, then nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± He hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± But Belinda cut him off before he could continue. ¡°Lucas, I haven¡¯t forgiven you yet, so don¡¯t talk to me again,¡± she said coldly. With that, she pushed herself up from the sofa and walked out of the room. Lucas watched her leave, feeling resigned. That night, in Kylee¡¯s room, Kylee took the initiative to call Verena. When the call connected, Verena asked, ¡°Why are you calling me?¡± Kylee said directly, ¡°My father found the two men who had kidnapped me before.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief when she heard that. Kylee¡¯s father had found those two men? That was impossible. The words slipped out before Verena could stop them. ¡°But aren¡¯t those two men already dead?¡± She had asked Kane about the matter before, and he had told her they were both dead. Kylee¡¯s voice was cold as she said, ¡°How do you know they are dead?¡± Verena¡¯s expression stiffened in an instant. Verena¡¯s mind worked fast as she hastily said, ¡°You told me that yourself! Don¡¯t you remember? Last time, you mentioned that your mother¡¯s investigators had discovered that the people who kidnapped you had all been killed. You even insisted it had to be Belinda who had killed them to silence them.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, her voice steady as she responded, ¡°Oh? Did I?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy sunday dear readers! God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1151 ?Chapter 1151: It seemed she had indeed told Verena that before. ¡°Of course! Otherwise, how would I even know about it?¡± Verena quickly replied. After saying that, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh quietly in relief. Thank goodness she had reacted swiftly ande up with a usible exnation. After a short pause, Verena continued, ¡°So, what do you mean by saying you¡¯ve found the two kidnappers?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°The individuals we found before were imposters. They weren¡¯t the actual kidnappers. My father managed to track down the real ones. After relentless interrogation, they finally admitted the truth. It wasn¡¯t Belinda who had orchestrated the abduction. The reason they had deliberately mentioned herst name in my presence was that the true mastermind had ordered them to do so. That person deliberately wanted to frame Belinda.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression twisted with fury. ¡°When I get my hands on the real culprit, I¡¯ll make sure they pay dearly!¡± Verena¡¯s expression darkened. She knew the real kidnappers had already been killed. The two men Kylee¡¯s father¡¯s people had found must be fake! This meant these so-called ¡°real¡± kidnappers were nted by someone else. But she couldn¡¯t say that to Kylee. ¡°Kylee, something isn¡¯t right about this.¡± Verena lowered her voice, adopting a calcted tone. ¡°These two men appeared out of nowhere. There¡¯s something suspicious about them. They might be fake. Your father should investigate carefully before you fall into someone¡¯s trap.¡± On the other end of the call, Kylee let out a cold chuckle. ¡°And how exactly do you know they¡¯re fake, Verena?¡± Her voice was calm. ¡°They provided precise details about the abduction. Everything matches perfectly. There¡¯s no way they¡¯re lying.¡± Verena bit her lip, frustration bubbling beneath herposed exterior. ¡°Haven¡¯t you considered that these two might have been nted by Belinda or Lucas?¡± she said. ¡°Think about it! What better way to manipte you into believing Belinda is innocent? Don¡¯t be so easily deceived!¡± Kylee¡¯s tone remained firm. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. The evidence is too solid. Everything aligns perfectly. My father is already digging deeper into this. It¡¯s only a matter of time before we unmask the true mastermind. I indeed made a mistake ming Belinda for the matter before.¡± Hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Verena clenched her jaw. Damn it! Who was interfering with her n? Verena said, ¡°Kylee, listen to me one more time. This situation¡ª¡± Before she could finish, Kylee abruptly cut her off, saying, ¡°Verena, why do you sound so certain these men aren¡¯t the real kidnappers? Could it be that you know something about the matter that I don¡¯t?¡± Verena¡¯s expression faltered for a split second. No! She couldn¡¯t keep pushing this conversation. If she continued, she¡¯d expose herself. With a sigh, she replied, ¡°I just have a bad feeling about this, that¡¯s all. But whatever. Believe what you want.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression twisted with barely contained fury. This conversation had only confirmed what she had already begun to suspect. Verena was clearly the mastermind behind her abduction. She wouldn¡¯t let Verena get away with this! Kylee swore to make her pay. At Belinda¡¯s ce, . . . Chapter 1152 ?Chapter 1152: After wrapping up work in his study, Lucas decided to head back to his room to rest. But just as he reached for the doorknob¡­ The door was locked. Lucas let out a sigh, feeling a wave of frustration wash over him. He raised his hand and knocked gently, calling out, ¡°Belinda? Belinda, open up.¡± Silence. Frowning, Lucas pulled out his phone and dialed Belinda¡¯s number. The call connected almost immediately. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m outside the room, but the door is locked. I can¡¯t get in. Can you let me in?¡± There was a soft plea in Lucas¡¯ voice. ¡°If you can¡¯t open it, then find somewhere else to sleep,¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. Lucas sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, Belinda. I¡¯m used to having you beside me when I sleep. I can¡¯t fall asleep without you.¡± ¡°Then don¡¯t sleep,¡± Belinda¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°I want to be alone tonight. Sleep wherever you want. Now, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to bed.¡± Before Lucas could reply, she ended the call. Lucas stood there, the phone still pressed to his ear, feeling utterly resigned. For half a minute, he remained motionless. Then, a flicker of determination shed in his eyes. Without another word, he turned and walked away. Inside the bedroom, Belinda set her phone down and settled under the covers. But barely five minutester, she heard a faint noise in the room. A faint click. Her eyes snapped open just in time to see the balcony door unlocking. Belinda bolted upright, watching in disbelief as Lucas stepped into the room from the balcony. He had climbed over from the adjacent room. For a brief moment, Belinda was stunned. Then, her expression darkened. ¡°Who said you coulde here? Get out!¡± Her voice was sharp with anger. Lucas, however, wore a pitiful expression. ¡°Belinda, I swear I know I was wrong. Please don¡¯t be mad at me anymore.¡± Belinda folded her arms and shot him an icy re. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m still mad. And Lucas, if you don¡¯t leave right now, you will make me angrier.¡± Lucas hesitated. He wanted to argue, to plead, but seeing the dangerous glint in her eyes, he swallowed his words. In the end, he could only nod obediently. ¡°Alright, alright. Don¡¯t be mad, okay? I¡¯ll leave now.¡± With that, he turned toward the door, prepared to make his exit. But before he could reach it, Belinda said, ¡°Go back the way you came.¡± Lucas froze for a moment. Then, he sighed andplied. ¡°Alright.¡± With no choice, he retraced his steps to the balcony, closed the door behind him, and carefully climbed back to the next room. Belinda allowed a victorious smile to curve her lips before settling back into bed, finally closing her eyes for the night. Yet, despite reiming her solitude, she found herself tossing and turning. Without Lucas beside her, sleep felt elusive. It seemed she was really used to having Lucas by her side when she slept. . . . Chapter 1153 ?Chapter 1153: The next morning, Belinda continued to give Lucas the cold shoulder. After getting ready, she left for the Grand ins General Hospital without sparing him a trace of attention. The morning passed in a blur of work, leaving her no time for distractions. After grabbing a quick lunch in the hospital cafeteria, she made her way to Kenia¡¯s ward. Holley was there today. Belinda¡¯s expression becameplicated when she saw Holley, though she still didn¡¯t speak to her. Belinda merely focused on Kenia, staying for a short while before preparing to leave. However, just as she stepped into the hallway, Holley¡¯s voice stopped her. ¡°Belinda.¡± Belinda stopped in her tracks. Holley approached her with an uncertain expression. ¡°Are you still upset with me?¡± Belinda regarded her coolly and didn¡¯t answer her question. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Holley bit her lip before speaking in a softer tone. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s been ages since we¡¯ve shared a meal together. Would you have dinner with me tonight?¡± A flicker of something crossed Belinda¡¯s face. Holley was inviting her to dinner? It seemed clear now. Holley was making her move to set Sarai¡¯s n into action. At that moment, Belinda found it hard to put her feelings into words. Holley had finally reached out to speak with her, but that was only because of Sarai¡­ How ironic. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, though whether it was filled with self-mockery or quiet sorrow was unclear. ¡°Belinda?¡± Holley called her name again, sensing the silence stretching between them. Belinda met her gaze and asked, ¡°You really want to have dinner with me?¡± Holley exhaled softly before answering, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since we sat down for a meal together. Could you agree to have dinner with me?¡± After a brief pause, Belinda gave a simple nod. ¡°Alright.¡± Holley¡¯s face brightened with relief. ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Then, as if recalling something, she quickly added, ¡°Bring Mr. rk along. Now that you two are back together, that makes us all family.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remained unreadable. Without hesitation, she replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Holley seemed even more pleased. ¡°Then it¡¯s settled. I¡¯ll send you the detailster.¡± Belinda said nothing more and walked past her, leaving. Yet, as she turned, a flicker of hurt and disappointment shed across her eyes. Was this invitation truly about reconnecting, or was it about helping Sarai¡­ Tonight would reveal the truth¡ªif Sarai appeared, then she would have her answer. Even now, Belinda clung to a fragile hope, wanting to believe that her mother still had some shred of conscience left. Rather than returning to the Cardiac Surgery Department, she changed course and headed toward Darwin¡¯s hospital room. She hadn¡¯t visited him yesterday, so today, she believed she needed to see him. When she stepped inside, she found Darwin alone. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here.¡± Darwin¡¯s face lit up the moment he saw her, his mood visibly lifting. . . . Chapter 1154 ?Chapter 1154: Belinda walked over, took a seat, and asked, ¡°How are you feeling today? Any pain from the wound?¡± Darwin shook his head. ¡°No pain. I¡¯m doing fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Belinda nodded, feeling relieved. After a brief silence, Darwin suddenly said, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m nning to get discharged tomorrow.¡± Belinda¡¯s head snapped up, her eyes widening in surprise. ¡°Why?¡± Darwin hesitated for a moment before responding, ¡°The wound has healed enough. I can recover just as well at home. Besides¡­¡± His gaze lowered slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for you. You¡¯ve been visiting me a lot recently. I think your boyfriend might not be happy about it.¡± Yesterday, Belinda hadn¡¯t stopped by. His caregiver mentioned that Lucas hade to the ward, asking about Belinda¡¯s whereabouts. Darwin suspected Belinda and Lucas had argued over him. Thest thing he wanted was for Belinda to distance herself from him because of Lucas. So, he chose to retreat strategically. Hearing his words, Belinda immediately said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. You saved my life. Visiting you while you¡¯re recovering is the least I can do. Why would Lucas be upset about that? You¡¯re overthinking it.¡± Yet, even as she spoke, an uneasy feeling crept into her heart. Darwin studied her expression. ¡°Are you sure he doesn¡¯t mind?¡± Belinda nodded firmly. ¡°Of course not. Stop worrying. You¡¯re not fully healed yet. You shouldn¡¯t even think about leaving the hospital until your stitches are out.¡± Since he had already aplished what he wanted, Darwin chose not to argue. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do as you say,¡± he replied. After leaving Darwin¡¯s room, Belinda pulled out her phone and called Lucas. She let him know that Holley had invited them to dinner. Once they settled on a n, Belinda ended the call and returned to the Cardiac Surgery Department. Later that afternoon, after finishing work, Lucas arrived at the hospital to pick Belinda up. Together, they headed toward the dinner location. As Lucas and Belinda stepped into the private dining room, Holley was already seated inside, waiting for them. Belinda felt a wave of relief wash over her when she noticed Holley was alone. Sarai wasn¡¯t here¡­ Did this mean this was truly just a casual dinner, as Holley had suggested? But her relief was short-lived. Barely five minutes after they had settled into their seats, the door creaked open again, and Sarai walked in, her face lit with a warm smile. Sarai greeted them warmly. Belinda¡¯s hands, resting quietly on herp, tightened into fists. She lifted her gaze, her eyes icy as they met Sarai¡¯s. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked. Before Sarai could respond, Holley interjected, ¡°Your grandmother found out I was meeting you for dinner and insisted I bring Sarai along. Don¡¯t worry¡ªyour grandmother is being looked after by a caregiver. Sarai and I will head back as soon as we¡¯re done eating.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a faint, sardonic smile, and she remained silent. A heavy, suffocating feeling settled in her chest. As they ate, Holley broke the silence. ¡°Belinda, I know I was wrong in the past. But it¡¯s been so long¡­ Surely your anger has faded by now, hasn¡¯t it? Could you find it in your heart to forgive me?¡± . . . Chapter 1155 ?Chapter 1155: Belinda looked at her, her expression unreadable, and said nothing. Holley shifted ufortably under Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you looking at me like that? It¡¯s as if you don¡¯t even recognize me anymore.¡± Before Belinda could respond, Sarai spoke up. ¡°Belinda, Holley has been thinking about you a lottely. She feels terrible about what happened and believes she failed you as a mother. But you¡¯re her daughter; surely there¡¯s no grudge between you two that can¡¯t be forgiven. Could you let it go and stop holding this against her?¡± Belinda lowered her eyes and nodded slightly, a faint, almost mocking smile ying on her lips. ¡°You¡¯re right. We are mother and daughter, after all¡­¡± Her tone wasced with sarcasm. Lucas, seated beside her, reached under the table and gently took her hand in his, offering silent support. Belinda had said just that, offering no indication of whether she had forgiven Holley or not. Holley, sensing the tension, quickly changed the subject. For the rest of the meal, the conversation revolved around lighter topics, with Holley and Sarai doing most of the talking. Just then, the door opened once more, and a waiter entered, carrying several bowls of soup. He ced one in front of each person. Holley gestured enthusiastically toward the soup. ¡°You have to try this¡ªit¡¯s their specialty, and it¡¯s absolutely delicious.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Oh? Is that so? Then I¡¯ll have to give it a proper taste.¡± She and Lucas each took a sip. Noticing Lucas had the soup without hesitation, Holley narrowed her eyes, and a sly smile tugged at her lips. ¡°So? What do you think?¡± Belinda gave a small nod. ¡°It¡¯s pretty good.¡± Lucas remained silent, his expression unreadable as he took a few more sips. Holley¡¯s grin widened. ¡°I¡¯m d you like it.¡± But barely two minutester, a sharp gasp escaped her lips as she clutched her chest, her face twisting in pain. ¡°Holley, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarai quickly asked. Holley¡¯s breath came in short, uneven bursts. ¡°I don¡¯t know. My chest just started hurting out of nowhere.¡± Concern shed across Sarai¡¯s face. ¡°Then let¡¯s get you to the hospital. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Holley quickly shook her head, forcing a strained smile. ¡°No, you don¡¯t get out much; stay and enjoy your meal.¡± Then, she turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, would you apany me to the hospital?¡± Holley put on a theatrical disy of difort and pain, hoping to evoke a reaction. However, Belinda remained utterly unfazed, her expression unreadable. Holley bit her lip when she noticed Belinda¡¯s silence. Just as she was about toe up with something else to say, Belinda suddenly said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± A flicker of triumph crossed Holley¡¯s face as she struggled to her feet. ¡°Then¡­ Let¡¯s go.¡± Before leaving, she turned to Sarai. ¡°Sarai, you and Mr. rk should continue eating. We will be back soon.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sarai nodded, though a trace of worry lingered in her eyes. . . . Chapter 1156 ?Chapter 1156: As Belinda and Holley stepped out, only Lucas and Sarai remained in the spacious, dimly lit private room. A heavy silence settled between them. Sarai¡¯s heart pounded, her nerves on edge. Roughly ten minutester, Lucas, who had been eating without much enthusiasm, suddenly shook his head slightly, as if he was feeling ufortable. Sarai noticed it immediately. Her voice wasced with concern as she asked, ¡°Mr. rk, are you feeling alright?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond right away. Another two minutes passed before he finally lifted his gaze toward her. Then, to Sarai¡¯s delight, he smiled and murmured, ¡°Belinda, why are you sitting so far away from me?¡± Sarai¡¯s pulse quickened. Feigning confusion, she blinked and asked, ¡°Um¡­ Mr. rk, what did you just call me?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°Belinda. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Sarai blinked. ¡°Are you sure¡­ I¡¯m Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lucas nodded. A slow, triumphant smile curved Sarai¡¯s lips. She knew now¡ªwithout a doubt¡ªthe drug had taken full effect. Without hesitation, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Belinda.¡± ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q?????? The informant from the ck market had assured her that once the substance kicked in, the victim would perceive the person before them as the one they loved. And once it wore off, all memory of the encounter would be erased. That meant once it was over, she could y the innocent victim, making Lucas feel guilty toward her. Anticipation surged through Sarai. She looked at Lucas, her voice gentle and coaxing. ¡°Lucas, you must be feeling unwell¡­ I¡¯ve booked a suite upstairs. Let¡¯s go there and rest, alright?¡± Lucas exhaled deeply, as if suppressing his difort, and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Sarai immediately stood, moving to his side and slipping her arm around his to guide him out of the room. Lucas forced himself to y along, biting back the sheer disgust wing at his insides. He let Sarai lead him out, following her to the suite she had booked in advance. Once inside, Sarai wasted no time leading Lucas to the bed. Gently, she said, ¡°You¡¯re still feeling unwell, aren¡¯t you? Why don¡¯t you take off your clothes and lie down? I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡± Lucas¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, feigning difort, but internally, his revulsion burned. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn,¡± Sarai murmured, her voice dipping into a seductive whisper. She reached for the buttons of his coat, her fingers trembling ever so slightly with excitement. ¡°Come on, I will help you rx¡­¡± That was the final straw. The moment her fingertips brushed against his shirt, Lucas¡¯s patience snapped. With a sharp, unrestrained motion, he shoved her hands away. Then, he raised his other hand and closed it firmly around Sarai¡¯s throat. Sarai¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps, her face flushing an rming shade of crimson. . . . Chapter 1157 ?Chapter 1157: ¡°L-Lucas¡­ W-What¡¯s happening?¡± she stammered. Lucas let out a low, derisive chuckle, his expression darkening, his voice as cold as ice. ¡°Lucas? You think you have the right to address me so casually?¡± His grip around her throat tightened. ¡°You must have a death wish,¡± he said coldly. ¡°Please¡ªMr. rk¡ªI was wrong!¡± Sarai choked out, sheer panic shing in her wide eyes. At this point, she understood everything. Lucas had never been drugged. He had been putting on an act all along. But the real question was¡ªhow had he anticipated her n so precisely? And how did he identify the exact substance she used? Had he been aware of her scheme from the very beginning? No¡­ That couldn¡¯t be possible! Yet she had no time to dwell on these terrifying thoughts. Lucas¡¯s fingers coiled around her throat like an unrelenting vice, stealing the very breath from her lungs. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ Please¡­ Stop this¡­¡± Sarai wheezed, her hands wing desperately at his iron grip. The veins in her forehead bulged, her vision blurred, and a suffocating darkness began to creep in. Her face looked both agonized and grotesque. Lucas¡¯s gaze was filled with pure contempt. ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????? Then, without warning, he shoved her away with such force that she crashed onto the floor,nding painfully on her tailbone. Air flooded back into Sarai¡¯s lungs in violent, agonizing gulps. She clutched her throat, coughing uncontrobly, her body wracked with tremors. Painnced through her limbs. She then lifted her head, her terror-stricken gaze locking onto Lucas. But Lucas¡­ Lucas wasn¡¯t even looking at her. Instead, he retrieved some tissues and meticulously wiped his hands, his movements slow. He wore a dark expression, as if he had just touched something disgusting. That single action stung Sarai deeply. Herplexion drained of all color. Humiliation burned in her chest, yet she dared not make a sound. She remained motionless on the cold floor, too paralyzed with fear to even breathe too loudly. At the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda sat beside Holley, apanying her for an MRI scan. ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Belinda asked, her voice level but distant. ¡°Much better¡­ But I still feel a little lightheaded,¡± Holley admitted, her face pale. Belinda remained silent, her gaze fixed on some distant point, her delicate features unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I ruined your meal,¡± Holley murmured, remorse thick in her tone. Still, Belinda didn¡¯t respond. From the moment they left the hotel until now, an oppressive weight had settled in her chest, as though invisible hands were squeezing her heart. The truth was undeniable. Between her and Sarai, her mother had chosen Sarai. . . . Chapter 1158 ?Chapter 1158: The realization was painfully ironic. Belinda apanied Holley through multiple examinations, each one yielding the same result¡ªHolley was fine. The doctor merely suggested that Holley¡¯s difort was stress-induced and advised her to rest more and take better care of herself. Leaving the hospital, they climbed into the car, preparing to head back to the restaurant. Halfway through the drive, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. It was Lucas calling. She answered the call swiftly. ¡°Lucas?¡± At the sound of Lucas¡¯ name, a subtle flicker passed through Holley¡¯s eyes. Just then, Belinda¡¯s entire demeanor shifted. Something Lucas said made her stiffen, her fingers tightening around the steering wheel. Then, she mmed the brakes. ¡°What did you just say?¡± Belinda eximed, her voiceced with disbelief. Holley checked her phone for the time. It had been an hour and a half since she and Belinda had left the restaurant. By now, the effects of the drug should have faded. Seeing Belinda¡¯s pale, shaken appearance, it was clear to her that Sarai had seeded. A slight smile curled Holley¡¯s lips, a wave of excitement washing over her. After hanging up the call, Belinda sat dazed, staring nkly ahead. Holley¡¯s brow furrowed with concern. ¡°Belinda? Belinda? What¡¯s wrong?¡± It took a while before Belinda snapped back to reality. She turned to Holley, her voice shaky. ¡°Mom, Lucas just called me¡­ He¡­ he said that earlier, he mistook Sarai for me, and then¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t finish, but Holley grasped the implication. ¡°What? How could that happen?¡± Holley gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. Truthfully, even she was a little surprised. She had thought Lucas would do everything to conceal this from Belinda. She had never expected him to confess to her directly. Regardless, the incident had already happened. ¡°Belinda, what are you nning to do now?¡± Holley asked cautiously. Belinda sneered inwardly, though her expression remained one of hurt and confusion. She turned to Holley and asked, ¡°Mom, what would you do in my ce?¡± Without hesitation, Holley replied, ¡°Break up with Lucas, of course! If he betrays you once, he¡¯ll do it again! How can you stand his betrayal? You should break up with him right now! No discussion!¡± Belinda bit her lip, her expression conflicted. ¡°But¡­ Lucas said he only did it because he thought Sarai was me. It was a mistake!¡± Holley scoffed, rolling her eyes. ¡°Oh, please! Do you really believe that excuse? He wasn¡¯t drunk. He wasn¡¯t out of his mind. How could he possibly mistake someone else for you?¡± She paused, then spoke more earnestly. ¡°Belinda, listen. Lucas did that because he chose to. It wasn¡¯t an ident! He is in a rtionship with you, yet he still slept with another woman. Belinda, that¡¯s typical scumbag behavior! He is shameless! A man like that isn¡¯t worth your time!¡± As Holley spoke, her outrage grew. Belinda let out augh. ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right. That behavior is shameless. But¡­ It¡¯s surprising to hear you say something like this. If it¡¯s so clear to you, then why, knowing Baker was married, did you continue your rtionship with him, bing the mistress and disrupting his marriage? How do you justify your actions?¡± . . . Chapter 1159 ?Chapter 1159: At these words, Holley¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. She stared at Belinda in disbelief. ¡°Belinda, you¡ª¡± But before she could finish speaking, Belinda interjected, ¡°There¡¯s no need to say more. Let¡¯s go and meet Lucas now.¡± With that, she restarted the car and drove. After arriving, Belinda quickly parked the car in the parking lot. Then, she and Holley took the elevator to the room upstairs where Lucas was. The door was ajar. Belinda pushed it open and entered¡­ Holley hurriedly followed behind Belinda. As she entered the room, she stopped dead in her tracks, shocked. Lucas was reclining on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, radiating an air of rxed elegance. In the corner of the sofa, Sarai looked utterly defeated and pitiable. Upon seeing Belinda, Sarai leaped up, rushed to her, and copsed onto the floor, clinging to her legs. ¡°Belinda, I was wrong¡­ I truly realize my mistake now! I promise never to do something like this again. Please, could you and Mr. rk forgive me just this once?¡± Before Belinda could respond, Holley interjected, ¡°Sarai, don¡¯t say something like that. You¡¯re also a victim here. Even if Belinda is upset, she shouldn¡¯t me you. Stand up; don¡¯t sit on the floor.¡± Belinda shot Holley a nce, her eyes brimming with mockery. Was Holley genuinely stupid, or was she just putting on an act here? Did she not grasp the true extent of what was unfolding? With a smile, Belinda said to Holley, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m sorry, but I wasn¡¯t truthful earlier. Actually, nothing happened between Lucas and Sarai. Sarai tried to drug Lucas, but it didn¡¯t work.¡± ¡°W-What?¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked from Belinda to Sarai, and then to Lucas. ¡°Belinda, how¡­ How could you have deceived me like that?¡± Once she regained herposure, Holley¡¯s look was one of reproach. Belinda returned her gaze coolly. ¡°You don¡¯t know why I lied to you? Given the situation, isn¡¯t there anything you¡¯d like to say?¡± Holley¡¯s face stiffened, her smile slipping. ¡°Belinda, what are you implying? I¡­ I¡¯m not following.¡± Unaware of Sarai¡¯s admission to Lucas andcking concrete proof, Holley was not ready to admit to anything. Belinda released a cold, mockingugh. ¡°Oh, really? Well, let me make it crystal clear for you. Remember the day Lucas declined your dinner invitation? What was that conversation you had with Sarai outside the hospital room about? Should I remind you? And another thing¡ªwere those chest pains you had real, or just a ploy to let Lucas and Sarai be alone together?¡± Both Holley¡¯s and Sarai¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically at her words. They hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda overhearing their scheme outside the hospital room. How on earth had she managed to know that? The corridor had been empty at that time! ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not true!¡± Holley stammered, shaking her head vigorously in denial. But who would believe her now? Belinda¡¯s gaze fell on Sarai, still seated on the floor, gripping her legs tightly. Her voice was piercingly cold. ¡°Sarai, what do you have to say for yourself?¡± Sarai trembled visibly, then blurted out without a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°Yes, Holley and I orchestrated the matter together!¡± . . . Chapter 1160 Chapter 1160: With her part in the plot exposed, she wasn¡¯t about to shoulder all the me alone. Why should she face all the consequences by herself anyway? ¡°Sarai, how could you say something like that?¡± Holley eximed, her voiceced with fury. Sarai looked up defiantly. ¡°Holley, stop putting on an act! Belinda and Mr. rk were onto our n from the start! Do you think denying it will make any difference now?¡± Holley¡¯s body swayed, her face set in a grim line, turmoil evident in her eyes. She turned to face Belinda. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± But Belinda cut her off sharply, her expression indifferent, saying, ¡°I¡¯d like to hear you exin yourself now.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Holley struggled to form a coherent sentence, her voice faltering under the weight of the moment. After a brief silence, she finally let out a resigned sigh. ¡°I was wrong¡­¡± ¡°Why?¡± Belinda¡¯s tone remained calm, yet there was an undeniable edge to it. Holley bit her lower lip, hesitating before she spoke again. ¡°I just didn¡¯t want you to be with Mr. rk! Belinda, you¡¯ve already endured so much heartache because of him. I couldn¡¯t bear to see you suffer the same pain all over again. So, I¡­¡± She swallowed, her throat dry. ¡°I knew Sarai had feelings for Mr. rk. I thought that if she and Lucas slept with each other, you would eventually walk away from him! That way, Belinda, you wouldn¡¯t have to experience more heartbreak.¡± Hearing Holley¡¯s hypocritical justification, Belinda felt a wave of revulsion rise within her. How could she dare to frame such a despicable matter as an act of protection? This was absurd. Lucas, who had been sitting silently on the sofa, suddenly stood up. His cold gaze locked onto Holley as he strode toward her. ¡°Holley, do you honestly believe I¡¯m that easy to deceive?¡± His piercing eyes then shifted to Sarai, who was still slumped on the floor. ¡°Or should I resort to¡­ other means to get the truth out of you?¡± With a sharp motion, he kicked Sarai aside before turning back to Belinda. Taking her hand in his, he guided her to the sofa to sit down, knowing all too well that she was not in a good ce emotionally. Sarai, wincing in pain, knew she couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore. Panic seized her. ¡°No, no! I¡¯ll talk! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± She gulped before continuing. ¡°I ckmailed Holley! I told her she had no choice but to help me, or I¡¯d expose her secret!¡± ¡°Sarai!¡± Holley¡¯s face twisted in fury. Lucas¡¯s expression remained unreadable. ¡°What secret?¡± His voice was dangerously low. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell him anything!¡± Holley shouted, her panic escting. But Sarai no longer cared. She was determined to save herself. ¡°I was little. I went to Belinda¡¯s house to y, and I saw Holley embracing a man. They were acting far too close!¡± ¡°Shut up! Shut your mouth!¡± Holley¡¯s face contorted with rage, her entire body trembling. But in truth, this story was something she and Sarai had fabricated in advance. They knew their n carried enormous risks, and failure was a possibility. . . .
Message from Noah: Nice weednesday dear ones! Tomorrow I¡¯m gonna publish two new novels on gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1161 ?Chapter 1161: They had prepared this backup exnation in case things went south. The excuse Holley had initially given was also premeditated, and she knew Belinda and Lucas would never ept it. And so, they had crafted this alternative¡ªthe so-called ¡°real reason.¡± This fabricated revtion had been Holley¡¯s idea. She had made it clear to Sarai: under no circumstances was she to reveal the truth¡ªthat she had once injected Belinda with drugs. Sarai had readily agreed. After all, as long as Holley¡¯s darkest secret remained hidden, she could continue to wield it as leverage. Now, everything hinged on one thing¡ªwhether Belinda and Lucas would believe them. Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed slightly as she processed Sarai¡¯s words. Sarai had once seen a man¡­ being close to Holley? A memory from her childhood flickered in the back of Belinda¡¯s mind. During Belinda¡¯s elementary school years, there had been an incident where she had returned home and noticed a man loitering suspiciously near her house. The man had been lingering by the front door, but the moment he spotted her, he quickly fled. She had knocked on the door, and when Holley answered before she could see who was at the door, her first words were, ¡°Why are you back again?¡± When Belinda questioned her about it, Holley had dismissed it with a vague exnation. Could that man have been one of Holley¡¯s secret lovers? If so, it would exin why Sarai had something to threaten Holley with. And if Baker ever found out about this¡­ Belinda took a deep breath, her tone sharp and using as she turned to Holley. ¡°So, because of this, you teamed up with Sarai to target Lucas?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Holley stammered, her lips trembling as panic washed over her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I had no other choice!¡± Yet, beneath her fear, she felt a surge of relief. Belinda¡¯s words implied she had bought her excuse. Belinda let out a coldugh. Sarai began to sob, saying, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry! I know I was wrong! I swear, I¡¯ll never have any inappropriate thoughts about Mr. rk again! Please, consider that we grew up together, just forgive me this once¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s icy gaze bore into Sarai,ced with scorn. ¡°Oh? Now you remember we grew up together? When you threatened my mother and made her help you plot against Lucas, did you ever think about my feelings for even a second?¡± Her voice rose sharply, cutting through the room. Sarai¡¯s tears flowed freely. Of course, she knew her actions were wrong. But she had been desperate. She loved Lucas too much and wanted him so badly. Belinda¡¯s expression hardened, her eyes growing cold as she looked at Sarai. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t harm you.¡± Despite her anger, Belinda knew that Sarai had been part of her life for so long, and Sarai had cared for her grandmother for years. That counted for something¡­ Sarai¡¯s eyes flickered with hope, but before she could feel any relief, Belinda continued, ¡°But from now on, I don¡¯t want to see you in Owathe ever again. Leave.¡± . . . Chapter 1162 ?Chapter 1162: Sarai¡¯s heart plummeted. She shook her head frantically, tears streaming down her face as she pleaded, ¡°No! Belinda, please! Don¡¯t make me leave here! Please, don¡¯t send me away!¡± ¡°That¡¯s your problem,¡± Belinda replied coldly. ¡°But Kenia! Kenia needs me! She can¡¯t live without my care! Please, Belinda, just one more chance¡ªonest chance, okay?¡± Sarai cried desperately. Belinda¡¯s voice was cold. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of my grandmother myself.¡± ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± Sarai tried to speak again, but Lucas cut her off. ¡°Before I lose my patience, get out of here. Now. Otherwise¡­ What you need to do won¡¯t just be as simple as leaving Owathe!¡± Sarai trembled violently, her face pale with fear. She didn¡¯t dare say another word. Struggling to her feet, she stumbled out of the room. Holley stood frozen, barely daring to breathe. She had no idea how Belinda and Lucas would deal with her. Anxiety gnawed at her as she waited. Just then, Belinda rose from the sofa and slowly turned to face Holley¡­ Holley¡¯s breath hitched. But then, she calmed down. She was Belinda¡¯s biological mother. There was no way Belinda would harm her. At most, she would probably scold her and express her disappointment, and that would be the end of it. Just then, Belinda spoke. ¡°Miss Lewis.¡± The words brought a dramatic change to Holley¡¯s expression. ¡°You are my mother,¡± Belinda continued. ¡°That will never change. When you grow old and can no longer take care of yourself, I will take care of you. But that¡¯s all I will do.¡± The color drained from Holley¡¯s face, and her eyes grew wide with disbelief. ¡°Belinda, what¡ªwhat do you mean by that? Are you saying you won¡¯t acknowledge me as your mother anymore?¡± Belinda¡¯s tone was calm, her face indifferent. ¡°You will always be my mother. I won¡¯t deny that fact, and I will take care of you in your old age. But that¡¯s it. From now on, when we meet each other again, we might as well act like strangers.¡± Holley felt her body sway, her fingers going cold. ¡°That¡¯s all, Miss Lewis. I don¡¯t really want to see you right now, so please leave.¡± Belinda dismissed her before she could say another word. ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± Holley tried to say something, but when she looked up, her eyes met Lucas¡¯ chilling gaze. She stiffened, and her mouth mped shut in fear. Left with no choice, Holley turned around and left with her shoulders slumped in humiliation and defeat. As soon as Holley was gone, all the strength seemed to leave Belinda¡¯s body. She fell onto the sofa, feeling numb all over. ¡°Belinda.¡± Lucas felt a pang in his heart, seeing her like this. He reached out to take her hand and gave it aforting squeeze. Belinda turned to look at him. ¡°Lucas, I¡­ I feel cold. Please hold me.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Lucas wasted no time. He immediately pulled her into a tight embrace. All at once, all the pain came crashing down, overwhelming Belinda. It was searing and unbearable. It was brought about by the undeniable certainty that the mother she had once known, the woman who had loved and cared for her, was gone. . . . Chapter 1163 ?Chapter 1163: Belinda could barely even remember what Holley had been like when she had still cared for her as a mother. Over the years, Holley had slowly transformed into someonepletely different. Belinda had never imagined that her own mother would conspire with an outsider to scheme against the man she loved. And for what? Just to keep her sordid secret hidden? Belinda let out a small, bitterugh. She felt it was all so absurd. How had her mother be such a person? ¡°Don¡¯t torment yourself over someone like Holley. She¡¯s not worth it.¡± Lucas knew all too well the pain that Belinda was going through. His brows furrowed tightly, his heart aching for her. ¡°I just need some time to process my emotions,¡± Belinda said with a sniffle. ¡°After tonight, I won¡¯t be sad anymore. I¡¯ll change my perspective.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas said nothing more and just ran his hands down her back in soothing strokes. After a while, Belinda pulled back and looked at him. ¡°Are you okay? Did Sarai manage to do anything to you?¡± A look of disgust shed across Lucas¡¯ handsome face at the mention of Sarai. ¡°No. She just helped me into the room and tried to take off my clothes, saying that she wanted to give me a massage.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression turned dark. She hadn¡¯t expected Sarai to be so shameless! It was a good thing they had learned of Sarai and Holley¡¯s n beforehand, or Sarai might have seeded. The thought sparked Belinda¡¯s rage anew. Later, Holley sent Belinda a message, saying that she would be keeping watch over Kenia for the night. So Belinda went home. Lucas slept beside her. But despite this, Belinda kept tossing and turning in bed for a long time, struggling to fall asleep. The next day, she didn¡¯t have work, so she freshened up and headed to the hospital to see Kenia. By the time Belinda arrived at Kenia¡¯s hospital room, Holley was gone. The caregiver was the only one there with Kenia. Kenia sent the caregiver away and waited for Belinda to settle into a chair before asking, ¡°What happenedst night?¡± Belinda was momentarily shocked by Kenia¡¯s unexpected question. She blinked,posing herself before responding, ¡°Nothing happened, Grandma. Why would you ask that all of a sudden?¡± Kenia wasted no time getting to the heart of the matter. ¡°Last night, Sarai told me shended an excellent job opportunity in Soling. The only drawback is that she¡¯ll have to stay there for an extended period. She mentioned she likely won¡¯t be able to visit me for quite some time.¡± When Belinda heard that, a flicker of emotion crossed her eyes. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right! Sarai did bring it up during dinner. It¡¯s a fantastic opportunity, really. Even Lucas knows about thepany¡ªapparently, they require employees tomit to long-term residency.¡± Kenia shook her head, her skepticism evident. ¡°Something doesn¡¯t add up. I know Sarai¡¯s capabilities. Since graduating, she has barely had any work experience. How could she suddenly secure such a promising position? And when she spoke to me about it yesterday, her eyes were red and swollen¡ªshe had clearly been crying. If this job was truly such an incredible opportunity, why would she cry?¡± . . . Chapter 1164 ?Chapter 1164: Belinda pressed her lips together momentarily before offering an exnation. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s simple¡ªshe¡¯s heartbroken at the thought of leaving you. Think about it: Sarai won¡¯t be able to see you for years. It¡¯s only natural that she¡¯d be emotional about it,¡± she said. After a slight pause, she added, ¡°And as for the job itself, Lucas was the one who introduced her to it. You really don¡¯t have to worry.¡± Belinda had already made up her mind¡ªshe couldn¡¯t reveal the truth about Sarai¡¯s situation to Kenia. Kenia had practically raised Sarai as her own. If she ever learned the real reason for Sarai¡¯s sudden departure, the shock might be too much for her fragile body to bear. Kenia¡¯s old age only reinforced Belinda¡¯s reluctance to reveal the truth. Belinda decided it was best to keep the truth hidden for now, at least until it became impossible to conceal any longer. Kenia fell silent, studying Belinda carefully. Though she said nothing, she wasn¡¯t convinced she had been given the full story. It wasn¡¯t just Sarai¡ªHolley had been acting strangely the night before as well. Her demeanor had been subdued, her spirits noticeably dampened. And she hadn¡¯t uttered a single word about Sarai¡¯s impending move to Soling. Kenia knew that something must have happened when they had dinner togetherst night. But none of them were willing to tell her anything. Belinda, sensing her grandmother¡¯s lingering concern, spoke softly. ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t worry. There¡¯s truly nothing to be concerned about.¡± Kenia didn¡¯t reply, but the worry etched on her face remained. Belinda let out a quiet sigh. She felt powerless¡ªthis was the best she could do for now. At a secluded booth in a caf¨¦, The moment Holley stepped inside, her eyes locked onto the man sprawledfortably on the sofa. Her expression darkened as she stormed toward him. ¡°Lamont, what the hell is this about? We had an agreement¡ªyou took the money and promised to disappear from my life forever! So why do you want to see me again?¡± Just half an hour earlier, Holley had been on her way home from the hospital when she received an unexpected call from Lamont. He had insisted they meet, iming he had something urgent to discuss. Lamont smirked, entirely unbothered by her fury. He motioned for her to sit down, his tone light. ¡°Ms. Lewis, don¡¯t get so worked up. Come on, take a seat. You can have some water and cool off.¡± Holley approached him and said sharply, ¡°Cut the nonsense. Just tell me what you want this time.¡± Lamont let out an exaggerated sigh. ¡°Hey, no need to be so harsh! It¡¯s nothing major¡­ It¡¯s just that the five hundred thousand you lent mest time? Well, let¡¯s just say it¡¯s all gone. And now, I can¡¯t even afford a decent meal.¡± He leaned forward slightly, feigning helplessness. ¡°So, I had no choice but toe to you again, Ms. Lewis. I was hoping you might be generous enough to lend me a little more.¡± When Holley heard this, her expression darkened further. Holley realized that Lamont was here asking for money again. Her face contorted with fury as she red at him. ¡°Are you seriously telling me that in less than ten days, you¡¯ve already burned through the five hundred thousand I gave you? What on earth did you do with all that money? And why are you asking me for more? Every time you run out of money, youe running to me. Do you have any idea how much I had to sacrifice to scrape together that money for youst time? I had to swallow my pride and borrow it from many people. And now, not only have you squandered it all, but I¡¯mpletely broke as well!¡± . . . Chapter 1165 ?Chapter 1165: Her chest heaved with anger, her breathing in sharp bursts. She clenched her fists to steady herself before continuing, her voice dripping with frustration. ¡°Did you so quickly forget the promise you made me? It hasn¡¯t even been that long, and already you¡¯re going back on your word?¡± Lamont wore a sheepish grin. ¡°Come on. It¡¯s not like I nned for this to happen! Who knew the money would run out so fast? I really had no other choice, so I had toe to you, Miss Lewis. I swear, this is thest time. Just trust me onest time!¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Holley¡¯s voice was ice-cold and firm. ¡°I don¡¯t have a dime to give you! I can¡¯t even pull together a thousand dors right now!¡± Lamont didn¡¯t drop his grin. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be so heartless.¡± ¡°Heartless?¡± Holley shot back. ¡°This has nothing to do with being heartless! I don¡¯t have any money to give you!¡± She absolutely couldn¡¯t give Lamont another cent! If she relented now, Lamont would only keeping back, asking for more, draining her dry until she had nothing left. She had to put an end to this now. But the moment Lamont realized Holley wouldn¡¯t budge, his expression shifted. His eyes darkened, and his voice took on a threatening edge. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is, huh? I try to be polite, and you brush me off? Fine, then! If you won¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll just go straight to Dr. Wright. She¡¯s got plenty of money, right?¡± With that, Lamont moved to leave. ¡°Stop!¡± Holley shouted through gritted teeth. Lamont turned back, smirking triumphantly as he eased back into his seat. ¡°So, you¡¯re willing to give me the money now? That¡¯s more like it. I¡¯m not asking for much¡ªjust two million. And this time, I¡¯ll give you three days.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Two million? That¡¯s too much!¡± How could he ask for so much? He had taken five hundred thousand from her not long ago, and now, he was demanding four times that amount? Lamont chuckled,pletely unfazed by her outrage. ¡°Just give me the money on time,¡± he said. After a pause, he added, ¡°If I don¡¯t see the money in three days, I¡¯ll go straight to Dr. Wright. And trust me, I don¡¯t make empty threats.¡± With that, he pushed himself up from his seat and left. This time, Holley didn¡¯t stop him. Her whole body trembled with rage, her jaw locked so tightly it ached. Her fingers dug into her palms as she clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white. This had gone on long enough. This man¡­ this nightmare¡­ it all had to end! At the Grand ins General Hospital, it was around noon when Lucas arrived. After spending some time with Kenia, he called Belinda outside to talk to her. They sat side by side on a bench just outside the hospital ward. Lucas reached for Belinda¡¯s hand, gently enclosing it within his own. His gaze was steady, his voice low and tinged with remorse. ¡°Belinda, I owe you an apology for what happened that day¡­ I was wrong.¡± Belinda was momentarily stunned, then she realized Lucas was apologizing for forcing himself on her that day. She pressed her lips into a thin line and said nothing. With all the turmoil involving Holley and Sarai, she had almost forgotten that she was still angry at Lucas for that. Unable to help herself, Belinda turned away, her lips pursed in a yful pout. . . . Chapter 1166 ?Chapter 1166: Seeing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile. He sped her hand tightly, his voice softening. ¡°I was angry that day, and I acted on impulse. I¡¯ve regretted my actions ever since. But I hope you understand, Belinda. You can¡¯t me me for being jealous of Darwin. Yes, I know that he saved you, so it¡¯s natural for you to visit him, even asking our kitchen staff to prepare nourishing dishes for him. But even so, it doesn¡¯t sit well with me! I can¡¯t help but feel jealous! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t even know this, but you once called out his name in your sleep.¡± When Lucas thought of that, his expression darkened. Belinda whipped around in surprise. ¡°When did I ever do that?¡± Lucas huffed, clearly still upset by the incident. ¡°The night you were kidnapped!¡± Belinda froze. She had no idea that she had called out Darwin¡¯s name in her sleep. Belinda inhaled slowly and tried to exin herself. ¡°I was probably still processing the whole ordeal at the time. I must have been dreaming about my abduction, which is why I called out his name.¡± Lucas let out a heavy sigh, his lips curling in frustration. ¡°I know! I understand that. But it still made me jealous. That¡¯s how it is, I guess. I care about you so much that I easily get jealous.¡± Belinda remained silent, but her emotions were already stirring within her. Before she could respond, Lucas continued. ¡°I also know that asking you to never see Darwin again is unrealistic. That would be highly unreasonable of me. But¡­ at least take me with you the next time you visit him. We can go together. You can do that, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up with a gentle smile. ¡°Alright,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll bring you along whenever I visit Darwin in the hospital. And if you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll wait until you¡¯re free so we can go together.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lucas beamed. Just like that, his insecurities were appeased. After a while, he asked, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not mad at me anymore?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m not mad anymore.¡± But then, she suddenly remembered something. ¡°However, you need to make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± ¡°There won¡¯t be a next time, I promise!¡± Lucas dered before drawing closer. ¡°Now, give me a kiss.¡± Belinda felt a bit resigned. This childish side of Lucas was both exasperating and amusing at the same time. She didn¡¯t hesitate¡ªshe leaned in and pressed a kiss on Lucas¡¯ cheek. Lucas lookedpletely satisfied after the kiss. Belinda got to her feet. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should pay Darwin a visit while Kenia is still asleep.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied. And so, they headed to Darwin¡¯s hospital room together. Darwin¡¯s eyes shed with delight the moment he saw Belinda walk in. But they soon dimmed when he noticed Lucas trailing behind her. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Belinda asked Darwin. ¡°Pretty good.¡± Darwin turned his attention to Lucas. ¡°You¡¯re here as well, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas gave him a faint smile, his tone casual as he replied, ¡°Yeah. Belinda and I came to check on you.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Darwin said. ¡°If anyone should be thanking someone,¡± Lucas said, his voice lowering slightly, ¡°it¡¯s me. I should thank you for saving Belinda.¡± The polite smile on Darwin¡¯s face faded slightly. ¡°It was the right thing to do. Belinda and I are friends, after all.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t like the familiar way Darwin addressed Belinda, and his expression darkened significantly. But he took a deep breath and held back his thoughts on the matter. Belinda and Lucas sat with Darwin and kept himpany for some time before taking their leave. Lucas then went to work, while Belinda returned to Kenia¡¯s hospital room. That night, at the Baker¡¯s ce¡­ . . . Chapter 1167 ?Chapter 1167: Seated on the couch, her jaw clenched in frustration, Holley fumed. ¡°Exactly! This time, Lamont didn¡¯t even hesitate¡ªhe demanded two million straight away! Tell me, isn¡¯t this outright extortion? He¡¯s treating me like a cash cow!¡± Baker¡¯s expression darkened, his fists tightening. He gritted his teeth and muttered a curse under his breath. ¡°Damn it! I knew it¡­ That man won¡¯t stop asking us for money!¡± Holley nodded vehemently. ¡°Exactly! Baker, just think about it¡ªhow long has it been since we gave him the five hundred thousand? He¡¯s already squandered it all, and now he¡¯s back for more? Two million this time? If we give in now, what will happen next? Next time, he¡¯ll probably want three million, then five million¡ªwhere does it end?¡± The more she spoke, the more her frustration mounted. She turned to Baker, her tone grave. ¡°This isn¡¯t just a problem¡ªit¡¯s a trap we¡¯re sinking into! No, Baker, we can¡¯t let this go on! We have to find a way to put an end to this.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes glinted with the same resolution. He already knew¡ªthis wasn¡¯t just a one-time demand. Lamont would keeping back for more money. If they caved again, it would never stop. This matter had to be resolved once and for all. And it couldn¡¯t be dyed any longer. After a prolonged silence, Baker finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. You don¡¯t need to worry about him anymore.¡± Holley exhaled, nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± She knew that Baker was the only one who could handle this. There was nothing more she could do. After a pause, Baker¡¯s gaze sharpened as he looked at Holley. ¡°Tell me everything that happened yesterday¡ªeveryst detail.¡± Up until now, Holley had only given him a brief summary of the matter over the phone. Taking a steadying breath, Holley recounted everything that had happenedst night. As she spoke, Baker¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim. ¡°We have to be extremely careful moving forward,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s no room for error. And as for you and Belinda¡­ She has already made her stance clear¡ªdon¡¯t¡­ Force it. Keep your distance from her. You can figure out how to mend thingster.¡± Holley nodded. ¡°I understand.¡± Frankly, she had no interest in maintaining appearances around Belinda anymore. Then, as if struck by a thought, Baker added, ¡°And Sarai¡­ If she stays in line, fine. But if she dares to use this against us again¡­¡± His voice dropped, his tone dark with menace. ¡°We¡¯ll make sure she never gets the chance to speak again. We can¡¯t afford any loose ends.¡± Holley¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°Agreed.¡± She was tired of being threatened. At the Neurosurgery Department of the Grand ins General Hospital, Belinda had noticed it all day¡ªKenia was not herself. She had been distracted, deeply unsettled. Belinda knew why. The situation with Sarai still weighed heavily on Kenia¡¯s mind. Letting out a quiet sigh, Belinda turned to Kenia. ¡°Grandma, get some rest early tonight.¡± But Kenia met her gaze, her expression grave. ¡°Belinda, tell me the truth¡ªwhat really happenedst night? If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be able to stop thinking about it. I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep properly. Do you really want to see me like that?¡± ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Belinda murmured, her voice tinged with resignation. . . . Chapter 1168 ?Chapter 1168: Kenia exhaled a weary sigh. ¡°Belinda, I understand that you¡¯re afraid for my well-being, that you fear the truth may be too much for me to bear. But do you realize that being kept in the dark, constantly second-guessing and tormenting myself over unanswered questions, is a pain of its own? Belinda, trust me. I am stronger than you think. I can handle the truth. Please, just tell me what happened.¡± Belinda remained silent, but her rigid expression gradually softened. She knew the matter could not be concealed from her grandmother forever. Yet, with Kenia still in recovery, she dreaded burdening her further. However, if she continued to evade the truth, Kenia¡¯s relentless worrying would only hinder her recovery. After a long moment of hesitation, Belinda finally decided to tell Kenia the truth. Pressing her lips together for a moment, she met Kenia¡¯s gaze with unwavering seriousness. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you everything. But Grandma, you must promise me something¡ªyou won¡¯t let this upset you too much. You have to stay calm.¡± Taking a deep breath, Kenia nodded. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°It all began the day Lucas visited you in your hospital room. At that time¡­¡± Since she had resolved to speak, Belinda held nothing back, recounting every painful detail from beginning to end. By the time she finished speaking, she could see the color draining from Kenia¡¯s face, her expression one of utter disbelief. Although Kenia had suspected that Sarai might have wronged Belinda in some way, she had never imagined the reality to be like this. She had always known Sarai harbored feelings for Lucas, but she had never thought Sarai would act on them. After all, Sarai and Belinda had been close friends for years. She had never thought Sarai would try to steal Belinda¡¯s boyfriend. But now, the reality hit her like a ton of bricks. And Holley¡­ She was Belinda¡¯s mother! A mother who, in order to protect her own secrets, had resorted to such cruel measures against her own daughter. Now, Kenia understood why Belinda had hesitated to reveal the truth to her. Because the truth was unbearable. A lump formed in Kenia¡¯s throat. And the moment she tried to speak, her breathing turned erratic. ¡°Grandma, are you alright?¡± Belinda rushed to her side, gently rubbing her back in an attempt to steady her breath. Kenia inhaled shallowly and waved a trembling hand. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. It¡¯s just¡­ a lot to process. I just need a moment to gather myself.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed deeply with concern as she watched her grandmother struggle against the weight of the revtion. Sensing Belinda¡¯s worry, Kenia forced a faint smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, dear. Truly, I will be alright.¡± ¡°Grandma, please don¡¯t get upset because of this,¡± Belinda said softly. At those words, tears welled up in Kenia¡¯s eyes. Her voice trembled as she muttered, ¡°Belinda, I know you¡¯re the one who has suffered the most through all of this.¡± The reality of the situation struck Belinda as the most unbearable truth she had ever faced. Especially since the person who had conspired with Sarai was none other than her own biological mother¡ªa betrayal that deepened her anguish. After hearing her grandmother¡¯s words, Belinda cast her eyes downward. Even after time had passed, she couldn¡¯t fully embrace the harsh truth, though she had reluctantly learned to live with it. Certain people, she realized, wouldn¡¯t change. . . . Chapter 1169 ?Chapter 1169: With a steadying breath, Belinda turned to Kenia, her expression serious. ¡°Initially, the pain cut so deep I couldn¡¯t fathom it. To think that my own mother and the woman I saw as a close friend could turn against me like that¡ªit was unimaginable. But then, I came to realize something. I¡¯d been naive to believe that just because they mattered to me, I held the same value in their eyes. People, at their core, prioritize themselves. Holley and Sarai simply chose their own interests over me¡­¡± Her words dripped with a faint edge of sarcasm as she spoke. Kenia remained silent, sensing the turmoil beneath Belinda¡¯sposed exterior. She understood that Belinda had lost all faith in Holley and Sarai. After a long pause, Kenia broke the quiet. ¡°So, you sent Sarai away from Owathe, right?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze dropped again as she gave a small nod. ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t ever want her near me again.¡± Without missing a beat, Kenia nodded firmly. ¡°I get it. I support you on this.¡± Looking at her grandmother, Belinda said, ¡°Grandma, I want you toe live with me from now on. I¡¯ll look after you, alright? I¡¯ve got work, though, so I won¡¯t always be around. I¡¯ll hire a caregiver to help with meals and keep youpany.¡± Kenia didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Fine by me. Don¡¯t fuss over me¡ªI can manage on my own.¡± Truthfully, Kenia¡¯s independent streak made her uneasy about having someone unfamiliar in her space, but she agreed without protest, not wanting to burden Belinda further. A warm smile spread across Belinda¡¯s face. That night, the weight of the revtions kept Kenia awake, her mind restless until the early hours. The next morning, Belinda noticed the deep shadows under Kenia¡¯s eyes and her weary demeanor¡ªclear signs of a sleepless night. She had expected this. With a quiet sigh, Belinda offered Kenia some gentle advice before stepping out of the room and heading toward the Cardiac Surgery Department. Shortly after Belinda¡¯s departure, Holley entered Kenia¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Holley asked, her toneced with worry. Kenia lifted her tired eyes to meet her daughter¡¯s. She stared at Holley as if she were a stranger. Holley tilted her head slightly, blinking. ¡°Mom, why are you looking at me like this?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was t as she replied, ¡°Belinda filled me in on what happened.¡± Holley froze for a moment, caught off guard. Her face changed slightly. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Belinda telling Kenia that. Still, a flicker of doubt crossed her mind¡ªperhaps Kenia was just testing her. Forcing a smile, Holley responded, ¡°Oh, really? What did Belinda tell you?¡± Without hesitation, Kenia said, ¡°She told me how you and Sarai schemed together against Lucas.¡± At that, Holley¡¯s expression stiffened, her mask ofposure slipping away entirely. Holley stood there, frozen, unsure of what to say. After a long, uneasy pause, she murmured faintly, ¡°Mom, I¡­¡± But before she could gather her thoughts, Kenia interrupted her sharply. ¡°Holley, you¡¯ve let me down deeply.¡± The color drained from Holley¡¯s face. Kenia¡¯s voice was devoid of warmth as she continued, ¡°There¡¯s no point in justifying what you did. No exnation will change it. Whatever drove you¡ªwhether it was your own motives or someone threatening you¡ªyou already chose yourself over Belinda.¡± . . . Chapter 1170 ?Chapter 1170: Just then, Kenia seemed to have thought of something, and a mocking smile appeared on her face. ¡°I used to believe a parent¡¯s love was the purest, most selfless thing in the world. You¡¯ve proven how foolishly wrong I was¡ªhow arrogant of me to assume that.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Holley¡¯s voice cracked, shame washing over her like a tide. Kenia didn¡¯t soften. ¡°From here on, don¡¯t concern yourself with me. Once I¡¯m out of here, I¡¯ll be living with Belinda. I won¡¯t be going back to your ce.¡± Panic seized Holley instantly. ¡°Mom! What are you talking about? My ce is your ce! You¡¯re my mother¡ªI¡¯m the one who should be looking after you!¡± After all, Belinda wasn¡¯t her real daughter, but Kenia was indeed her mother! How could she abandon her own mother? Kenia¡¯s expression remained cold and unmoved. ¡°No need for that. What if someone finds leverage over you again and convinces you to sell me out? I¡¯m too old to survive that kind of blow.¡± Her words cut deep. Holley stood there, unable to muster a counterargument. It was as if her chest had tightened, suffocating her, while her heart throbbed with pain. ¡°Mom¡­¡± Tears welled in Holley¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m tired now,¡± Kenia said curtly, unwilling to entertain more pleas or even look at Holley. She turned away, shutting her eyes. Seeing Kenia like this, Holley bit her lip hard, her heart in agony. At that moment, a fierce resentment toward Belinda red up inside her. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault! If Belinda hadn¡¯t told Kenia about the matter, things wouldn¡¯t have spiraled to this point. Anger and desperation churned within Holley, but she could do nothing about it. She wanted to swear to Kenia that she would never betray her, yet the precedent with Belinda loomedrge. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special She couldn¡¯t reveal to Kenia that Belinda wasn¡¯t her real daughter. So, she could only bottle up her frustration. At noon, when Belinda came to see Kenia, Kenia wasted no time telling her that she wanted to be discharged. ¡°No way, Grandma! Your injuries aren¡¯t fully healed yet¡ªhow can you even think about getting discharged?¡± Belinda refused without a second thought. Kenia, undeterred, replied calmly, ¡°Belinda, you know my head¡¯s fine now. It¡¯s just my left ankle and shoulder de that are still mending, and those are bones¡ªthey don¡¯t heal overnight. A couple more days here won¡¯t magically fix them. I can recover just as well at home.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line. She knew Kenia wasn¡¯t wrong. The intracranial bleeding Kenia had suffered had been resolved with minor surgery, and after weeks in the hospital, her brain had recovered. ording to the usual practice of neurosurgery, Kenia would have been discharged long ago or transferred to another department. Still, Belinda hesitated. ¡°But¡­¡± Kenia cut Belinda off firmly, saying, ¡°No more objections! I¡¯ve been confined to this hospital for far too long, and I¡¯ve been longing to leave for weeks. Belinda, just listen to me. I am going home! Arrange for a caregiver to take care of me, and everything will be fine.¡± . . . Chapter 1171 ?Chapter 1171: After a brief moment of contemtion, Belinda responded, ¡°Alright, but I¡¯ll need to consult with your doctor first. If he approves, then we¡¯ll proceed with your discharge.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kenia replied. Following a discussion with Kenia¡¯s doctor, Belinda received confirmation that the doctor, too, believed home would be a better environment for Kenia¡¯s recovery. Prolonged hospitalization could take an emotional toll on patients, and since there were no major health concerns, recuperating in a familiar andfortable setting was deemed the best course of action. With the doctor¡¯s approval, Belinda agreed to the discharge. The next day, shepleted all necessary formalities and prepared to take Kenia home. Holley intended to apany them, but Kenia immediately rejected the idea. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you toe along! Belinda will take care of me,¡± Kenia said coldly. Without sparing another nce at Holley, she turned to Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go, dear.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda had no objections and gently guided Kenia out of the hospital ward. Watching them leave, Holley clenched her teeth, her expression darkening with frustration. Before taking Kenia home, Belinda made a stop at the Thomas estate to request a caregiver from Mollie. Given herplicated situation with Lucas, she was cautious about hiring an outsider who might be easily bribed. She had to be extremely cautious about this. After all, it wasn¡¯t just her and Lucas in the house anymore¡ªKenia would stay with them, too. Ensuring her safety was paramount. Belinda specifically sought out a trusted caregiver from the Thomas family, as their reliability was well-established. As for why she didn¡¯t consider getting a caregiver from the rk family, it was because of Kane. His deep-seated animosity toward Lucas made the idea unfeasible. Worried that Kenia might struggle with the transition, Belinda took a short leave from work, staying home for the first couple of days after Kenia¡¯s discharge from the hospital to ensure she settled infortably. Only when she was certain that Kenia had no difficulty adapting did she return to her duties at the hospital. That day, Baker summoned Holley to his ce. The moment Holley stepped inside, she asked urgently, ¡°Baker, what¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Lamont ran away!¡± Baker¡¯s voice was grave, his expression grim. ¡°W-What?¡± Holley¡¯s face paled instantly. After much deliberation, Baker had made the ruthless decision¡ªhe would find someone to kill Lamont. As long as Lamont was alive, he posed a perpetual threat. His existence jeopardized everything. Killing him was the only way to erase the problem entirely. After everything was ready, Baker had sent people to take actionst night. But unexpectedly¡­ Lamont had run away. ¡°How did this happen?¡± Holley asked, her voiceced with disbelief. ¡°You sent three men after him, didn¡¯t you?¡± How could three trained individuals fail to kill Lamont? ¡°I have no idea how this happened.¡± Baker shook his head, his face clouded with uncertainty. ¡°My men watched Lamont enter his house, and they never saw him leave. They waited until nightfall and made their move¡­ But the moment they broke in, Lamont was nowhere to be found. They searched every corner of the house, but there was no trace of him. They¡¯ve been monitoring the surrounding area ever since, yet he hasn¡¯t been spotted.¡± . . . Chapter 1172 ?Chapter 1172: Baker clenched his fists. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense! Tell me, how could a man simply vanish without a trace like that?¡± Holley¡¯s expression darkened as a sense of unease gripped her. Baker and his people had believed they could permanently eliminate Lamont, but to their surprise, he had slipped away undetected. Once her nerves settled, Holley said, ¡°It seems Lamont must have picked up on some hint of danger and made preparations ahead of time. Yet, he obviously didn¡¯t exit the house. So, what trick did he use to flee? Might there be a concealed nook or a hidden tunnel somewhere in his ce?¡± Baker¡¯s face brightened at her words. ¡°You are right! I¡¯ll send my team to scour Lamont¡¯s ce immediately to check for any secret exits or simr setups.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Holley replied with a grave nod, her demeanor tense. After a pause, she continued, ¡°But if Lamont got away because he pieced things together, we¡¯re totally exposed now. He¡¯s bound to link those people back to me. And if he does¡­¡± She swallowed hard, her voice trembling. ¡°What if he runs to Belinda and spills the beans about the matter of hormones? What¡¯s our next move then?¡± ¡°Stay calm,¡± Baker said soothingly. He inhaled deeply before adding, ¡°Things haven¡¯t gotten to the worst point yet. Fortunately, my men were in disguise. Even if Lamont sensed something, he¡¯d likely assume they were just the thugs he had crossed paths with before, not us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡± Holley exhaled, visibly relieved. ¡°My men will keep searching for Lamont,¡± Baker assured her, his tone resolute. ¡°Okay.¡± Holley nodded, though her spirits remained low. Lamont loomed like an unpredictable threat, and she couldn¡¯t shake the dread that he would do something soon. Later that evening, Belinda, Lucas, Johnson, and Bethany headed to the Dream Club. Naturally, Darren and Vincent tagged along. This time, though, Ryan wasn¡¯t invited. Given his ties to Verena, there were matters best kept from him. Belinda recounted the earlier drama¡ªhow Holley and Sarai had conspired together against Lucas and her. The group listened, stunned, their jaws dropping in disbelief. Bethany said, ¡°Sarai? Wasn¡¯t she your childhood friend who waster adopted by your grandmother? You two were close like sisters before.¡± Belinda gave a bitter smile. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s her. But she teamed up with my own mother to stab Lucas and me in the back.¡± ¡°Who¡¯d have guessed she had her sights on Lucas?¡± Johnson said, equally floored. ¡°Your mother¡¯s actions are getting more and more outrageous!¡± Darren growled, his face darkening as he clenched his jaw. After a pause, he added, ¡°What kind of woman schemes with strangers against her own daughter? Are you sure she¡¯s really your mother, Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 1173 ?Chapter 1173: Johnson said, ¡°Darren, we¡¯ve had our suspicions about that before, but Lucas ran a DNA test between Belinda and Holley.¡± He shrugged resignedly. ¡°Unfortunately, Holley really is Belinda¡¯s biological mother.¡± Darren was truly at a loss. ¡°Can a mother really be that awful to her daughter?¡± He sighed, then suddenly turned to Belinda with a new thought. ¡°You mentioned Sarai caught Holley cozying up to some guy and used it to ckmail her. So¡­¡± His expression grew serious. ¡°Could it be that Baker isn¡¯t your real father?¡± Darren¡¯s words sent a ripple of shock through the room. That question¡­ Belinda furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. When I first joined the Wright family, I underwent a paternity test.¡± Darren remainedposed. ¡°Paternity tests can be tampered with.¡± Pausing briefly, he continued, ¡°Ever since your return to the Wright family, Baker¡ªyour supposed father¡ªhas never shown you kindness. If he held resentment toward Holley for dismantling his family, his hostility toward you would make sense. But¡­ The reality contradicts that assumption. Baker¡¯s most cherished person has always been Holley. So, why would he mistreat the daughter she bore him? Why would he treat you with such disdain? Unless¡­ you aren¡¯t actually his child.¡± His voice turned serious. ¡°What if you were conceived from an affair Holley had in secret? Maybe Baker discovered the truth about that before. That could exin his attitude toward you. Even Holley¡¯s eventual mistreatment of you could be exined. Perhaps she saw you as a living reminder of her past indiscretions that she wished she could erase.¡± As Darren¡¯s theory settled in, an unsettling silence fell upon the group. Everyone exchanged nces, mulling over his reasoning. The more they analyzed it, the more usible it seemed. After a prolonged pause, Belinda finally spoke, her voiceced with uncertainty. ¡°If that were true, then Sarai¡¯s leverage over Holley wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± Darren shook his head. ¡°Not necessarily. What if Holley was unaware that Baker had already uncovered the truth? Baker, blinded by his love for Holley, might have chosen to forgive her betrayal¡ªbut he couldn¡¯t bring himself to ept you. That would exin everything, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± Belinda fell silent. No one else spoke, fully aware that this theory affected Belinda the most. Even Lucas, though deeply concerned for her, merely observed her in quiet contemtion, his dark eyes reflecting his worry. Darren continued, ¡°If Belinda were truly Baker and Holley¡¯s biological daughter, none of this would add up. That¡¯s why I firmly believe this matter warrants further investigation.¡± After a long moment, Belinda finally murmured, ¡°Darren¡­ Give me some time to process this.¡± . . . Chapter 1174 ?Chapter 1174: Her tone wasposed, and it was impossible to tell how she was really feeling. Darren didn¡¯t push further. To ease the heavy atmosphere, Vincent changed the subject, saying, ¡°By the way, did you hear? Moon is hosting a piano recital in Owathe.¡± ¡°Moon? The famous pianist?¡± Johnson echoed. Bethany¡¯s eyes instantly brightened. ¡°Oh, I know her! She¡¯s practically an icon in the world of ssical music. She won the gold medal at the International Piano Competition at just twenty-three! But that¡¯s not even the most astonishing part. What truly set her apart was her swift rise to fame. Five years ago, no one had ever heard of her. Then, out of nowhere, she began dominating thepetition scene, outshining prodigies and multiple-time champions, securing one victory after another. She skyrocketed to fame.¡± Bethany¡¯s voice carried a note of deep admiration. Johnson said, ¡°I heard that Moon is shrouded in mystery. She always wears a mask during performances, and even inpetitions. To this day, nobody knows what she actually looks like. The only rumor that circted is that she is a bit chubby.¡± Bethany waved dismissively. ¡°That¡¯s outdated gossip! She¡¯spletely transformed now. She has lost a lot of weight. She even shared before-and-after photos on Twitter, and people were stunned by her transformation!¡± As the conversation carried on, Belinda casually touched her nose, a peculiar glint flickering in her eyes. As they chatted, Bethany nced at Vincent and inquired, ¡°Vincent, are you also fond of Moon¡¯s music? Do you enjoy her work?¡± Vincent tilted his head slightly and replied, ¡°Yeah. In the past, Ryan practically dragged me along to a couple of her piano performances. I found them quite impressive. I once stumbled across an onlinement iming that hearing Moon y live is something one can never forget. At first, I thought it was just an exaggeration, but after experiencing it myself, I realized they were spot on.¡± Check g?ln¦Òv???s?c?m for more chapters Bethany blinked in surprise for a moment. ¡°Wait, Ryan¡¯s into Moon, too?¡± Vincent let out a small huff. ¡°Oh, he¡¯s obsessed. Any time Moon¡¯s got a recital or apetition, no matter where it¡¯s held, Ryan¡¯s there without fail.¡± He paused for a beat before continuing, ¡°In fact, he¡¯s the one who told me about her uing performance in Owathe. I¡¯ve got a friend on the event crew, so I scored us some prime front-row seats. We can all go together.¡± Bethany¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s amazing! I¡¯ve heard Moon¡¯s recital tickets are nearly impossible to get¡ªgone the second they go on sale.¡± Johnson couldn¡¯t hold back a chuckle. ¡°A piano recital selling out like some popr concert¡­ That¡¯s wild, isn¡¯t it?¡± Bethany bobbed her head enthusiastically. ¡°Totally! It just shows how extraordinary Moon is.¡± While the group buzzed with excitement, Belinda stayed quiet, her eyes cast downward. . . . Chapter 1175 ?Chapter 1175: After a few rounds of drinks and casual conversation, the gathering eventually wound down, and everyone left for their homes. In the car on the way back, Belinda and Lucas sat in silence, the hum of the engine filling the space between them. It wasn¡¯t until Lucas pulled into the driveway of their ce and switched off the ignition with a soft click that he turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯ve been quiet the whole ride. Are you still thinking about the matter of Holley and Baker?¡± At his words, Belinda¡¯s gaze flicked up to meet his. ¡°Lucas, do you ever wonder¡­ if I might not actually be Baker¡¯s daughter?¡± Lucas¡¯ mouth pressed into a thin line for a moment before he responded evenly, ¡°My opinion doesn¡¯t change anything. What matters is what you think.¡± Belinda went quiet again. What did she think? Truthfully, she had no clue. Her thoughts were a tangled mess now. Part of her was questioning whether she was truly Holley¡¯s biological child, wondering if someone could¡¯ve tampered with that first DNA test. Another part of her doubted her connection to Baker¡­ She feltpletely lost. ¡°How about we run another set of paternity tests?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice cut through the silence. Belinda lifted her eyes to his. Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n Lucas¡¯ tone was calm but firm. ¡°We¡¯ll use a differentb this time. Get new tests done¡ªfor you with Holley, and with Baker, too. Then we¡¯ll know for sure.¡± It was obvious Darren¡¯s earlierments had nted a seed of doubt in him, making him question the reliability of the DNA test before. After a heavy pause, Belinda replied, ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas reached over, gently taking her hand in his and squeezing it reassuringly. ¡°Belinda, whatever happens, I¡¯ve got your back. You don¡¯t need to be scared.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said, nodding with conviction, her eyes locking onto his, full of trust. After a while, they stepped out of the car and headed inside. Belinda turned to Margie and asked, ¡°Margie, how¡¯s my grandmother doing today?¡± Margie let out a faint sigh. ¡°Not so great, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression tightened with worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked. Margie said, ¡°Your mom stopped by the house multiple times today. But your grandmother instructed us to keep her out. She stood there, rapping on the door for ages, hoping we¡¯d let her in. When we didn¡¯t budge, she eventually had to walk away. Not long after, though, she came back and started knocking again. Your grandmother never gave in and refused to let her inside, but I could see it really shook her up. At dinner, she hardly touched her food¡ªsaid she wasn¡¯t hungry¡ªand then retreated to her room to rest.¡± . . . Chapter 1176 ?Chapter 1176: Belinda¡¯s face flickered with emotion as she listened. After a brief pause, she gave a small nod. ¡°I see. Thanks for letting me know.¡± She then nced at Lucas. ¡°I¡¯m going to spend some time with my grandmother. I¡¯ll join you in our roomter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied, offering a nod. Belinda climbed the stairs and stepped into Kenia¡¯s room. The space was dimly lit, illuminated only by the soft glow of a bedsidemp. Keniay still on the bed, barely stirring. ¡°Grandma, are you asleep?¡± Belinda asked in a gentle whisper. At the sound of her voice, Kenia propped herself up. ¡°Oh, Belinda, you¡¯re home.¡± Belinda crossed the room and sat down on the edge of the bed. ¡°Grandma, Margie mentioned you hardly ate at dinner. What¡¯s going on? Are you neglecting your health when I¡¯m not here to keep an eye on you?¡± Belinda furrowed her brow yfully, putting on a mock-stern expression. Kenia looked a little resigned and exined softly, ¡°I just didn¡¯t have much of an appetite.¡± Belinda shot her a look of mild disapproval. ¡°That¡¯s no excuse! You can¡¯t skip meals, especially while you¡¯re still recovering. If you don¡¯t eat well and keep your strength up, how are you going to get better?¡± Kenia let out a quiet sigh and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do better next time.¡± ¡°No ¡®next time¡¯ about it,¡± Belinda countered firmly. ¡°I¡¯m calling Margie now to whip something up for you. I¡¯ll sit here and make sure you eat it.¡± She pulled out her phone as she spoke. Kenia looked a bit reluctant but didn¡¯t protest. Once Margie brought up a tray of food, Belinda stayed by Kenia¡¯s side, keeping watch as she ate. After Kenia finished eating, Belinda finally smiled. Kenia returned the smile. They talked for a while longer before Belinda finally left the room. She didn¡¯t bring up Holley¡¯s visits, partly because she didn¡¯t want to bring it up, and partly because mentioning it wouldn¡¯t change anything. The following day, Belinda and Lucas got ready after they woke up and left the house together, each heading to their respective jobs. Upon reaching his workce, Lucas summoned Gordon into his office and directed him to arrange for someone to gather samples from Baker and Holley. He then further instructed him to submit their samples, along with Belinda¡¯s, to a newboratory they hadn¡¯t used before, to conduct a new round of DNA tests. Gordon blinked, caught off guard by the request. It dawned on him that Lucas might be questioning the reliability of the previous test, exining the decision to switch testing facilities. And he realized that Lucas was beginning to wonder if Baker was truly Belinda¡¯s biological father. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll handle it right away,¡± Gordon replied with a quick nod, keeping his thoughts to himself. Then, he left the office. . . . Chapter 1177 ?Chapter 1177: Later that evening, Holley arrived back at Vera Vis. She stepped into the elevator and tapped the button for her floor. However, just as the doors started to glide shut, a hand thrust forward, halting the doors¡¯ closure and prying them back open. Holley¡¯s gaze lifted. The moment she recognized the figure stepping into the elevator, her expression changed. ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Holley¡¯s eyes red wide with shock. ¡°Ms. Lewis, you seem rather startled to see me,¡± Lamont said with a faint smile. ¡°What¡­ What are you doing here? Have you lost your senses? What if someone spots you?¡± Holley fought to steady the swell of anxiety and fear bubbling inside her, striving to maintain a facade of calm. After all, she knew she wasn¡¯t supposed to be aware that Lamont had been hunted and had fled. Taking a slow breath, she masked her unease with irritation. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before¡ªtwo million isn¡¯t pocket change. No matter how much you hound me, I can¡¯t magic it up in three days.¡± Lamont didn¡¯t say anything, letting out only a sharp, icy chuckle. When the elevator halted at the thirty-seventh floor, he stepped out first, then nced back at Holley, still rooted inside. ¡°Noting out?¡± Holley¡¯s pulse raced. After a fleeting hesitation, she reluctantly followed him out. Lamont spoke up. ¡°We¡¯ve known each other for ages¡ªpractically old friends. But I¡¯ve never once stepped foot in your ce, Ms. Lewis. Now that I¡¯m right here at your door, you¡¯re not going to ask me in for a quick visit?¡± ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í????????????? Holley¡¯s face twitched faintly at his words. It waste, and she was alone. Inviting Lamont into her ce felt inappropriate and dangerous. Who could predict what he might try once he was alone with her? Without a second thought, Holley shot back, ¡°It¡¯s hardly proper for a man and a woman to be alone together inside a room thiste. If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it here.¡± Lamont said, ¡°I¡¯m standing at your doorstep, and you¡¯re still shutting me out? Fine then. I was about to discuss that two million with you, but since you¡¯re ying it so distant, forget it. I¡¯ll just take the matter up with Dr. Wright instead.¡± With that, he jabbed the elevator button. ¡°Wait!¡± Holley had no choice but to call out to him to stop him. Though every fiber of her screamed against it, she had no option but to let him go inside her ce. As he stepped inside, Lamont¡¯s eyes roamed over Holley¡¯s apartment, taking in every detail with a deliberate, calcting stare before shing a sly grin. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of what these Vera Vis properties go for. Rumor has it they started at¡­¡± ¡°Twelve grand per square meter. This ce has to be at least a hundred square meters¡ªquick math puts it over ten million! You¡¯re living in a spot worth that kind of money, yet you refuse to give me two million. That¡¯s hardly right, Ms. Lewis.¡± . . . Chapter 1178 ?Chapter 1178: Holley¡¯s heart tightened. She quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s not mine¡ªI rent it. Do you honestly think I could swing a ten-million-dor home? That¡¯s absurd!¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lamont replied, his voiceced with a biting, skepticalugh. He dropped onto the sofa, sprawlingfortably, then shifted his tone abruptly. ¡°Look, Ms. Lewis, if you¡¯re not willing to cough up the money, just admit it. You didn¡¯t have to go so far as to send someone to kill me. That¡¯s a bit cruel, don¡¯t you think?¡± Holley¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, though she kept her face a perfect mask of calm. ying dumb, she shot back, ¡°What are you saying? I don¡¯t understand.¡± Lamont let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Oh,e off it. Do you really think I am dumb? You asked people to fake being Marion¡¯s people and kill me.¡± Marion Carrillo was the notorious gang leader whom Lamont had offended before. Frankly, Lamont had never imagined that Holley would unearth details about Marion. He believed that shecked the skills to pull off such a feat. Surely, she must have had assistance from someone else. Holley, however, feigned bewilderment. ¡°Marion? Who¡¯s that supposed to be? I¡¯m clueless about what you¡¯re suggesting. I didn¡¯t send anyone to kill you! I don¡¯t even have the nerve or the funds for that. Whether you trust me or not, that¡¯s your call.¡± With a smirk, Lamont retrieved his phone and tapped the screen a few times. ¡°Let¡¯s set that aside for the moment. I have a recording here, Ms. Lewis. You might want to listen to it.¡± As his words faded, a voice crackled through the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°You are Dr. Chadwick? Here¡¯s a bank card with five hundred thousand dors,¡± a woman¡¯s voice said. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you¡¯re implying,¡± came Lamont¡¯s cautious reply. ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? The woman¡¯s voice continued, ¡°I need a small favor, Dr. Chadwick. Think of the five hundred thousand as a gesture of gratitude.¡± After a tense silence, Lamont¡¯s voice returned. ¡°What exactly do you want me to do?¡± ¡°Tomorrow, a child named Belinda wille in for a check-up. She is trying to figure out why she¡¯s overweight. When the timees, all you have to do is tell her family that it¡¯s typical for a kid hitting puberty to eat more and pack on some pounds¡ªnothing to worry about, no need to change her eating habits. That¡¯s it.¡± The recording ended there. Holley¡¯splexion drained of color in an instant. She stared at Lamont, stunned. Of course, she knew that female voice¡ªit was hers! She also recalled that those were her exact words from their first meeting. Never in her wildest dreams had she thought this man would have been cunning enough to record their conversation. . . . Chapter 1179 ?Chapter 1179: The spacious living room suddenly felt oppressively quiet. After a long while, Holley managed to say, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Lamont slid his phone back into his pocket and replied casually, ¡°I¡¯ve already saved a copy of that recording onto a USB and handed it to a friend. I gave him clear instructions that if anything happens to me¡ªwhether it¡¯s deliberate or an ident¡ªif I end up injured or dead, he¡¯s to deliver it straight to Belinda Wright, the attending physician in the Cardiac Surgery Department at the Grand ins General Hospital.¡± Holley went rigid. This was an outright threat! Lamont didn¡¯t stick around. He rose to his feet and said, ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Goodbye, Ms. Lewis.¡± After a few steps, he stopped abruptly, as if struck by a sudden thought. Turning back, he added, ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget about my two million.¡± With that, he left without a backward nce. The sound of the door shutting echoed through the room. Only then did Holley¡¯s frustration boil over¡ªshe mmed her fist on the table in anger. That bastard! He had kept evidence! What should she do now? For a moment, Holley was utterly lost. With shaky hands, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. Time blurred until the door of Holley¡¯s ce swung open. ¡°Holley!¡± Baker rushed in. ¡°Baker¡­¡± Holley muttered, tears spilling down her cheeks the moment she saw him. He wrapped her in his arms, soothing her for a while before saying, ¡°Tell me everything¡ªwhat did Lamont say to you?¡± Still sniffling, Holley recounted the entire exchange. Baker listened intently, his face serious. He didn¡¯t seem panicked. ¡°Baker,¡± Holley said, her voice trembling with panic, ¡°Lamont has a recording. Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s got us pinned? What can we do?¡± Baker¡¯s expression darkened, but his tone remained steady. ¡°Stay calm. There¡¯s still a way out of this.¡± Upon hearing this, Holley immediately straightened up, her curiosity piqued. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Baker leaned forward slightly, his voice calm. ¡°Think about it. Lamont already knows that the people after him are tied to you, so why didn¡¯t he go straight to Belinda and expose you? Why did hee back to you instead, revealing the existence of that recording?¡± Holley blinked, still puzzled. A cold sneer crossed Baker¡¯s lips before he regained hisposure. ¡°Because, Holley, what he really wants is money. If Belinda were to uncover the truth, let¡¯s not even discuss the fallout for us¡ªdo you really think Lamont would walk away unscathed?¡± . . . Chapter 1180 Chapter 1180: He paused momentarily before continuing, his gaze sharp. ¡°Lamont is our aplice. Do you think Mr. rk, with his cruelty, would let him off the hook if he found out about the matter? If he ever finds out the truth, Lamont¡¯s life will be just as miserable as ours.¡± Baker¡¯s expression turned calcting as he said, ¡°This is where we hold the advantage. Tell him he can have the two million¡ªbut make it clear that this is thest time. If he pushes any further, you¡¯ll take everything straight to Belinda, even if it means going down together. Lay out the risks and rewards for him, and let¡¯s see what he chooses.¡± Holley sat in silence for a moment, processing his words before she finally nodded, determination hardening in her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re right, Baker. I should have thought of that sooner.¡± Her confidence grew, and she nodded decisively. ¡°Alright, I understand now. I¡¯ll do that.¡± Leaning back against the sofa, Baker narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°Lamont is more cunning than I expected. Not only did he figure out that the people hunting him down were connected to you, but he also has a hidden escape route in his bedroom closet. It leads straight outside.¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°So,¡± Baker added, his toneced with warning, ¡°when you negotiate with him, tread carefully.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Holley replied, her expression serious. The following day¡­ As Belinda finished work, Lucas arrived to pick her up. ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a table for us at The Rooftop for dinner tonight,¡± Lucas said as he drove. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation, nodding in agreement. However, upon their arrival at The Rooftop, Belinda was surprised to find that the enormous space waspletely empty. The ce was clearly decorated with great care. As she settled at the table with the most breathtaking view, Belinda looked at Lucas, suspicion flickering in her gaze. ¡°Okay, what¡¯s going on? Why book the entire ce just for dinner?¡± Lucas merely smiled, offering no exnation. His secrecy only fueled Belinda¡¯s curiosity. Then, as the appetizers were served, a server arrived with an enormous bouquet of roses, cing them delicately before Lucas. Taking the bouquet in his hands, Lucas stood up without hesitation, walked over to Belinda, and in one fluid motion, dropped to one knee, extending the roses toward her. Belinda¡¯s breath hitched, and she instinctively reached out to pull him to his feet. ¡°Lucas, what are you doing? Get up.¡± Yet, Lucas remained still, gently stopping her from lifting him. His deep, husky voice resonated with emotion as he gazed up at her, his eyes reflecting nothing but sincerity. ¡°Belinda, just listen to me first, alright?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you enjoyed the chapters dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )?? . Chapter 1181 ?Chapter 1181: Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment, her heart pounding in her chest. Holding his gaze, she swallowed hard before finally nodding. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas stayed on one knee, clutching the bouquet tightly. The look in his eyes as he gazed at Belinda was gentle and full of affection. ¡°Belinda, I used to be blind to what love truly meant. I hurt you, over and over again, and I shattered your trust in me. That was my mistake, and I take full responsibility for it. Even now, I can¡¯t be sure if you¡¯re with me out of gratitude or because I managed to touch your heart in some way. Maybe you truly thought about our rtionship and chose to give me another chance.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m asking you to let me prove myself to you¡ªto show you that I¡¯m worthy of your trust and your heart. From this moment on, I want to be the one who cares for you, who spoils you, and who loves you unconditionally. Will you let me do that?¡± His words moved Belinda deeply. Her eyes welled up, and she fought back the tears that threatened to spill. Looking at Lucas, still kneeling before her, she took a shaky breath and said, ¡°After everything we¡¯ve been through¡ªespecially the divorce¡ªI¡¯ve learned to think carefully about every decision I make. So, when I agreed to be with you, Lucas, it wasn¡¯t out of gratitude or because you moved me. It was because I love you. I want to be with you. I want to give us another chance. Do you understand?¡± Lucas¡¯ heart swelled with joy at her words. A mix of happiness and excitement surged through him. He wanted to pull her into his arms, but the bouquet of roses between them held him back. Belinda smiled softly, took the roses from his hands, and brought them to her nose, inhaling their fragrance. She then looked at him, her smile widening. ¡°I love them,¡± she said, her voice warm. Setting the bouquet aside, she leaned in and kissed him. Lucas responded eagerly, his hand cradling the back of her head as he deepened the kiss. When they finally pulled away, both were slightly breathless. Belinda reached out and tugged gently at his shirt. ¡°Alright, get up now. You don¡¯t need to kneel anymore.¡± Lucas obeyed, rising to his feet and settling back into his seat. Just then, Belinda¡¯s expression shifted, and she gave him a yful, slightly using look. ¡°Tell me something, Lucas. Did you ever confess your feelings to Verena like this?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Belinda puffed out her cheeks and red at him. ¡°Just answer the question! Be honest!¡± Lucas took her hand in his, his expression turning serious. ¡°No. You¡¯re the first and only one I¡¯ve ever confessed my feelings to like this.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile returned, her heart glowing with happiness. Lucas continued, ¡°Before I met you, I thought I had feelings for Verena. But once I realized how I felt about you, everything became clear. What I felt for Verena wasn¡¯t love. I just don¡¯t dislike her. When she confessed her feelings to me, I thought she was a good person, so I agreed to be with her. Over time, she kept hinting at marriage, and I figured, why not? We got along well enough, and I thought it was time to settle down. So, I went to my dad and told him I was going to marry her¡­¡± . . . Chapter 1182 ?Chapter 1182: At that moment, Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed slightly. ¡°But to my surprise, my dad waspletely against it. Not only did he force me to break up with Verena, but he also forbade me from ever seeing her again. I kept asking him why, but he refused to exin. He just said it was nonnegotiable¡ªVerena and I had to break up. His overbearing attitude only fueled my rebellious side.¡± He paused, a faint, ironic smile tugging at his lips before he continued, ¡°Don¡¯t let my dad¡¯s calm and gentle demeanor now fool you. Back then, he was incredibly domineering, always insisting on having the final say and controlling everyone¡¯s lives. I was exhausted by his constant interference. I wanted to push back. The more he tried to stop me from marrying Verena, the more determined I became to go through with it. But¡­ I was still too young at the time. I didn¡¯t have the power to stand up to him. And I had never expected he¡¯d go as far as sending people to kidnap Verena to stop her from marrying me.¡± Belinda was utterly stunned by Lucas¡¯ revtion. She had never imagined that his rtionship with Verena had been soplicated. It turned out that Lucas¡¯ determination to marry Verena hadn¡¯t been driven by love but by his desire to defy his father¡¯s control. From the very beginning, Lucas had never truly loved Verena. The only person he had ever truly loved¡­ was her. This realization left Belinda both astonished and overwhelmed with emotion. A smile spread across her face, and she couldn¡¯t contain the joy bubbling up inside her. But as her happiness settled, a memory suddenly resurfaced. Her expression shifted, and she fixed Lucas with a teasing, sarcastic look. ¡°So¡­ter, to get back at Harold, you specifically went out of your way to marry someone who was fat and ugly, an illegitimate daughter. Isn¡¯t that right, Mr. rk?¡± The moment the words left her mouth, Lucas¡¯ expression froze. He was at a loss for how to respond. After all, what she said was the truth, and there was no way to deny it. Guilt washed over him as he looked at Belinda, his voice filled with regret. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I was wrong. I was such a jerk back then. It¡¯s all my fault.¡± Seeing how seriously Lucas was taking his apology, Belinda smiled and quickly reassured him, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not really mad. I was just teasing you. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± Relief washed over Lucas when he saw Belinda¡¯s smile. ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not mad at me,¡± he said, his tone softening. ¡°Let¡¯s eat. I¡¯m starving,¡± Belinda said, changing the subject. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas said with a nod. He gestured, and soon, the restaurant staff brought over the dishes. As the meal drew to a close, Lucas spoke up again. ¡°Belinda, there¡¯s something that has been on my mind for a while now. You promised that once our blood test results came out, you¡¯d tell me. So now, shouldn¡¯t you keep your promise and let me know¡­ who is the man you¡¯ve been keeping deep in your heart before?¡± Although Lucas knew this was in the past¡ªthat the man was just someone Belinda had liked before¡ªand now that they were together, that man couldn¡¯t possiblye between them, he still wanted to know. He needed to know. . . . Chapter 1183 ?Chapter 1183: Hearing Lucas¡¯ question, Belinda was momentarily stunned. Then, a soft smile curved her lips. With a serious expression, Belinda gazed at Lucas, her crimson lips trembling faintly as she spoke, deliberately choosing each word. ¡°Lucas¡­ Do you really not remember me?¡± The question caught Lucas off guard, and a wave of shock rippled across his features. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± he asked, his voice tinged with confusion. ¡°It appears you¡¯ve genuinely forgotten,¡± Belinda replied, her toneced with resignation. After a brief silence, she looked at Lucas, her voice carrying a hint of mncholy. ¡°Back in Ironwyn, eleven years ago, you stepped in to rescue a plump young girl from a group of cruel men bullying her. She was overweight then, marked by a distinct dark blemish on her left cheek. Those men had cornered her, mocking her relentlessly, and were on the verge of stripping her clothes¡­¡± Belinda paused, inhaling deeply to steady herself. ¡°Then, out of nowhere, a young boy emerged. He drove those men away, showed her kindness instead of judgment, and even draped his jacket over her shoulders.¡± Her eyes dropped as her voice grew tender. ¡°To that boy, it might¡¯ve been a fleeting act of kindness. But to that girl, he was a hero, someone who altered the course of her life¡­¡± Even now, the memory haunted Belinda. Had Lucas not intervened that day, had no onee to her aid, leaving her at the mercy of those men, would she have survived the ordeal? Lucas was frozen after hearing that. He stared at Belinda, wide-eyed, struggling to process her words for what felt like an eternity. At first, her ount had stirred no recognition in him. But as she went on, fragments of that distant day in Ironwyn began to sharpen in his mind. The girl he had once helped¡­ Could she really have been Belinda? Had their paths crossed so long ago? And¡­ Lucas¡¯ eyes widened further, a mix of delight and astonishment washing over him as he looked at her. ¡°Wait¡ªso the man you¡¯ve held in your heart all these years, the one you¡¯ve never let go of¡­ It¡¯s me?¡± Belinda locked eyes with him, her nod subtle¡­ Yet resolute, her voice soft, Belinda whispered, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s you. From that moment onward, you¡¯ve been the only one I¡¯ve ever loved¡ªthere has never been anyone else.¡± Lucas found himself at a loss for words, emotions swirling within him tooplex to name. He had once envied this mysterious figure from her past, convinced some extraordinary man had etched himself into Belinda¡¯s heart before. He had known her efforts to transform herself¡ªshedding weight and working hard¡ªwere for that man. . . . Chapter 1184 ?Chapter 1184: He had wondered what kind of person could ignite such devotion in her. But it turned out¡­ That man he had been jealous of in secret was actually himself. Belinda¡¯s unwavering affection had always been for him. As the truth settled, a surge of exhration coursed through Lucas. His gaze on Belinda intensified, brimming with newfound depth. In the end, Belinda didn¡¯t even know how she ended up following Lucas to a hotel. The instant the door to the opulent suite clicked shut, Lucas¡¯ restraint shattered. With one arm, he drew Belinda close, pressing her against him, while his other hand gently cradled her face. Leaning in, he captured her lips in a passionate kiss. Lucas¡¯ kiss was deep, searing with unspoken longing. Belinda¡¯s eyes fluttered closed as she melted into his embrace, tilting her head back, her arms instinctively encircling his waist. She met his fervor with equal passion. The world around them faded into insignificance, leaving only the frantic rhythm of their hearts. Lost in the moment, Lucas effortlessly lifted Belinda into his arms, his embrace both possessive and tender. By the time they copsed onto the bed together, their breaths came in uneven gasps. Supporting himself above her, Lucas gazed down at her with dark, intense eyes¡ªdesire and love mingling in their depths. His intensity was overwhelming, sending a shiver through Belinda. She averted her gaze, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it. With a quiet sigh, she reached for him, her fingers threading through his hair as she pulled him back down for another kiss. Their bodies pressed together, the warmth between them growing intoxicating. Lucas¡¯ hands roamed over her, each touch unraveling the barriers between them. In turn, Belinda slid her fingers along the buttons of his jacket, her hands trembling slightly as she undressed him. Soon, theyy bare before each other, bathed in the soft, golden glow of a single bedsidemp. Shadows danced across Belinda¡¯s porcin skin, casting an ethereal aura around her. Lucas¡¯ gaze traveled over her, drinking in every inch of her beauty, as though admiring a masterpiece sculpted by the gods themselves. Feeling the weight of his admiration, Belinda felt her cheeks flush with warmth. Embarrassed, she instinctively raised a hand to shield his view. A husky chuckle rumbled from Lucas¡¯ chest, low and tantalizing. Gently, he pried her fingers away and pressed a lingering kiss to her palm. ¡°You¡¯re breathtaking,¡± he murmured. Belinda turned her head aside, unable to meet his gaze. But then, without warning, Lucas shifted their positions in a swift, effortless movement. . . . Chapter 1185 ?Chapter 1185: The next moment, Belinda found herself straddling him. ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Her voice came out as a breathy whisper, her hands pressing lightly against his chest. The heat in her cheeks deepened as she stared down at him, bewildered. ¡°What are you doing?¡± A slow, teasing smile curved Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°Let¡¯s try something different tonight,¡± he said. ¡°I want you to take control.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath hitched. His words sent a wave of warmth through her, a mixture of surprise and nervous excitement blooming in her chest. Flustered, she swatted at his chest, her voice wavering between protest and amusement. ¡°What exactly is going through that mind of yours?¡± Lucas let out a quiet chuckle, utterly unfazed. He caught Belinda¡¯s hand, his touch warm and reassuring, his other hand trailing to her waist, fingers tracing delicate patterns against her bare skin. ¡°I want to see you like this,¡± he murmured, his voice low and coaxing. ¡°Let¡¯s just try to do this, alright?¡± Belinda hesitated, hershes trembling slightly as she bit her lower lip. Lucas¡¯ gaze bore into her, filled with anticipation,ced with unshakable tenderness. She exhaled softly, then, in barely more than a whisper, said, ¡°Just this once.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± A triumphant smile flickered across Lucas¡¯ face. He guided Belinda, his touch patient and encouraging, as they adjusted to this unfamiliar dance. There was a brief moment of uncertainty, but then¡ªeverything fell into ce smoothly. As their bodies entwined in this newfound closeness, hesitation gave way to instinct, uncertainty dissolved into passion, and the night unfolded in whispers, moans, and the soft rhythm of two hearts beating as one¡­ ¡°This feels too deep¡­¡± Belinda bit her lip tightly, feeling both unfamiliar and a little ufortable. ¡°Try moving a little. Hmm?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried a teasing undertone, his wordsced with gentle encouragement. Belinda hesitated briefly, her eyes meeting his. Under his patient gaze, she finally gathered the courage to move. This was new territory for both of them¡ªan experience neither had explored before. At first, Belinda remained cautious, but as she adjusted, she found herself beginning to enjoy it. However, her deliberately slow, torturous pace was driving Lucas to the edge of his restraint. More than once, the temptation to take control surged through him. ¡°Stay still!¡± Belinda warned, shooting him a re when she sensed his impatience. With a resigned sigh, Lucas relented, allowing her to set the pace. His voice softened. ¡°Belinda, just a little faster?¡± . . . Chapter 1186 ?Chapter 1186: ¡°No!¡± Belinda replied without hesitation, a mischievous glint in her eyes. Smirking, she tilted her head, her confidence growing. ¡°I¡¯m the one in charge now. You have to listen to me.¡± Lucas¡¯ dark eyes flickered with resignation. But this time, he truly let her have her way. Unfortunately for him, Belinda took full advantage of her control, slowing down even more¡ªpushing his patience to its very limit. In the end, Lucas couldn¡¯t endure it any longer. His hands gripped her waist, and with one swift movement, he flipped her beneath him. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda huffed, annoyance shing across her face. ¡°We agreed that I¡¯d be on top!¡± A smirk curled at the corner of Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°I let you have your turn¡­ But I still think this position suits us better.¡± Before she could protest, he began to move. It wasn¡¯t long before Belinda¡¯s defiance melted into breathless pleas. ¡°Slower¡­¡± ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Lucas rasped, beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His voice had grown deep and rough, thick with desire. ¡°You¡ª¡± Belinda¡¯s words were swallowed by his heated kiss, leaving her no room for protest. Their passion stretched on, spilling into every corner of the spacious suite¡ªthe bedroom, the living room, the sofa, even the bathroom¡ªall of it bearing the remnants of their night. In the end, Belinda didn¡¯t even know how she fell asleep. All she knew was that, once again, Lucas hadpletely worn her out. The next day, When Belinda woke, an overwhelming soreness seeped into her bones, as if she had been trampled by a truck. Every muscle ached in protest. Thankfully, she had the day off. Otherwise, in this condition, how could she possibly go to work? A suspicion crossed her mind. Lucas had known she was off today. Had he deliberately pushed her to the limitst night, indulging himself without restraint? Sensing Belinda was awake, Lucas pulled her against his chest, his lips brushingzily against the nape of her neck. ¡°Morning.¡± His voice was thick with sleep,ced with an irresistible allure. Belinda had no desire to talk to him afterst night, but the warmth of his breath ghosting over the sensitive skin of her neck sent an involuntary shiver down her spine. ¡°Get up already! I have the day off, and I need to visit my grandmother.¡± Turning to face him, Belinda pressed her hands against his chest, pushing him away with feigned irritation. Lucas chuckled, utterly unbothered. ¡°Alright, sweetheart. Whatever you say.¡± His tone was indulgent, his gaze filled with affection. . . . Chapter 1187 ?Chapter 1187: Soon, Lucas drove Belinda home. Meanwhile, Kenia had just woken up. After making her way downstairs and finishing a leisurely breakfast, she settled onto the living room sofa, idly flipping through TV channels. Then, her phone rang. When she saw the caller ID, she stiffened. In an instant, her rxed expression vanished. Kenia held her phone, watching as it rang persistently. She made no move to answer, allowing the call to drag on until the veryst second before finally picking up. ¡°Hello.¡± Her voice was calm. ¡°Kenia, have you had breakfast yet? How are you feeling? Is your recovery going well?¡± On the other end, Sarai¡¯s voice was gentle, brimming with concern. But at her words, Kenia¡¯s expression turned frigid. ¡°I¡¯m not well,¡± Kenia replied. Her tone was clipped. Hearing this, Sarai was stunned for a moment. A strange unease crept into her chest, making her grip the phone a little tighter. Pressing her lips together for a moment, she asked cautiously, ¡°Kenia, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Kenia didn¡¯t hesitate. Her patience had run out. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that anymore. We¡¯re not that close.¡± Sarai¡¯s face went pale in an instant. Her fingers trembled slightly as she held the phone. Anxiously, she said, ¡°Kenia, what do you mean? Why are you saying that all of a sudden? I¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡ª¡± Kenia saw no reason to continue the charade. She interjected, ¡°Sarai, drop the act. Belinda already told me everything.¡± A sharp intake of breath. Sarai froze, unable to form a single coherent word. She knew she was wrong. There was no justification for what she had done. After a while, with a deep, shaky breath, she finally spoke. ¡°Kenia, I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I¡ªI let greed cloud my judgment. I made a terrible mistake.¡± Her voice cracked with emotion. ¡°I regretted it the moment it happened, I swear. I truly did¡ª¡± Kenia cut her off, her voice razor-sharp, ¡°Of course, you regret it. Because your little scheme fell apart. Isn¡¯t that why?¡± Sarai flinched as if she¡¯d been pped. Her throat tightened, her eyes stinging with unshed tears. ¡°Kenia,¡± she muttered hoarsely, ¡°please¡­ I know I messed up, but don¡¯t shut me out. Please don¡¯t push¡­¡± ¡°Me away. I have no one else. No other family. You¡¯re the only person I have left. If you abandon me now¡­ I¡¯ll bepletely alone.¡± . . . Chapter 1188 ?Chapter 1188: Kenia let out a mockingugh. ¡°Oh? Now I¡¯m your only family? Funny. Did you think of that when you conspired with Holley? When you plotted against Belinda and Lucas, did you ever stop to consider that?¡± Sarai opened her mouth, but Kenia didn¡¯t give her the chance to speak. ¡°Maybe, just maybe, you hesitated for a moment,¡± Kenia said. ¡°Maybe there was a tiny part of you that felt guilty. But in the end, your greed won. You made your choice. So spare me the tears. I¡¯m not interested in your remorse.¡± Her words cut through Sarai like a de. Tears welled in Sarai¡¯s eyes as she struggled to form a response. ¡°Kenia, please. Just let me exin¡ª¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing left to exin,¡± Kenia interjected firmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear another word from you. Sarai, from this moment forward, let¡¯s go our separate ways. I hope you live a great life. Good luck.¡± Kenia¡¯s words hit Sarai like a punch to the gut. Her voice wavered as she choked out, ¡°Kenia¡­ Wh-why are you saying this to me? Are you¡­ cutting all ties with me?¡± A deep weight pressed on Kenia¡¯s heart. She felt sympathy for Sarai, but Sarai had gone too far this time. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to forgive her. Taking a steady breath, Kenia spoke with finality. ¡°Yes. I am cutting all ties with you.¡± She hesitated briefly before continuing, her voice steady butced with unspoken sorrow. ¡°I raised you, and in return, you cared for me all these years. We owe each other nothing now. Let¡¯s end our rtionship.¡± On the surface, Kenia¡¯s expression remainedposed, but inside, her heart was in pain. ¡°Kenia!¡± Sarai¡¯s voice rang through the phone, raw with anguish. Yet, Kenia didn¡¯t waver. Without hesitation, she ended the call. The moment the line disconnected, silent tears streamed down Kenia¡¯s face. To Kenia, Sarai and Belinda were both her granddaughters. Severing ties with Sarai was agonizing. But no matter how much it hurt, this was a choice she had to make. As Kenia sat immersed in sorrow, a voice pulled her back to the present. ¡°Miss Wright, you¡¯re back,¡± Margie said, breaking the silence. Kenia inhaled deeply and quickly wiped away her tears. At that moment, Belinda stepped into the living room. She opened her mouth to speak but faltered as soon as she noticed Kenia¡¯s reddened eyes. ¡°Grandma¡­ What happened?¡± she asked, concern etching her features as she sat beside Kenia. . . . Chapter 1189 ?Chapter 1189: Kenia exhaled slowly. ¡°Sarai called,¡± she admitted. A flicker of something unreadable passed through Belinda¡¯s gaze. It was no surprise to Belinda that Sarai would call Kenia. She knew Sarai was bound to try and persuade Kenia to let her return. But Belinda knew her grandmother well. Since the truth had surfaced, there was no way Kenia would ever let Sarai return. ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I told her never toe back. Never to contact me again,¡± Kenia answered without hesitation. Belinda blinked in surprise. She hadn¡¯t expected Kenia to be so¡­ firm. After all, Sarai had always been like a granddaughter to Kenia. ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Belinda gently took Kenia¡¯s hand, holding it tightly. She understood better than anyone how much pain this decision had caused her. Kenia took another measured breath and steadied her tone. ¡°This time, Sarai crossed the line. There¡¯s no forgiving her.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t argue. She just lightly patted Kenia¡¯s back in silent support. She, too, could never forgive Sarai. Or Holley. What they had done had shattered something inside her, breaking the very trust she had once given them. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Kenia assured Belinda, giving her hand a reassuring pat. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, she shifted topics. ¡°By the way, you and Lucas¡ªwhere did you two disappear tost night? Neither of you came home.¡± Belinda coughed lightly, caught off guard by the question. Kenia¡¯s gaze sharpened as she studied Belinda, her lips slowly curving into a knowing smile. Her eyes lingered on the faint, barely concealed marks on Belinda¡¯s corbone. ¡°Just where did you two lovebirds enjoy yourselvesst night?¡± Belinda blinked, a flicker of unease crossing her features. ¡°I was outte and decided to stay at a hotel for the night.¡± Kenia cast her a knowing nce but chose not to press further. Seeing how well Lucas and Belinda were getting along warmed Kenia¡¯s heart. She was genuinely pleased for them. ¡°Alright, go upstairs and get some rest,¡± Kenia said gently. ¡°Okay.¡± Suppressing a yawn, Belinda nodded. She had barely gotten any sleep the night before. A restless night in an unfamiliar bed had left her drained. Once in her room, she took a long shower before sinking into her mattress, exhaustion quickly pulling her under. . . . Chapter 1190 ?Chapter 1190: In a hotel room in Soling, Sarai sat frozen, her fingers still gripping her phone. She was in shock. She had never expected Kenia to be so cruel to her. Kenia had truly meant what she said¡ªshe was severing ties with herpletely! How could this be happening? She was now stranded in a foreign city with no one to rely on. She had lived a privileged life for so long¡ªluxury cars, fine dining, a spacious house. She had never needed to lift a finger. Even her financial security had been ensured, thanks to the generous allowances Belinda sent her each month as a reward for caring for Kenia. But now¡­ All of it was gone. She was left with nothing. Starting over from scratch? The very thought was unbearable. At first, she had assumed this was temporary. She had believed that, after some time, Kenia would cool down, and she could call her up, feign some tears, and plead for forgiveness. Surely, Kenia would convince Belinda to take her back. But she had miscalcted. Belinda had told everything to Kenia. And Kenia¡­ Her reaction had been far harsher than she had anticipated. Kenia was actually serious about cutting her off. Panic surged through Sarai¡¯s chest, making it hard to breathe. Desperate, she grabbed her phone and dialed Holley¡¯s number. Holley quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± The moment she heard Holley¡¯s voice, Sarai broke downpletely. ¡°Holley! I called Kenia, and she¡­ she told me she wants to cut ties with me! What am I supposed to do?¡± Holley stiffened at the words, her heart sinking. So Kenia was serious this time. Letting out a slow, measured breath, Holley spoke gravely. ¡°Kenia was discharged from the hospital, but instead ofing home, she went straight to Belinda¡¯s ce. Not only is she refusing to see me, but she won¡¯t even return my calls.¡± Sarai¡¯s face grew even paler. Holley continued with a heavy sigh, ¡°This time, we pushed too far. My mother¡­ she won¡¯t forgive us. It¡¯s not just you, even I don¡¯t know how to fix this.¡± She wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Sarai¡¯s sobs grew louder. ¡°What am I supposed to do? I¡¯ve never lived on my own before¡ªI¡¯ve always had Kenia! Now I¡¯ve been driven out of Owathe, stranded in a city where I know no one. I have no skills, no connections, nothing! How am I supposed to survive?¡± Holley remained silent, her brows furrowing slightly. After a long pause, Sarai sniffled and said, ¡°Holley¡­ You won¡¯t abandon me too, will you? You will take care of me, right?¡± . . . Chapter 1191 ?Chapter 1191: Holley¡¯s expression darkened instantly. Her eyes narrowed, a sharp glint shing in them. After a few seconds, she spoke, eerily calm. ¡°And tell me, Sarai¡ªjust how exactly do you expect me to take care of you?¡± Sarai didn¡¯t bother sugarcoating her words. ¡°Holley, calm down. I¡¯m not asking for anything outrageous. I¡¯m just stranded in a strange city, running low on cash, and honestly, I¡¯m in a bind. Would it be possible for you to send me twenty thousand a month just to keep me afloat? That¡¯s all I need; I won¡¯t ask for more. And I promise, I¡¯ll keep quiet about¡­ that matter. Not a single soul will hear about it from me.¡± Now, when Sarai faced Holley, her attitude waspletely different from before. Holley, however, remained visibly displeased. The request left a bitter taste in her mouth, and frustration simmered beneath the surface. Still, Sarai¡¯s request wasn¡¯t exactly unreasonable. But that didn¡¯t mean Holley was about to give in so easily. She said, ¡°I can send you money every month, but the most I¡¯ll give is ten thousand.¡± Sarai¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°Ten thousand? That¡¯s nowhere near enough, Holley. I¡ª¡± Holley cut her off, saying, ¡°Ten thousand is more than generous. That¡¯s my final offer¡ªtake it or leave it. If you agree, I¡¯ll start transferring the money tomorrow. If not, well, then I guess you¡¯re out of luck.¡± On the other end of the call, Sarai fell silent for a long moment. Then, with reluctance, she finally replied, ¡°Fine. Ten thousand it is.¡± She would just have to be more careful with her spending. ¡°Good. Then it¡¯s settled.¡± Without another word, Holley ended the call. Later that evening, Bethany invited Belinda out for dinner. With Johnson busy with work, it was just the two of them sharing a meal. As they ate, Belinda mentioned the phone call Sarai had made to Kenia earlier that day. ¡°Kenia¡¯s amazing!¡± Bethany burst out after hearing the story, unable to hold back her admiration. Then, her lips twisted into a scornful smirk. ¡°Sarai¡¯s got some audacity. What¡¯s her n? She thinks she can just sweet-talk Kenia ande back?¡± Belinda let out a sharp, silent scoff, her expression saying it all. Bethany¡¯s teeth clenched, her face flushing with anger. ¡°And don¡¯t get me started on Holley! She¡¯s crossed every boundary! Teaming up with an outsider to scheme against her own flesh and blood¡ªwhat kind of mother does something that vile?¡± The mere mention of Holley cast a shadow over Belinda¡¯s features. These days, hearing her mother¡¯s name didn¡¯t stir sorrow in her anymore, just a bitter blend of disappointment and repulsion. Over and over, Holley had proven herself untrustworthy, but thistest betrayal, joining forces with Sarai to plot against Lucas, was the final straw for Belinda. . . . Chapter 1192 ?Chapter 1192: She couldn¡¯t stomach it any longer. Holley was her mother, and she had to know how deeply Lucas mattered to Belinda. And yet, fully aware of that, Holley had still conspired with Sarai to scheme against Lucas. It was painfully obvious now that Holley didn¡¯t care about her feelings at all. If that was how little she cared, why should Belinda care about her? She wasn¡¯t worth the tears or the emotional drain anymore. Bethany turned her gaze back to Belinda, studying her for a beat before saying, ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your take on what Darren mentioned earlier, about you, Baker, and Holley?¡± After a pause, she added cautiously, ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a chance someone messed with the paternity results between you and Baker, or between you and Holley?¡± Upon hearing the question, Belinda lowered her gaze, a flicker of hesitation crossing her features. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°Lucas intends to collect DNA samples from me, Holley, and Baker once more and send them to a different testing facility.¡± She paused before adding, ¡°But so far, he hasn¡¯t been able to obtain a sample from Baker.¡± Bethany blinked in surprise at this revtion, but after a moment, she nodded in understanding. ¡°That¡¯s a good step forward.¡± Belinda turned to look at her. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a possibility that I¡¯m neither Baker¡¯s nor even Holley¡¯s biological daughter?¡± Bethany pressed her lips together as if weighing her words carefully before she finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ the way Holley and Baker treat you has always seemed strange to me. I mean, what kind of mother plots against her own child? And Baker¡­ If he adores Holley as much as he does, why would he treat the daughter she gave him with such indifference? Look at the way he dotes on Kylee! But when ites to you¡­ It just doesn¡¯t add up.¡± ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í???????????? Belinda remained silent, but turmoil swirled within her. Not wanting to upset Belinda further, Bethany gently ced a piece of food onto her te and offered a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t dwell on it for now. We¡¯ll wait for the DNA results before jumping to conclusions.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda nodded, focusing on her meal without another word. Midway through dinner, she excused herself to the restroom. On her way back to the private dining room, she unexpectedly crossed paths with a familiar face. ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± Devin¡¯s eyes lit up with surprise, a fleeting spark of delight shing through them. ¡°Mr. Davidson.¡± Belinda acknowledged him with a polite nod. ¡°What a coincidence. Are you here for dinner as well?¡± . . . Chapter 1193 ?Chapter 1193: Devin nodded. ¡°Yeah, Carmelita rmended this ce, so she brought me here to try the food.¡± After a brief pause, as ifpelled by instinct, he added, ¡°Her friend Eliana is here, too.¡± Hearing the name, Belinda was momentarily confused. It took her a moment to remember who Eliana was. Carmelita had mentioned her before, describing her as someone she considered an ideal match for Devin. Belinda quickly smiled. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice.¡± A dull ache settled in Devin¡¯s chest. He scoffed bitterly at himself. What had he been expecting? Of course, Belinda wouldn¡¯t care if he was having dinner with another woman. Taking a deep breath, Devin was about to speak when something caught his eye¡ªfaint red marks on Belinda¡¯s neck. Since Belinda had removed her coat after entering the restaurant, the round neckline of her T-shirt left thempletely exposed. The moment he saw them, he felt as if a sharp de had pierced his heart. ¡°You and Lucas¡­ You¡¯re happy together, aren¡¯t you?¡± Devin¡¯s smile was forced, the words heavy on his tongue. Belinda¡¯s lips curved softly, warmth flickering in her gaze. ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Perhaps she hadn¡¯t realized it herself, but the way her eyes lit up at the mention of Lucas was unmistakable. And the more Devin noticed it, the more his heart ached. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ good to hear.¡± He lowered his gaze, his voice subdued. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you. I was actually on my way to the restroom.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda gave a brief nod and continued on her way, walking past him without another word. To her, this encounter was nothing more than an exchange of pleasantries. But little did she know that before the night ended, she and Bethany would find themselves caught up in an unexpected incident¡­ As Belinda and Bethany were about to head toward the lobby to settle the bill, Belinda suddenly came to a halt at the corner of the hallway. Her steps faltered as she noticed Carmelita standing in front of the door to a private room. From inside, there was a series of muffled thuds. It sounded as though someone was desperately trying to escape, but the door wouldn¡¯t budge. Carmelita stood idly by the entrance, arms crossed, a smug smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. However, as soon as she spotted Belinda not far away, her smile faltered for a fleeting moment. A brief wave of panic flickered in her mind, but she quicklyposed herself. Belinda seemed unaware. There was no need to be panicked. Carmelita immediately narrowed her eyes at Belinda. ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Belinda walked over to her, unfazed, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s all that noiseing from inside?¡± Carmelita shot her a cold look and snapped, ¡°None of your business. Stay out of it!¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze hardened. She remembered what Devin had mentioned earlier¡ªhe was dining with Carmelita and Iliana tonight. But now, here was Carmelita, lingering in front of a private room, ignoring the noise from within¡­ . . . Chapter 1194 ?Chapter 1194: Something wasn¡¯t adding up. Without hesitation, Belinda asked bluntly, ¡°Is Devin inside?¡± Carmelita¡¯s expression shifted immediately. She bit her lip. ¡°Why would Devin be in there? He didn¡¯t evene to this restaurant.¡± Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Oh? That¡¯s funny. I bumped into him earlier, and he told me he was dining here with you and Iliana.¡± Carmelita¡¯s face twisted in frustration. Damn it! She hadn¡¯t expected Devin to have run into Belinda before this. Her thoughts scrambled before she quickly responded, ¡°Well, Devin left already.¡± But Belinda was unconvinced. She had no intention of talking to Carmelita and swiftly shoved her aside, her hand reaching for the door handle. It was only then that she realized the door was locked. It required a key to open. ¡°Belinda, what the hell do you think you¡¯re doing? Leave!¡± Carmelita snapped, breaking out of her brief moment of panic and trying to push Belinda aside. But before she could make contact, Belinda reacted in a sh¡ªwhipping around, seizing Carmelita by the throat, and pinning her against the wall. Carmelita¡¯s body stiffened in shock. When she realized what was happening, she immediately shouted, ¡°You crazy bitch! Let go of me!¡± She desperately raised her hands to w at Belinda¡¯s grip on her neck, her nails sinking into her skin. Soon, blood began to trickle down Belinda¡¯s hand. A sharp sting ran through Belinda¡¯s hand, but instead of backing down, she only tightened her grip. A cold fire burned in her eyes. With controlled strength, she mmed Carmelita against the wall. The impact sent a loud, dull thud through the hallway. ¡°Ah!¡± Carmelita shrieked in agony. Belinda¡¯s voice was low and dangerous. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare scratch me again!¡± ¡°Belinda?¡± A voice broke through the tension. Bethany had just returned from paying the bill, only to stumble upon the startling scene. Belinda turned to Bethany. ¡°Bethany, search her. She has the key.¡± ¡°On it.¡± Without hesitation, Bethany stepped forward and quickly patted down Carmelita¡¯s pockets. She soon found a key in the pocket of her pants. Once Bethany had it, she didn¡¯t waste a second. She rushed to unlock the door. However, the moment she opened the door, her breath hitched, her eyes widening in disbelief at the sight before her. . . . Chapter 1195 ?Chapter 1195: This¡­ What in the world was going on? ¡°Belinda,e here, quick!¡± Bethany quickly called out urgently. Belinda let go of Carmelita and walked over. ¡°What¡¯s hap¡ª¡± She didn¡¯t even get to finish her sentence. She froze at the sight before her. Inside the private room, Iliana was lying on the floor. Her body, face, and hair were drenched in what looked like grease and sauce. She was aplete mess. She must have begun taking her clothes off because her upper body had been stripped down to a white tank top. On the far side of the room, Devin was just as much of a wreck. He was standing by the dining table, his face unnaturally flushed and covered in sweat. He was bracing one hand on the table for support, while the other hung loosely by his side. His left forearm was smeared with blood that dripped steadily to the floor, where a bloodstained forky at his feet. It was a horrifying scene, to say the least. Belinda approached Devin. ¡°Devin? Are you okay?¡± Devin raised his zed eyes at her, his breathing ragged and heavy. He swallowed a couple of times before he could speak, and even then, it was a struggle. ¡°Dr. Wright¡­ Please¡­ Take me to the hospital now!¡± His voice was so raspy, and it pained Belinda just to listen to it. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda could tell he was in bad shape, so she chose to shelve her questions forter. ¡°Can you walk?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s okay¡­ Please support me when I walk,¡± Devin said. g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ???????? novels ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda reached out to steady him on his feet. Only then did she realize that his body was burning up. As Belinda propped him up against her side, Devin¡¯s breathing grew even morebored. He gritted his teeth and mustered all his willpower to suppress the raging desire inside him. His steps were still a little unsteady, though, and he couldn¡¯t help but lean against Belinda. ¡°S-Sorry,¡± Devin mumbled, his face filled with shame and regret. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Belinda reassured him, knowing that he wasn¡¯t doing it on purpose. She then turned to Bethany. ¡°Bethany,e over and help him on his other side.¡± Bethany nodded and rushed over, draping Devin¡¯s other arm over her shoulders to support him better. With their help, Devin was finally able to regain some of his bnce. ¡°Devin¡­¡± Carmelita called softly, her steps slow and cautious as she tried to walk up to him. . . . Chapter 1196 ?Chapter 1196: Devin paused and turned to look at her. His gaze was cold and distant, like a dagger stabbing into her heart. ¡°Get lost!¡± Devin spat out. Carmelita stiffened as the color drained from her face. Without another word, Devin continued to walk forward. Carmelita could only watch them go, even as she stewed in a mix of worry and resentment. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t interfered¡­ Belinda soon jumped into the driver¡¯s seat and sped to the nearest hospital. The doctors and nurses took over as soon as they reached the emergency room. ¡°What happened?¡± the doctor asked Belinda. He needed to understand the patient¡¯s situation in order to administer the proper treatment. ¡°Uh¡­¡± Belinda wasn¡¯t sure how to exin Devin¡¯s condition. She had a rough guess about what had transpired, but she hadn¡¯t exactly confirmed it. She turned to Devin in silent query. Devin was barely holding on at that point. He took a deep breath, practically gasping for air, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been drugged with a potent aphrodisiac.¡± The doctor hesitated momentarily but swiftly regained hisposure. He then turned to the nurse beside him and instructed, ¡°Take him to the emergency unit immediately.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± the nurse replied. Devin was swiftly escorted away by the medical team, leaving Belinda and Bethany exchanging nces filled with incredulity. ¡°So it¡¯s true,¡± Bethany murmured, her expression darkening. ¡°Devin has been drugged.¡± She then sighed, her voiceced withplexity. ¡°Judging from the way he reacted to Carmelita earlier, even if she didn¡¯t administer the drug herself, she was definitely involved in the matter.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. She remained silent. Bethany continued, ¡°It seems Carmelita was attempting to get Devin and Iliana to sleep together. I¡¯m familiar with Iliana¡ªshe¡¯s the second daughter of the Garza family. Her father, Gil Garza, is the CEO of the Garza Group. The Davidson and Garza families have maintained strong business ties over the years. I¡¯ve even heard rumors that Iliana has been infatuated with Devin for quite some time.¡± She exhaled deeply before adding, ¡°Now, the question is: was it Iliana who drugged Devin, or was it Carmelita?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was calm but resolute. ¡°Regardless of who did it, this kind of maniption is inexcusable.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Bethany agreed vehemently, a flicker of disdain shing in her eyes. . . . Chapter 1197 ?Chapter 1197: Not long after, Lucas arrived. He had called Belinda while she was on the way to the hospital with Devin, eager to understand the situation. At the time, Belinda had offered him only a brief exnation, simply instructing him toe as soon as possible. As Lucas approached, Bethany turned to Belinda and said, ¡°Since Lucas is here now, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡± Belinda nodded and handed her car keys to Bethany. ¡°Take my car.¡± Since they had both arrived at the hospital together, Bethany¡¯s car was still parked at the restaurant. ¡°Alright.¡± Bethany took the keys without hesitation and walked away. Once Bethany was gone, Lucas wasted no time. ¡°Belinda, what exactly happened?¡± Instead of responding immediately, Belinda countered with a question of her own. ¡°What did Carmelita tell you?¡± she asked. Lucas had discovered the situation unusually fast, which could only mean one thing¡ªCarmelita had called him. But why? Why would Carmelita call Lucas? What was she so afraid of? Could it be that Carmelita feared something might happen between Devin and her? Lucas¡¯ expression remained unreadable as he responded, ¡°She simply said that you took Devin away, and she had no idea where you went. That was all.¡± Belinda let out a cold chuckle. ¡°Is that so?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Devin¡¯s condition is serious. The substance he was given is a powerful aphrodisiac.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Lucas¡¯ brows knitted together in concern. ¡°Really? Who could have done this?¡± Belinda shook her head slightly before exining the situation. Then, she said, ¡°At this point, Bethany and I strongly suspect that either Iliana or Carmelita was responsible for drugging Devin. Either way, Carmelita is undeniably involved in the matter. She wants Devin and Iliana to sleep together.¡± ¡°Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been guarding the private room door, locking it, and wearing such an expression at the time.¡± Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, frustration evident in his tone. ¡°Has Carmelita lost her mind? Coborating with others to set up her own brother?¡± Belinda folded her arms and nodded, a trace of sarcasm dancing in her eyes. ¡°Seems like it. There¡¯s no shortage of people like her in this world.¡± A shadow flickered across Lucas¡¯ gaze as he processed her words. Lucas gazed at Belinda, sensing that her mind had drifted back to the betrayal orchestrated by Holley and Sarai. With a faint exhale, Belinda murmured in a tone tinged with resignation, ¡°I can¡¯t help but wonder how Devin¡¯s holding up right now.¡± . . . Chapter 1198 ?Chapter 1198: ¡°Don¡¯t you dare let him cross your mind!¡± Lucas shot her a sharp look, his voice carrying a possessive edge. Belinda blinked at him, her face a mask of innocent surprise. Lucas added, ¡°Your thoughts belong to me, no room for any other guy!¡± Jealousy practically radiated off him in waves. Belinda gave him a resigned nce. This jealous streak of his was beyond redemption! After what felt like an eternity, the doctor emerged from the emergency room. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s he doing?¡± Belinda asked, stepping forward. ¡°We¡¯ve flushed his stomach, and the medication¡¯s effects have mostly worn off,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°We¡¯ve also patched up the cut on his arm. To be safe, he should stay overnight for observation. If all goes well, he can leave tomorrow.¡± He handed Belinda a stack of forms. ¡°Please take care of the admission paperwork.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Belinda replied, epting the papers with a nod. She then turned to Lucas. ¡°Go check on Devin. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas said, offering no resistance. By the time Belindapleted the forms and stepped into Devin¡¯s hospital room, he was propped up slightly in bed. Hisplexion was pale. ¡°Devin, how are you feeling now?¡± Belinda asked gently. At the sound of her voice, Devin turned his head toward her. A weak smile flickered across his lips. ¡°A lot better,¡± he said. After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Dr. Wright, I can¡¯t thank you enough for today. If you hadn¡¯t been there, I don¡¯t think I¡¯d¡­¡± His words faltered, caught somewhere deep in his chest. Belinda stepped in before he could finish. ¡°It¡¯s over now. I¡¯m just relieved you¡¯re alright.¡± Devin gave a small nod, falling silent. ¡°Get some rest,¡± Belinda said. Lucas spoke up. ¡°Do you want us to arrange a caretaker for you?¡± Devin shook his head. ¡°No, I¡¯m good now. I can handle things myself.¡± He nced up at them both. ¡°It¡¯ste; you two should get going.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head out. Call me if anythinges up.¡± ¡°Will do,¡± Devin replied. ¡°Take care,¡± Belinda said. With that, Belinda and Lucas turned and left the room side by side. On the drive home, Belinda let out a quiet sigh. ¡°You could see it in Devin¡¯s face; he¡¯s rattled. This whole mess has shaken him more than I thought it would.¡± . . . Chapter 1199 ?Chapter 1199: Lucas tilted his head slightly, a faint grimace crossing his features. ¡°Devin¡¯s got rotten luck, having a sister like that.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond, letting the silence settle between them. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Lucas nced over at her. His voice softened as he said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Belinda, we¡¯ve secured Baker¡¯s sample. All three of your samples are on their way to a differentb for DNA tests.¡± At those words, Belinda¡¯s face tightened, a subtle shift rippling through her demeanor. After a long pause, she gave a small nod. ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Lucas caught the unease flickering in her eyes, and a pang of sympathy tugged at him. He knew she was still wrestling with the matter deep down, even if she wouldn¡¯t say it. Without a word, he reached over at a stoplight and gently took her hand in his, giving it a reassuring squeeze. Belinda returned the gesture, her grip steadying as the knot of tension in her chest began to unravel. Later, at the Dream Club, inside a private room¡­ ¡°Verena, I¡¯ve tried reaching out a few times, but Lucas¡­¡± Ryan paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°It seems that he still has very negative feelings toward you. Every time I mention your name, he immediately interrupts me. It¡¯s like he doesn¡¯t even want to talk about you.¡± His expression turned somber. The current situation was dire. If they didn¡¯t figure out a way to change things, the distance between Verena and Lucas would only continue to grow. Knowing all of this, Verena turned pale, and a heavy weight settled in her heart. ¡°It¡¯s the same with me. I¡¯ve gone to the Triumph Consortium to see Lucas several times, but I get turned away at the door every time,¡± she said. Ryan opened his mouth to speak again when he heard a knock on the door. Secondster, a waiter entered the private room, a tray in hand. He ced a ss of wine in front of Ryan and a cocktail in front of Verena. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± With that, he turned and left. Just before he left, however, he cast a brief nce at Verena¡¯s drink, his eyes flickering with an unknown emotion. Once the waiter was gone, Verena picked up her drink and took a sip. She raised an eyebrow. It tasted rather odd. But then she swallowed and found the aftertaste surprisingly good. So, she took a few more sips. ¡°Verena,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Maybe¡­ Maybe we should just give up. Lucas and Belinda won¡¯t break up. After Lucas risked his life to protect Belinda, and all the mor following the incident where she almost contracted HIV, their rtionship has only gotten stronger. It¡¯s nearly impossible to separate them at this point. Besides, I¡¯m worried that pushing too far might just backfire.¡± . . . Chapter 1200 Chapter 1200: In all honesty, Ryan was feeling uneasy and wanted to pull out of the whole scheme. ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Verena shot him down firmly. Her expression was cold as she dered, ¡°Lucas is mine! He will always be mine! I will remove every obstacle that stands in our way.¡± There was something else she chose not to say out loud: she was willing to destroy the obstacles if they couldn¡¯t be removed. She was prepared to eliminate Belinda for good. Truth be told, she had long since realized that there was nothing she could do to break Lucas and Belinda apart. She knew Ryan had a point, which meant there was only one option left for her¡ªBelinda must die. Otherwise, she would never be able to im her rightful ce beside Lucas. With that thought in mind, Verena said, ¡°Stop trying to talk me out of this, Ryan.¡± Ryan sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine. Do as you wish.¡± Verena leaned back in her seat, her tone as serious as ever. ¡°I just need more allies now. I have no idea what¡¯s going on with Kylee, but she¡¯s bing harder to control. She isn¡¯t listening to me anymore. I can¡¯t work with her anymore. I need to find someone else.¡± She wasn¡¯t about to get her hands dirty unless it was absolutely necessary. The risks were simply too high. Ryan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I might have someone in mind.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes instantly lit up. ¡°Who?¡± Ryan said, ¡°Belinda has a sister named Sarai¡ªnot by blood, though. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve heard of her. She was brought up by Belinda¡¯s grandmother and raised right alongside her.¡± Verena furrowed her brow. ¡°If they were raised together, why would Sarai choose to conspire with me against Belinda?¡± Ryan pressed his lips into a thin line for a moment, and his voice lowered. ¡°I don¡¯t have all the specifics. Vincent dropped a hint once; he mentioned Belinda was responsible for getting Sarai banished from Owathe. When I pressed him for details, he became cagey. All he revealed was that the matter was somehow connected to Lucas.¡± After a short pause, Ryan continued, ¡°Since Lucas is involved, it must be something personal. My guess is Sarai had feelings for Lucas and made a move on him. Belinda probably found out, became furious, and expelled her from Owathe.¡± He turned to Verena, his expression bing serious. ¡°If you¡¯re looking for an ally, Sarai might be your best bet.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest as she considered Ryan¡¯s words. If his information was urate, Sarai could indeed be valuable. Yet, the idea of so many women pursuing Lucas irritated her. They were shameless, and Verena despised them for it. . . .
Message from Noah: New chapters on wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1201 ?Chapter 1201: Ryan spoke again as another thought urred to him. ¡°Oh, wait. Vincent also hinted that Belinda¡¯s mother might be involved in this situation somehow. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t know the specifics. I can¡¯t keep questioning Vincent; otherwise, he¡¯ll be suspicious. You¡¯ll have to find a way to uncover the entire story on your own.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Verena said with a nod. They continued conversing briefly before stepping out of the Dream Club. Once they had left, the waiter who had served their drinks returned quietly to the private room. He nced at Verena¡¯s empty ss and smiled to himself, pulling out his phone to dial a number. ¡°Hello,¡± he said as soon as the call connected. A distorted, robotic voice responded from the other end. The waiter continued, ¡°I¡¯vepleted the job you assigned me. Verena finished every drop.¡± A momentary silence fell over the line before the altered voice replied, ¡°Understood. You¡¯ll find the remainder of your payment at the usual location tomorrow afternoon at three.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the waiter responded, excitement flickering in his eyes as he ended the call. Meanwhile, Kylee slipped her phone into her pocket, a triumphant smile spreading across her face. Her n had seeded! This was good. ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í????????????? Verena¡¯s world would soon copse because she had consumed that substance. She would be condemned to endless suffering. Kylee had vowed to make Verena suffer greatly, and now she was fulfilling that promise. Obtaining that rare substance had cost Kylee a small fortune. She could only hope Verena would ¡°enjoy¡± the gift she had so meticulously prepared. Feeling buoyed by her triumph, Kylee settled into bed, confident that peaceful and joyful dreams awaited her. The next day, at lunchtime, Belinda stepped out of her office, intending to head toward the cafeteria. She had barely taken a few steps when she noticed a man lingering a short distance away. Belinda hesitated briefly before stepping forward. ¡°Devin, you¡¯ve been discharged already?¡± she inquired. Devin gave a small nod, hisplexion still a bit pale. ¡°Yeah, the doctor ran some tests and said there were no major concerns.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Belinda acknowledged his response, tilting her head slightly. ¡°Then¡­ Why did youe here to see me?¡± A faint smile crossed Devin¡¯s lips, and with a hint of hopefulness in his voice, he replied, ¡°I wanted to treat you to a meal. If you¡¯re short on time, we can just grab something from the hospital cafeteria. I don¡¯t mind.¡± . . . Chapter 1202 ?Chapter 1202: Since Devin had framed it that way, Belinda felt she couldn¡¯t refuse him outright. ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed, nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the cafeteria then.¡± ¡°Great,¡± Devin responded, his smile growing warmer. Together, they headed towards the cafeteria at the Grand ins General Hospital. Unlike most hospital cafeterias, this one was renowned for its diverse selection and surprisingly delicious food. It wasn¡¯t just the hospital staff who frequented it; many visitors and even patients¡¯ families came here to eat. Once Belinda and Devin had their meals, they settled at a quiet table in the corner. ¡°Dr. Wright, I really appreciate everything you did for me yesterday. I don¡¯t know what I would have done without your help.¡± Devin¡¯s voice carried genuine gratitude. Only he truly understood the torment of the previous night. From the moment he consumed that soup to the overwhelming effects taking hold, barely five minutes had passed. It had been terrifying. Belinda offered a soft smile. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? When a friend is in trouble, you step in to help. And really, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.¡± Devin let out a deep breath, shaking his head slightly. ¡°Maybe to you, it wasn¡¯t much of a big deal, but for me¡­¡± He trailed off, his expression troubled. Belinda hesitated for a moment before carefully phrasing her words. ¡°Aboutst night¡­¡± She wanted to ask what had happened, but something made her pause. Was it really her ce to probe? Devin, however, seemed to pick up on her unspoken question. ¡°Carmelita and Iliana were behind the matter. They teamed up and drugged me.¡± Belinda fell silent, a myriad of emotions flickering across her face. ¡°Sounds absurd, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Devin let out a dry chuckle, though his eyes reflected nothing but anguish. Belinda understood what he was feeling all too well¡ªthe profound sting of betrayal by one¡¯s own family. She had been through something like this before, and she could truly empathize with Devin¡¯s pain. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t dwell on it,¡± Belinda said softly. ¡°Some people aren¡¯t worth the pain.¡± Regardless of the reasons behind Carmelita¡¯s actions, the sheer cruelty of her betrayal was undeniable. Drugging her own brother, in a public restaurant no less, was beyond forgivable. What kind of person would do something like that? For a moment, Belinda couldn¡¯t even find the right words to describe the absurdity of Carmelita¡¯s actions. She could only say that Carmelita had lost her mind. . . . Chapter 1203 ?Chapter 1203: Devin offered a weak smile. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Belinda leaned forward slightly, her tone turning analytical. ¡°I can only imagine how difficult this is for you. But it¡¯s happened. Now, you need to find a way to adjust your emotions and handle the matter.¡± Devin¡¯s expression shifted, a quiet determination settling over his features. ¡°I already have a n.¡± Just as he spoke, something seemed to ur to him. His gaze lifted to meet Belinda¡¯s, an apologetic glimmer in his eyes. ¡°The only thing is¡­ this situation might involve you, Dr. Wright.¡± Belinda blinked, momentarily caught off guard. ¡°What?¡± She was confused by what he said. Belinda blinked in confusion. It might affect her? What did that mean? Before Belinda could voice her thoughts, Devin quickly rified, ¡°Carmelita¡¯s temper is notorious. She¡¯s bound to pin this on you. And after that, she might even make you her next target, so¡­¡± A shadow of frustration crossed his striking features as he trailed off. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered withprehension. ¡°I understand now.¡± Then, with a nonchnt smile, she added, ¡°But don¡¯t let it trouble you too much. Carmelita has never been fond of me, even before all of this. Besides¡­¡± She looked at him, her gazeced with a hint of indifference. ¡°Her opinion of me, whether she despises me or resents me, is of no significance.¡± Her words somewhat eased the guilt weighing on Devin¡¯s conscience. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub When their food arrived, they quietly began eating. Belinda focused entirely on her meal, barely lifting her head. Devin, on the other hand, stole nces at her now and then, as if just watching her was enough to ease the turmoil within him. The real reason Devin had sought Belinda out for a meal was twofold¡ªgratitude for what she had done and a desperate need to escape his own emotions. He needed her presence, her voice, and her calm demeanor to anchor him, to bring him sce amidst the chaos in his heart. And as expected, conversing with Belinda lightened his burden. Once they finished their meal, Devin didn¡¯t stay long. They parted ways, with Belinda heading back to the Cardiac Surgery Department while Devin made his way toward the parking lot. He believed some things needed to be resolved. Now. At the Davidson estate. Upon Devin¡¯s return, he found Nigel seated in the living room alongside his parents. ¡°Devin, you¡¯re back,¡± Nigel said to Devin with a warm smile. However, when he noticed Devin¡¯s paleplexion, his smile faded into a frown of concern. ¡°Are you okay?¡± . . . Chapter 1204 ?Chapter 1204: ¡°Alright? You don¡¯t look well.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Carmelita?¡± Devin asked directly, ignoring Nigel¡¯s question. Nigel¡¯s expression tensed slightly at Devin¡¯s cold demeanor. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs in her room,¡± Nigel replied. Devin turned to the butler. ¡°Go get her. I need to talk to her now.¡± His voice was steady yet icy with authority. The butler hesitated briefly, exchanging a quick nce with Nigel before lowering his head. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± With that, he ascended the stairs to call Carmelita over. ¡°Devin, what¡¯s going on?¡± Devin¡¯s mother¡¯s voice held a note of concern. ¡°Did your sister do something wrong?¡± Devin offered no response. Instead, he strode across the room and sank into the sofa. His silence sent a clear message¡ªthe matter was grave. The atmosphere in the living room shifted. An uneasy hush settled over the people present as they waited for Carmelita to arrive. Carmelita took her time descending the stairs, her reluctance evident. But there was no avoiding the inevitable. Only now did she begin to feel the weight of fear settling in her chest. The moment she entered the living room and saw her grandfather and parents, her fear intensified. ¡°Carmelita,e here.¡± Nigel¡¯s firm voice left no room for argument. Swallowing hard, Carmelita forced herself to walk forward, eventually standing before them like a guilty child awaiting punishment. Devin¡¯s gaze locked onto hers, cold and unyielding. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± he asked. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads Carmelita¡¯s face paled slightly, and without the slightest hesitation, she uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Devin. I made a terrible mistake¡­¡± Tears welled up in her eyes before cascading down her cheeks. Her sobs filled the room, each cryden with remorse and despair. ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Nigel demanded, his voice tinged with an edge. Devin, however, chose not to answer immediately. Instead, he turned his gaze toward Carmelita and said, ¡°Do you want to tell them everything, or shall I do it for you?¡± Carmelita felt as though an unseen force had suddenly wrapped around her throat, robbing her of breath. Her lips quivered, opening and closing, forming words that never came. A long silence stretched before she finally mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Devin¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I truly regret everything. I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ I never should have conspired with Iliana to drug you.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You drugged Devin?¡± . . . Chapter 1205 ?Chapter 1205: The atmosphere in the room shifted instantly as expressions of shock and disbelief marred the faces of Nigel and Carmelita¡¯s parents. They stared at Carmelita. Had they heard correctly? Had their daughter truly conspired with Iliana to drug her own brother? The matter seemed too absurd, too outrageous to be real. ¡°Carmelita, have youpletely lost your senses? Why did you do something like that?¡± Carmelita¡¯s father roared, fury zing in his eyes. Through choked sobs, Carmelita stammered, ¡°I just wanted Devin to forget about Belinda. They can never be together! The Garza family and ours have always had strong ties, and Iliana has adored Devin for years. No one could love him more than she does! Iliana is the only woman truly worthy of Devin, the only one deserving of being my sister-inw! So¡­ I only wanted to help bring them together.¡± Carmelita¡¯s mother, who had been staring at her in shock, finally snapped, ¡°Even if you believed Iliana was the right match for Devin, how could you have resorted to such vile maniption?¡± Nigel turned sharply toward Devin. ¡°Devin,st night¡­¡± His unfinished question made everyone suddenly realize the most crucial matter. Had Carmelita¡¯s n seeded? Had Devin slept with Iliana after being drugged? Devin¡¯s voice was steady yet cold. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Fortunately, Dr. Wright sensed something was amiss. She forced Carmelita to hand over the key, unlocked the private room, and rushed me to the hospital in time.¡± Nigel was a bit stunned. ¡°Dr. Wright? You mean¡­ Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Devin replied with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± A visible wave of relief washed over Nigel. The tension in his shoulders loosened as he exhaled slowly, a mixture of gratitude and lingering disbelief settling within him. The Davidson couple also sighed in relief. At that moment, Nigel¡¯s gaze sharpened, his voice turning cold. ¡°So, Carmelita, because you decided that Iliana was ¡®perfect¡¯ for your brother, you chose to drug him to get what you wanted? To make him sleep with Iliana using such underhanded means? I never imagined you were capable of such a shameless scheme.¡± A piercing silence filled the room before Nigel delivered the final blow. ¡°Tell me, if one day I disagree with your ambitions for the family, will you resort to simr schemes to harm me as well?¡± These words hit Carmelita like a physical blow. Carmelita¡¯s face drained of color. Panic flickered across her eyes as she frantically shook her head. ¡°No, Grandpa! I swear, I would never do such a thing to you! I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I would never hurt you like that!¡± Her parents were equally horrified by Nigel¡¯s words, their own expressions shifting to sheer desperation. ¡°Dad, please, you¡¯ve misunderstood her!¡± Carmelita¡¯s father said, his voice trembling. ¡°Carmelita wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. She was impulsive, perhaps even influenced by others. She didn¡¯t intend to cause real harm.¡± ¡°Yes! You¡¯ve watched her grow up; you know her well! She isn¡¯t that kind of person!¡± Carmelita¡¯s mother added hastily, desperationcing every syble. . . . Chapter 1206 ?Chapter 1206: But Nigel merely let out a cold, derisive chuckle. ¡°Once, I believed I knew her well. But now? Now I see she¡¯s far more calcting than I ever imagined.¡± Carmelita¡¯s mother turned to Devin, her eyes pleading. ¡°Devin, please¡­ Say something.¡± Devin, who had remained silent, lifted his gaze toward Carmelita, his expression unreadable¡­ Under Devin¡¯s intense gaze, Carmelita¡¯s expression shifted yet again. Her body trembled slightly. Devin had never looked at her like that, as if she were nothing more than a stranger to him. A wave of panic washed over Carmelita. Just then, Devin finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re my sister, I won¡¯t deny that. But you are my sister only in name now. From now on, there will be nothing else between us.¡± His demeanor was cold and unyielding. Everything from his tone to his expression left no room for argument. His words hit Carmelita like a ton of bricks. Her eyes widened with shock and disbelief. ¡°Devin!¡± It wasn¡¯t just her; Nigel and their parents were equally stunned, speechless. Nigel was the first to recover. He opened his mouth to say something, but then thought better of it. He had considered the situation and understood Devin¡¯s stance on the matter. ¡°Devin,¡± Brielle finally said. ¡°I know Carmelita made a grave mistake, and it¡¯s only natural that you¡¯re upset with her. But regardless of her faults, you shouldn¡¯t resort to something so drastic! You are still family! You¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Nigel suddenly roared, shooting her a sharp re. Brielle immediately fell silent. Nigel inhaled slowly and turned to Mayer. ¡°Cut all ties with the Garza family from now on. Let it be known that the Davidson family will have nothing to do with them going forward.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Mayer replied with a serious expression. He might be the CEO of thepany, but the highest authority ultimately belonged to Nigel as the family head. Nigel then turned his attention to Carmelita. Carmelita¡¯s chest tightened in a mix of panic and despair. ¡°Grandpa, I¡­ I¡¯ve realized I was wrong; I really have!¡± But Nigel ignored her. ¡°Starting today, Carmelita will no longer receive any allowance.¡± He narrowed his eyes at her parents to ensure they understood the order. ¡°You are not allowed to give her a single dime. If I find out that you disobeyed me, there will be consequences. If your daughter is so capable, then she should know how to earn a living.¡± Carmelita could feel the color drain from her face. ¡°Grandpa!¡± She burst into tears. ¡°No, please! I really have reflected on my actions! I know I was wrong! Please forgive me just this once!¡± Then, she turned her pleas to Devin. ¡°Devin, I¡¯m sorry, okay? I won¡¯t do it again, I promise! Devin, please forgive me!¡± . . . Chapter 1207 ?Chapter 1207: ¡°Come on, Devin,¡± Nigel said, looking straight at Devin without paying any more attention to Carmelita. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Devin nodded and rose to his feet, following Nigel upstairs. Carmelita copsed on the sofa, her face filled with despair. That evening, Belinda and Lucas took Kenia out for dinner. Kenia had been staying at home ever since she was discharged. She was long overdue for a stroll and a breath of fresh air. They shared a cozy meal and enjoyed their time together. After dinner, Lucas and Belinda took Kenia for a walk along the river, chatting while enjoying the cool night breeze. They headed home afterward, only to find an unwanted guest outside the house upon their arrival. When Belinda and Kenia saw the person, the smiles vanished from their faces. ¡°Mom, Belinda¡­¡± Holley approached, her face etched with sadness and grievance. To an outsider, it would appear Holley had faced great suffering or had been wronged severely. ¡°Belinda, Lucas, let¡¯s go,¡± Kenia said, her tone icy as she turned to them. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied, beginning to push Kenia¡¯s wheelchair away. Just then, Holley fell to her knees with a loud thud in front of Kenia, effectively blocking her path. Lucas had no choice but to stop. Holley looked up at Kenia, her eyes red and filled with tears. ¡°Mom! I beg you, don¡¯t treat me like this! Just listen to me, please?¡± Seeing Holley like this, Kenia was also in pain. Her hand tightened into a fist on the wheelchair¡¯s armrest. She averted her gaze, her eyes briefly betraying her inner struggle. ????????????????: g??????????¦Í????????????? Belinda understood Kenia¡¯s turmoil. Her grandfather had died in a car ident when Holley was nine, leaving Kenia and Holley to depend solely on each other. It wasn¡¯t until Belinda¡¯s birth that their family had expanded. Despite her current cold demeanor toward Holley, Kenia¡¯s deep-seated pain was palpable. ¡°Alright! Don¡¯t kneel here. Let¡¯s go inside and talk,¡± Belinda said, though her face remained cold. Holley¡¯s face brightened immediately, and she nodded eagerly at Belinda. ¡°Okay, okay.¡± She then rose and followed them into the house. After settling Kenia in the living room, Belinda said softly, ¡°Grandma, you two talk. Lucas and I will head upstairs. If you need anything, just call us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kenia agreed, nodding. Belinda and Lucas ascended the stairs, while Margie and the maid who cared for Kenia retreated to their rooms. In the expansive living room, only Kenia and Holley remained. Holley knelt before Kenia¡¯s wheelchair, grasped her hand, and pleaded through sobs, ¡°Mom, I know I was wrong! Please, don¡¯t be angry at me anymore. Don¡¯t shut me out, okay?¡± . . . Chapter 1208 ?Chapter 1208: Kenia, maintaining a stoic face, withdrew her hand sharply. Holley¡¯s expression tightened, and she gazed at Kenia with evident pain. ¡°Mom, what can I do to earn your forgiveness? Are you going to ignore me forever? I¡¯m still your daughter!¡± Her words seemed to strike a chord. Kenia turned away, her eyes alight with both anger and disappointment. ¡°Belinda is your daughter, too. But how have you treated her? You betrayed and schemed against her! Considering that, I don¡¯t think you will treat me well.¡± Kenia scoffed. ¡°The tears you shed before me now are nothing but crocodile tears! All hypocrisy!¡± Holley shook her head, at a loss for words to exin the situation to Kenia. In her heart, the significance of Kenia and Belinda was entirely different. ¡°Until Belinda forgives you, don¡¯t bother to visit me again!¡± Kenia dered, propelling her wheelchair toward the elevator. ¡°Mom!¡± Holley called after her. But Kenia acted as if she hadn¡¯t heard her at all. Distressed, Holley bit her lip, pondered for a moment, and then decided to talk to Belinda. She hurried upstairs, reached Belinda¡¯s door, and knocked. A minuteter, the door swung open from within¡­ Belinda was not surprised to see Holley standing outside the door. ¡°What do you want?¡± she asked, her voice devoid of interest. Holley met her gaze and pleaded softly, ¡°Can we talk, please?¡± Belinda¡¯sugh was faint and tinged with sarcasm. ¡°I said all I needed to say to you at the hotel. We have nothing left to discuss.¡± With that, she moved to shut the door. ¡°Belinda!¡± Holley acted quickly, pressing her hand against the door to stop it from closing. Annoyance swept over Belinda¡¯s features. She frowned. ¡°What now, Holley? Letting you in doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgiven you. It was only to spare Grandma any trouble, not for your sake.¡± Holley¡¯splexion turned ghostly. Finding her voice took a moment. ¡°I know I was wrong. Can you forgive me, just this once? Your grandma mentioned she wouldn¡¯t see me again if you don¡¯t forgive me¡­¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow. Holley nodded earnestly. ¡°She said that just now. I swear it¡¯s the truth.¡± With a cold, mocking grin, Belinda replied, ¡°Then you can forget about seeing her again. Because I will never forgive you. Not in this lifetime!¡± Her tone was sharp, leaving no room for argument. Holley¡¯s expression fell. ¡°You¡ª¡± Belinda interjected before she could continue, ¡°Leave now.¡± She then mmed the door shut decisively. . . . Chapter 1209 ?Chapter 1209: Holley trembled at the loud sound, her face turning even paler. She stared at the closed door, clenched her teeth in frustration, and then turned to leave. Inside the room, Belinda settled onto the sofa. Her expression was still dark. Several days had passed since the incident, yet Holley had not once sought her out. Her presence here today was solely to see Kenia. When she came upstairs to apologize to her, it was only because of Kenia¡¯s words¡­ Even her apology was motivated not by a genuine realization of her mistake but by Kenia¡¯s urging. It was evident to Belinda now that she held no significance to Holley. Previously, such indifference would have wounded her deeply, leaving her heartbroken. But now, she felt nothing but numbness. Because she no longer held any hope for Holley, she was spared further disappointment. That night, Belinda¡¯s sleep was deep and undisturbed, free from any thoughts of Holley. The following day, Belinda had not yet returned to her office after finishing her rounds when she noticed Carmelita waiting for her at the doctor¡¯s office door. Carmelita¡¯s face clouded over at the sight of Belinda. Belinda said to the other doctors, ¡°Return to the office without me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± they replied. After they had left, Belinda approached Carmelita. ¡°Come with me,¡± Belinda said curtly, leading the way. Carmelita followed her swiftly. They soon arrived at the garden, where Belinda paused, turned, and asked Carmelita, ¡°What brings you to see me?¡± Carmelita¡¯s eyes were zing with fury as she spat out, ¡°Drop the act, Belinda! You know exactly why I came looking for you.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°So what if I do?¡± Carmelita gnashed her teeth together, her nostrils ring. ¡°This is all your fault! Now my brother won¡¯t even talk to me, and my grandfather cut off all my allowance! Are you happy about what you¡¯ve done?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at that. She sighed and gave Carmelita a cold look. ¡°The thing is, you have only yourself to me for all that. Why are you pinning the me on me? Are you trying to say they did all that because of me?¡± Carmelita was rendered momentarily speechless. It was as if something was stuck in her throat, and for a moment, she couldn¡¯t get a word out. Still, Carmelita wasn¡¯t about to back down. After a while, she finally said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, the n would have seeded! Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!¡± Belinda scoffed and rolled her eyes. She crossed her arms over her chest and said, ¡°Believe me, if you and Iliana had seeded in your n, your situation would be a lot worse than this. As a matter of fact, you should be thanking me for having interfered in time. If I hadn¡¯te when I did, you¡¯d be in more serious trouble right now.¡± . . . Chapter 1210 Chapter 1210: ¡°I should be thanking you? Don¡¯t be absurd!¡± Carmelita let out a humorlessugh. ¡°I will remember this, Belinda! Just you wait!¡± With that parting threat, Carmelita stormed off. Belinda watched her leave, then shrugged and headed toward her office. She didn¡¯t waste any time pondering Carmelita¡¯s words. Meanwhile, back in her car, Carmelita screamed out her frustrations and banged her fists against the steering wheel. That bitch! The consequences didn¡¯t matter¡ªif Belinda hadn¡¯t interfered, at least her n would have worked. And Iliana would be her sister-inw. However, since Belinda had interfered, not only was she getting punished now, but she was also getting nothing from her n. How could she not hate Belinda? After letting out some steam, Carmelita took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She was just about to start the car when her phone rang. She retrieved it and saw that an unknown number was calling. She frowned and hesitated for a few seconds before deciding to pick up the call. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡± Whatever the person on the other end said made Carmelita sit up straight, her expression instantly turning serious. ¡°Who are you? What do you mean by that?¡± she asked. The person on the other end spoke again, and then, Carmelita¡¯s face broke into a smile. ¡°Is that so? How interesting. Tell me more.¡± At Baker¡¯s residence, Holley spotted Kylee on the sofa as soon as she walked into the living room. She walked over with a warm smile. ¡°What¡¯s up, Kylee? Why did you want to see me?¡± Kylee turned to Holley and went straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Sarai?¡± she asked. Holley¡¯s smile faded instantly when she heard that. She bit her lip and remained silent for several seconds before finally speaking. ¡°Kylee, why would you bring Sarai up out of the blue? You¡ª¡± Kylee cut her off, her voice steady, saying, ¡°Mom, I need you to be honest with me. You won¡¯t lie, right?¡± Holley¡¯s breath caught. She had never intended to tell Kylee about the matter because she knew it would anger her. Yet, she hadn¡¯t anticipated Kylee asking her about it so suddenly. Given Kylee¡¯s phrasing, it was apparent she already knew something. In that case, Holley believed she couldn¡¯t lie to her about it anymore. Resolved, Holley inhaled deeply and recounted the entire story. Kylee was stunned for a long time after hearing it. Kylee eximed after hearing Holley, ¡°You teamed up with Sarai to go after Lucas? Are you insane? You knew I loved Lucas, yet you assisted another woman to get closer to him!¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy wednesday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 1211 ?Chapter 1211: Kylee couldn¡¯te to terms with this revtion. She had always seen Holley as someone who prioritized her above all, entirely devoted. But now, she faced a harsh reality. Verena had mentioned the matter to her, but she didn¡¯t know the full extent¡ªjust the basics. Since Kylee knew both Holley and Sarai, Verena had shared this information with Kylee, hoping to see if Sarai could be of use to them. ¡°Kylee, please, don¡¯t be upset. Let me exin,¡± Holley implored, seeing the hurt and disappointment in Kylee¡¯s eyes. Kylee responded icily, ¡°Go ahead. Exin.¡± Holley pressed her lips together for a moment and spoke earnestly. ¡°Firstly, I thought after the HIV incident, your feelings for Lucas would turn to hatred. Secondly, Sarai had leverage over me; I was coerced intoplying with her.¡± ¡°¡­Demands. Besides, if Sarai and Lucas became a couple, it would deeply hurt Belinda. Wouldn¡¯t that benefit us?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression subtly changed upon hearing these revtions. ¡°Sarai had leverage over you? What was it?¡± A flicker of hesitation and internal conflict crossed Holley¡¯s face. Kylee pressed further. ¡°You promised not to lie. Or is this leverage just an excuse?¡± Holley quickly decided to be truthful. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She detailed how Sarai had ckmailed her, exining the gravity of the threat. Kylee¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°You mean Belinda¡¯s weight gain and that severe birthmark on her cheek were both your doing?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Holley admitted, nodding solemnly. Kylee was momentarily speechless. She could understand why Holley might resent Belinda and take such drastic measures against her. But still¡­ After a brief pause, Kylee turned to Holley with a serious expression. ¡°Mom, I don¡¯t understand. Belinda is Dad¡¯s biological daughter. How could he just stand by and let you do this to her?¡± Holley let out a sneer, her smile dripping with sarcasm. Kylee was perplexed. She couldn¡¯t understand Holley¡¯s reaction. Holley looked at her daughter and said, ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if I tell you, but keep this between us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylee nodded, unsure of where this conversation was heading. Holley continued, ¡°Kylee, the truth is, Belinda isn¡¯t your father¡¯s daughter.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not Dad¡¯s child?¡± Kylee was taken aback. Holley¡¯s expression turned disdainful. ¡°Exactly! She¡¯s the result of Car¡¯s affair with another man!¡± Kylee gasped, her hand flying to her mouth in shock. This waspletely unexpected. So¡­ Belinda wasn¡¯t Baker¡¯s child after all? . . . Chapter 1212 ?Chapter 1212: That fact shed light on Baker¡¯s harsh behavior toward Belinda. ¡°Then, do you or Dad know who her real father is?¡± Kylee asked, her voice shaky. Holley shook her head. ¡°Only Car knows that. Frankly, Belinda is a bastard without a known father.¡± Holley looked at Kylee intently and added, ¡°Now you see why Car tolerates me and Belinda so much. She epted our presence and never pushed us away. Because her own past is wed¡ªshe¡¯s in no position to judge us!¡± Holley¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile. A moment of realization dawned on Kylee. No wonder! That exined Car¡¯s leniency toward Belinda and Holley. It all made sense now. Who would have thought¡­ Car didn¡¯t seem like the type to have secrets like these. But it turned out she had cheated before. Before learning her own story, Kylee had often med and resented Baker, thinking him a viin who had harmed her and her mother. Despite learning the truth about her origins, Kylee had continued to resent Holley, her biological mother, for her role in destroying another family. Only now did she realize that Car had been the one to betray Baker first. With the truth revealed, Kylee felt a noticeable lift in her spirits. Holley spoke again, her voice low and cautious. ¡°Kylee, don¡¯t bring this up to your father. He values his reputation, and this would be a humiliation to him.¡± ¡°I understand; don¡¯t worry,¡± Kylee replied with a nod. Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, she furrowed her brow and asked, ¡°Mom, why did you and Dad decide to give Belinda hormone treatments?¡± Holley let out a heavy sigh before responding, ¡°Firstly, your father was consumed by bitterness toward Car and wanted to get revenge through Belinda. Secondly, he feared Belinda would begin resembling Car more as she aged. So, we nned to mark Belinda¡¯s face with a dark birthmark and administer hormone pills to her. But we didn¡¯t foresee Belinda going abroad for three years, which disrupted our ns. When she returned, she was much slimmer, and the dark spot had disappeared.¡± Holley¡¯s voice carried a trace of frustration as she spoke. Curious, Kylee pressed on, ¡°How did that dark spot on Belinda¡¯s facee about then?¡± Holley exined, ¡°Your father found a special solution that, once applied to the face, cannot be washed off. Even advanced equipment would only detect it as a birthmark. However, the effect wouldst only a year, so I reapplied it annually to maintain the dark mark on Belinda¡¯s face.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But then, Belinda mentioned going abroad, which I opposed. However, she was adamant and went regardless. The year she left, I urged her to return, but she refused. As time ran out, I traveled abroad to find her, but she wasn¡¯t in Chixdon ¡ª she had gone to Ascein instead. I never saw her, and that¡¯s why the mark faded over time.¡± . . . Chapter 1213 ?Chapter 1213: ¡°I see,¡± Kylee replied, piecing everything together. She was hearing this for the first time. She pondered what might have happened if Belinda had never gone abroad. Belinda would not have lost weight, and the disfiguring mark would still mar her face. Her rtionship with Lucas might never have blossomed. That face of hers had indeed been horrific. Yet, reflecting on these possibilities now seemed pointless. Shifting her focus, Kylee thought of something important. She turned to Holley and inquired, ¡°Mom, what if I coborate with Sarai to deal with Belinda? Do you think Sarai would be on board?¡± ¡°Sarai?¡± Holley¡¯s frown deepened upon hearing the name. ¡°Yes.¡± Kylee nodded, then exined, ¡°She has feelings for Lucas and would likely want to separate him from Belinda. Plus, Belinda expelled her from Owathe; she must resent her. If I suggest an alliance, she might agree.¡± However, Holley shook her head solemnly. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Sarai may desire Mr. rk, but that doesn¡¯t guarantee she¡¯ll coborate with you. She¡¯s currently stranded in Soling and eager to return to Owathe. If you approach her hastily, she might reject your offer and even warn Belinda to regain her favor. It could backfire.¡± Kylee considered her mother¡¯s words carefully. The risks were real. Coborating with Sarai seemed too perilous. ¡°I understand,¡± Kylee said, abandoning the idea. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. That evening, it was the birthday banquet of the daughter of the Alvarado family. Guests gathered at the Alvarado residence, eagerly mingling. Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con With a click, the door swung open. A man and a woman entered together. The man, tall and slender, was dressed in a sharply tailored ck suit that subtly shimmered under the lights, showcasing his exquisite taste. He was strikingly handsome, with defined features that exuded an air of nobility and authority. The woman holding his arm was stunningly beautiful. Her face was a perfect work of art, and her eyes radiated a captivating allure. She was dressed in a long, gradient deep-blue gown that clung to her form, emphasizing her elegant curves. These two were none other than Belinda and Lucas. As soon as Belinda and Lucas entered, they captured nearly everyone¡¯s gaze. This was not only because of their striking appearance¡ªLucas, a handsome man, and Belinda, a stunning woman¡ªbut also due to their identities. For the first time in years, the crowd saw them at a banquet together. Even during their marriage, joint appearances at events had been rare. Now, their rtionship seemed to have deepened significantly. ¡°Regardless of everything else, Belinda and Mr. rk look like they¡¯re meant for each other just by their looks!¡± one person whispered. ¡°Indeed! This is their first public appearance together at such an event after all these years!¡± another added. . . . Chapter 1214 ?Chapter 1214: ¡°Everyone knows that Belinda is Mr. rk¡¯s loved one now. Has anyone who crossed her ever ended well?¡± someone else remarked. ¡°I¡¯m so envious of Belinda!¡± Overhearing the whispers, Belinda allowed a soft smile to grace her lips. Lucas turned to look at her, his gaze tender. He was clearly satisfied with the stir their arrival had caused. He seemed determined to show the world that Belinda was his. Belinda guided Lucas towards Bethany. Upon seeing them, Bethany clicked her tongue teasingly and chuckled behind her hand. ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Belinda inquired. Bethany responded, ¡°It¡¯s incredible! This is the first time I¡¯ve seen you two together at such an event!¡± Lucas smirked and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Get used to it. You¡¯ll be seeing much more of this from now on.¡± Belinda gently disengaged her arm from Lucas¡¯ and pushed him yfully. ¡°Alright! You don¡¯t need to hover. Go find Vincent.¡± ¡°Chasing me away already?¡± Lucas looked slightly forlorn. ¡°Hurry along,¡± Belinda teased with a mock stern re, nudging him again. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m walking away now,¡± Lucas said with a gentle chuckle, nodding in acknowledgment before leaving, giving Belinda and Bethany some privacy. As Lucas walked away, Bethany remarked, ¡°Lucas is getting more and more attached to you these days.¡± Belinda remained silent, but her broadening smile indicated her contentment. Every story starts at galn ovels ; Just then, their conversation was interrupted by a buzz at the entrance. Turning to see themotion, Belinda and Bethany noticed a man and a woman entering together. They exchanged a knowing look. The man and woman entering were Johnson and Catherine. This was notably the first time the adoptive siblings had been seen together at such an event. Johnson usually attended these functions with his biological sister, Eliana Hoffman, or by himself. But today¡­ Murmurs filled the room. ¡°Who is that woman with Mr. Hoffman? His girlfriend?¡± ¡°She must be! He has never brought anyone but his sister before. This woman has to be his girlfriend!¡± ¡°She¡¯s quite beautiful! They look good together.¡± Catherine was not a familiar face to many; she rarely attended public events and tended to keep a low profile. Besides, Johnson¡¯s mother harbored animosity towards her, keeping her identity somewhat secret within their social circles. Ignoring the surrounding whispers, Johnson and Catherine maintained neutral expressions. . . . Chapter 1215 ?Chapter 1215: Johnson led Catherine toward Belinda confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll leave Catherine with you for a while,¡± he said. Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll take care of her. You can go.¡± Johnson gave Catherine a reassuring look and then left without saying anything else. Once Johnson was out of earshot, Bethany couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity and whispered to Catherine, ¡°So, you and Johnson¡­¡± Catherine blinked and smiled. ¡°Johnson and I are fine. Why do you ask?¡± Bethany couldn¡¯t detect anything unusual from her reaction. She didn¡¯t want to make Catherine suspicious by asking too many questions, so she simply shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Catherine pursed her lips and didn¡¯t say anything else. In truth, Catherine hadn¡¯t been happytely, and the reason was that Johnson now had a girlfriend. At first, she thought she would feel relieved when Johnson finally found someone. But to her surprise, she couldn¡¯t seem to stop thinking about it. It didn¡¯t help that she would asionally run into Zoie at school. Catherine had never paid much attention to anyone on campus before, but now, whenever she saw Zoie, she couldn¡¯t help but study her. Sometimes, she would see Zoie on the phone, smiling and chatting happily, and Catherine would wonder if she was talking to Johnson. This scenario had happened many times. A keen sense of frustration brewed deep inside her because of this. It took a while, but she ultimately came to realize that she didn¡¯t want Johnson to have a girlfriend at all¡­ Even now, she still couldn¡¯t quite understand what sort of feelings she had for him. Today, she had taken the initiative and asked him to attend the banquet with her. Johnson had obliged without asking any questions. But since he was now in a rtionship, he was distinctly colder and more distant toward her. Most of the time, if she didn¡¯t start a conversation, he would simply keep silent. She was troubled by the awkwardness between them, but she felt powerless to change the situation. Belinda had been quietly observing Catherine the entire time. She noted the hesitation and the struggle that crossed her face. A faint smile tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips. It seemed that the advice she had given Johnson was working. Belinda raised her ss and clinked it lightly with Bethany¡¯s. A knowing look passed between them. When the time came, Mr. and Mrs. Alvarado took the stage with their daughter. After the couple weed the guests with their opening speech, the banquet officially began. . . . Chapter 1216 ?Chapter 1216: Belinda had a few bites of cake and a ss of champagne before quietly slipping out to the balcony to get some fresh air. She had only been there for a couple of minutes when the balcony doors opened behind her. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± a deep male voice called out. Belinda turned to see who it was and nodded in greeting when she recognized the person. ¡°Mr. Davidson. You¡¯re here as well?¡± ¡°I came here specifically to see you,¡± Devin said directly. Belinda blinked in surprise. ¡°Why do you want to see me?¡± ¡°Has Carmelitae to see you?¡± Devin asked. Belinda thought for a few seconds before nodding. ¡°She has.¡± Devin¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What did she say to you?¡± He had suspected that Carmelita might go talk to Belinda, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to actually do it. Belinda shrugged. ¡°She berated me for being nosy and told me to wait and see¡­ something like that.¡± Devin closed his eyes and let out a weary sigh. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, sounding apologetic. But Belinda wasn¡¯t bothered by the matter. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. It¡¯s all trivial to me. Carmelita already disliked me from the beginning anyway. I doubt that would change even if things happened differently. Besides, they¡¯re just words¡ªnothing that can hurt me.¡± ¡°Even if you say that, this is all my fault, and I should apologize,¡± Devin said earnestly. Belinda said nothing more on the matter. Just then, the balcony doors opened again¡­ When Belinda saw who emerged, her eyebrows twitched subtly, while Devin¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. The woman before them was Iliana, her eyes red as she approached Devin, pleading desperately, ¡°Devin, I know I was wrong! I swear it won¡¯t happen again. Please, forgive me this time, okay?¡± Iliana hadn¡¯t foreseen the severe repercussions of her actions. The Davidson family had terminated all their coborations with the Garza family, despite the significant losses this decision would cause them. They had even dered unequivocally that there would be no future coborations between the two families. This decision resulted in greater financial setbacks for the Garza family, whose projects predominantly depended on their partnership with the Davidson family. Iliana was stunned by the Davidson family¡¯s harsh response. When her usually indulgent father heard what had happened, he pped her and sternly warned her that she needed to mend the situation or she would no longer be wee at home. Iliana was truly scared now. She was here to seek Devin¡¯s forgiveness in hopes of alleviating the consequences for her family. . . . Chapter 1217 ?Chapter 1217: Devin¡¯s gaze was icy as he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you right now. Leave.¡± Iliana¡¯s face froze, and she couldn¡¯t contain her tears. ¡°Please, Devin, don¡¯t do this! I realize my mistake now. Have mercy on my family, I beg you. I promise I¡¯ll never bother you again¡­¡± Yet, Devin was resolute, his handsome features set in a look of impatience. ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡± His voice carried a stern warning. Iliana panicked. She could see the real anger in Devin¡¯s eyes. Turning quickly, she saw Belinda. She hurried over and grasped her hand tightly. She said, ¡°Ms. Wright, I¡¯m begging you, could you please speak to Devin on my behalf? I believe he would listen if you asked him. Please, help me.¡± Belinda stared at Iliana, perplexed. Why was she asking for her help? They barely knew each other. In fact, they had never even spoken with each other before today. With calm authority, Belinda withdrew her hand. ¡°Ms. Garza, I think you¡¯re asking the wrong person for help. I am unable to assist you.¡± Iliana started to protest, ¡°No, I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Devin interjected sharply before Iliana could continue. His cold gaze fixed on her, his voice low and firm. ¡°This is your final warning. Leave now or face the consequences.¡± Iliana¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and without another word, she turned and ran off crying. Devin then turned to Belinda, looking apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright, for involving you in this mess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Belinda replied, brushing it off with a slight shake of her head. After a brief pause, she added, ¡°I should go back to the hall now.¡± It seemed improper for them to remain there alone, so she was ready to leave. ¡°Okay.¡± Devin watched her leave, a trace of reluctance in his gaze. Belinda soon returned to the hall. ¡°Where were you just now?¡± Bethany asked Belinda. ¡°Just needed some air on the balcony,¡± Belinda answered. She then reached for her ss to take a sip. However, just as she did, someone bumped her shoulder from behind. The shove came harder than expected, forcing Belinda to stumble. Her drink sloshed violently, spilling over the rim of her ss. Thankfully, Belinda reacted quickly¡ªjerking her hand away just in time to save her clothes from being ruined. Only her hand was sshed with the drink. Bethany quickly grabbed a handful of tissues and helped Belinda wipe off the sticky mess, shooting the offender a sharp re. ¡°Verena, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± Before Verena could respond, a maid from the Alvarado family rushed over. She swiftly took the nearly empty ss from Belinda¡¯s hand and reced it with a fresh one. ¡°Miss, you can drink this new one.¡± Without waiting for a reply, the maid turned and hurried off. . . . Chapter 1218 ?Chapter 1218: Belinda nced down at the new drink, then slowly shifted her gaze toward Verena, her eyes turning cold. Verena covered her mouth, feigning shock, and offered a faint smile. ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so sorry, Ms. Wright. I didn¡¯t mean to do that. I hope you won¡¯t hold it against me.¡± But her eyes betrayed her. A flicker of smugness shed as she shot Belinda a nce. She then turned and walked away as though nothing had happened. Bethany¡¯s fury red instantly. She lunged forward, ready to grab Verena. ¡°Verena! You¡ª¡± ¡°Leave it, Bethany.¡± Belinda caught her arm, stopping her. ¡°She is so rude,¡± Catherine muttered, her voice sharp with anger. Belinda¡¯s gaze followed Verena¡¯s retreating figure. Her eyes narrowed, an unreadable glint flickering across them. Finally, she pulled her gaze back and turned to Bethany. ¡°Come with me. I need to wash my hands.¡± Bethany nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda set the ss down, and the two of them walked toward the restroom. The briefmotion barely stirred the crowd and was quickly forgotten. Later, Lucas, Johnson, and Vincent made their way to Belinda and Bethany. Lucas looked at Belinda, his voice low. ¡°I heard Verena bumped into you on purpose earlier?¡± ¡°Exactly! That lunatic!¡± Bethany snapped before Belinda could even open her mouth, her face flushed with anger. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened, a dark shadow crossing his expression. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? Belinda offered him a faint smile, trying to ease the tension. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really.¡± Lucas said nothing, but the grim set of his face spoke volumes. Johnson and Vincent exchanged nces, both frowning. Something about Verena¡¯s behavior didn¡¯t sit right. What was the point of that? What did she gain by bumping into Belinda like that? The action seemed childish, not something Verena would typically do. Was this some pathetic attempt to vent her jealousy? Was she frustrated and helpless, resorting to such petty antics to release her anger? None of it made sense. Just as Belinda parted her lips to speak, a sharp, shrill voice cut through the air. ¡°Belinda Wright!¡± Heads turned toward the sound. There stood Verena, not far off, her face flushed with rage, eyes bloodshot and wild. ¡°Verena, what are you doing?¡± Vincent growled, his brow furrowing as he looked at her. But Verena ignored himpletely, her eyes locked onto Belinda with venomous intensity. Then, out of nowhere, she screamed, ¡°Belinda, you shameless bitch!¡± . . . Chapter 1219 ?Chapter 1219: Verena was loud, and her vulgar words immediately drew the attention of all the guests. ¡°Watch your mouth, Verena! Who do you think you¡¯re yelling at?¡± Bethany had a fiery temper, and she wasn¡¯t one to stand by and tolerate such behavior. She matched Verena re for re, her voice ringing out in a warning. Lucas¡¯ face darkened with fury. He moved to step forward and intervene when Belinda suddenly grabbed his wrist. Lucas turned to her in confusion. Belinda shook her head slightly, silently telling him to stay put and remain calm. Although Lucas wasn¡¯t sure what she meant to do, he drew back, his lips pressed into a firm line. Belinda then reached out and patted Bethany¡¯s shoulder before stepping forward herself. She cocked her head to the side and looked Verena in the eye. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever offending you, Miss Reed. Why are you being so hostile toward me?¡± Verena pointed a finger at Belinda¡¯s face and snapped, ¡°You shameless bitch! You stole Lucas from me! Lucas is mine! He belongs to me! Anyone who tries to take him away deserves to die!¡± The more she spoke, the more agitated she became, her face twisting with rage. ¡°You of all people¡ªwhy are you so damn lucky? You didn¡¯t die when Minna stabbed you, and Kylee didn¡¯t manage to infect you with AIDS! You even survived Rhys¡¯ kidnapping!¡± Her words caused an instant uproar throughout the hall. No one was expecting such shocking revtions. ¡°What in the world is going on? Is what Verena said true?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales ¡°Wow! The media is going to have a field day with this new information!¡± ¡°So that incident with Belinda¡¯s job was actually orchestrated by Kylee? But they¡¯re sisters, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Sisters? They are just half-sisters. They only share the same father. I mean, sibling conflicts are normal, but what Kylee did is just evil!¡± For a moment, the entire venue was abuzz with chatter. Most of the guests had heard about Minna¡¯s attempted stabbing of Belinda, as it had briefly trended on social media. Likewise, Belinda¡¯s exposure to HIV during medical practice had also made the rounds. But no one knew that Kylee was behind it! And no one had known about Belinda getting abducted by Rhys. When Belinda and her group heard Verena¡¯s rants, their expressions turned serious. Verena seemed oblivious to the effect of her words, though. Her face contorted as she continued to curse and hurl more hatred at Belinda. ¡°Damn you, you don¡¯t deserve to escape unscathed! Why does luck always seem to be on your side? Why won¡¯t you just die? You deserve to die!¡± she eximed. She then whipped around, her gazending on a nearby table. Without warning, she rushed over, grabbed two fistfuls of cake, and hurled them toward Belinda. . . . Chapter 1220 Chapter 1220: Lucas sprang into action and pulled Belinda into his arms, pivoting so that the cakended on his back. The cake smashed against his tailored suit jacket and slid to the floor. ¡°Lucas!¡± Vincent cried out in shock. Belinda pulled away from Lucas¡¯ arms and looked up at him in concern. ¡°Lucas, are you okay?¡± Lucas gave her a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s just cake.¡± Then, Lucas turned to face Verena, his gaze cold and biting. Verena shuddered, and her bloodshot eyes quickly welled up with tears. She said, ¡°Lucas¡­ How can you look at me like that? I¡¯m the one you¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s expression instantly darkened, her brows knitting together as she snapped sharply, ¡°Open your eyes and see the truth¡ªLucas is my boyfriend! He has absolutely nothing to do with you, Verena!¡± Lucas¡¯ face was a mask of pure disdain, his disgust toward Verena evident. But Verena, seemingly oblivious, continued pouring her heart out. ¡°Lucas, we were so happy together before! Everything was perfect until that bitch Belinda came between us! She ruined everything! It¡¯s all her fault!¡± Her voice trembled with desperation, but Lucas¡¯ stare turned icier than ever. His words were razor-sharp. ¡°Mind your words. If you dare call her that again, you¡¯ll regret it.¡± Verena clutched her chest, her eyes brimming with defiance and sorrow. She shouted, ¡°No! Lucas, this isn¡¯t you! You¡¯re just holding back because there are so many people here. You¡¯re afraid to show how you truly feel about me, right? I know you still love me¡­ I can feel it!¡± Her words sent a ripple of unease through the crowd. Johnson and Vincent exchanged a quick nce, doubt flickering in their eyes. Something about Verena seemed off. The poised, elegant woman they had once known would never humiliate herself like this, especially not in front of so many people. Something about her behavior was disturbingly off. She seemed entirely out of control, as if something had snapped inside her. Vincent was about to intervene when Verena suddenly took several hurried steps toward Lucas. ¡°Lucas, take me! Please! I know you never touched me before because you cared! You respected me! But now¡­ Now, I¡¯m ready! You can have me, Lucas. I¡¯m yours!¡± She then reached for the zipper of her dress and began to unzip it. A collective gasp spread through the room. No one could have anticipated such a brazen and scandalous disy. ¡°Is Verena out of her mind? Did she just¡­ throw herself at him in public?¡± ¡°This is beyond shameless!¡± ¡°Wait, did you catch what she just said? That Mr. rk never touched her before? How is that possible? They were together for years, and yet¡­ nothing happened?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä- . Chapter 1221 ?Chapter 1221: As murmurs filled the air, Vincent¡¯s shock turned into urgent concern. He stepped forward, ready to stop Verena. But someone moved faster. A firm hand suddenly grasped Verena¡¯s wrist. Ryan had appeared out of nowhere, his grip unyielding, trying to halt her reckless move. ¡°Verena, get a hold of yourself! What are you doing?¡± But Verena shoved him away with surprising force, her eyes zing with madness. ¡°Get out of my way! Don¡¯t stop me! I want Lucas! I want to be his!¡± Caught off guard by her sudden strength, Ryan stumbled back, barely keeping his bnce. Before anyone could react, Verena lunged toward Lucas once more. But Belinda had had enough. In an instant, she stepped forward, shoving Verena back with a forceful push. Her eyes burned with fury as she spat out, ¡°Stay away from my man!¡± Verena staggered, barely regaining her footing before shooting Belinda a venomous re. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± She then moved to charge forward again. But this time, Ryan seized her firmly, his voice filled with rm. ¡°Verena! What¡¯s gotten into you? Stop this!¡± Verena struggled wildly, her strength astonishing, her voice rising to a desperate shriek. ¡°Let go of me! I need to be with Lucas!¡± Then, without warning, her eyes widened, pupils dting as her body convulsed. A momentter, she copsed onto the floor, her body trembling uncontrobly¡­ ¡°Oh no! What¡¯s happening? Why is she convulsing like that? Is she having a seizure?¡± S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con ¡°Wait, what is that smell? My goodness, it¡¯s so pungent. Do you smell it, too?¡± ¡°Yeah! What do you think it is? It seems to being from Verena!¡± ¡°Look, look! Look at Verena! She¡­ She¡­¡± Everyone watched in horror as a yellow liquid flowed from under the lower half of Verena¡¯s body, soaking her pants. Not only that, but some filth seemed to be oozing out as well. Feces and urine¡­ Verena hadpletely lost control of her bowels. ¡°Ugh! It smells awful!¡± Some of the guests covered their faces and stepped back in disgust. And even though the others weren¡¯t as vocal or obvious, their disgust became clear when they, too, stepped away. Seeing Verena in such a humiliating state brought a sharp, cold glint to Belinda¡¯s eyes. The corners of her lips curled ever so slightly. ¡°Verena!¡± Ryan was beyond horrified by this turn of events. He quickly unbuttoned his jacket, took it off, and wrapped it around Verena¡¯s lower body. Despite the overwhelming stench and the sticky mess clinging to her, Ryan never hesitated. He scooped her up into his arms and rushed out of the Alvarado residence. . . . Chapter 1222 ?Chapter 1222: As soon as they were gone from the scene, several maids hurried over to clean up the mess Verena had left. Despite their efforts, however, the smell still lingered in the hall. It was so bad that some of the guests opted to leave. Others followed suit, excusing themselves one after another. The Alvarado family was not pleased, of course, but there was nothing they could do. All they could do was silently curse Verena for causing this disaster. After leaving the banquet, everyone had convened at Belinda¡¯s ce. ¡°Something¡¯s definitely wrong with Verena,¡± Vincent was the first to speak. Johnson nodded, saying, ¡°She was extremely agitated and just went off the rails toward the end. It was like¡­ like she didn¡¯t even know what she was doing. It¡¯s very strange.¡± ¡°Especially those convulsions,¡± Vincent added with a frown. ¡°And the incontinence! I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anything as weird. Maybe she ate something by mistake?¡± Belinda let out a low chuckle that wasced with bitter mockery. Lucas fixed his eyes on her, his voice low and hoarse when he asked, ¡°Do you know something?¡± Belinda gave him a nce before saying, ¡°Verena did take something that caused her to act like that. I don¡¯t know what it is specifically. All I know is that it was originally meant for me.¡± Lucas¡¯ face instantly darkened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± There was a hint of panic in his voice, and his brows were knitted tightly. Your imagination thrives at galnovels punt Belinda inhaled slowly. ¡°You all know that Verena bumped into me on purpose today, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Did she slip something into your ss when she bumped into you?¡± Johnson suddenly asked. Belinda shook her head. ¡°No. Most of my drink spilled from the ss when she bumped into me. Soon after, one of the maids came over and brought me a fresh drink.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°It was Verena¡¯s actions that sparked my suspicions. You see, after bumping into me, she took the time to turn and give me a goading smile. I wouldn¡¯t say that I know her very well, but I know her well enough to be sure she wouldn¡¯t resort to petty tricks unless she had something bigger nned. What was the point of bumping into me? It didn¡¯t really cause me any harm. Then the maid appeared less than a minute after, carrying a single drink, which she immediately handed to me. It was as if she had been standing nearby, just waiting for me to spill my drink so she could rece it.¡± Belinda paused and nced at Bethany and Catherine with a small smile. ¡°I put two and two together and figured that something was wrong with that second drink. So I asked Bethany to apany me to the restroom, where I told her this.¡± . . . Chapter 1223 ?Chapter 1223: ¡°Then Catherine and I went to find Verena,¡± Bethany said. ¡°I kept her distracted while Catherine quietly switched her drink with the one from the maid.¡± She shrugged and added, ¡°You all saw what happened next.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Johnson said, his face lighting up with realization. Lucas¡¯ expression was frighteningly dark. Vincent, on the other hand, only felt resigned. He had never expected Verena to¡­ He heaved a long, weary sigh. ¡°So Verena bribed a maid in the Alvarado household?¡± Johnson asked. Belinda narrowed her eyes. ¡°We can¡¯t really be sure about that yet, but that maid is definitely connected to Verena somehow. I just don¡¯t know if she had any other aplices.¡± ¡°What do you think Verena was trying to drug Belinda with?¡± Catherine suddenly asked. ¡°Yeah!¡± Bethany said, equally curious. ¡°What kind of drug was it? How did Verena lose control so quickly? And those vile words¡­ Well, even Verena wouldn¡¯t normally say such things.¡± Lucas, who had been silent with a grim expression, finally spoke. ¡°Judging from her behavior, it seems she has taken a hallucinogen.¡± ¡°A hallucinogen?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°That actually makes a lot of sense,¡± Johnson agreed with a nod. ¡°After taking it, one would experience visual distortions and auditory illusions. It can also amplify one¡¯s emotions, whether they are positive or negative. It all lines up with the symptoms Verena exhibited, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Vincent narrowed his eyes. ¡°Verena knew that simply drugging Belinda wouldn¡¯t have much effect, since Lucas was there. But if Belinda took a hallucinogen¡­ That would be a different story altogether. She probably wanted Belinda to embarrass herself in front of everyone.¡± He paused to give Lucas a nce. ¡°After all, tonight marks the first time you and Belinda are attending a social event as a couple.¡± ¡°She is malicious,¡± Bethany muttered disdainfully. ¡°She got what she deserved.¡± Belinda pursed her lips. ¡°But¡­ there¡¯s just one thing that has been bothering me¡­¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Everyone turned their attention to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯m familiar with hallucinogens and their effects,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Technically speaking, they shouldn¡¯t cause seizures or incontinence¡ªunless Verena has an existing condition like epilepsy. Otherwise, her reaction is a bit off.¡± ¡°Maybe she took a higher dose than was necessary?¡± Bethany suggested. ¡°That could have worsened the effects.¡± . . . Chapter 1224 ?Chapter 1224: Belinda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about that.¡± She wasn¡¯t nning to dwell on it, really, but then something else urred to her. Her gaze sharpened. ¡°Besides, there¡¯s something else that seems suspicious.¡± ¡°There¡¯s more?¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes widened with rm. ¡°Do you remember what Verena said while she was cursing at me?¡± Belinda asked. Bethany nodded. ¡°Of course! She mentioned the stabbing incident with Minna, how Kylee exposed you to HIV during a procedure, and the time Rhys kidnapped you.¡± ¡°And therein lies the anomaly!¡± Belinda eximed. Lucas quickly understood her. ¡°How did Verena know that it was Kylee¡¯s doing that you were exposed to the virus?¡± Silence followed his words, and as everyone processed the implication, their expressions shifted. Right! How did Verena even know about that? It wasn¡¯t surprising that she knew about the stabbing incident, since it had been all over the Inte at the time. As for the abduction, Ryan had been on the scene, so he could have told Verena about it. However, there weren¡¯t many who knew that Kylee was responsible for that HIV debacle. Johnson whipped around to ask Vincent, ¡°Did you mention anything to Ryan or Verena about the matter?¡± He asked because Vincent was the only one among them who still maintained contact with Ryan and Verena. Vincent shook his head earnestly. ¡°Never.¡± He wasn¡¯t lying. He hadn¡¯t told them anything about that matter at all. g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ???? Bethany chuckled wryly. ¡°Now that¡¯s odd. Where could Verena have gotten that information?¡± ¡°I think I see how it is¡­¡± Belinda said, her toneden with meaning. ¡°If my guess is correct, Verena might have been in contact with Kylee all this time.¡± Another bout of silence fell over the room, and this time, everyone¡¯s expressions turned dark. ¡°Are you saying that they might have been secretly working together to target you?¡± Bethany asked through gritted teeth. Belinda nodded. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± No one spoke after that. They couldn¡¯t find the words. After a while, they chatted briefly about mundane things before eventually taking their leave. As soon as Belinda and Lucas retired to their room, he pulled her into a tight embrace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Belinda,¡± Lucas rasped. ¡°If something like this happens again, please let me know right away. The very second you suspect something. Don¡¯t make me worry, okay?¡± She wrapped her arms around his waist and nuzzled against his chest. . . . Chapter 1225 ?Chapter 1225: ¡°All right, I will.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lucas pressed a kiss on the top of her head. Just then, something cold and dangerous glinted in his eyes. It was a good thing that Belinda got out of the situation safely. Otherwise¡­ No, even if she hadn¡¯t gotten hurt, he would never let Verena off for what she had done! She was a constant, looming threat to Belinda, and he knew he should get rid of her. Lucas¡¯ handsome face took on a ruthless edge as he thought of this. The next day, in an exclusive VIP ward of the Grand ins General Hospital, Verena slowly opened her eyes. ¡°Verena, are you awake?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice echoed. ¡°Ryan¡­¡± Verena croaked out. She was about to say more when memories of the previous night came flooding back. Verena¡¯s face shifted through a spectrum of emotions, from shock to anger to embarrassment. ¡°No¡­ No!¡± Verena clutched her head with both hands andpletely broke down. ¡°Verena! Verena, calm down!¡± Ryan sat on the bed and tried to soothe her. But Verena kept screaming in wild abandon. She kept hearing the things she had saidst night, as well as the humiliating events that followed when she began to convulse. She was so mortified that she just wanted to smash her head against the wall. When Verena finally looked up at Ryan, her eyes were bloodshot and wide with disbelief. ¡°How could this happen? How? Why did this have to happen to me, Ryan?¡± He let out a heavy, helpless sigh. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯d like to know too. The doctor examined you and found traces of hallucinogens in your system. Verena, how did you end up ingesting hallucinogens?¡± G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m Verena turned pale. What had he just said? Hallucinogens? They found hallucinogens in her system? How was that possible? It couldn¡¯t be true! The hallucinogen was meant for Belinda! Why did it end up in her body? Where had her n gone wrong? How had things turned out this way? Just then, a memory suddenly shed in her mind. She remembered that, at one point, Catherine had approached her, and they had exchanged a few words. . . . Chapter 1226 ?Chapter 1226: Had someone switched her drink with Belinda¡¯s at that time? Verena¡¯s expression darkened as she processed the possibility. It was that scheming bitch Belinda again! It had to be her! Belinda had set her up! Verena turned to Ryan, no less agitated than when she had first woken up. ¡°It was Belinda! She did this to me! That vicious bitch!¡± ¡°Belinda?¡± Ryan¡¯s expression changed. ¡°What exactly happened? Tell me everything.¡± Verena took a deep breath and recounted everything that had transpired. She then said, ¡°I saw it with my own eyes¡ªthe maid gave the tampered drink to Belinda! So how did I end up drinking it? It had to be Catherine! She went up to me on purpose to distract me, then one of Belinda¡¯s friends must have switched the drinks!¡± Her face twisted with rage and anguish as she spoke, while Ryan grew more serious with every word he heard. He eximed, ¡°Verena! You were too reckless this time. Do you honestly think Lucas is an idiot? He¡¯s going to suspect you! What are you going to do when that happens? Besides, even if you had seededst night, what would that have aplished? Belinda would have embarrassed herself at worst, and then what? Did you really think a single incident would turn Lucas against her? Did you even stop to consider what would happen to you once it¡¯s revealed that you orchestrated everything?¡± Ryan was livid. Verena balled her hand into a fist and mmed it on the bed. ¡°I know that! But I couldn¡¯t help myself. I just couldn¡¯t stand it! Why do good things always happen to Belinda? Why does she get to have everything I want? So what if she gets embarrassed just once? It would have taken her down a notch, and I would have relished the moment! Besides, I¡¯m the one who got disgracedst night. Belinda is unharmed; why would Lucas do anything to me?¡± Ryan fixed Verena with a prating gaze. ¡°You¡¯ve severely misjudged Belinda¡¯s significance to Lucas.¡± Verena¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she vehemently shook her head. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! Lucas would never treat me this way! Last time¡­ When I drugged him, he was lenient with me. Besides, this time, Belinda wasn¡¯t even harmed!¡± Ryan merely let out a cold chuckle, offering no further exnation. Verena¡¯s unease only intensified. At the CEO¡¯s office of Triumph Consortium, Gordon approached Lucas with a respectful demeanor. ¡°Mr. rk, the Alvarado family¡¯s maid has confessed. She admitted to receiving a payment of one hundred thousand dors to spike Ms. Wright¡¯s drink. However, she was never informed of the mastermind¡¯s identity. She met the person in a coffee shop. The person was meticulously disguised, concealing her face. The only detail the maid could confirm was that the person was a woman¡ªnothing more.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°We attempted to retrieve surveince footage from the coffee shop, but it had been manually erased. However, through alternative surveince in the vicinity and the maid¡¯s testimony, we traced the woman¡¯s movements. After leaving the caf¨¦, she hailed a taxi. Tracking her journey, we discovered she disembarked at a park and entered a public restroom¡­ but she never emerged.¡± . . . Chapter 1227 ?Chapter 1227: His voice turned serious. ¡°Another person exited instead¡ªwearing a hat and mask,pletely attired in a different outfit. Through gait analysis, we confirmed it was the same individual. She had merely changed her appearance. From there, she took another taxi and left. And this time¡­¡± Gordon pursed his lips, drawing a slow breath before delivering the final piece of information. ¡°The taxi eventually stopped at the Davidson family¡¯s estate.¡± The Davidson family¡­ A woman from the Davidson family¡­ The answer was clear. Lucas let out a quiet, chillingugh. Though his lips curved into a smile, his demeanor was icy. Carmelita had some nerve. At noon, Lucas arrived at the Grand ins General Hospital to pick up Belinda. As Belinda got into the car, she nced at him curiously. ¡°Where are we going for lunch?¡± Lucas looked at her and replied evenly, ¡°We¡¯re not eating yet. There¡¯s something we need to settle first.¡± Belinda blinked but didn¡¯t press for details. She had a strong hunch this had to do withst night¡¯s incident¡ªthe hallucinogen. When the car finally pulled up in front of the Davidson family¡¯s grand estate, Belinda narrowed her eyes. She couldn¡¯t help but sneer inwardly. So¡­ It was Carmelita. That woman truly had some audacity. Inside the Davidson residence, Nigel and Devin¡¯s parents exchanged surprised nces upon seeing their unexpected guests. ¡°Lucas, Belinda, what brings you two here today?¡± Nigel was the first to speak, his voiceced with confusion. Before Belinda could respond, a deep and steady voice cut through the air. ¡°Dr. Wright. Lucas.¡± Devin entered the room, his expression unreadable. Belinda acknowledged him with a faint nod before shifting her attention back to Lucas. Lucas didn¡¯t waste time with pleasantries. His voice was cold,ced with undeniable authority. ¡°Where is Carmelita?¡± His chiseled features were impassive, but the storm brewing in his sharp gaze left no doubt¡ªhe was in a bad mood. Mayer and Brielle felt their hearts tighten instantly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Brielle stammered, her voiceced with unease. ¡°Did Carmelita¡­ do something?¡± Devin cast a cold nce toward the butler and issued a firmmand. ¡°Bring Carmelita here.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The butler nodded before hurrying off. A tense silence settled over the expansive living room, thick enough to cut with a knife. . . . Chapter 1228 ?Chapter 1228: A few momentster, Carmelita stepped into the room. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked, her voiceposed, though her gaze flickered for a split second when she noticed Belinda and Lucas seated on the sofa. She quickly masked her emotions. Nigel turned his attention to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, she¡¯s here. Say what you need to say.¡± Lucas¡¯ piercing gaze locked onto Carmelita. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. Tell the truth yourself.¡± Carmelita frowned slightly, feigning confusion. ¡°Tell the truth? About what?¡± She let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°Lucas, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡± Lucas scoffed. ¡°Looks like I need to make it clearer for you.¡± His voice dropped a degree colder. ¡°The Alvarado family¡¯s banquetst night. The maid. The drink spiked with hallucinogens.¡± Carmelita stiffened. Her fingers twitched ever so slightly, though she clenched them into fists to suppress her reaction. Panic churned in her chest. How much did Lucas actually know? Was he confronting her based on irrefutable proof, or was he simply fishing for a confession? No matter what, she couldn¡¯t admit anything. Carmelita¡¯s brows furrowed in feigned bewilderment. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! The banquet? A maid? What does any of this have to do with me?¡± Before Lucas could respond, Devin¡¯s voice rang out, sharp with realization. ¡°Lucas, are you saying that Verena¡¯s erratic behavior and convulsionsst night¡­¡± ¡°Are you saying that Verena¡¯s erratic behavior and convulsionsst night were caused by hallucinogens? And that the drugged drink was originally intended for Dr. Wright? And¡­ you¡¯re implying Carmelita is responsible for all of this?¡± His quick deduction made Carmelita¡¯s heart race. ¡°What?¡± Nigel¡¯s face darkened instantly. Brielle, on the other hand, gasped, shaking her head in denial. ¡°No! That¡¯s impossible! Lucas, Carmelita would never do such a thing! There must be some kind of misunderstanding!¡± she eximed. Carmelitatched onto Brielle¡¯s words, shaking her head fervently. ¡°Lucas, I swear, I had nothing to do with this matter!¡± Lucas, clearly out of patience, tossed a stack of documents onto the table. ¡°Then exin this.¡± The damning evidencey before them¡ªthe maid¡¯s signed confession and the surveince footage. Carmelita¡¯s face turned ghostly pale. She had taken every precaution. She had bribed staff to delete the caf¨¦¡¯s security footage. She had changed disguises in a public restroom before leaving. And yet¡­ she had still been exposed. Belinda was also seeing the evidence for the first time now. She thought at least Carmelita was smart enough to change outfits. Too bad¡­ it wasn¡¯t enough to cover her tracks. . . . Chapter 1229 ?Chapter 1229: Just then, Nigel¡¯s palm mmed against the table, his eyes burning with fury as he turned to Carmelita. ¡°You better start exining this, now!¡± Carmelita began to tremble. ¡°I-I was wrong!¡± She knew that she could no longer deny it at this point, so she resorted to pleas for mercy. Perhaps if her parents intervened, she might have a chance of escaping severe consequences. ¡°Carmelita! So, it was really you! Have you gone out of your mind?¡± Brielle shot up from the sofa and stared at her daughter in a mix of heartbreak and disbelief. ¡°Where did you get the money to bribe the maid with?¡± Nigel asked, his voice low and menacing. He then turned to Carmelita¡¯s parents. ¡°Which one of you gave it to her?¡± Nigel knew Carmelita all too well. She was the type to spend every penny she had at any given time. She didn¡¯t have much money saved. Nigel had already cut off her allowance, so the only possible exnation was that either her father or mother had given her money in secret. ¡°Not me! I didn¡¯t give her any money,¡± Brielle answered with a brisk shake of her head. ¡°Who¡¯s the real mastermind, the person who gave you the instructions?¡± Belinda, who had been silent throughout, finally spoke. She knew without a doubt that this was all connected to Verena. The only question was whether Carmelita was aware of it or not. Carmelita bit her lower lip and said nothing. ¡°Speak!¡± Devin roared. Carmelita shuddered in fright. When she did speak, her voice wasced with reluctance. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The person contacted me by phone. The money and the¡­ substance. They were given to me by a courier. They used a voice changer, so I couldn¡¯t even tell whether it was a man or a woman.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°They simply asked if I wanted to get back at Belinda. I was so blinded by rage back then¡­ so I agreed. They came up with the whole n and said they would take care of everything, including the maid inside the Alvarado residence. They said they would arrange for someone to knock over¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s drink so the maid could rece it with the spiked one. That¡¯s all I know, I swear! I don¡¯t know anything else.¡± Carmelita had deliberately skippedst night¡¯s banquet in a bid to avoid raising suspicion, so she had only heard about the incident from other people. She was furious when she learned that Belinda had left the banquet unscathed. She thought the maid had dared to run off with the money and abort the n. She was shocked when she discovered that Verena had ended up taking the tampered drink. Belinda and Lucas exchanged a meaningful nce. Devin¡¯s expression darkened further. Now, he felt even more guilty toward Belinda. Because he knew this was all because of him. If he hadn¡¯t fallen for Belinda, if she hadn¡¯t helped him that day¡­ Carmelita would have never done these terrible things. ¡°Belinda, Lucas¡­ The fault is ours. We have failed in raising Carmelita properly.¡± Nigel¡¯s face was ashen, and his shame rang out with every word he spoke. . . . Chapter 1230 Chapter 1230: Mayer stood up, his expression just as somber and remorseful. ¡°Miss Wright, Mr. rk, Carmelita made a terrible mistake. As her parents, Brielle and I did a very poor job in disciplining her properly. Please ept our sincerest apologies.¡± Brielle quickly followed suit, apologizing as well. Mayer then turned to re at his daughter, who just stood there as if she had nothing to do with the situation. ¡°Carmelita! Apologize right now!¡± Carmelita pursed her lips, not bothering to hide her resistance. ¡°Did you hear what I said, Carmelita?¡± Mayer barked. Carmelita finally looked at Belinda, her eyes filled with reluctance. ¡°I¡¯m sor¡ª¡± ¡°No need,¡± Belinda coldly interjected. The entire Davidson family turned to look at Belinda¡­ Carmelita was a bit surprised. She had expected Belinda to act all high and mighty, waiting for her to grovel at her feet. Yet, she didn¡¯t even seem to want an apology from her? Was this woman really that kind? ¡°Miss Wright,¡± Brielle said to Belinda. ¡°I know you are a kind person, but Carmelita really crossed a line this time. It¡¯s only right that she apologizes to you.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. She slowly turned her gaze to Carmelita, her eyes glinting with mockery. ¡°I said there¡¯s no need for her to apologize to me because whether she apologizes or not, I won¡¯t forgive her. So, there really is no point in you forcing her to apologize when she¡¯s clearly so unwilling to do it. I¡¯m not interested in epting an insincere apology.¡± Mayer and Brielle visibly stiffened, while Carmelita immediately blew a fuse. ¡°What do you want, then?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes hardened, but she said nothing. Lucas, on the other hand, took on a stormy expression, and Carmelita felt the weight of his gaze. She swallowed nervously and kept her head down, not daring to say anything else. ¡°Belinda, Lucas,¡± Nigel finally spoke. ¡°How would you like to settle this matter?¡± Unlike Mayer and Brielle, he wasn¡¯t so optimistic about the situation. He knew that events caused by Carmelita could not be resolved with a simple apology. Lucas gave a faint, humorless chuckle. ¡°Our families have always maintained a good rtionship. You and my father have even been close friends for many years. For your sake, I won¡¯t do anything too extreme to your granddaughter.¡± Hearing this, Mayer, Brielle, and Carmelita all breathed a sigh of relief. Since Lucas had already said so, surely Carmelita wouldn¡¯t face serious harm. Carmelita began to rx, to the point that she almost smirked. She was now convinced that no matter what she did to Belinda, Lucas would let it slide out of respect for her grandfather. . . .
Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1231 ?Chapter 1231: Unfortunately for her, her joy didn¡¯tst long. ¡°However¡­¡± Lucas added, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Carmelita in Askya for the next five years.¡± A deafening silence followed his words, and Carmelita felt like she had been struck by lightning. She stared at Lucas in disbelief. What did he just say? Five years? He wanted her gone from the country for five years? He was practically banishing her! How could this be happening? ¡°Lucas!¡± Brielle gasped, her face pale with shock. Nigel looked hesitant. ¡°Lucas, this¡­¡± Lucas didn¡¯t bother ncing at Brielle. He fixed his gaze on Nigel, his tone cold and unyielding. ¡°You should know this better than anyone. Once I¡¯ve made up my mind, there is no room for negotiations. You¡¯re well aware of my methods as well. You wouldn¡¯t want me to personally handle the matter, would you?¡± His words were a tant threat. ¡°Grandpa! Please don¡¯t make me do this!¡± Carmelitapletely panicked. She looked at her grandfather with pleading, tear-filled eyes, then quickly darted them over to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, I know I was wrong. Please, forgive me just this once. I promise, I¡¯ll never do something like this again! I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Lucas paid her no attention. He simply stared at Nigel in silence, waiting for his answer. After a long silence, Nigel finally let out a weary sigh. ¡°Lucas¡­ can you give me some time to think this through?¡± Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co?? Lucas, appearing remarkably patient, gave a slight nod. ¡°Of course. You can tell me your decision by this time tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Nigel said, suddenly looking much older, as if the weight of the world had settled onto his shoulders. Lucas then turned to Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Taking her hand, he led her out of the Davidson family¡¯s residence. As soon as they departed, Carmelita rushed forward to plead with Nigel again, desperation evident in her voice. ¡°Grandfather, please, I¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! Go to your room and reflect on your actions!¡± Nigel interjected, his tone allowing no argument. Without another word, Nigel turned and ascended the grand staircase, his footsteps heavy. He knew Carmelita had crossed a line too serious to forgive easily, yet Lucas¡¯s proposed punishment¡ªsending her abroad for five years¡ªseemed overly harsh. He had to find a way to negotiate with Lucas and convince him to reconsider. Once settled into his chair in the study, Nigel exhaled deeply before picking up his phone to dial Harold¡¯s number. Meanwhile, Lucas and Belinda drove toward the Grand ins General Hospital, the air between them thick with contemtion. . . . Chapter 1232 ?Chapter 1232: After a moment, Lucas nced at Belinda. ¡°What¡¯s your take on all this?¡± he asked. Belinda pondered briefly before replying, ¡°I actually believe Carmelita wasn¡¯t lying. She genuinely doesn¡¯t seem to know who called her. Knowing Verena¡¯s cunning nature, she wouldn¡¯t have carelessly exposed her identity. Honestly, weck solid evidence directly linking Verena to this matter. Sure, the way she deliberately bumped into me was suspicious, but she could easily exin that away.¡± Belinda paused and took a deep breath before continuing. ¡°I have a growing suspicion that Verena and Kylee are working together. If we dig deeper, we might discover that Verena was the mastermind behind Minna¡¯s past actions. She¡¯s intelligent¡ªnever reckless or direct. Instead, she maniptes others, using them as pawns, while she stays hidden, ready to reap the rewards.¡± Belinda let out a cold chuckle. Now, considering all this, she was somewhat impressed by Verena. Her cunning and strategic nature should not be underestimated. Lucas remained silent, his gaze fixed firmly on the road ahead, his expression unreadable. However, the cold glint in his eyes betrayed his thoughts. He believed his initial leniency toward Verena had been a grave mistake. Lucas and Belinda didn¡¯t have enough time for a proper meal out, so upon arriving at Grand ins General Hospital, they quickly grabbed something to eat at the cafeteria. Afterward, Belinda returned to her work in the Cardiac Surgery Department, while Lucas headed back to Triumph Consortium. That night, in a luxurious hotel suite, Verena paced anxiously. As soon as Kane entered the room, she hurried towards him. ¡°Kane, you¡¯re here.¡± Kane deliberately avoided her, clearly repulsed. With a frown and a cold expression, he walked past her and sat down on the sofa. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, impatience evident in his voice. The undisguised disgust in his eyes stabbed painfully at Verena¡¯s heart. She bit her lip, struggling to maintainposure. g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? After a brief pause, she finally mustered the courage to speak. ¡°Kane, aboutst night¡ªthe incident at the Alvarado family¡¯s banquet¡­ You¡¯ve already heard about it, haven¡¯t you?¡± Kane released a cold, derisive chuckle. ¡°If you¡¯re referring to the spectacle where you shamelessly threw yourself at my dear brother, only to end up utterly disgraced¡­ then yes, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡± Kane¡¯s words struck Verena like a p, sending waves of humiliation surging through her. Her face flushed crimson, burning with indignation. Taking a deep breath to steady herself, she finally spoke again, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°I was tricked by Belinda! That wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.¡± Kane frowned upon hearing that. His sharp gaze locked onto Verena as he asked, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Without hesitation, Verena recounted every detail ofst night¡¯s events. When she finally finished, Kane¡¯s fury erupted. Without warning, he raised his hand and struck Verena across the face. The force of the blow jerked Verena¡¯s head to the side, and a stinging pain bloomed across her cheek. . . . Chapter 1233 ?Chapter 1233: ¡°You fool!¡± Kane¡¯s voice thundered, thick with rage. ¡°What did you think this would aplish besides hastening your downfall? Do you honestly believe my brother will let you walk away from this unscathed? You¡¯ve sealed your own fate!¡± Verena clutched her throbbing cheek, her wide eyes filled with disbelief. Kane had never hit her before. This was a first. But his words ignited a deeper fear within her. Ryan had warned her before¡ªLucas wouldn¡¯t show mercy to her after what she had done. And now, Kane was saying the same thing. Was she truly doomed? A wave of desperation crashed over Verena, wiping away the sting of the p. She grasped Kane¡¯s arm, her eyes pleading. ¡°Kane, you have to help me! Please!¡± Kane cast a cold nce at her, his lips curving into a smirk devoid of warmth. ¡°Help you? And why exactly would I do that?¡± Verena¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°What¡­ What do you mean?¡± Kane¡¯s gaze sharpened, his voiceced with mockery. ¡°Do you remember what I told you when I first asked you to get close to Lucas?¡± Verena nodded, her throat tightening. ¡°You told me to make him fall for me, to be the only woman he desired, to ensure that he married me.¡± Kane said, ¡°And tell me¡ªhow many of those things have you achieved?¡± Verena froze. Her lips parted, but no words came. Panic set in. She clung to Kane¡¯s sleeve. ¡°But¡­ but I can still try! Kane, believe in me! I will find a way to make Lucas love me, to make him mine! If you help me get through this crisis, I swear I¡¯ll seed!¡± A derisive chuckle escaped Kane¡¯s lips. ¡°You actually think Lucas would ever nce your way again after that disgraceful spectacle at the banquet? After what you tried to do to Belinda? You have no chance to be with Lucas now, so you have nothing left to offer me. You¡¯re just a useless pawn to me. Why on earth would I waste my time helping you?¡± ???????????? ???????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? His words were like daggers, slicing through Verena¡¯sst thread of hope. Verena felt her world copse. He was discarding her just like this? So that was all she had ever been to him? A mere tool? A disposable piece in his grand scheme? No! She couldn¡¯t afford to lose Kane¡¯s protection. Without him, how would she ever deal with Belinda? Desperation wed at Verena¡¯s chest. She dropped to her knees, eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Kane, don¡¯t do this to me! Don¡¯t abandon me! I need you! Please, I will do whatever it takes to fix this. Just give me another chance. If you help me now, I will do anything you ask, anything! Tonight, whatever you desire, I am yours. Just help me this time, Kane!¡± Verena was willing to give everything she had. Yet, her desperate plea did nothing to sway Kane. Instead, a wave of sheer disdain washed over his face, his gaze filled with nothing but scorn. ¡°Do you believe there¡¯s a woman in this world I can¡¯t have?¡± Kane sneered. ¡°Verena, do you honestly think I need you?¡± . . . Chapter 1234 ?Chapter 1234: His voice dropped,ced with chilling finality. ¡°Get out. From this moment on, you and I have no ties whatsoever.¡± Verena¡¯s face instantly fell. She had poured her heart out, only for Kane to discard her like a piece of trash? Rage red in her eyes as she scrambled to her feet, her entire demeanor shifting. ¡°Kane, you think you can just toss me aside like a broken toy? Think again! Let me make one thing very clear¡ªthere¡¯s no way in hell I¡¯m letting that happen!¡± Her lips curled into a smirk as she leaned in, her voice nowced with sinister intent. ¡°If you refuse to help me, I¡¯ll march straight to Lucas and spill everything! I¡¯ll tell him how you ordered me to get close to him from the very beginning, how every little move I made was orchestrated by you!¡± She let out a low chuckle. ¡°Tell me, Kane, what do you think will happen to you then? What do you suppose Lucas will do when he finds out about everything?¡± She was willing to bring Kane down with her now. A storm raged in Kane¡¯s eyes at her words, his expression darkening. Then, without warning, he lunged at Verena. His hand closed around her throat with brutal force¡­ Verena gasped, shock and terror shing across her face. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a violent reaction. She was unable to breathe now, struggling to pry Kane¡¯s hand off. But Kane only tightened his hold. It was only then that Verena realized Kane truly wanted to kill her. ¡°K-Kane¡­ I was wrong¡­ please¡­¡± Verena¡¯s voice came out in choked gasps, her once-defiant spirit crushed beneath the weight of sheer survival instinct. ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????[?]?????? After about half a minute, just when Verena thought she might really die here, Kane finally loosened his grip and flung her to the floor. Verena coughed violently, her lungs fighting for air. As she looked up at Kane, the hatred she had once harbored was now drowned in absolute terror. Kane straightened his sleeves, towering over her trembling form. His voice was calm butced with pure menace as he said, ¡°If you ever breathe a word of everything to Lucas, I swear I will kill you. If you think I¡¯m bluffing, try me.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left, not sparing Verena another nce. Verena remained on the floor, paralyzed. She was truly scared now. She knew Kane wasn¡¯t just trying to scare her; he really would kill her if she disobeyed him. From this moment on, she wouldn¡¯t dare even entertain the thought of betraying Kane. The following day: Belinda had the day off. After a leisurely breakfast, she left her ce and drove to a quaint caf¨¦ nestled in the city, where she had arranged a meeting with someone. After sitting for about half an hour, the person she was meeting finally arrived. ¡°Sorry, I overslept today,¡± Kylee said, though her tone carried not a trace of remorse. Belinda remained calm, her expression unreadable. . . . Chapter 1235 ?Chapter 1235: Kylee asked, ¡°So? Why did you want to see me?¡± ¡°The other night, during thevish dinner hosted by the Alvarado family, Verena said something that has surely reached your ears by now, right?¡± Without bothering with small talk, Belinda cut right to the chase. The moment the topic came up, Kylee¡¯s demeanor shifted, her expression clouding over. She hadn¡¯t been present at the event herself; it was onlyter that her friends filled her in about the matter over the phone. When they revealed that Verena had publicly pointed the finger at Kylee, ming her for causing Belinda¡¯s upational exposure, fury surged through her. Herplexion had paled with anger, and it had taken everything in her not to march over to Verena and confront her. How could Verena have the audacity to air such a thing in front of everyone? Had she lost all sense? Now, their entire social circle knew of her scheme against Belinda. Whispers circted behind her back¡ªpeople in their circle branding her as spiteful, quietly condemning her actions. But what was done was done, and she was powerless to undo it. When her friendster shared that Verena had brazenly flirted with Lucas at the same event, only to suddenly copse in a fit of spasms and even be incontinent, Kylee couldn¡¯t help but feel satisfied. The consensus was that Verena must have unknowingly ingested some drugs that had triggered her strange outburst. But why was Belinda dredging this up now? What was her angle? ¡°What exactly are you getting at?¡± Kylee asked, her voice icy. Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o?? Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a subtle smirk. ¡°I¡¯m just wondering¡­ How do you suppose Verena learned that you were the one who orchestrated the exposure?¡± Kylee¡¯s face went rigid for a split second. She quickly masked it with a scoff, retorting, ¡°That¡¯s a question for you! How did she find out about that? Were you the one who spilled it to her?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows barely flickered at the usation. Fixing Kylee with a steady gaze, Belinda replied coolly, ¡°You and Verena are in cahoots, aren¡¯t you? The two of you teamed up to conspire against me, didn¡¯t you?¡± Kylee¡¯s hand, resting on her knee, tightened into a fist, her breath catching briefly. After a tense pause, she rolled her eyes dismissively. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. I barely even know Verena; why would I team up with her? Belinda, don¡¯t you dare use me of something I didn¡¯t do!¡± Belinda¡¯s faint smile lingered. ¡°Do you recall that time you were abducted? Looking back, it¡¯s hard not to think Verena had a hand in it. Give it some thought; doesn¡¯t it add up? I¡¯d suggest you take a moment to cool off and really consider what I¡¯m saying, Kylee.¡± Kylee stared at Belinda in silence. Deep down, she knew Belinda was right about this. Even so, she had no ns to turn on Verena. She understood that if she turned against Verena, Lucas would undoubtedly retaliate, forcing Verena to suffer the consequences for targeting Belinda. And that would cost her a valuable ally in her game against Belinda. So, she intended to keep Verena as a wild card, a potential weapon to strike at Belinda when the time was right. . . . Chapter 1236 ?Chapter 1236: As for settling the score with Verena¡ªher kidnapping, the humiliating photos, the assault¡ªshe would handle that on her own terms. With a sharp sneer, Kylee said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to shift the me, Belinda. You¡¯re the one who had me kidnapped!¡± Seeing Kylee¡¯s stubborn denial, Belinda decided further words were pointless. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Whether you ept it or not, that¡¯s your call.¡± With that, she grabbed her purse, rose from her seat, and left. Kylee¡¯s face stiffened. She was caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s sudden exit. After leaving the caf¨¦, Belinda climbed into her car and set off for the Triumph Consortium. As Belinda entered the room, Lucas greeted her with a faint smile. ¡°Did you uncover the truth you were searching for?¡± he inquired. Belinda sank onto the couch, her frustration evident. ¡°Don¡¯t even get me started! Kylee remains steadfast in her denial¡ªshe insists she had no alliance with Verena. I even brought up her past abduction, hinting that Verena might be involved. But instead of considering the possibility, she just looked at me as if I were delusional, using me of being behind the entire ordeal. At that point, I realized there was no reasoning with her, so I left rather than waste more of my time on her.¡± Lucas rose from his chair, slipping a hand nonchntly into his pocket as he walked toward her. ¡°There are two possibilities,¡± he said. ¡°Either Kylee and Verena truly have no ties, or they are indeed conspiring, but for some unknown reason, Kylee ispelled to keep it a secret.¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, her gaze unwavering. ¡°I¡¯m still convinced it¡¯s thetter.¡± Lucas remained silent, his brows knitting together as he fell into contemtion. F??ll ?????????? ??????i?????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.?????? After a while, he said, ¡°I still haven¡¯t uncovered anything substantial about the person backing Minna. My team has scrutinized Verena from every angle, yet they¡¯ve turned up nothing suspicious. This leads us to two conclusions¡ªeither Minna has no connection to Verena, or there¡¯s a far more formidable figure lurking behind Verena. And whoever that person is¡­ they should not be taken lightly.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze darkened as he spoke, his voice tinged with gravity. Belinda turned toward him, her expression serious. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s your take on all this?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips pressed into a firm line for a moment before he responded, ¡°Initially, Verena seemed like the obvious culprit, but we couldn¡¯t gather solid proof against her. That¡¯s why we started exploring other avenues. However, given recent events, my suspicions about Verena have only intensified. At the very least, she remains a prime suspect.¡± Belinda was about to reply when a knock at the office door interrupted her. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said. The door swung open, revealing Gordon, who stepped in with an air of urgency. He greeted Lucas and Belinda respectfully. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked. . . . Chapter 1237 ?Chapter 1237: Gordon didn¡¯t waste a second. ¡°Our sources discovered that among the patrons at the Goldmeadow Restaurant that evening, there was a woman named Consu Faulkner. Through surveince footage, we¡¯ve confirmed that she happened to witness the entire incident.¡± His words might have seemed ambiguous, but both Lucas and Belinda instantly understood what he meant. Goldmeadow Restaurant¡ªthat was where Belinda and Bethany had dined that evening, the same night Belinda had intervened to rescue Devin from Carmelita¡¯s drugged trap. Consu had seen the entire confrontation. And Consu was Verena¡¯s close friend. Lucas¡¯ expression grew dark. ¡°Go on.¡± Gordon continued, ¡°We interrogated Consu, and she admitted that upon witnessing the scene, she immediately ryed everything to Verena.¡± This made perfect sense. Given Verena and Belinda¡¯s rivalry, it was only natural for Verena¡¯s confidante to tell her everything after witnessing Belinda embroiled in conflict. Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a knowing smirk. ¡°It seems our suspicions were right all along.¡± The person behind had approached Carmelita after that incident, so it became evident that they must have been privy to the events that had transpired in the restaurant that day. Given the circumstances, this information must have been ryed by someone involved. Belinda and Bethany certainly hadn¡¯t divulged anything to anyone. Belinda was also convinced that Devin wouldn¡¯t have breathed a word about it either. After all, admitting that his own sister had conspired with an outsider to drug him would be nothing short of humiliating. As for Carmelita and Iliana¡­ Would they truly have the audacity to tell anyone about such a disgraceful act? With these possibilities ruled out, only one logical conclusion remained¡ªsomeone else present at the restaurant had witnessed the incident. And, as expected, their investigation confirmed it. Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm With Verena possessing knowledge of the incident, coupled with the calcted spill of Belinda¡¯s drink at the banquet, the suspicion surrounding Verena was confirmed. ¡°Got it. You may go now,¡± Lucas instructed, dismissing Gordon with a wave of his hand. ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon said before turning on his heels and leaving. Belinda turned to Lucas, her gaze steady, staying silent. At this moment, they both fully grasped the reality¡ªVerena was the person behind Minna. Now, the question that remained was how Lucas intended to deal with her. Belinda refrained from offering any suggestions on this matter; she was more interested in observing how Lucas would handle it. Lucas met Belinda¡¯s eyes, his expression inscrutable, yet his voice carried a rare gentleness. ¡°Belinda, I promise you¡ªI¡¯ll set things right for you.¡± A faint nod was Belinda¡¯s response. ¡°Alright.¡± Since Lucas had said that, she felt no need to say more about the matter. . . . Chapter 1238 ?Chapter 1238: She ced her trust in himpletely, willing to leave everything in his hands. After sharing lunch with Lucas, Belinda went to the office lounge for a brief rest. By the time afternoon arrived, she woke up, freshened up, and stepped out of the lounge, only to find the office door swinging open. Just then, Devin entered, and their eyes locked. For a fleeting second, they were both a bit stunned. ¡°Mr. Davidson,¡± Belinda was the first to break the silence, offering aposed nod. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Devin returned the greeting with a faint smile. Lucas, who had been observing the exchange, said to Devin, ¡°Has your grandfathere to a decision?¡± He was referring to the arrangement of sending Carmelita abroad for the next five years. ¡°Yes,¡± Devin replied with a nod. ¡°My grandfather has given his consent. The family has already begun packing Carmelita¡¯s belongings, and her flight is scheduled for tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lucas replied, a glint of satisfaction flickering in his eyes. Devin then shifted his gaze toward Belinda, remorse etched across his features. His tone was apologetic as he spoke. ¡°Dr. Wright, I sincerely apologize to you. You got caught up in all of this because of me.¡± Belinda lifted a hand, dismissing his words with a slight shake of her head. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize to me. You are also a victim.¡± Regardless of how events had unfolded, she did not hold Devin responsible. Even if time rewound and she had to make the choice again, she would still stand by her decision to help him. Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Devin felt an inexplicable surge of emotion. He remained silent, his gaze lingering on her. His unwavering gaze made Belinda somewhat uneasy. Her longshes fluttered as she averted her eyes, contemting how to steer the conversation elsewhere. Just then, a cough interrupted her thoughts. It was Lucas. Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s The subtle gesture was a pointed reminder to Devin. Devin quicklyposed himself. He straightened and said evenly, ¡°I have other matters to attend to. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned and left. A coldugh escaped Lucas¡¯ lips as he watched Devin leave. Belinda caught the sound and turned toward him, raising an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°You were really enjoying your little chat with Devin just now,¡± Lucas¡¯ voice carried a hint of sarcasm. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at his tone. With a yful glint in her eyes, she walked over to him, stood behind him, and draped her arms around his neck. Tilting her head, she looked at him teasingly. ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Lucas turned slightly, his sharp gaze flickering to hers as he let out a snort. ¡°What do you think?¡± . . . Chapter 1239 ?Chapter 1239: Belinda¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°You get jealous really easily.¡± After a brief pause, she added, ¡°We were just having a conversation.¡± ¡°Even that is uneptable,¡± Lucas said. Before Belinda could respond, Lucas pried her hands from his neck and pulled her forward, settling her onto hisp. Belinda didn¡¯t resist, instead wrapping her arms around him once more. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± Lucas murmured, his deep eyes locking onto hers, his voice bothmanding and resolute. Belinda nodded sweetly. ¡°I am all yours.¡± With a soft smile, she leaned in and pressed her lips against his. Lucas, pleased by her move, smirked slightly before deepening the kiss. His hand cradled the back of her head, his tongue tangling with hers in a slow, possessive dance. Only when Belinda was breathless did Lucas finally release her, though he gently bit her lower lip before pulling away with clear reluctance. Belinda ced a hand against his chest, pushing him back ever so slightly as she shot him a slightly reproachful nce. Lucas, now in an undeniably better mood, smiled. Settling herself morefortably in his embrace, Belinda asked, ¡°So, Nigel simply gave in? No resistance at all?¡± Lucas let out a quiet, mockingugh. ¡°Oh, he tried. But¡­ it was futile.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda arched a brow, intrigued. Lucas tightened his hold around her waist, exining gently, ¡°Right after we left the Davidson estate yesterday, he called my father, likely hoping he¡¯d intervene and plead for Carmelita.¡± Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? A slow smirk curved his lips. ¡°Unfortunately for him, my father refused outright. In fact, my father even called me personally to tell me that my approach to the situation was correct. He agreed that there was no room for leniency toward Carmelita.¡± After a pause, Lucas continued, ¡°When Nigel realized he had no choice left, he had to concede. If he had kept pushing, I would¡¯ve had to handle things myself. And if that had happened¡­ Well, Carmelita would have no chance of leading a good life ever again. Sending her abroad is already merciful enough. At least this way, she still has the possibility of building afortable life for herself.¡± Belinda nodded slowly, finally understanding everything. A wave of warmth spread through her chest. Lucas and his entire family had stood firmly by her side. This filled her with an immense sense of security and happiness. Belinda smiled to herself, her heart swelling with contentment. She leaned into Lucas, resting her head against his shoulder, nuzzling against his neck in a rare moment of vulnerability. Sensing her tenderness, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but smile. He tilted his head and pressed a soft kiss to her forehead, his hold on her tightening a little. After a moment of silence, Lucas spoke, his voice steady butced with an undercurrent of cold resolve. ¡°I¡¯m calling Verena over to thepany.¡± . . . Chapter 1240 Chapter 1240: He paused briefly, his eyes turning sharp and unforgiving. ¡°There are some matters that need to be settled once and for all.¡± As Lucas spoke, a subtle shimmer passed through Belinda¡¯s gaze. She straightened up a little, turning to face him. ¡°I¡¯ll head home now, then.¡± Lucas tilted his head, surprised. ¡°You¡¯re not going to stay?¡± With a slight shake of her head, Belinda replied in a gentle tone, ¡°No, I¡¯m confident you will deal with this properly.¡± She feltfortable entrusting the matter to Lucas. Her unwavering faith in him touched Lucas deeply. He didn¡¯t press her. ¡°Alright.¡± Standing up, Belinda said, ¡°Make sure you¡¯re back early for dinner; I¡¯m making that dish you love.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied. A warm grin spread across his face, his eyes brimming with affection. Once Belinda had departed, Lucas instructed Gordon to bring Verena over. Gordon wasted no time, and soon, Verena arrived. ¡°L-Lucas, what do you need me for?¡± Verena stammered, her voice trembling with nerves. Two burly guards had brought her over without much care, heightening her unease. Lounging back in his chair, Lucas cast a casual, almost bored nce her way. ¡°You really don¡¯t know why I had you brought here?¡± Despite her rattled state, Verena managed to mask her panic, adopting a look of innocent bewilderment. ¡°I genuinely have no clue, Lucas. What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed faintly. ¡°The Alvarado family¡¯s banquet. Carmelita. The tampered drink with hallucinogens. Do I need to spell it out for you?¡± Read more at g??lnovel s.?????? Verena blinked, feigning confusion. ¡°The Alvarado family¡¯s banquet? The tampered drink? Wait¡ªLucas, how did you know I was drugged? You¡¯re right, that night, I said some wild things because of that. But¡­ What¡¯s Carmelita got to do with this?¡± She timed her reaction perfectly, widening her eyes in a show of confusion. Lucas, however, was done indulging her performance. He cut to the chase. ¡°Did you think using a disposable phone and disguising your voice to reach out to Carmelita would keep me in the dark about the matter? Consu was at the Goldmeadow Restaurant that evening. She witnessed the incident and called you right away to tell you about it. Momentster, someone conveniently asked Carmelita if she wanted Belinda to suffer. Funny how that lines up, huh?¡± At this, Verena¡¯s eyes betrayed her¡ªa quick, involuntary flinch. Clearly, Lucas had pieced together more than she had expected. Still, she couldn¡¯t admit anything, not when Lucas had no solid proof of this. Steeling herself, she responded, ¡°Yes, Consu did ring me about the spat between Ms. Wright and Carmelita. I listened, shrugged it off, and didn¡¯t give it another thought. I swear I never reached out to Carmelita! Lucas, you¡¯re wrongly using me!¡± A sharp, humorlessugh escaped Lucas. ¡°Oh, really? So when you ¡®identally¡¯ spilled Belinda¡¯s drink at the banquet, and a maid just happened to swoop in with a fresh oneced with hallucinogens, no less¡ªthat was all pure chance?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear ones, there is gonna be two new novels today. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)?? . Chapter 1241 ?Chapter 1241: Verena let out a dramatic sigh. ¡°Okay, Lucas, I¡¯ll own up to knocking into Ms. Wright. I was jealous, alright? Seeing you two back together got under my skin, and Ished out. But that¡¯s it. I don¡¯t know anything about the rest! Besides, I ended up drinking the spiked drink myself! Why would I sabotage Ms. Wright only to end up being the one who suffered?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my mind that you did it. No matter how much you try to deny it, I won¡¯t believe you,¡± Lucas stated icily, his patience worn thin by Verena¡¯s endless lies. Verena¡¯s expression faltered, the weight of his usation evident in her wounded gaze. ¡°Lucas¡­ How could you say something like that?¡± she muttered, disbeliefced in her tone. ¡°Enough!¡± A weary sigh escaped her lips as resignation settled over her features. ¡°Since you¡¯ve already reached your conclusion, nothing I say will make a difference.¡± She paused, then let out a soft, bitter chuckle. ¡°So be it.¡± Lifting her eyes to meet Lucas¡¯, she looked at him with a mix of sorrow and helplessness, her expression one of hurt. With a soft sob, she said, ¡°Then tell me¡­ What do you intend to do with me?¡± Lucas, however, remained unmoved by her performance. He saw right through her feigned distress. Ignoring her question, he simply said, ¡°You knew Kylee was responsible for Belinda¡¯s exposure to HIV. How did you find out about that?¡± Verena stiffened, caught off guard by the sudden shift in topic. Her mind stalled for a fraction of a second before she forced out a response, her voice unnaturally rigid. ¡°I¡­ I overheard the matter.¡± ¡°From whom?¡± Lucas pressed without missing a beat. Verena hesitated, biting her lower lip. ¡°Ryan,¡± she finally said. ¡°He said Vincent was the one who had told him about the matter.¡± See full story at g???????¦Í???????co?? At that, Lucas let out a low, amused chuckle, as if she¡¯d just told the most ridiculous joke. ¡°Verena, if you¡¯re going to lie, at least put in the effort to make it convincing.¡± His sharp gaze pinned her in ce. ¡°Even Vincent doesn¡¯t know about this. So tell me¡ªhow could he have possibly told Ryan that?¡± Of course, this was a lie. Lucas had said it on purpose. As he had expected, Verena¡¯s pupils contracted, and her face went rigid. Vincent didn¡¯t know about this? This couldn¡¯t be right. But Lucas¡¯ expression was calm, as if he were simply stating the truth. A sliver of doubt crept in, making Verena wonder¡ªcould it be true? Did Vincent really not know about the matter? Before Verena could gather her thoughts, Lucas continued, his voice as cold as steel. ¡°You orchestrated Kylee¡¯s kidnapping and assault, didn¡¯t you?¡± Panic surged through Verena. Instinctively, she shook her head. ¡°No! That wasn¡¯t me! I would never do something like that! Lucas, how could you use me of such a thing?¡± . . . Chapter 1242 ?Chapter 1242: She didn¡¯t realize it, but with those frantic denials, she had already given something away. Lucas¡¯ lips curved into a slow, dangerous smile. ¡°So you do know about Kylee¡¯s kidnapping and assault.¡± Verena¡¯s breath caught in her throat. For a moment, she didn¡¯t register the implication of his words. Then, it hit her. Kylee¡¯s kidnapping and assault were something few people knew. Even Ryan didn¡¯t know about it. If she had truly been unaware, her reaction should have been one of shock¡ªconfusion, even. Instead, she had immediately jumped to deny her involvement. When Verena realized this, her heart sank. She had been too careless. From the moment Lucas questioned her about Belinda¡¯s incident, she had lost control of the conversation. And in her desperation to deny her involvement, she had walked straight into his trap. Now, she had exposed herself. A low chuckle rumbled from Lucas¡¯ chest as he watched the realization dawn on Verena. It wasn¡¯t the kind ofugh that held amusement. It was sharp and cutting, and it sent an icy chill crawling down Verena¡¯s spine. ¡°Lucas, I promise you, I had no part in what happened to Kylee,¡± Verena said, her voice trembling slightly. She clung desperately to her denial, unwilling to admit that she had secretly been working with Kylee. Confessing that was simply out of the question for her. Lucas looked at Verena, his face frozen with an icy detachment. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to tell you how much Belinda means to me, do you? Verena, you had the audacity to harm her. Surely, you¡¯ve already braced yourself for the consequences, haven¡¯t you?¡± ???????????????? ???????????????? @ g??????¦Í??????©q????? Did he really need to spell it out for her? A wave of dread washed over Verena, draining the color from her cheeks. After a shaky breath, she met Lucas¡¯s gaze with anguished eyes. ¡°Lucas, what are you going to do to me? Are you going to kill me and be done with it?¡± Her voice dripped with bitter irony. Lucas let out a quiet, mocking scoff and shook his head. ¡°Kill you? No, I wouldn¡¯t do that. Taking a life like that¡­ It¡¯s against thew, after all.¡± Verena¡¯s expression remained unchanged. She knew, deep down, that Lucas wouldn¡¯t resort to murder. At that moment, Lucas asked, ¡°Have you ever heard of Irond?¡± Verena stayed silent, offering no response. Unfazed by herck of reply, Lucas continued, ¡°There¡¯s a ce in Irond called Cliffton. It¡¯s a city notorious as a refuge for ouws. People there are tangled up in all sorts of bad things: gambling, narcotics, and things far darker. And the men there vastly outnumber the women. A woman in that ce? She bes a gift, something they all scramble to im.¡± . . . Chapter 1243 ?Chapter 1243: At those words, Verena¡¯s eyes widened in terror, her breath catching as panic set in. She stared at Lucas, struggling to process the horrifying implications of what he had just said. What was he getting at? Was he really suggesting¡­? Lucas¡¯s next statement cleared up Verena¡¯s confusion. ¡°I think you¡¯d be quite ¡®popr¡¯ there, Miss Reed,¡± he said coolly. A jolt of shock hit Verena like a lightning strike, reverberating through her entire being. Lucas intended to send her to Cliffton in Irond! Had he lost his mind? That ce, thatwless, brutal city¡­ If she ended up there, she would only suffer terribly. This couldn¡¯t be real! How could Lucas do this to her? Verena¡¯s knees buckled, and she crumpled to the floor, overwhelmed by the weight of it all. When she finally snapped back to reality, she scrambled to beg for mercy. ¡°No! Lucas, I messed up¡ªI see that now. I swear I¡¯ll never do it again! Please, give me a chance. I won¡¯t chase after you ory a finger on Ms. Wright again! Just forgive me this time! I¡¯ll vanish from your lifepletely, I promise!¡± Tears poured down her face as she pleaded, her voice cracking with desperation. Only now did the full force of fear grip her heart. She had never imagined Lucas would be so merciless toward her. How could he be this cruel? g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ???????? They had known each other for years and had been in a rtionship before. And yet, he could still treat her like this. At that moment, Verena finally glimpsed the unyielding, ruthless nature that defined Lucas. His cruelty cut deeper than she had ever thought possible. ¡°Lucas, I swear I understand my mistake now¡­ Please, just show me mercy this once; I¡¯m begging you!¡± Verena said, tears streaming down her face without restraint. It had likely never crossed her mind that the torment awaiting her would surpass the suffering Kylee had endured. Verena knew Kylee had schemed to expose Belinda to the blood of an HIV-positive patient, so Lucas had ensured Kylee would suffer the same fate. But why did her downfall have to be so devastating? This was because, in Lucas¡¯s mind, Verena¡¯s transgressions were far more unforgivable. Kylee¡¯s act of vengeance against Belinda had been ruthless, yet her rage had stemmed from a belief that Belinda had abducted her, takenpromising photos, and even orchestrated her assault. . . . Chapter 1244 ?Chapter 1244: However, the true mastermind behind the matter was actually Verena. It was Verena who had meticulously crafted the deception, framing Belinda and inciting Kylee¡¯s thirst for revenge. So,pared to Kylee, who had been a mere pawn, Verena¡ªthe puppeteer lurking in the shadows¡ªwas the real monster. And then there was Minna. Had Verena not taken Minna in, providing her the means to orchestrate an assassination attempt, how could she have nearly seeded in taking Belinda¡¯s life? So, Lucas believed Verena was the one who truly deserved retribution! Death was far too merciful a fate for Verena. Lucas wanted her to suffer¡ªto endure torment so profound that she would long for the release of death yet be denied it. Belinda was the most important person in his life. Anyone who dared to harm her would pay the ultimate price! ¡°Lucas, please¡­ For the sake of what we once had, just let me off this onest time, okay?¡± Verena¡¯s face was streaked with tears, her expression a picture of desperation. Gone was the poised and calcted woman who had once carefully curated every aspect of herself in front of Lucas. Now, she didn¡¯t care about her image anymore. She had anticipated punishment from Lucas, but never had she imagined it would be so cruel. After all, even when she had drugged him, he had spared her. But this time¡­ Lucas, reading Verena¡¯s thoughts as if they were written across her face, let out a cold, mocking chuckle. ¡°You schemed against me. But perhaps, if it had only been me, I could¡­¡± ¡°Have let the matter slide. But you dared toy a hand on Belinda¡­¡± His voice dropped,ced with chilling finality. ¡°And that is something I will never forgive.¡± L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.?????? To Lucas, it was one thing to target him, but harming Belinda was absolutely off-limits! Lucas¡¯s words struck Verena like a knife to the heart. The depth of his love for Belinda was undeniable. Verena was filled with jealousy and resentment. Why wasn¡¯t she the one Lucas treasured? Why wasn¡¯t she the one he protected so fiercely? Why was it always Belinda? Verena crumpled to the floor, her spirit utterly shattered. Lucas had no intention of wasting his time on her. With a flick of his fingers, he signaled Gordon. Gordon, ever efficient, nodded and turned to the two waiting bodyguards. ¡°Take her away,¡± he said. Without hesitation, the bodyguards seized Verena, dragging her toward the exit. ¡°No! No, let me go! Lucas, please¡ªI¡¯m begging you!¡± Verena¡¯s shrieks pierced the air, her voice thick with desperation. . . . Chapter 1245 ?Chapter 1245: But her cries were soon silenced as one of the bodyguards stuffed a cloth into her mouth, muffling her pleas into unintelligible whimpers. Despair enveloped Verena. With Verena¡¯s fate sealed, Lucas resumed his work without a trace of emotion, as if the entire ordeal had been nothing more than a trivial matter. He did not waste another thought on Verena. Once he finished his tasks for the day, he left the office and drove home. The moment he stepped inside, the scent of home-cooked food greeted him. His gaze fell on the dining table, where Belinda had set out a feast¡ªhis favorite dishes, prepared with care. A smile graced his lips, his mood instantly uplifted. After dinner, Lucas and Belinda took Kenia for a stroll. Upon their return, Kenia retired to her room while Lucas and Belinda retreated to theirs. It was then that Lucas finally revealed to Belinda the punishment he had dealt to Verena¡­ Having absorbed everything Lucas had said, Belindapsed into a thoughtful silence. Truth be told, she found herself a bit shocked. She hadn¡¯t expected Lucas to handle things this way. Reflecting on the past, when Verena had previously slipped something into Lucas¡¯s drink, his response had been to simply sever ties with her and move on. But this time¡­ Lucas, catching the subtle shift in Belinda¡¯s demeanor, tilted his head and inquired, ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve gone too far this time?¡± Belinda shook her head gently, her voice steady as she replied, ¡°No, not at all. I¡¯m just¡­ a bit stunned, that¡¯s all. I didn¡¯t see thising from you.¡± G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures After everything Verena had put her through, she didn¡¯t feel that Lucas¡¯s punishment of Verena was cruel. In her mind, Verena was getting what she deserved. Lucas¡¯s hand closed firmly around Belinda¡¯s, his expression grave as he spoke with quiet intensity. ¡°Anyone who dares to harm you, or even considers it, will face serious consequences. They need to feel the weight of their choices, to understand that crossing youes with a cost they won¡¯t be able to bear. Only then will they dare not harm you.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda said, offering a faint, appreciative smile. Naturally, she felt a rush of gratitude seeing Lucas defend her so fiercely and exact justice for her. Just then, a sudden thought seemed to strike Lucas. His piercing gaze sharpened, and his voice dropped to a low, gravelly tone. ¡°I¡¯ve already got people watching Verena closely. I¡¯m curious to see if she¡¯ll reach out to the person pulling her strings.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. ¡°Smart move. When she¡¯s cornered like this, with nowhere to turn, her instinct will be to seek help. The person behind her is herst hope now.¡± . . . Chapter 1246 ?Chapter 1246: ¡°I wonder who¡¯s really behind her,¡± Lucas said, though his voice carried an edge of frost rather than idle curiosity. ¡°Me too,¡± Belinda admitted, her own interest piqued. After a brief pause, Lucas changed the topic. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s drop this for now. Why don¡¯t you go take a shower and get some rest?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. She rose from her seat, slipped into the walk-in closet to grab her pajamas, and went to the bathroom. Maybe because the situation with Verena was finally resolved, Belinda had a good night¡¯s sleep. She didn¡¯t stir once¡ªno dreams, no interruptions¡ªuntil her rm jolted her awake the next morning. Feeling unusually energized, she got ready, ate breakfast, and made her way to the hospital with a clear mind. Meanwhile, Lucas had barely settled into his office when his secretary¡¯s line buzzed. Ryan was downstairs, insisting on seeing him. ¡°Send him up,¡± Lucas said after a moment¡¯s consideration. ¡°Understood,¡± came the reply. Within minutes, a sharp knock rattled the door of Lucas¡¯s office. ¡°Come in,¡± Lucas said in a deep voice. The door flew open with a crash, and Ryan charged in, his face twisted with fury. ¡°Lucas! Where¡¯s Verena? What have you done to her?¡± His words tumbled out in a rush, each oneced with usation. Lucas raised his eyes slowly, fixing Ryan with a detached stare. Rather than respond directly, he said, ¡°Are you confronting me?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all Ryan¡¯s expression faltered, a flicker of unease crossing his features. It dawned on him that his tone might have been too harsh. Still, his worry gnawed at him. Taking a steadying breath, he said, ¡°Lucas, I just need to know, where did you send Verena? I haven¡¯t been able to reach her since yesterday afternoon. What¡¯s going on?¡± Ryan¡¯s attitude was better this time. ¡°You don¡¯t need to search for Verena anymore. She won¡¯t being back,¡± Lucas stated inly. His tone was calm, emotionless. Yet, those words made Ryan¡¯s expression change in an instant. Disbelief washed over him as his voice trembled. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lucas gave him a sideways nce. ¡°It means none of you will ever see Verena again.¡± Fear flickered in Ryan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Lucas! What did you do to Verena?¡± he asked. Ryan had realized when Verena confessed to framing Belinda with hallucinogens that she would face consequences, and that Lucas would be unforgiving. . . . Chapter 1247 ?Chapter 1247: But he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a drastic measure. From now on, he would never see Verena again¡­ What had happened to her? Lucas maintained his icy demeanor. ¡°That¡¯s all you need to know.¡± He would never divulge Verena¡¯s whereabouts to Ryan. Knowing Ryan, he knew he would undoubtedly attempt a rescue. Even if Ryan couldn¡¯t immediately save Verena, it would stillplicate matters for him. Ryan clenched his teeth, his expression tormented as he said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, how can you be so cruel? Verena was once your girlfriend! Yes, she erred by plotting against Belinda this time. But wasn¡¯t she the one who ended up suffering from her n? Belinda is unharmed!¡± ¡°Unharmed?¡± Lucas scoffed. ¡°If Belinda hadn¡¯t noticed Verena¡¯s odd behavior and switched the drinks that night, she would¡¯ve been the one affected by the hallucinogen! And now, you¡¯re saying just because Verena¡¯s n didn¡¯t seed, I should let the matter slide? What, if a murderer doesn¡¯t seed in killing someone, are they no longer a murderer?¡± Ryan faltered, momentarily speechless. After a pause, he managed to say, ¡°But isn¡¯t this punishment too severe?¡± Lucas¡¯s face was a mask of ice. ¡°Verena¡¯s offenses aren¡¯t limited to just what she did that night.¡± His statement caused Ryan¡¯s face to stiffen. What else did Lucas know? ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????? Ryan swallowed hard, feeling his throat dry. Lucas¡¯s gaze grew colder as he observed Ryan¡¯s reactions. ¡°Ryan,¡± Lucas began icily, ¡°are you honestly telling me you were unaware of Verena¡¯s coboration with Kylee? Or her behind-the-scenes support for Minna?¡± Ryan¡¯s pupils contracted sharply for a moment before he regained hisposure. ¡°What coboration? I know nothing of that! Lucas, you must be mistaken. Verena would never engage in such actions!¡± Lucas¡¯s face stayed cold. ¡°Verena has already confessed to everything. Why else would she be in her current situation? Ryan, you¡¯re her family. It¡¯s hard to believe you arepletely in the dark about what she did.¡± Ryan held his breath, his eyes swirling with conflicting emotions. It was clear now why Lucas had been so unforgiving with Verena. But how had Lucase to know all that? Ryan said, ¡°She only told me after she did all that. Until then, I was unaware of any of it. When I found out, I reprimanded her. Verena even vowed to me that she would never repeat such actions¡­ Lucas, could you consider giving her another chance?¡± . . . Chapter 1248 ?Chapter 1248: After Ryan finished speaking, a fierce glint of fury flickered in Lucas¡¯s dark eyes. A sudden, icy dread washed over Ryan, sending a shiver down his spine. His expression tensed, and he didn¡¯t dare say more. But then, Lucas suddenly let out a low chuckle. ¡°So, both incidents were indeed orchestrated by Verena,¡± he said, his toneced with sardonic amusement. ¡°It seems I wasn¡¯t wrong to suspect her after all.¡± Ryan¡¯s entire body went rigid. His face drained of color. His eyes widened in sheer disbelief as he stared at Lucas. Lucas had been bluffing earlier. A cold realization wed at Ryan¡¯s chest. He had walked straight into a trap. This wasn¡¯t the Lucas he had once known. The Lucas before would never have yed such mind games. He had always been a man of direct confrontation. But now, Lucas had yed him effortlessly, manipting him into revealing the truth. Earlier, Ryan had thought that with Lucas¡¯s capabilities, it wasn¡¯t surprising that he had uncovered the truth. But now, it turned out that Lucas had just been saying that to trick him. Regret gnawed at Ryan¡¯s insides like a relentless beast. ¡°Lucas, I¡­¡± Ryan stammered, grasping for words, yet finding none that could possibly undo the damage. He had admitted everything himself; what could he possibly say about it now? After a long, suffocating silence, Ryan finally found his voice again. ¡°Verena did all those reckless things because she loved you too much. Could you find it in your heart to forgive her just this once? I swear, if you let her off this time, I¡¯ll personally ensure she leaves the country immediately. She¡¯ll never be near you again!¡± Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s ¡°Let her off?¡± Lucas¡¯sugh was void of warmth. ¡°Ryan, you truly amuse me. The fact that she¡¯s still breathing is already an act of mercy from me.¡± His voice turned steely as his gaze bore into Ryan¡¯s. ¡°From this moment on, you and I are no longer friends.¡± Ryan¡¯s body jerked as if struck by an invisible force. ¡°L-Lucas¡­¡± His voice trembled, raw with disbelief. ¡°I-I know I should have told you the truth sooner. But I only found out recently! And Verena¡­ She¡¯s my family. What was I supposed to do? Turn my back on her? I confronted her, I reprimanded her, and she swore she would never do anything like that again! Lucas, I was wrong. I should have handled it differently!¡± Desperation colored every syble of Ryan¡¯s words, but Lucas remained unmoved. Lucas coldly replied, ¡°Get out.¡± Ryan¡¯s face stiffened again, his lips parting in stunned silence. . . . Chapter 1249 ?Chapter 1249: ¡°Lucas¡­¡± He tried onest time. Lucas¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Do I need to have security throw you out?¡± Ryan fell silent. For a moment, he simply stood there, paralyzed. Then, with a slow, agonizing motion, he turned on his heels and walked out of Lucas¡¯s office. Barely half an hour after Ryan had left the Triumph Consortium, Lucas issued an official statement. From this day forward, the Triumph Consortium would sever all business ties with the Adams Group. The announcement sent shockwaves rippling through the business world. No one had seen thising. Ryan, the heir to the Adams Group, had always been one of Lucas¡¯s closest friends. For Lucas to make such a decisive move could only mean one thing¡ªtheir friendship was over. Whispers and spections ignited like wildfire. At noon, a private gathering took ce at The Harlequin Eats. ¡°Lucas, what the hell happened between you and Ryan?¡± Vincent was the first to break the silence, his tone heavy with intrigue. ¡°Now, I¡¯m certain¡­ The person pulling the strings behind Minna, coborating with Kylee, and orchestrating Kylee¡¯s kidnapping is Verena,¡± Lucas dered. He sneered as he continued, ¡°Initially, Belinda and I merely suspected it. But after Ryan¡¯s visit today, our suspicions were confirmed.¡± He then shared his conversation with Ryan with everyone present. ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????? Upon hearing his ount, the group was all shocked, especially Vincent. Vincent struggled to articte his feelings. Out of everyone, he was the sole person maintaining contact with both Ryan and Verena. And yet, Ryan and Verena had¡­ Belinda scoffed immediately upon hearing the revtions. Her earlier suspicions had been correct all along. It really was Verena! Her tactics were utterly reprehensible. ¡°Verena is absolutely despicable!¡± Bethany eximed, her wordsced with anger. ¡°Coborating with Kylee was one thing, but to orchestrate her kidnapping and abuse just to deepen her resentment towards Belinda and then frame Belinda for it? She¡¯s truly vicious!¡± Everyone was aware of Verena¡¯s animosity towards Belinda, but none had anticipated she would take it to such extremes. . . . Chapter 1250 Chapter 1250: If not for Verena¡¯s machinations, Kylee¡¯s animosity toward Belinda wouldn¡¯t have escted to such levels. Luckily, Belinda had remained fine. Otherwise, no punishment for Verena would be enough. As for Kylee, she had been used as a pawn. Lucas then turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Vincent, from this point forward, Ryan and I can no longer be friends. This is my personal decision. You are free to maintain your friendship with him if you want. However, you must keep anything concerning Belinda or me from him. If not, don¡¯t me me if I do something to you.¡± His voice had a trace of coldness. Vincent¡¯s expression changed, and he quickly responded, ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t.¡± At that moment, he felt deeply disappointed in Ryan. ¡°So, Lucas, how did you finally deal with Verena?¡± Johnson inquired. ¡°I sent her to a ce that is like hell for her. She¡¯ll spend the rest of her life there,¡± Lucas answered vaguely. It was best to keep the details secret to avoidplications. ¡°Serves her right!¡± Bethany eximed angrily. ¡°She deserves to suffer for the rest of her life!¡± Frowning, Johnson asked further, ¡°But there¡¯s something I don¡¯t get. If Verena was behind all this, why didn¡¯t you discover it sooner, Lucas?¡± Johnson wasn¡¯t doubting Lucas¡¯spetence; he was merely puzzled. Given Lucas¡¯s team¡¯s expertise, it seemed unlikely they wouldn¡¯t have found out the truth sooner. Lucas¡¯s eyes narrowed as he replied calmly, ¡°That¡¯s also something I don¡¯t understand. So, I believe there¡¯s someone else behind Verena. And this person¡¯s influence is not to be underestimated.¡± ¡°Any idea who it might be?¡± Johnson turned to Lucas with a furrowed brow. ¡°Lucas, do you suspect someone in particr?¡± Lucas shook his head slowly, a heavy seriousness settling over his features. ¡°No. Whoever it is might harbor a grudge against Belinda, or perhaps they are simply in love with Verena and willing to carry out her everymand.¡± Vincent leaned forward slightly. ¡°Since they were able to erase their tracks so thoroughly, leaving no clue behind, they must be incredibly capable.¡± The mention of this mysterious figure cast a heavy silence over the private dining room, tension thick in the air. ¡°Oh, by the way!¡± Bethany suddenly said, her eyes lighting up. ¡°Lucas, didn¡¯t you have the DNA tests done again? You used samples from Belinda, Baker, and Holley, right? The results should be in by now¡ªwhat did they say?¡± At that, Belinda and Lucas exchanged a silent, knowing nce. After a brief pause, Belinda responded, ¡°Yes, I have received the results. Baker and Holley¡­ They really are my biological parents.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä- . Chapter 1251 ?Chapter 1251: Her words prompted a wave ofplex emotions to pass across everyone¡¯s faces. ¡°You even had the test done at a differentb this time,¡± Johnson said thoughtfully. ¡°And the result still confirms the match. That leaves no room for doubt.¡± ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it,¡± Bethany muttered, shaking her head. She couldn¡¯tprehend how Baker and Holley could treat their own daughter that way. ¡°Some people are born cold, or they¡¯re just very selfish,¡± Vincent said after a moment of silence. No one added anything after that. After dinner, the group began gathering their things, preparing to leave the restaurant. But just then, the door to the private room flew open with a loud bang, startling everyone, and a man stormed in with a look of desperation on his face. As soon as they recognized the man, everyone¡¯s expression shifted subtly. Without a word, Ryan closed the door and fell to his knees in front of Lucas, his posture radiating remorse. The unexpected act stunned the entire room. ¡°Lucas, I realize now that I mishandled everything regarding Verena,¡± Ryan said, his voice strained. ¡°I admit I was wrong. But for the sake of the years we¡¯ve stood side by side as friends, I¡¯m begging you¡ªcould you please not be so cruel? Please, don¡¯t sever all business ties with my family.¡± His plea carried not only regret but also panic, and beneath it all, a faint undercurrent of bitterness. He had assumed that losing Lucas¡¯s friendship was the worst oue. But that had been only the beginning¡­ ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????? Lucas had gone further, cutting all business ties with his family¡¯spany and publicly announcing that the rk Group would never again coborate with the Adams Group. That sent a clear signal to everyone that the two families hadpletely fallen out. And in a world where crossing the rk family meant destruction, Ryan¡¯spany immediately felt the blow. Within hours of Lucas¡¯s announcement, a lucrative deal Ryan¡¯spany had been close to finalizing fell through. When Ryan¡¯s father had heard the news, he had kicked Ryan out and threatened to strip him of his position as general manager if he didn¡¯t resolve the situation at once. Ryan was truly scared. That was why, as soon as he had tracked Lucas down, he had rushed over to see him. Naturally, it was humiliating for Ryan to kneel before Lucas in front of everyone. But when weighed against losing his position in thepany, enduring this shame seemed a small price to pay. ¡°Ryan, what are you doing? Get up and speak properly,¡± Vincent said, his brow creasing. ¡°I messed up, so I owe Lucas an apology,¡± Ryan replied, still kneeling. . . . Chapter 1252 ?Chapter 1252: He then lifted his gaze to Lucas, his eyes brimming with desperation. ¡°Lucas, I see my mistake now. Can you give me another chance?¡± Lucas let out a scoff as he looked at Ryan with disdain. ¡°What? If I say no, you¡¯ll stay on your knees forever?¡± Ryan¡¯s face tightened, and he didn¡¯t say anything. Lucas¡¯s expression was cial, his voice cutting. ¡°I meant what I said, Ryan. From here on out, we¡¯re no longer friends. You and I have nothing to do with each other.¡± Without waiting for a reply, he sped Belinda¡¯s hand and strode past Ryan with her. ¡°Lucas! Lucas, I¡¯m begging you!¡± Ryan¡¯s voice cracked with panic as he called after him. But Lucas didn¡¯t even nce back. In moments, the private room held only Ryan and Vincent. ¡°Come on, Ryan, stand up,¡± Vincent urged. After a long pause, Ryan dragged himself off the floor, his shoulders slumped in defeat, and sank into a nearby chair. Just then, a sudden thought struck him, and he looked up at Vincent. ¡°Vincent, can you help me out? Talk to Lucas for me? Ask him not to be so cruel to me.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this matter, and I won¡¯t,¡± Vincent replied, his tone t and unyielding. Ryan¡¯s face froze. Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°You knew how much Belinda means to Lucas, yet you still allowed Verena to hurt her. Did you honestly think Lucas would let that slide?¡± Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o?? Ryan scrambled to exin, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t know Verena¡¯s n at first! I only found out afterwards¡ª¡± Vincent cut him off sharply, saying, ¡°Be real, Ryan. Did you truly not know beforehand?¡± His gaze bore into Ryan, heavy and unflinching, his expression stern. Ryan¡¯s throat tightened, and he was unable to utter a single word. Vincent continued, ¡°When you chose to side with Verena, you should¡¯ve seen the fallout with Lucasing.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Take my advice, Ryan¡ªface the reality. Stop trying to fix this. Lucas has drawn his line, and no amount of pleading will change his mind. You already crossed a boundary. If you keep pushing and testing Lucas¡¯s limits, you won¡¯t just be facing losing a friend or a business partner. You will face something far worse.¡± Vincent then rose, smoothing his jacket, and gave Ryan one final look. ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Whether you listen to me or not is up to you.¡± With that, he walked out, leaving Ryan alone in the room. Ryan shut his eyes, his face twisting with anguish, his heart a storm of fury, remorse, and bitterness. That night, Lucas went to the Grand ins General Hospital to pick up Belinda, and then they headed to the rk family estate. Harold had invited them for a family dinner. . . . Chapter 1253 ?Chapter 1253: Within the grand estate, only Harold and Norma were present. When Belinda and Lucas arrived, they all gathered around the dining table to share a meal. Harold was the first to break the silence. ¡°I¡¯ve already been informed about what happened with Carmelita. Her actions crossed the line this time. She must be held ountable¡ªif we let this slide, she¡¯ll only be more reckless in the future.¡± He nced briefly at Belinda and Lucas before continuing, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about Nigel. I¡¯ve already spoken to him and made things very clear. This time, the fault lies entirely with their side.¡± Belinda offered a gentle smile. ¡°Thank you, Harold.¡± ¡°We¡¯re family; no need for you to thank me,¡± Harold replied casually with a wave of his hand. Norma then leaned in and asked, ¡°Has it been confirmed who colluded with Carmelita? Was it Verena?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Lucas responded with a solemn nod. ¡°And not only that, Verena was also the one assisting Minna in secret back then. She was the one who had people abduct and assault Kylee. Then, she framed Belinda for the matter and conspired with Kylee to harm Belinda.¡± ¡°What?¡± Norma¡¯s face darkened, her expression contorted by shock. Even Harold¡¯s demeanor turned grave. Furious, Norma mmed her hand on the table. ¡°That vile woman! She¡¯s despicable! Who would have imagined she had orchestrated all of this from behind the scenes?¡± Then, as if recalling something important, she turned sharply to Lucas. ¡°Lucas, didn¡¯t you uncover any of this earlier?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression was taut. ¡°No. Verena was extremely discreet and took great care to cover her tracks. That¡¯s why my investigations never linked anything directly to her. It wasn¡¯t until recently that we stumbled across some overlooked evidence and found out about her involvement. That¡¯s why I believe someone else has been helping her, someonepetent and powerful.¡± The moment those words left Lucas¡¯s mouth, Harold¡¯s expression subtly shifted. He furrowed his brows. He remained silent for a beat, then asked in a measured tone, ¡°Do you have any leads? Anyone in mind?¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± Harold fell silent, saying nothing more. The conversation then shifted to lighter topics, and overall, the atmosphere was good during the meal. After the meal, the four took a brief walk in the estate gardens before Lucas and Belinda departed for home. After getting into the car, Lucas couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. . . . Chapter 1254 ?Chapter 1254: ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Belinda asked, noticing the subtle shift in his mood. Lucas turned his head toward her and asked, ¡°Belinda, didn¡¯t you find my father¡¯s demeanor tonight a little strange?¡± Belinda blinked, surprised. ¡°Harold? Strange? Not really. I thought he seemed perfectly normal. Why do you ask?¡± Lucas lowered his gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ It¡¯s just a feeling. Something about him felt off.¡± But he couldn¡¯t quite articte what that something was. Belinda thought for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re probably overthinking it. He seemed perfectly fine to me.¡± ¡°Maybe,¡± Lucas murmured, brushing the thought aside as he started the engine and drove off. Meanwhile, back at the estate, Harold made his way upstairs to his study. After shutting the door behind him, he retrieved his phone and called Kane. The line barely rang before Kane¡¯s voice echoed through the speaker with irritation. ¡°What do you want?¡± Harold didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. He asked, ¡°You¡¯ve been the one cleaning up Verena¡¯s messes, right?¡± ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Kane¡¯s tone was nonchnt, almost dismissive. ¡°Unless you spell it out for me, how am I supposed to know what you¡¯re referring to?¡± Harold¡¯s voice dropped into something colder. ¡°It¡¯s about Minna. About Kylee. And now thistest scheme¡ªCarmelita colluding to target Belinda. Were you involved in all of this?¡± Kane didn¡¯t bother to feign innocence. He said directly, ¡°I¡¯ll admit it. I was involved in the matters with Minna and Kylee. But as for Carmelita¡¯s situation? I had no prior knowledge of that. I only found out about it afterward.¡± Stay tuned galnov??????.co?? If he had known Verena intended to join forces with Carmelita, he would have put an immediate stop to it. But she had acted behind his back recklessly. And that was precisely why he had discarded her without hesitation. Since Harold was being so direct, Kane decided not to bother with denial. After all, Harold was already aware that Verena was his pawn. He wouldn¡¯t believe him if he denied his involvement. ¡°You must be out of your mind!¡± Harold¡¯s face turned crimson, his anger boiling over. ¡°Why drag Belinda into this mess? She has nothing to do with it!¡± Kane let out a sardonic chuckle. ¡°She has nothing to do with it? She is Lucas¡¯s loved one, isn¡¯t she? That alone makes her a target. Just by being with Lucas, she bes part of the battlefield between Lucas and me.¡± Harold¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, lines of concern etched into his features. ¡°Have you stopped for even a second to consider what will happen if Lucas discovers your connection to Verena? Have you forgotten what Lucas is capable of?¡± . . . Chapter 1255 ?Chapter 1255: Kane was unfazed. His tone was tinged with confidence as he said with a sly grin, ¡°Of course, I haven¡¯t forgotten. But I still have you, right?¡± Harold¡¯s expression changed instantly. His pupils narrowed, and a flicker of disbelief crossed his face. Kane continued, ¡°Dad, I know you don¡¯t want Lucas and me going to war again. That¡¯s why I need you to help me. You must erase every trace of my connection to Verena. Lucas cannot, under any circumstances, find out about it.¡± The smirk on his face widened. ¡°You¡¯re shameless!¡± Harold¡¯s fists clenched at his sides, his chest rising and falling with fury. Kane said calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. The moment I discovered Verena and Carmelita had conspired to drug Belinda, I cut all ties with Verena. She is no longer useful to me. From now on, I won¡¯t have any contact with her.¡± Harold¡¯s expression eased slightly when he heard that. After several seconds of silent contemtion, he replied in a low voice, ¡°If you¡¯ve cut all ties with her, make it final. No lingering contact. Don¡¯t let her reach you again. Lucas is already suspicious¡ªhe believes Verena had help. He has undoubtedly ced people to keep tabs on her. The second she contacts you, he¡¯ll know.¡± Kane was pleased upon hearing that. He knew full well that Harold was thest person who wanted Lucas to uncover the truth. That meant Harold would do whatever it took to clean up the mess for him. And as long as Harold stepped in, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Lucas anymore. ¡°Rx. I¡¯ve already severed all ties with her. Verena won¡¯t be able to contact me, even if she tried,¡± Kane said confidently. ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g??????¦Í????????????? Ever since deciding to discard Verena as a pawn, he had erased every thread of the connection between them. Harold didn¡¯t respond. He simply ended the call. He sat motionless, a somber shadow casting across his face. A tide of guilt churned in his chest. He felt he had wronged Lucas. But how could he choose between his children? They were both his blood. He couldn¡¯t bear to see them fight each other again. He didn¡¯t want the tragedy from years ago to repeat itself. At Belinda¡¯s ce, After Belinda heard what Lucas had just said, she asked, ¡°You are going to Soling?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas said with a nod, his eyes settling on Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ve got a business triping up¡ªneed to hammer out a partnership. Will youe with me?¡± Belinda mulled it over for a second before giving a small nod. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll apany you. I¡¯ll swing by the hospital tomorrow and arrange for some time off.¡± . . . Chapter 1256 ?Chapter 1256: A grin tugged at Lucas¡¯s lips when he heard her answer. The next morning, Belinda went to work at the hospital and secured a couple of days off. Then, bright and early on the third day, she set off with Lucas to Soling. Lucas had a ce of his own there, so afternding, they made a beeline for his property. After a while, Belinda and Lucas stepped out for a bite. They picked a spot in Soling with a solid reputation. Belinda must¡¯ve been starving¡ªshe dug into the food with gusto once it hit the table. Lucas, working through his own te, kept sliding extra portions onto hers. Midway through the meal, Belinda excused herself from their private room to go to the restroom. On her way back, the door to another private room swung open just as she passed, and out stepped a tall, sturdy guy. He was looking visibly impatient, but the second he spotted Belinda, his face lit up. ¡°Belinda!¡± His voice carried a spark of delight as he called out to her. Belinda turned, brows jumping in recognition. ¡°Darwin? What a coincidence! You¡¯re in Soling, too?¡± Darwin dipped his head in confirmation. ¡°Yep. What¡¯s got you out here? You on your own?¡± Belinda said, ¡°No, I¡¯m with Lucas. Came along for his work trip.¡± ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Darwin exhaled quietly, a flicker of resignation crossing his face. 1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m It was an answer he should have expected. ¡°How¡¯s your wound doing? Are you bouncing back okay since you got out of the hospital?¡± Belinda asked. Darwin gave her an easy smile. ¡°It¡¯s all good now. The cut¡¯s closing up well, though it has been itching something fiercetely¡ªI keep fighting the urge to scratch it.¡± Belinda quickly advised, ¡°You mustn¡¯t scratch it! That itch is a sign it¡¯s healing properly. If you tear it open now, you¡¯ll risk an infection. If it¡¯s driving you crazy, grab some ointment to calm it down.¡± Her concern warmed Darwin inside, a quiet joy settling in his chest. A faint grin curved his lips as he met her eyes with a soft nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll pick up some ointmentter.¡± ¡°Good, then¡­¡± Just as Belinda was about to excuse herself, another woman suddenly stepped out of the private dining room. She was tall and lean, not a jaw-dropping beauty but with a poised, graceful vibe. The woman walked up to Belinda with a warm smile before looking at Darwin. ¡°Is this a friend of yours, Darwin? Aren¡¯t you going to introduce us?¡± . . . Chapter 1257 ?Chapter 1257: Darwin frowned, his voice cooling off a notch. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± Darwin had dismissed the woman, but she kept her smile steady, even as a shadow of quiet frustration passed over her face. Undeterred, she offered her hand to Belinda. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Zaria. I work with Darwin on business matters.¡± Belinda met her halfway, shaking her hand briefly. ¡°Belinda Wright.¡± When Zaria heard that, her brows arched subtly in surprise. ¡°How intriguing. We share the samest name. Myst name is also Wright.¡± ¡°What a coincidence,¡± Belinda said with a nod. ¡°Now, it feels almost destined that our paths crossed today. Perhaps our lineage intertwined somewhere in the distant past,¡± Zaria said. Belinda offered only a faint smile in response, choosing to remain silent. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°I should get back now.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Darwin replied, his voice steady. Yet, despite his calm tone, a flicker of reluctance lingered in his gaze as Belinda turned to leave, something she missed entirely. Zaria, however, caught the subtle yearning in Darwin¡¯s expression. Her eyes narrowed slightly, a spark of hostility igniting as she watched Belinda depart. Pivoting to face Darwin, Zaria cut straight to the point. ¡°Darwin, do you like her?¡± At her words, Darwin¡¯s eyes darted away. Fixing his stare on the distance, he replied coolly, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in anyone.¡± With that, he marched toward the elevators, his steps brisk. Zaria hurried after him. It wasn¡¯t until they stepped out into the parking lot that she spoke again, her voice brimming with certainty. ¡°You do like her. I saw it in your eyes, and the way you addressed her earlier gave it away.¡± This time, a shadow of fury darkened Darwin¡¯s features. Whirling around, he seized Zaria by the neck and pinned her against the concrete wall with a thud. Zaria, stunned by his sudden aggression, stared at him in shock. His grip tightened as his voice dropped to a chilling growl. ¡°I¡¯ll say it once more ¡ª I am not interested in anyone. Zaria, I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t even think about bothering my friend. Otherwise, you¡¯ll regret it!¡± With a final re, he let go of her and stormed off, not sparing her a backward nce. Zaria, clutching her throat and coughing, watched him disappear into the distance. Her expression grew grave. Darwin¡¯s fierce reaction only confirmed how deeply he valued Belinda¡ªa realization that gnawed at her. . . . Chapter 1258 ?Chapter 1258: Since the moment she had firstid eyes on Darwin, she had fallen in love with him. She had always believed he was meant for her. But now, Zaria realized, he actually liked someone else. She couldn¡¯t tolerate that. Pulling out her phone, she dialed a number. ¡°I need you to dig into someone named Belinda Wright. She¡¯s a close friend of Darwin¡¯s. Get back to me the instant you find anything. That¡¯s all for now.¡± She then ended the call, pocketed the device, and slipped into her car to leave. Meanwhile, back in the private dining room, Belinda recounted her encounter with Darwin to Lucas. Lucas listened quietly, a slight twitch of his brow betraying his thoughts, though he kept them to himself. After the meal, they returned to Lucas¡¯s ce. Following a short rest, Lucas headed to his office, while Belinda hailed a cab to Soling¡¯srgest mall for shopping. She had only visited two stores when suddenly, two menacing bodyguards in ck appeared in front of her. Confronted by this unexpected sight, Belinda felt a jolt of shock ripple through her. What was going on? ¡°Miss Wright, our boss would like to see you,¡± one of the bodyguards said. ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q?????? ¡°Who is your boss?¡± Belinda asked, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°Mr. Happer,¡± the bodyguard replied. Mr. Happer? Hearing the name, Belinda instantly thought of Car. The Happer family was based in Soling. This boss the bodyguard spoke of must be Car¡¯s father, Galen. ¡°Where should I meet him?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°Right in that coffee shop.¡± The bodyguard pointed at a coffee shop across the street. Belinda lowered her eyes and thought about the matter for a moment before eventually agreeing. After escorting Belinda to the caf¨¦, the bodyguards led her to a private room. They opened the door and gestured for her to enter. ¡°Please, Miss Wright.¡± Belinda took a moment to peek inside the room. An elderly man was seated on one side of the sofa, clearly waiting for her. Belinda recognized him immediately, confirming her guess. The man was indeed Galen Happer, Car¡¯s father and Kylee¡¯s grandfather. Only then did Belinda step inside. As soon as she did, the bodyguards closed the door behind her. . . . Chapter 1259 ?Chapter 1259: Belinda walked over to the center of the room and sat across from Galen. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here,¡± Galen said coolly. ¡°Would you like something to drink?¡± ¡°No, thank you,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Just say what you need to say.¡± Galen suddenly smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got some skills.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant. Galen sneered and continued, ¡°You somehow managed to convince Lucas to discard the long-standing rtionship between our families and go after my granddaughter himself. Isn¡¯t that enough proof of your skills?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°So, did you call me here to confront me?¡± she asked. ¡°You say that as if I don¡¯t have the right to do so,¡± Galen said. ¡°Of course you don¡¯t,¡± Belinda retorted without hesitation. ¡°You know perfectly well why Lucas went after your precious granddaughter. He simply gave her a taste of her own medicine. She only has herself to me!¡± Belinda¡¯s expression was cold and unyielding as she spoke. ¡°How dare you!¡± Galen mmed his palm against the table, his expression turning fierce. But Belinda didn¡¯t flinch in the slightest. She didn¡¯t even blink¡ªshe stared Galen in the eye and said nothing. Galen gritted his teeth. They were locked in a tense stare-down for a couple of minutes. ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????? Then, Galen let out a bark ofughter. ¡°Not bad! You sure got guts.¡± Not many people could hold his gaze like that without squirming. Galen straightened in his seat. ¡°I don¡¯t like you at all, Belinda. Your existence¡ªand your mother¡¯s¡ªis a profound humiliation to my daughter. And now, you¡¯ve even brought suffering to my granddaughter!¡± A cruel glint appeared in his eyes. ¡°You should consider yourself lucky that you have Lucas on your side. Otherwise¡­¡± Otherwise, he would make Belinda pay dearly! An icy sneer flickered across Belinda¡¯s striking features in response to Galen¡¯s words. ¡°I couldn¡¯t care less whether you like me or not,¡± she said dismissively. After a pause, she continued, ¡°You are the reason why someone as despicable as Kylee has turned out the way she has. She is clearly the one who made mistakes, yet she mes everyone else instead of reflecting on her actions. She always ys the victim, as if she can do no wrong. That¡¯s absurd! And about what you said just now¡­ Just because I¡¯m from an ordinary background without powerful connections, I deserve to be bullied and manipted by her? That is not fair at all.¡± Belinda spoke with cutting rity. She truly loathed Galen¡¯s tone and attitude toward her. . . . Chapter 1260 Chapter 1260: Galen was momentarily speechless, then let out an exasperatedugh. ¡°You really have a sharp tongue, don¡¯t you?¡± Belinda wore a faint smile. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± Galen frowned. Was that really meant to be apliment? She was undoubtedly audacious. Although Galen disliked Belinda due to the incident with Kylee, he found her bold, confrontational spirit somewhat intriguing. Galen red at her. ¡°You weren¡¯t like this when we first met.¡± ¡°People change,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Since you obviously have such disdain for me, why should I bother trying to be nice to you?¡± As she spoke, a realization seemed to strike her, and she scoffed. ¡°I used to think, despite your stern demeanor, you were a fair and just head of the family. Now, I see you can¡¯t discern right from wrong. You are utterly unreasonable and even enable your granddaughter¡¯s mistakes. I can¡¯t respect someone like you.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Do you think shielding Kylee like this actually helps her? It¡¯s doing her more harm than good. This kind of coddling only reinforces her sense of entitlement and impunity. She¡¯s bound to make even bigger mistakes in the future! Maybe you have the power and influence to protect her now, but what about when you¡¯re gone? One day, she¡¯ll have to face the¡­¡± ¡°Consequences of her actions on her own! Have you ever considered if she¡¯ll resent you for what you did for her then?¡± Galen was genuinely taken aback by Belinda¡¯s words. Che His own daughter, Car, had said something like this to him as well. Being lectured by someone as young as Belinda naturally irritated Galen. His expression hardened as he responded, ¡°I always give my family the best! And I won¡¯t let anyone bully them!¡± Belinda rolled her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to say anything else to him now, knowing she couldn¡¯t change his mind. She stood up abruptly and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m done talking to you. I¡¯m leaving.¡± ¡°Stop right there!¡± Galen called out as she started to leave. Belinda turned back, her impatience clear. ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Stay away from my granddaughter from now on. You only bring trouble to her,¡± Galen said sternly. Belinda was stunned to hear that. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Belinda let out a cold, mockingugh. ¡°That¡¯s a line I should be saying to you. With an unreasonable grandfather like you shielding her, I can see where Kylee gets her audacity from. I¡¯d be grateful if your precious granddaughter would kindly stay away from me and stop stirring up trouble.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Happy monday dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ©d( ??? )? ? *? . Chapter 1261 ?Chapter 1261: Without giving Galen a chance to respond, Belinda turned on her heel and strode out of the private room with resolute steps. Galen watched her leave and let out a snort. He was unreasonable? She had some nerve to call him that! After leaving, Belinda still felt a storm of frustration churning inside. She inhaled deeply, letting the crisp air cool her frustration. After a few moments, she regained herposure. In an attempt to distract herself, she wandered into a nearby boutique. One shop led to another, and before long, she was on a spontaneous shopping spree. Perhaps due to her foul mood, she indulged in some impulsive shopping. In nearly every store she entered, she bought something. Oddly enough, the retail therapy worked. After shopping, she felt her spirits begin to lift. That evening, Lucas was attending a business dinner and couldn¡¯t join her for their usual meal together. So, Belinda dined alone, quietly enjoying her solitude. Later, with time on her hands, she decided to explore more of Soling at her own pace. While she was strolling down the softly lit streets, her phone rang. It was Lucas calling. He asked her to pick him up. Obliging, Belinda hailed a cab and made her way to the restaurant where Lucas was dining. Standing at the doorway of the private room, she gave Lucas a quick call to let him know she had arrived. But Lucas asked her to go in. So, Belinda pushed open the door and went inside. The vibrant chatter within the room abruptly died as all eyes turned toward Belinda. ¡°And who might this be?¡± someone asked, breaking the stunned silence. Everyone was curious, mainly because Belinda¡¯s striking appearance was hard to ignore. Belinda, unfazed by the attention, walked directly over to Lucas. ¡°Let¡¯s go home,¡± she said. The moment Lucas saw her, a bright, genuine smile appeared on his face. ¡°Okay.¡± He rose to his feet without hesitation. ¡°Mr. rk, who is this?¡± one person asked, clearly intrigued. ¡°My girlfriend,¡± Lucas answered proudly, his voice steady. His tone, so full of pride with a hint of showing off, gave everyone the impression that having such a girlfriend was an honor to him. The others exchanged puzzled looks. Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be the other way around? Shouldn¡¯t it be that the woman felt proud to have someone like Lucas as her boyfriend? . . . Chapter 1262 ?Chapter 1262: ¡°So this is the woman you¡¯re dating! You two truly look perfect for each other.¡± ¡°She¡¯s already here¡ªwhy not invite her to join us for a bit of conversation?¡± Lucas declined with a polite but firm smile, saying, ¡°Thank you, but we¡¯ll be heading out now. Please, continue enjoying yourselves without us.¡± Seeing his firm stance, no one insisted. Lucas had evidently had more than a few drinks; his steps were slightly unsteady. Noticing this, Belinda quickly moved to support him. Once outside the room, she gave him a side nce. ¡°Why did you insist on me going inside?¡± she asked. Lucas wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close. A satisfied grin curved his lips. ¡°I just wanted everyone to see the woman I¡¯m proud to call mine. I wanted them all to know that you belong to me.¡± His tone was full of pride. Belinda couldn¡¯t help the smile that tugged at her lips, her mood lifted. Without saying another word, she helped Lucas out of the restaurant. Just then, a ck Rolls-Royce stopped before them. Gordon stepped out promptly. He greeted Lucas and Belinda with a respectful nod. Gordon had arrived in Soling a day before them. After Belinda and Lucas got inside the car, Gordon drove them to Lucas¡¯s ce in Soling. Upon arrival, Belinda helped Lucas to the sofa. As he sank into the cushions, she turned toward the kitchen, intending to make him some soup to help him sober up. But before she could take a step, Lucas¡¯s arms encircled her waist, and he pulled her close, resting his head against her stomach with quiet tenderness. ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???? g????????¦Í???????????? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Belinda nced down at Lucas, nestled in her embrace, her voiceced with gentle concern. ¡°Nothing,¡± Lucas murmured, his voice gravelly. ¡°I just want to hug you.¡± Belinda stretched out a hand, yfully tousling his hair, her words tender. ¡°How about we cuddleter? Let me make you some soup first to help you sober up.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucas declined. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda exhaled a quiet sigh, though she didn¡¯t disentangle herself from his hold. ¡°Come on, don¡¯t be so stubborn.¡± Since being with Lucas, Belinda had seen so many sides of him that she had never noticed before. Yet, each side of Lucas only made her heart flutter more. Lucas couldn¡¯t tell if the liquor was heightening his senses, but at that moment, all he wanted was to be close to Belinda. Even with her right there, he couldn¡¯t shake the urge to pull her closer. After clinging to Belinda for what felt like an eternity, he finally loosened his grip. And Belinda went to make him the soup. Soon after, Belinda returned with a bowl of warm soup. . . . Chapter 1263 ?Chapter 1263: Once Lucas finished the soup, they climbed the stairs to their bedroom. Freshly showered and settled beneath the covers, Lucas found himself entranced by the faint, intoxicating scent drifting from Belinda. Rolling over, he gently pressed her beneath him. Belinda gazed up at him, lips parting slightly. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Belinda, I want you.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was low and seductive. Meeting his intense stare, Belinda said nothing. Instead, she slid her arms around his neck, drew him down, and captured his lips with hers. She teased his mouth with soft, lingering kisses. Her gesture caught Lucas off guard, a fleeting tension rippling through him. But within moments, he took charge, deepening their kiss with fervor. As they took off their clothes and the air thickened with affection, Belinda suddenly pressed a hand to Lucas¡¯s shoulder to stop him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucas asked, his voice dropping to an even richer, more maic timbre. ¡°I want to be in charge,¡± she dered. Since thest time she had taken the lead, she had be addicted to the thrill of steering their rhythm. At her words, Lucas¡¯s brow quirked faintly. ¡°Alright, you can do that,¡± he agreed. Encircling her waist, he flipped them over, letting her be on top of him. Now in control, Belinda moved deliberately, savoring every second at her own tempo. But this pace was sheer agony for Lucas. ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????? The alcohol had stripped away his usual patience, and her slow, teasing rhythm left him restless, a fire prickling beneath his skin. ¡°Belinda, faster,¡± he rasped, gripping her hips and instinctively surging upward. ¡°I like it slow,¡± Belinda countered, a mischievous, satisfied grin ying on her lips. Lucas felt resigned. It was a sweet, maddening torment. Unable to hold back, he bucked his hips with sudden force. The abrupt motion drew a soft gasp from Belinda. She swatted his chest lightly in mock annoyance. ¡°Stay still! I am the one in charge here.¡± The veins at Lucas¡¯s temples pulsed as he wrestled with restraint. Propping himself up, he cradled the back of her head and pulled her into a fierce kiss. When the kiss finally ended, Lucas¡¯s voice trembled with raw desire. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like this, darling.¡± Observing the strained look on Lucas¡¯s face, Belinda could tell he was genuinely ufortable at that moment. . . . Chapter 1264 ?Chapter 1264: With a slight pout, she relented. ¡°Fine, you can take over,¡± she said. Lucas¡¯s lips curved into an eager grin as he wrapped his arms around her waist with fervor. In one swift motion, he rolled them over, securing her beneath him. Now inmand, he wasted no time quickening the pace. Belinda¡¯s fingers settled on his shoulders, tightening slightly as she surrendered to the fervor of the moment. Soon, she found herself swept up in the heat of their shared rhythm, lost in the passion¡­ In an elegant manor nestled in Soling, This was the residence of the Wright family, one of the most influential families in Soling. ¡°Zaria, how did your conversation with Darwin go?¡± Tamara Wright, Zaria¡¯s grandmother, asked, her voice tinged with concern. Zaria¡¯s mood darkened. ¡°Don¡¯t even bring it up, Grandma. You won¡¯t believe what I learned today¡ªDarwin¡¯s heart is set on someone else!¡± ¡°Someone else? Who?¡± Tamara asked. Zaria¡¯s lips tightened briefly. ¡°It¡¯s almost uncanny. The woman Darwin is interested in shares ourst name. Her name is Belinda Wright. Her father runs the Wright Group in Owathe.¡± ¡°The Wright Group in Owathe?¡± Tamara¡¯s expression shifted subtly at the mention. That was Car¡¯s husband¡¯spany. Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o?? The mere thought of Car caused Tamara¡¯s brows to crease, a sharp, scornful glint flickering in her gaze. ¡°But Belinda¡¯s nothing more than an illegitimate daughter. She is the product of her father and his first love,¡± Zaria said, her voiceced with disdain as a sneer curled her lips. At this, Tamara let out a curt, mockingugh. So, Belinda was the child of Baker and that woman from his past. With an air of detachment, Tamara shrugged. ¡°The child of an affair¡ªwhat¡¯s there to worry about? You are the daughter of the Wright family. She is nothingpared to you.¡± Zaria chuckled briefly before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t brush her off so easily, Grandma. Guess what? She used to be Lucas¡¯s wife.¡± Tamara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Lucas? You mean Lucas rk, the CEO of Triumph Consortium?¡± ¡°Precisely,¡± Zaria replied with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s what makes this woman remarkable. She somehow managed to marry Lucas before.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°They¡¯re divorced now, but they are still close. There was this other woman, Minna, who had a thing for Darwin. When she pieced together his feelings for Belinda, she turned vicious and schemed against Belinda. It didn¡¯t end well¡ªMinna¡¯s family crumbled, she¡¯s dead, and theirpany got devoured bypetitors.¡± . . . Chapter 1265 ?Chapter 1265: Tamara¡¯s forehead creased deeply as she took in Zaria¡¯s words. ¡°Zaria, I won¡¯t stand against you pursuing Darwin if that¡¯s what you want. Frankly, I think he¡¯d suit you well. But, if you¡¯re set on him, just work on winning his heart alone. Don¡¯t drag others into this, especially not Belinda.¡± Her voice hardened as she added, ¡°Unless it¡¯s unavoidable, don¡¯t cross Lucas.¡± Zaria¡¯s face grew somber, and she fully understood why her grandmother was saying this. After a quiet pause, she gave a small nod. ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°And one more thing, unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary, keep your distance from the Wrights in Owathe,¡± Tamara said. Zaria¡¯s curiosity sparked. ¡°Grandma, you really seem to loathe the Wright family in Owathe. Can I know why?¡± Tamara¡¯s gaze faltered ever so slightly. ¡°This isn¡¯t something you need to concern yourself with,¡± she said, her voice carrying a subtle edge. ¡°Just remember what I¡¯ve told you.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zaria replied, nodding. But even as she agreed, a seed of doubt began to sprout in her mind. What kind of grudge could their family possibly have with the Wright family in Owathe? After all, both families shared the samest name; could there be some kind of familial connection she hadn¡¯t known about? ¡°Also, don¡¯t mention anything about the Wright family in Owathe to your father. Understand?¡± Tamara¡¯s tone turned sharp, a warning hidden beneath her words. ¡°Yes, I understand,¡± Zaria replied. Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m Tamara fell silent after that. She had to ensure her son stayed far away from that woman! The mere thought of it made Tamara draw in a deep breath, a flicker of malice shing in her eyes. Seeing the sharpness in Tamara¡¯s gaze, Zaria pressed her lips together, a growing curiosity about the Wright family in Owathe settling in her chest. She needed to find a way to investigate this in secret. The next morning, when Belinda woke up, she felt sore all over. ¡°Good morning, Belinda,¡± came Lucas¡¯s deep,nguid voice from beside her. Belinda looked at him to find him in an unusually good mood, which only made her frustrated. She gritted her teeth and, without thinking, pinched his waist, annoyed by his cheerful demeanor. Lucas gasped softly, then quickly seized her hand, bringing it to his lips in a yful kiss. His eyes glimmered mischievously, and his tone was teasing when he said, ¡°Sweetheart, you really shouldn¡¯t tease a man right after he has woken up.¡± . . . Chapter 1266 ?Chapter 1266: As he spoke, Belinda felt something¡ªfirm and unmistakable¡ªpressing against her. She froze, taken aback by the sensation. ¡°Getting up now!¡± Belinda quickly said. She threw off the covers, jumped out of bed, slipped on her shoes, and rushed toward the bathroom. She needed to leave Lucas¡¯s side fast. Lucas, watching her hurried retreat, couldn¡¯t suppress his amused smile, satisfaction evident in his eyes. After they both got up and dressed, they shared breakfast before heading out. Lucas had finished his work the previous day, so he could spend the entire day with Belinda today. He took Belinda to Wondend, thergest amusement park in Askya. It was a ce Belinda had never visited before, and she was both intrigued and excited. As they entered the park, Belinda turned to Lucas and asked, ¡°What made you think of bringing me here?¡± Lucas smiled at her. ¡°This seemed like the kind of ce young women would enjoy. I thought you would like it.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow, giving him a side nce. Her voice carried a hint of yful sarcasm. ¡°Oh? You think women like ces like this, huh?¡± Lucas cleared his throat and quickly spoke again, realizing the potential misinterpretation. ¡°I¡¯ve only ever brought you here, Belinda.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression softened, and she shed him a knowing smile. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She then reached for his hand. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have some fun!¡± Finish reading at ?????????¦Í???????????? Their first stop was a nearby gift shop. On a whim, Belinda decided they needed to wear matching outfits¡ªsomething she had always wanted to try. They bought matching T-shirts, jackets, and even a pair of themed headbands. ¡°Bend down a little; let me put this on you,¡± Belinda said, already wearing her headband and holding out Lucas¡¯s with a grin. Lucas eyed the ridiculously cute headband¡ªfluffy ears and all¡ªwith evident disdain. His sculpted features contorted in barely concealed protest. He met Belinda¡¯s amused gaze, his tone pleading. ¡°Belinda, do I really have to wear this?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Belinda let out a low hum, her voice barely rising as she shot Lucas a sharp look, her eyes glinting with a subtle warning. Left with little choice, Lucas gave in. He exhaled a quiet breath, dipping his head in surrender. ¡°That¡¯s better,¡± Belinda said with a small, approving nod, her satisfaction immediate. She slid the headband onto Lucas¡¯s head and then erupted into giggles as she looked at him. . . . Chapter 1267 ?Chapter 1267: At first, Lucas wearing the cute headband struck her as strange, but after a second nce, she couldn¡¯t help but find it oddly charming. ¡°You look very adorable! Come on, let¡¯s go!¡± she said, grabbing his hand and tugging him out of the shop. When Lucas heard her call him ¡°adorable,¡± his mouth twitched faintly in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t fathom what he would do if anyone he knew saw him like this. He wouldn¡¯t be able to face them again. He didn¡¯t even dare peek at his reflection. With their striking looks, Belinda and Lucas turned heads wherever they went. While they were waiting in line for a ride, murmurs rippled through the crowd around them. ¡°He is so handsome!¡± ¡°Such a stunning pair; they are both so attractive!¡± ¡°Wow, it¡¯s real¡ªgood-looking guys always end up with beautiful women.¡± As more people gathered around them, Lucas¡¯s patience began to fray. He had wanted to clear the venue, but Belinda¡¯s stubborn refusal had stopped him. Just then, a woman approached Lucas. Her cheeks were rosy, her gaze brimming with awe. ¡°Hey, handsome. You can have my spot there,¡± she said shyly. She gestured to her ce near the front of the line. Lucas didn¡¯t so much as nce her way,pletely brushing her off. ¡°Hey, handsome,¡± the woman said again, louder this time, assuming Lucas hadn¡¯t heard her just now. Still, Lucas didn¡¯t move, a flicker of irritation crossing his features. F0r more, visit g??l??ovels.??o?? Undeterred, the woman lingered by his side, her expression resolute, as if waiting for him to cave. Belinda couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°No thanks, we¡¯ll wait our turn,¡± she said. Whispers swelled nearby. ¡°Some people, honestly. He¡¯s obviously with his girlfriend, and that woman still tries to butt in. He¡¯s ignoring her, but she refuses to leave. So shameless.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s painfully obvious what she¡¯s after.¡± The woman¡¯s face flushed crimson, herposure cracking. Her friend rushed over, tugging her arm. ¡°Sorry, so sorry,¡± she muttered to Belinda and Lucas before hauling the woman away. Belinda turned to Lucas with a yful grin. ¡°This is because you¡¯re just too good-looking.¡± Lucas met her gaze with a resigned look. Thankfully, no other women or men came to bother them after that. Maybe it was because of the icy, unapproachable aura Lucas exuded. After a while, Belinda stepped away to use the bathroom. . . . Chapter 1268 ?Chapter 1268: After stepping out of the stall, shethered her hands with soap at the sink when a voice suddenly came. ¡°Ms. Wright.¡± Belinda lifted her head. The voice was a bit unfamiliar. Looking up, she saw the woman¡¯s reflection in the mirror. It was Zaria, the same woman she had seen at the restaurant the day before. ¡°Hello,¡± Belinda said, nodding slightly as she washed her hands. ¡°Could I have a word with you, Belinda?¡± Zaria asked. ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡± Belinda inquired, turning towards her. Zaria hesitated, then said, ¡°Could we talk in the lounge next door? It¡¯s not ideal to have a conversation here in the restroom with the constant flow of people.¡± Remembering something, she added, ¡°It¡¯ll only take a few minutes.¡± After a moment¡¯s consideration, Belinda agreed. She dried her hands and followed Zaria to the adjacent lounge, which was conveniently empty. Once seated, Zaria dove right in and said, ¡°You and Mr. rk are together now, aren¡¯t you?¡± She had seen Belinda and Lucas at Wondend earlier in the day, wearing matching outfits, which had led her to deduce their rtionship status. Honestly, seeing Lucas in that outfit,plete with a cute headband, had truly surprised her. She had never imagined Lucas would wear something like that just for Belinda. This revealed to her just how important Belinda was to Lucas. Latest stories on ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Belinda countered, not answering the question directly. Zaria smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious, I¡¯m just envious. Mr. rk seems like a great man. You¡¯re really lucky to have someone like him as your boyfriend.¡± Belinda looked at her with a puzzled expression. Was this really why Zaria had approached her? It couldn¡¯t be this simple. Before Belinda could respond, Zaria added, ¡°Since you¡¯re with Mr. rk, you¡¯re not interested in anyone else, right?¡± After a pause, she said, ¡°Just a piece of friendly advice¡ªI hope you maintain appropriate boundaries with other men. Otherwise, I¡¯m sure Mr. rk would get jealous.¡± This, Belinda realized, was Zaria¡¯s true intention. She knew that to pursue Darwin, Zaria needed to focus on him, but she also felt she needed to be cautious of Belinda. Some women, despite having a boyfriend, liked to keep other options open. Zaria believed Belinda could be this kind of woman, and she needed to make things clear with her. . . . Chapter 1269 ?Chapter 1269: Belindaughed softly after hearing Zaria¡¯s words. ¡°Are you talking about Darwin?¡± she asked directly. ¡°Yes,¡± Zaria nodded earnestly. ¡°I really like him, and I believe I can make him fall for me.¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°I wish you sess in winning his heart. However¡­¡± Her tone became stern as she continued, ¡°You and Darwin aren¡¯t together yet, so you have no right to ask me to keep my distance from him.¡± ¡°You like Darwin, so focus on him. Don¡¯tplicate things by involving others in the matter,¡± Belinda said, rising from the sofa. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be leaving now. Goodbye.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. Zaria let out a sigh, watching Belinda leave. She opened her mouth but eventually didn¡¯t say anything to stop Belinda from leaving. After leaving the lounge, Belinda felt a bit resigned. Previously, when Minna had been interested in Darwin, she had warned her to stay away from him. Now, with Minna gone, Zaria was doing the same thing, asking her to keep her distance from Darwin. What was it? Did she reallye off as someone who would seduce the men around her? She believed she was being unfairly judged. Zaria¡¯s approach was gentler than Minna¡¯s, yet it still made Belinda ufortable. ?????????????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????©q????? Once reunited with Lucas, Belinda let go of the matter, eagerly embracing new adventures with him. Upon reaching the carousel, Belinda was utterly enchanted. Her eyes lit up with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful! Let¡¯s go on this one,¡± Belinda said, pointing at the carousel. Lucas¡¯s smile faltered, and he hesitated. ¡°I¡¯ll join the line with you, but I¡¯ll stay down here when it¡¯s your turn to ride.¡± Belinda¡¯s face fell slightly, showing her disappointment. ¡°Belinda, I really can¡¯t do this,¡± Lucas said. He would not ride such a whimsical and youthful carousel. Belinda didn¡¯t argue or show anger. Instead, she gave Lucas a pitiful look with her expressive eyes. Lucas turned his head away resolutely, refusing to meet her gaze. Belinda sighed and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move on then. I won¡¯t ride it, either.¡± She tugged at Lucas, ready to leave. Lucas stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ride this?¡± . . . Chapter 1270 Chapter 1270: ¡°I wanted to ride with you. But if you¡¯re not up for it, let¡¯s just leave,¡± Belinda replied, attempting to move away. Lucas remained still for a moment, then faced her with a resigned expression. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll apany you.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be upset because of this. If it meant sacrificing his pride, so be it. At Lucas¡¯s words, Belinda¡¯s face brightened instantly. She smiled, stood on tiptoe, and gave him a quick kiss on the cheek. ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± she eximed. Seeing Belinda so happy, Lucas smiled too. Seeing her so joyful made everything worth it. He leaned in, presenting his other cheek. ¡°This side, too.¡± Belindaughed and obliged, kissing him on the cheek. Content, Lucas apanied her onto the carousel. His tall frame on the small carousel seat was quite a sight. He immediately became the center of attention. Lucas wore a resigned expression as everyone stared at him. Just then, Belinda pulled out her phone. ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo, Lucas.¡± She was going to take a photo of him looking like this? g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens Lucas was about to refuse, but before he could say anything, Belinda spoke again¡­ Belinda said, ¡°We¡¯ve been together for so many years, yet we don¡¯t have a single photo together.¡± Hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Lucas hesitated, his refusal caught in his throat. Her remark made him suddenly realize this fact. Indeed, from their marriage to their divorce, and now, as they rekindled their romance, they had never taken photos together. Realizing this, Lucas couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse Belinda anymore. ¡°Alright,¡± he agreed, leaning in to join Belinda for a picture. They took several photos together. ¡°Send those to me,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda responded, quickly sending the photos to him. Belinda¡¯s actions today¡ªmaking Lucas dress in matching outfits with her, convincing him to wear a cute headband, asking him to join her on the carousel, and now taking photos in their yful attire¡ªwere intentional. She was testing Lucas¡¯s limits, curious to see how far he wouldpromise for her. . . .
Message from Noah: New novels in a few hours dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?=?=)? ? . Chapter 1271 ?Chapter 1271: It turned out Lucas would do anything to make her happy. This filled Belinda with immense satisfaction and joy. However, Belinda didn¡¯t know that Lucas had already shared their photos on his social media. This caused quite a stir among their friends. This was Lucas¡¯s first post, after all. Everyone was shocked to see that in the photo, Lucas was dressed so childishly, wearing a cartoon headband, with a carousel at an amusement park in the background. People were utterly stunned. Unaware of the online buzz, Belinda continued having fun in the amusement park with Lucas. Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, Belinda was slightly surprised. ¡°Who¡¯s calling?¡± Lucas asked. Belinda showed him her phone. When Lucas saw the caller ID, his brow furrowed. Belinda answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, are you and Mr. rk still in Soling?¡± Darwin asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re still here,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you both to dinner tonight. I meant to do this when I was discharged from the hospital, but things got hectic. I didn¡¯t have time then. Now that we¡¯re all in Soling, maybe we could have a meal together?¡± Darwin suggested. More c0nt3nt at g??l??ovels.??o?? Belinda felt slightly embarrassed by the offer. After all, Darwin¡¯s hospital stay had been due to an incident involving her, and she should have been the one to extend a dinner invitation. But she had been busy and hadpletely forgotten about it before. Now that Darwin had mentioned it, it seemed rude to decline. Still, she needed to consult with Lucas first. ¡°Can you give me a moment? I¡¯ll get back to you soon,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Of course,¡± Darwin replied. After ending the call, Belinda ryed Darwin¡¯s invitation and her previous oversight to Lucas. Although Lucas was upset that their alone time might be cut short, he recognized the importance of the gesture. Reluctantly, he agreed. Belinda soon called Darwin back to confirm the details of their dinner. With the ns set, Belinda and Lucas left the amusement park, heading to meet Darwin¡­ . . . Chapter 1272 ?Chapter 1272: When Lucas and Belinda arrived at the restaurant¡¯s private room, Darwin was already there, waiting for them. Darwin¡¯s expression froze as Belinda and Lucas walked in together, dressed in matching outfits. While others might find the sight charming, Darwin felt displeased upon seeing this. For a moment, an impulsive urge to strip Lucas of his matching outfit with Belinda surged within him. Taking a deep breath, Darwin calmed himself and tried hard to stayposed. ¡°Belinda, Mr. rk, you¡¯re here. Please, have a seat,¡± he said with a smile as he stood up. After they were seated and had ced their orders, Belinda said, ¡°Darwin, Lucas and I should cover this meal. We intended to treat you after your discharge from the hospital, but unfortunately, other matters got in the way, and we forgot about it. We¡¯re sorry about that. Let us pay for the meal today.¡± Darwin, however, dismissed her offer with a casual smile. ¡°We¡¯re all friends here. It doesn¡¯t matter who pays. I invited you out today, so let me pay for the meal,¡± he said. Belinda hesitated, her mouth parting as if to object, but then she thought better of it, deciding not to dwell on the matter. She said nothing further, implicitly agreeing to let Darwin pay for the meal. Lucas furrowed his brow slightly, giving Darwin a meaningful look. Since Darwin insisted on paying this time, Belinda and he would need to treat Darwin to a meal after returning to Owathe. This would naturally provide another asion for Darwin to meet with Belinda. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but sneer at the thought. Darwin was clearly doing this on purpose. The waiter soon came to serve their meal. g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? ???????????????? Just as they were about to start eating, there was a knock on the door. The door opened, and a woman entered the room. Upon seeing the woman, Belinda raised an eyebrow slightly, while Darwin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Darwin asked in a low voice. Belinda pressed her lips together. She had thought Darwin had invited Zaria, but now it appeared Zaria had shown up uninvited. Zaria¡¯s smile remained intact. ¡°What a coincidence! I was just being seated when the waiter opened your door with the dishes, and I saw you. I¡¯m familiar with both you and Belinda. Since I¡¯m dining alone today, I wondered if I could join you.¡± She seemed entirely unbothered by the boldness of her request, her demeanor rxed. ¡°We¡¯re not close enough for you to do this,¡± Darwin responded coldly, rejecting Zaria. Yet, Zaria didn¡¯t show any sign of difort or offense. . . . Chapter 1273 ?Chapter 1273: She sighed, adopting a tone of resignation. ¡°Come on, Darwin. We¡¯re business partners and friends. Don¡¯t be so cold.¡± Turning to Belinda, she smiled and asked, ¡°Belinda, may I join you for this meal?¡± Zaria wanted Belinda to decide the matter. However, Belinda replied with a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m just a guest here today. It¡¯s not my ce to decide.¡± She deftly avoided making a decision. This situation didn¡¯t involve her, and she preferred to stay out of it. Left without support from Belinda, Zaria turned back to Darwin. Her voice carried a mix of pleading and flirtation as she said, ¡°Darwin¡­¡± Darwin¡¯s patience had worn thin. He knew Zaria¡¯s persistence would only continue if he didn¡¯t agree. He stood up abruptly and said to Belinda, ¡°Belinda, you and Mr. rk can go ahead and enjoy your meal. Don¡¯t wait for me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda nodded, choosing not to say more. Then, Darwin turned to Zaria, his face stern. ¡°Come with me.¡± With that, he exited the private room. Zaria nodded to Belinda and Lucas before following Darwin. ¡°Who is she?¡± Lucas inquired. Belinda shrugged casually. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. Her name is Zaria Wright, and she¡¯s a business partner of Darwin¡¯s. Remember, I mentioned seeing Darwin at lunch yesterday? He was with her. That¡¯s how she and I briefly got to know each other.¡± Lucas nodded and said, ¡°It looks like she¡¯s interested in Darwin.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± Belinda confirmed. ¡°She definitely seems to have feelings for him.¡± At that, Lucas¡¯ expression grew thoughtful. ???????? ?????????? ???? g??????¦Í???????????? His lips pressed into a thin line. After a pause, he said, ¡°Belinda, Zaria seems to be the type who won¡¯t stop until she gets what she wants. To avoid another situation like Minna¡¯s, it might be wise for you to keep your distance from Darwin from now on.¡± Belinda spread her hands, a look of resignation crossing her face. ¡°I¡¯m not even close to Darwin. He and I are friends, but that¡¯s about it.¡± She smiled reassuringly at Lucas and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I know how to maintain boundaries.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Reassured by her response, Lucas didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. They then turned their attention to their meal. Meanwhile, Darwin had stepped into a quiet corner of the hallway outside. He then faced Zaria with a stern look, asking in a low voice, ¡°Zaria, what exactly are you trying to do?¡± Zaria blinked, feigning innocence. ¡°I just wanted to join you for a meal!¡± Darwin¡¯s expression remained unyielding. ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear, you¡¯re not wee here. Please leave.¡± Zaria¡¯s voice carried a hint of hurt. ¡°Darwin, please don¡¯t be so harsh with me.¡± Darwin¡¯s frustration was evident, his brow furrowed deeply. ¡°Do you not understand me?¡± . . . Chapter 1274 ?Chapter 1274: Suddenly, Zaria shifted the conversation. ¡°I can actually help you,¡± she said. Darwin responded, ¡°Help me? I don¡¯t see how I could possibly need your help. The best thing you can do for me is to stop bothering me.¡± Undeterred, Zaria met his gaze and said, ¡°I can help you with the matter about Belinda.¡± When Darwin heard Belinda¡¯s name from Zaria, a sh of anger darkened his eyes, and he gave her a cold re. ¡°I¡¯ve already made it clear, my dealings with Belinda are none of your concern, and I don¡¯t need your help!¡± he eximed. Zaria bit her lip for a moment, her expression serious. ¡°Hear me out first. I bet Mr. rk knows you have feelings for Belinda, right? He¡¯s probably cautious around you. If you try to meet her, he¡¯ll be there too, won¡¯t he?¡± Darwin¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at these words. He remained silent, his face stoic, only his eyes narrowing slightly. Seeing his reaction, Zaria knew she had guessed correctly. She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Here¡¯s a simple way to lower Mr. rk¡¯s guard. Find a woman to pretend to be your girlfriend. Once Mr. rk sees you with a girlfriend, he¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve moved on from Belinda, right? Then he won¡¯t be as wary of you. Wouldn¡¯t that make it easier for you to get closer to Belinda?¡± Hearing her n, Darwin couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting that you¡¯d pretend to be my girlfriend?¡± he said. Zaria¡¯s eyes widened slightly, her smile bright. ¡°Yeah. What do you think?¡± With a dismissive smile, Darwin replied, ¡°In your dreams!¡± Did she believe he was foolish? He was sure that if Belinda knew he had a ¡°girlfriend,¡± she would distance herself from him even more. Discover updates g?l¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s Caught off guard by Darwin¡¯s rejection, Zaria paused. Just as she was about to respond, she spotted Belinda nearby. In a sudden, desperate move, she lunged at Darwin, attempting to kiss him. Darwin¡¯s expression turned dark immediately. As Zaria moved toward him, his instincts kicked in, and he pushed her away forcefully. With a loud thud, Zaria¡¯s head and body mmed against the wall. ¡°Ah!¡± Zaria cried out, pain twisting her features. She hadn¡¯t anticipated Darwin¡¯s quick reaction, nor that he would push her away so forcefully. Just then, a sound suddenly came from behind Darwin. He quickly turned his head. Seeing Belinda standing nearby, a look of panic washed over Darwin¡¯s face. Did Belinda misunderstand the situation? Did she think Zaria had actually kissed him? ¡°Belinda¡ª¡± Darwin began, eager to exin the situation, but Belinda cut him off. ¡°I think she needs medical attention right now. Shouldn¡¯t you take her to the hospital?¡± Belinda said, gesturing toward Zaria. . . . Chapter 1275 ?Chapter 1275: Upon hearing this, Darwin turned to look at Zaria. Zaria was on the floor, curled up like a wounded creature, both arms wrapped around her head. Her face was obscured, but the anguish in her posture was unmistakable¡ªshe was clearly in pain. Darwin knew full well he hadn¡¯t gone easy on her when he had pushed her. His face and eyes were brimming with impatience and barely concealed irritation as he looked at Zaria. But since Belinda had asked him to take Zaria to the hospital, he had no choice but to agree. If he ignored the injury¡ªespecially one he had indirectly caused¡ªBelinda would no doubt think he was heartless. So Darwin gave a curt nod and said to Belinda, ¡°I understand. You and Mr. rk can go on with your dinner. I¡¯ve already settled the bill.¡± ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head to the restroom first,¡± Belinda replied and turned to leave. She had only stepped out to go to the restroom and hadn¡¯t expected to walk into such a dramatic scene. The moment Belinda left, Darwin¡¯s face darkened, his gentleness vanishing in an instant. He looked down at Zaria, still on the floor. ¡°Stand up,¡± he said tly. Zaria remained crouched for a moment, then slowly raised her head, her features twisted with pain. ¡°Darwin¡­ My head is pounding. I also feel dizzy. Can you help me up?¡± she muttered, her voice trembling, eyes pleading. Darwin cast her a cold nce, then looked away. Without a word, he slipped one hand into his pocket and turned to leave. Zaria was stunned, wide-eyed with disbelief. ???????? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? She hadn¡¯t anticipated that he would just walk away. Panicked, she scrambled to her feet and stumbled after him. ¡°Darwin! Wait¡­ Wait for me!¡± But Darwin didn¡¯t even slow down. Outside the restaurant, he gged down a taxi. As the taxi pulled over, Darwin yanked the door open for Zaria and said sharply, ¡°Get in.¡± Although she found it odd that Darwin hadn¡¯t brought his own car, Zaria climbed silently into the backseat. The moment she was inside, Darwin mmed the door behind her. He then pulled out his wallet, handed a hundred-dor bill to the driver, and said, ¡°Take her to the nearest hospital. You can keep the change.¡± Zaria clutched the seat, panic rising in her chest. ¡°You¡¯re not apanying me?¡± she asked nervously. Darwin¡¯s gaze was sharp and biting as he sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t see through that little performance of yours earlier.¡± . . . Chapter 1276 ?Chapter 1276: The moment he noticed Belinda standing nearby, he understood everything. Zaria had staged the whole scene just for Belinda to witness. A flicker of unease crossed Zaria¡¯s face when she heard Darwin¡¯s words. But before she could muster a response, Darwin turned on his heel and walked away without hesitation. The taxi driver started the car and quickly drove off. Zaria stared through the rear window, her eyes following Darwin¡¯s figure until it disappeared from view, her expression gradually hardening. The more distant and dismissive Darwin became, the more she found herself drawn to him. To conquer a man like him¡ªcold, proud, untouchable¡ªwould bring her immense satisfaction. Meanwhile, Belinda didn¡¯t dwell on the incident. After returning to the private room and offering Lucas a brief exnation, she resumed eating with him. With such a delicious spread before them, they wouldn¡¯t let it go to waste. Once they finished eating, they headed home together. As soon as Belinda stepped through the front door, her phone rang. ncing at the screen, she saw Darwin¡¯s name sh across it. She quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, have you and Mr. rk made it home safely?¡± Darwin asked. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re home now,¡± Belinda responded. ¡°How¡¯s Zaria doing?¡± ¡°She¡¯s okay,¡± Darwin replied curtly. g???????¦Í??????.??0??; ???????? novels After a pause, he continued, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t anticipate that dinner with you and Mr. rk would lead to such a scene. I feel terrible about what happened. When we¡¯re back in Owathe, I¡¯ll make sure to treat you and Mr. rk to a proper meal to make up for this.¡± ¡°It¡¯s alright. Things happen; it¡¯s not like you nned for it,¡± Belinda said lightly. Darwin sighed, his voice a mixture of frustration and resignation. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Zaria to act so recklessly. I told her to leave, but she refused and even tried to kiss me without my permission.¡± He took a deep breath, still disturbed by the event, and added, ¡°Fortunately, I reacted quickly. Otherwise, she might have seeded.¡± His tone suggested a deeper, moreyered message. He expected Belinda to understand his implications. Hearing that, Belinda just chuckled, not sure how to respond. After a few more exchanges, Belinda ended the call. Once the call ended, Darwin felt a twinge of disappointment. He realized that whether Zaria had managed to kiss him or not didn¡¯t matter to Belinda at all. But he quickly came to terms with this. . . . Chapter 1277 ?Chapter 1277: Belinda didn¡¯t harbor feelings for him at that moment, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be concerned about such things. If there ever came a time when she did have feelings for him, her reaction to the matter would surely be different. He looked forward to that possibility. The next day, Belinda and Lucas returned to Owathe. Soon, Lucas went back to work, while Belinda stayed home to sleep. She had a night shiftter and needed to rest. In a secluded booth at a caf¨¦, Kylee asked bluntly, ¡°Tell me, Mr. Adams, what exactly happened to¡­?¡± ¡°Verena?¡± She had been trying to reach Verena for days without any response. After several attempts, Verena¡¯s phone was turned off. With no other options, she called Ryan, hoping he could shed some light on Verena¡¯s situation. After all, Ryan was privy to her coboration with Verena. ¡°Verena is in trouble,¡± Ryan stated gravely. Kylee paused, stunned. ¡°She¡¯s in trouble? What happened?¡± Was it possible that Verena had been seriously harmed? Ryan exined, ¡°After Lucas had people take Verena away, I haven¡¯t been able to reach her. My family has been searching for her, but we¡¯ve found no trace of her.¡± It was then that Ryan realized Lucas was being serious this time. He had no intention of leaving Verena any way out. When Kylee heard this, her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Lucas had people take Verena away? Why?¡± Kylee struggled to understand the situation. ?????????? ???????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????? Ryan looked at her and said, ¡°You¡¯re aware of Verena¡¯s incident at the Alvarado family banquet, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware of that,¡± Kylee nodded. Ryan sighed and said, ¡°Actually, Verena nned to harm Belinda at that time. But she underestimated Belinda, who anticipated the scheme and countered it.¡± Even Ryan found Verena¡¯s actions baffling. He believed she had acted too impulsively. Kylee¡¯s face showed a sh of understanding. So that was what had happened! Then, suddenly struck by another thought, Kylee turned to look at Ryan¡­ ¡°Do Belinda and Lucas also know about me teaming up with Verena?¡± Kylee suddenly asked, remembering how Belinda had previously invited her out to probe into that very issue. At the time, she had denied everything. When Kylee brought this matter up, a sh of regret darkened Ryan¡¯s expression. His jaw tightened. ¡°They might have only been specting at first, not entirely certain. But I never imagined Lucas would trap me into confirming it. I wasn¡¯t prepared at that time¡­ And I slipped up.¡± . . . Chapter 1278 ?Chapter 1278: Kylee stared at him, dumbfounded. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that it would be Ryan who ultimately confirmed Lucas and Belinda¡¯s suspicions. A wave of frustration surged through her. If she had known this would happen, she should have told the truth to Belinda when she had had the chance! She had gambled on Verena bing a valuable tool for her, harming Belinda when the right time came. But Lucas had effortlessly unraveled everything before Verena could do anything to Belinda. ¡°And what is Lucas nning to do with Verena?¡± Kylee asked after a pause. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know,¡± Ryan responded with a shake of his head. He exhaled slowly, the heaviness in his chest apparent. ¡°I have no idea what has happened to Verena. Ever since Lucas had his people take her away, I haven¡¯t been able to reach her. When I tried asking Lucas, all he said was that I would never see Verena again. He didn¡¯t offer a single detail beyond that.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression grew grim. Recalling what she had done to Verena, she was certain that Verena¡¯s fate was undoubtedly dire. Still, it wasn¡¯t enough. After all Verena had done to her, no punishment would ever be sufficient. ¡°I see.¡± Kylee¡¯s voice was calm, almost detached, as she stood up. She had gotten the information she needed; there was no longer any reason for her to linger. She and Ryan had nothing else to discuss anyway. After returning from Soling, Belinda and Lucas resumed work for two days. That evening, Lucas had arranged a rxed get-together at the Dream Club. R?????? ??h?? ???????? ??t g??l??ov?ls.????? During the gathering, Belinda took a seat next to Johnson and leaned in slightly. ¡°How are things progressing between you and Catherine?¡± she asked in a hushed tone. Hearing her question, Johnson looked slightly resigned. His eyes wandered briefly to Catherine, who was across the room in animated conversation with Bethany. Then, he sighed. ¡°Same as always, not much progress.¡± Belinda gave his shoulder a supportive pat. ¡°Don¡¯t rush it; take your time.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°I¡¯ve already waited this long. I can wait a bit more.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit,¡± Belinda said with an encouraging smile. ¡°I am rooting for you.¡± Johnson nodded. ¡°Alright. Just wait; I¡¯ll bring you some good news soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that,¡± Belinda chuckled. ¡°Cheers to future sess.¡± She raised her ss, and they clinked sses. After a while, Belinda stepped out to use the restroom. After using the restroom, she suddenly stopped short on her way back to the private room. A few steps ahead of her, Catherine was clearly being harassed by a man. Belinda¡¯s face darkened in an instant, and without hesitation, she rushed forward to intervene. . . . Chapter 1279 ?Chapter 1279: ¡°Get out of my way, Niko!¡± Belinda heard Catherine yell as she got closer, her voice filled with anger. The man, Niko Shaw, was average-looking at best, and the smile spread across his face was lewd and creepy. He loomed over Catherine, blocking her path. ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be mad. I just want to have a drink with you in our booth. We¡¯re both from the same school. Don¡¯t refuse me like this.¡± Catherine sneered in disgust, saying, ¡°We¡¯re not that close. Now, move out of my way!¡± ¡°After sharing a few drinks and a meal, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be close soon. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± Niko reached for Catherine¡¯s hand. But before he could touch her, another hand appeared out of nowhere and seized his wrist to stop him. Catherine turned to see who it was, and her face immediately lit up when she recognized Belinda. ¡°Belinda!¡± Belinda nodded at her. Niko¡¯s eyes lit up as well, but for an entirely different reason. ¡°Well, hey there, beautiful. Who might you be? Would you like to join me for a drink, too?¡± Belinda chuckled coldly before applying more pressure to her grip. Niko¡¯s face twisted in pain instantly. ¡°You bitch! Let go of me!¡± He tried to struggle, but he quickly found that his hand had gone numb and immobile. Belinda fixed him with a re. ¡°Stay away from Catherine from now on,¡± she warned. ¡°Or I¡¯ll beat you up every time I see you.¡± She tightened her grip even more to reiterate her point. ¡°Ah! That hurts! I heard you, okay? I understand! Now let go!¡± Niko didn¡¯t want to agree at first, but the pain was too much for him to keep being defiant. Finally, Belinda released him. Explore fresh updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s Niko staggered a couple of steps back and rubbed his wrist. He looked at Belinda, then at Catherine, his face a mask of anger. His eyes held a sinister glint as he looked at Catherine. ¡°We will cross paths again,¡± he said coldly before turning on his heel to leave. Belinda watched him go, her brows furrowing slightly in worry. For some unknown reason, she had a bad feeling about what he might do. She couldn¡¯t quite describe it; she just knew he was dangerous. ¡°Belinda, thank you!¡± Catherine¡¯s words pulled Belinda back to the present. Belinda turned to Catherine and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the deal with that guy?¡± Catherine replied, ¡°He¡¯s a sophomore and a recent transferee at my school. One time, while he was ying ser, he injured me by ident. He¡¯s been pestering me ever since, and asionally, it reaches the point of harassment, like it did just now.¡± The more Catherine talked about him, the more frustrated she became. Belinda¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Be careful, alright? I have a feeling that he¡¯s up to no good. Don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± . . . Chapter 1280 Chapter 1280: Catherine nodded with a serious expression. ¡°I understand.¡± They soon returned to the private room together. The conversation andughter flowed until it was almost eleven in the evening. Then, everyone began to exchange goodbyes before leaving. Belinda¡¯s mind drifted back to Niko again. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lucas asked softly after noticing her slight unease. Belinda didn¡¯t hesitate to share the earlier incident with him. Lucas immediately understood what Belinda was thinking. ¡°You¡¯re worried that Niko is going to harm Catherine?¡± Belinda nodded, her brows still furrowed. After mulling it over some more, she said, ¡°I just can¡¯t shake off the bad vibe I got from him. How should I put it? There¡¯s something about him, something dangerous; I just can¡¯t put my finger on it. In any case, I do not like that man.¡± Lucas said, ¡°I suggest that you tell Johnson about this as soon as possible. He¡¯ll know what to do. It¡¯s up to him to protect the woman he loves.¡± Belinda nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± And so, the first thing she did after getting home was to call Johnson and tell him about the incident. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this man. Just keep an eye on Catherine and make sure she doesn¡¯t get hurt,¡± Belinda said. Johnson spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Got it. Thanks for telling me this, Belinda.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda soon hung up the phone. Now that Johnson was aware of the matter, she left the matter of Catherine¡¯s safety to him. ¡°There, are you feeling reassured now?¡± Lucas asked as he wrapped his arms around Belinda and smiled at her. R?????? ???????????? ????????ov?????.??o?? Belinda wound her arms around his neck. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure Johnson¡¯s got this. He¡¯ll protect Catherine well.¡± ¡°Good. So can you focus on me now?¡± Lucas said. Belinda narrowed her gaze yfully. ¡°What do you want to do now?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened with desire. ¡°Do you even have to ask?¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°I¡¯m about to do something that will make us both very happy.¡± His hands slowly traveled down her back, caressing her waist. Belinda pursed her lips. ¡°But I¡¯m tired.¡± Lucas just smirked. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry; you won¡¯t have to move. I¡¯ll do all the work.¡± ¡°I have work tomorrow!¡± Belinda said. ¡°Just once,¡± Lucas said. ¡°I promise.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Lucas didn¡¯t give Belinda a chance to protest further. He scooped her into his arms and carried her to the bed. ¡°Let¡¯s not waste any more time, okay?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but punch his shoulder lightly. . . .
Message from Noah: Nice monday for you all dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 1281 ?Chapter 1281: Lucas ced her in the center of the bed and leaned in for a long, passionate kiss. As he kissed her, he began to undress her. Belinda smiled slightly and let him have his way. Lucas was right about one other thing¡ªthis was indeed a matter that would make them both happy. Meanwhile, Niko unlocked the door to his home with a key. No sooner had he stepped into the house than a male voice called out, ¡°What are you doing back home, son?¡± Niko turned to see his father on the sofa, looking like he had just woken up. ¡°Hello, Dad,¡± he said. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you staying at school today?¡± his father asked. ¡°There¡¯s something I need to talk to you about,¡± Niko replied. His father rubbed his eyes and sat up properly. ¡°What is it?¡± If Holley were here, she would immediately recognize this middle-aged man. He was none other than Lamont! Niko was actually Lamont¡¯s son. Niko walked over to the couch, settled in, and extended his hand towards Lamont. ¡°Dad, I¡¯m out of money again. Can you give me some?¡± Lamont frowned. ¡°Why do you need money again? Didn¡¯t I just hand you two hundred grand a little while back?¡± Niko sighed, his tone tinged with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s not cutting it, Dad. If I want to fit in with those rich kids at school, I can¡¯te off as broke. Just today, my buddies asked me to join them at the Dream Club for drinks. Do you know what that ce is like? Someone like me wouldn¡¯t have a chance to step foot in there if they hadn¡¯t brought me along.¡± As he spoke, he rested a hand on Lamont¡¯s shoulder, his voice earnest. ¡°Those guys are big spenders, Dad, and I have to be like them. If I can really bond with them, it¡¯ll set us both up for an easy life down the road!¡± Find great reads at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s Niko¡¯s reasoning struck a chord with Lamont. After a brief pause, Lamont relented. ¡°Fine. But you¡¯ve got to stretch it this time; we¡¯re running low on savings now,¡± he said. Niko gave a casual shrug. ¡°If we don¡¯t have much money left, you should keep gambling, Dad. I¡¯ve got total faith in your winning streak.¡± A spark of pride lit up Lamont¡¯s face when he heard that. His gambling luck had been nothing short of remarkable. He cautioned Niko, ¡°Listen, son, keep a low profile at school. Given our family¡¯s situation, we can¡¯t afford to offend any big shots.¡± Niko brushed it off with a smirk. ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? We¡¯ve got a strong backer, right? Without the backer, I wouldn¡¯t even be studying at Irondeer University.¡± Lamont¡¯s gaze wavered for a moment before he said, ¡°Just take my advice on this.¡± Niko nodded. ¡°Alright. Rx, I know what to do. I¡¯m not dumb enough to mess with powerful people. Oh, and I¡¯ve got my eye on a girl recently. Don¡¯t worry; she¡¯s just from an ordinary middle-ss family. I¡¯ve investigated her already.¡± . . . Chapter 1282 ?Chapter 1282: As for Catherine showing up at the Dream Club that evening, Niko figured she¡¯d tagged along with her friends. He knew Catherine had a wealthy friend at school. Lamont gave a slow nod. ¡°As long as you know what you are doing. I¡¯ll transfer the money to your ount tomorrow. Spend it smart.¡± ¡°Got it,¡± Niko replied. The following day. Belinda woke up feeling energized and content as she got ready to head to the hospital. The previous night, Lucas had honored his word and kept things brief, leaving her in a great mood. After a hectic morning at work, Belinda finally had a chance to check her phone during a break. There was a message that surprised her. The sender invited her to meet for lunch at a restaurant today. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. She mulled it over for a bit before agreeing. She then slipped her phone into her pocket, drank some water, and rested for a while. At noon, after wrapping up her shift, she drove to the restaurant. When she arrived, the person was already waiting for her in a private dining room. ¡°Any preferences for lunch?¡± the person asked as Belinda walked in. ¡°No, I¡¯m good,¡± Belinda replied with a wave. ¡°Just tell me why you wanted to meet me.¡± The person before Belinda was none other than Kylee. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but wonder what had prompted Kylee to reach out to her so abruptly. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s makes every story special She was genuinely intrigued to know what Kylee wanted to say to her this time. ¡°I did work with Verena before,¡± Kylee admitted straightforwardly. Belinda blinked, momentarily stunned. She studied Kylee with a mixture of disbelief and suspicion. Not long ago, Kylee had firmly denied any involvement with Verena, no matter how persistently Belinda had pressed her. But now, out of the blue, she had not only taken the initiative to reach out to Belinda but also openly confessed? Something was amiss. ¡°And?¡± Belinda asked evenly, her tone calm. Kylee said, ¡°And I also possess solid proof that Verena was the mastermind behind my abduction, the assault I endured, and those humiliating photos that were taken.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Belinda arched a brow in intrigue. Proof? . . . Chapter 1283 ?Chapter 1283: That revtion truly caught her off guard. After a short pause, Belinda looked Kylee dead in the eyes. ¡°Why confess now? When I questioned you before, you refused to admit anything. So what changed? What has made youe clean all of a sudden?¡± A faint flicker crossed Kylee¡¯s gaze before she scoffed lightly. ¡°Before, I didn¡¯t feel like sharing. Now I do. Is that a crime?¡± Belinda let out an amused chuckle. ¡°Let me guess¡ªyou¡¯ve learned what happened to Verena, haven¡¯t you? Now you are hoping Lucas and I wille down even harder on her by telling me this. That way, you can get your revenge without lifting a finger. Am I right?¡± Belinda¡¯s sharp eyes narrowed. ¡°And the reason you kept quiet before? It¡¯s because you wanted to keep Verena for a while. You knew full well that once Lucas and I discovered what Verena had done, we¡¯d go after her without hesitation. And that would mean one less person who hates you, one less ally for you. So, despite¡­¡± Knowing she orchestrated your kidnapping, you still chose not to expose her.¡± Kylee¡¯s face stiffened slightly. For a brief moment, she couldn¡¯t deny how urately Belinda had dissected her motives. After a few seconds, sheposed herself, blinking slowly. ¡°You¡¯re reading too much into it,¡± she replied coolly. ¡°I just felt like talking today. Believe whatever you want.¡± Her gaze lingered on Belinda, steady, unreadable. Momentster, she pulled out her phone, unlocked it, and tapped it a few times. She then slid it across the table to Belinda. ¡°Here. Watch this.¡± Belinda nced down, picked up the phone, and hit y. It was a video. As the footage rolled, Belinda¡¯s expression shifted in an instant. It was from Harold¡¯s extravagant birthday banquet, the night Verena had fallen down the staircase and used Belinda of pushing her. The video clearly showed that Verena had fallen on her own, and Belinda had actually tried to catch her. Belinda¡¯s eyes snapped back to Kylee. She was a bit stunned. Kylee retrieved her phone with a half-smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already sent the video to your email.¡± Belinda studied her closely. ¡°Did you record the video yourself?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Kylee replied with a nod. Belinda suddenly let out a shortugh. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is¡­ You threatened Verena with this first. That¡¯s why Verena had people kidnap you and take those photos of you. Is that right?¡± Kylee¡¯s face went rigid in an instant. Belinda¡¯s words had struck a nerve, exposing a wound she wasn¡¯t prepared to face. Her lips tightened, and though she said nothing, the storm brewing in her expression was unmistakable. Taking a moment to steady herself, Kylee finally spoke, her voiceced with quiet tension. ¡°Minna was also acting under Verena¡¯s orders. After fleeing the Burke family estate, Minna went straight to Verena¡¯s ce. Verena, aware of Minna¡¯s hatred for you, used that resentment to her advantage. She promised Minna she would help her. Eventer, when Minna wanted to kill you, it was all Verena who helped Minna n it.¡± . . . Chapter 1284 ?Chapter 1284: Since Verena no longer served any purpose to her, Kylee had decided to tell Belinda everything Verena had done. She was certain that once Lucas learned the full extent of Verena¡¯s actions, his retaliation would be swift and ruthless. But instead of reacting with rm, Belinda let out a lowugh. Her gaze lifted, sharp, locking onto Kylee¡¯s with unsettling calm. ¡°You mean to tell me,¡± she said, each word falling like a stone, ¡°that the day you told my mother to ask me to leave the hospital¡­ It was all to guarantee Minna¡¯s n would proceed without hindrance.¡± Kylee was taken aback by Belinda¡¯s unexpected mention of the issue. Her pupils constricted violently as she eximed, ¡°I didn¡¯t! I had nothing to do with that. I swear I never contacted your mother.¡± But Belinda didn¡¯t miss the flicker of unease in Kylee¡¯s eyes. It was enough confirmation for her. She felt the irony twist bitterly in her chest; her long-held suspicions had been unintentionally confirmed. Yet what puzzled her most was the reason behind Holley¡¯s actions. Why would Holley help Kylee? What exactly had Kylee said to convince Holley that night? Kylee quickly shifted the topic. ¡°There¡¯s something else,¡± she said. ¡°I believe Verena isn¡¯t acting alone.¡± Belinda raised a brow, intrigued. ¡°Go on.¡± ¡°I picked up hints during my interactions with her,¡± Kylee exined. ¡°Whoever¡¯s backing her must wield considerable influence. They¡¯ve cleaned up every mess¡­¡± She has made everything wlessly. I don¡¯t know who it is exactly, but I have a hunch that it¡¯s a man.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond. ???????????????? ?????????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????£®?????? She and Lucas had already suspected as much. Before Belinda could say a word, Kylee leaned forward, her tone hardening. ¡°Don¡¯t think I came to you today telling you this to admit defeat. I am not giving up. My hatred for you runs far too deep.¡± Her eyes burned, filled with a cocktail of anger and despair. The memory of her HIV diagnosis and the hopelessness it had brought still haunted her. Belinda offered a slow, icy smirk. ¡°Funny. I was going to say the same to you. I resent you so much as well. Have you said your piece?¡± Without waiting for a reply, she stood, picked up her bag, and turned to leave. She hadn¡¯t nned to have a meal with Kylee in the first ce. Kylee watched her leave, jaw clenched in frustration. Still, she felt certain¡ªonce Lucas heard what she had revealed, Verena¡¯s downfall would be imminent. Belinda slipped into her car and took a deep breath. . . . Chapter 1285 ?Chapter 1285: Her chest felt heavy, crushed beneath the weight of everything she had just learned. But what hurt the most wasn¡¯t Kylee¡¯s treachery. It was Holley¡¯s actions. The more she knew, the more disappointed she was in Holley. A bitter smile yed on Belinda¡¯s lips. She couldn¡¯t believe that someone like Holley was really her mother. Later that evening, Belinda reached out to Lucas and asked him to pick her up. When she entered Lucas¡¯s car, he turned to her gently, concern etched into his features. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said, his voice soft, ¡°what happened?¡± Belinda nced sideways at Lucas. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± Lucas gave her a knowing nce. ¡°If nothing happened, you wouldn¡¯t have asked me toe and pick you up.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get home,¡± Belinda muttered. ¡°All right, then.¡± After saying that, Lucas refrained from asking any more questions. They returned home and had dinner. After that, they headed to their room. Lucas pulled Belinda to the sofa and wrapped an arm around her shoulder, while shey her head in the crook of his neck and snuggled closer. ¡°Now you can tell me what happened,¡± he said. Belinda took a deep breath. ¡°I met Kylee at noon. She told me some things¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed at that, but he remained silent and waited for her to continue. ¡°Apparently, when Minna tried to kill me¡­ Kylee said something to Holley, which led Holley to deliberately ask me to leave the hospital.¡± In other words, Holley was also an aplice in the matter. Lucas¡¯ expression immediately darkened. They had always thought that the incident was too much of a coincidence, but Holley had denied any involvement at every turn, and they had never managed to find any concrete evidence. Moreover, Belinda had refused to believe that her mother was involved in the matter. ore c??apters @ g???????¦Í????????????? Yet, unexpectedly, this time, Kylee had confirmed it! Lucas squeezed Belinda¡¯s shoulder in a silent gesture offort. Belinda wound her arms around his waist and let her tears fall. ¡°I¡¯ve been long disappointed in Holley,¡± she choked out, ¡°but this is just too much. The thought that she could do that to me is chilling. I mean¡­ What kind of mother would do that to her own daughter?¡± Lucas took a moment to think about his response. ¡°Some parents simply do not live up to the title. As sad as it is, not all parents have it in themselves to love their children selflessly.¡± ¡°But Holley¡­ She wasn¡¯t like this before!¡± Belinda said. ¡°I¡¯ve never asked her to devote herself to me, but this¡­ She keeps scheming against me for some reason, trying to harm me. I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡± The more Belinda talked, the more tears streamed down her cheeks. Listening to her muffled sobs and heartbreaking words, Lucas felt a mix of sorrow and anger. His anger was, of course, directed at Holley. . . . Chapter 1286 ?Chapter 1286: Lucas had lost count of the times he had wanted to deal with Holley once and for all, but he had always held himself back for Belinda¡¯s sake. He knew that regardless of how disappointed Belinda had be in Holley, she still harbored some hope deep down that her rtionship with her mother would heal and improve. Belinda, Holley, and her grandmother had always relied on each other through the years. The two older women had raised Belinda. They were her pirs of strength. As such, Lucas had not dealt with Holley harshly. But this new information had helped him make up his mind. Holley¡¯s actions were utterly reprehensible! Lucas pressed a kiss on top of Belinda¡¯s head. Beyond that, he didn¡¯t know how else tofort her. No amount of words couldfort a daughter who had her heart broken by her own mother. After crying it all out, Belinda sat up and grabbed her phone. She tapped a few times and handed her phone to Lucas. ¡°I almost forgot that there¡¯s something important I needed to show you. Watch this video.¡± Lucas epted her phone. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow as he watched the footage. ¡°Did you get this from Kylee as well?¡± he asked Belinda when he finished watching. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded, her eyes probing as she gazed up at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you surprised?¡± ¡°Not at all,¡± Lucas replied with a shrug. ¡°I already knew it was Verena who framed you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°But you never said anything back then.¡± Lucas cleared his throat in an attempt to hide his unease. ¡°Back then¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t help but heave a deep sigh. ¡°I was jealous, and I got so angry because of that.¡± Belinda blinked at him in disbelief. Lucas looked at her, his face and tone earnest. ¡°Johnson told me that day that he was going to confess to you. Thenter, when I went to the garden, I overheard your conversation with him. Johnson sounded persistent, and then I heard you say yes. I thought you were saying yes to his confession.¡± A look of shock dawned on Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°I see.¡± She reached up and pinched Lucas¡¯ cheek, grinning as she said, ¡°So, you actually liked me even before we divorced, huh?¡± ¡°Yes, yes. I liked you way back then.¡± Lucas let her pinch his face, his smile indulgent. After a while, his expression turned serious. ¡°I¡¯ve actually liked you for a long, long time. I just didn¡¯t realize it before. Or maybe I simply didn¡¯t want to admit it. It was all my fault, Belinda. I hurt you because of my foolishness.¡± Guilt flickered across his face, and his voice grew thick with emotion. ¡°If I could do it all over again, I would acknowledge my feelings sooner.¡± . . . Chapter 1287 ?Chapter 1287: After saying that, he took Belinda¡¯s hand and kissed it. Belinda said, ¡°It may have taken you a long time to understand your heart, but everything we went through has made us cherish each other more and made our rtionship stronger.¡± Then, she cocked her head to the side and shed him a mischievous grin. ¡°So your foolishness actually did us good.¡± An overwhelming surge of love filled Lucas¡¯ chest when he heard Belinda¡¯s words. He pulled Belinda into a tight embrace as though he wanted to meld their souls into one. No matter where or when, he knew he would always fall for her. The next day, while she was on her way to work, Belinda received an unexpected phone call. She put on her earphones and answered the call in an aloof tone. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s meet for lunch today.¡± The caller got straight to the point. Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her first instinct was to refuse, but she suddenly had an idea. So, she said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll decide the exact time and ce.¡± ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait for you to send me the details.¡± Belinda then hung up without saying goodbye. At noon, she headed to meet the person. She had chosen a coffee shop near the hospital. She had just entered the private room and settled on the sofa when the door opened. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Nore chatpers ?????????¦Í??????.c0n When Belinda saw the figure entering, her expression remained poised and unreadable. ¡°Say what you came to say,¡± she stated calmly once the man had taken his seat. Ryan didn¡¯t respond immediately. He simply looked at her, his eyes unwavering. It had been ages since he had allowed himself to truly look at Belinda¡ªher features, the cool confidence in her posture, the way she carried herself. Despite everything that had happened between them, he had to admit that his heart still stirred when he saw her. And now, as he sat face-to-face with her, that familiar, involuntary flutter returned. He inhaled slowly to steady himself. ¡°Belinda, I need to ask you a favor.¡± A faint, knowing smile danced at the corners of Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°If you¡¯vee to ask about Verena¡¯s whereabouts, don¡¯t bother.¡± Given the circumstances, did Ryan¡¯s purpose for seeking her out even need to be stated? Ryan faltered, caught off guard by her directness. Irritation shed in his eyes as he frowned. He said, ¡°Belinda, things have gone too far. Verena is no longer a threat to you or Lucas. You know that. There¡¯s no future for her and Lucas. So why won¡¯t you let her off? Even if I knew where she was, it wouldn¡¯t change anything. You¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 1288 ?Chapter 1288: Belinda¡¯s voice was sharp as she interjected, ¡°Then by your logic, knowing where she is serves no purpose to you anyway.¡± Ryan clenched his jaw in frustration. He opened his mouth to speak again, but Belinda cut him off once more, this time with a glint of intrigue in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± she proposed coolly. Ryan narrowed his gaze, cautious. ¡°What kind of deal?¡± Belinda leaned back slightly, her smile mysterious. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you where Verena is. In exchange, you¡¯ll tell me who has been backing her in the shadows.¡± That was the real reason she had agreed to meet him today. She knew that as Verena¡¯s cousin and longtime confidant, Ryan had to know something about the matter. It seemed impossible that he was entirely in the dark. But to her surprise, confusion flickered across Ryan¡¯s face. ¡°Someone behind her? You mean¡­ Verena has been getting help from someone else?¡± Belinda didn¡¯t answer immediately. Her gaze sharpened, studying Ryan closely. She searched his expression, waiting for the slightest flicker of deceit but saw none. Either Ryan was exceptional at deceiving people, or¡­ He truly had no idea there had been someone helping Verena all along. Had Verena really managed to hide that mysterious ally so well? Even from Ryan? This only deepened Belinda¡¯s curiosity about the person who had been helping Verena. Since Belinda couldn¡¯t get what she wanted, she didn¡¯t want to waste more time on Ryan. ¡°If you truly don¡¯t know who has been helping her, then we have no deal.¡± She rose from her seat, preparing to walk away. ¡°Belinda, wait!¡± Ryan called out quickly. Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s He stood up and stepped forward, desperation etched across his face. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you. I just want to know where Verena is. That¡¯s¡ª¡± Belinda nced at him, a sardonic smile tugging at her lips. ¡°And you think that¡¯s enough to sway me? That I¡¯d give you what you want just because you begged? Don¡¯t be naive.¡± Without waiting for a response, she turned to leave. ¡°Belinda! Stop right there!¡± Ryan snapped, surging forward. He quickly caught up with her and grabbed her wrist¡­ Belinda lifted her other hand and twisted Ryan¡¯s arm in one swift motion. Ryan immediately let her go, his face twisting in anger and pain. Unfazed, Belinda red at him and spat out, ¡°Ryan, what do you think you¡¯re doing? Are you trying to force me topromise?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Ryan eximed furiously. ¡°Next time, stop acting out of line.¡± With those icy words, Belinda decided not to waste any more time with him and pushed him away with considerable strength, causing Ryan to stumble a few steps back. Ryan red at Belinda as he flicked his wrist. Belinda shot him a cold nce and, without another word, opened the door and left. . . . Chapter 1289 ?Chapter 1289: She knew all too well why Ryan had sought her out today. Due to the situation with Verena, Lucas hadpletely cut ties with Ryan. Rumors also said that Vincent had staunchly refused to get involved in the matter. She was Ryan¡¯s only option. A part of Belinda toyed with the idea of making a deal with Ryan if he would be willing to reveal the mastermind behind Verena. But whether he waspletely ignorant or simply didn¡¯t want to be a rat, it was clear that Ryan wouldn¡¯t give her that key piece of information. So why should she tell him Verena¡¯s whereabouts? Did Ryan think she would just give him what he wanted without asking anything in return? Ryan gnashed his teeth in frustration as he watched Belinda go. As things stood, he had no other way to learn Verena¡¯s whereabouts. He did know that someone else was pulling the strings alongside Verena, but he had no idea who it was. He truly didn¡¯t know. Verena hadn¡¯t told him, either. Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t tell Belinda about it. Now, the person behind Verena was her only hope. Maybe they could find a way to save her. He believed Verena had no one else to pin her hopes on. Thinking about this, Ryan couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath in annoyance. Belinda¡¯s meeting with Ryan didn¡¯t affect her mood in the slightest. After returning to the hospital, Belinda had a quick meal in the canteen, took a short break, and then carried on with work in the afternoon. When she got home that evening, she told Lucas everything. ¡°What do you think? Does Ryan really not know, or is he just ying dumb?¡± Belinda asked Lucas afterward. Lucas pondered it for a moment. ¡°Given their rtionship, it¡¯s likely that Ryan doesn¡¯t know. It¡¯s possible that he¡¯s aware someone else is involved, but he probably doesn¡¯t know who it is. Even if that¡¯s the case, it makes sense that he wouldn¡¯t tell you. My guess is that he¡¯s now counting on that person to save Verena.¡± ???????????????? ??????????: ???????¦Í????????????? Belinda crossed her arms over her chest. ¡°So how are things going on that end? Has anyone approached Verena to save her?¡± ¡°No.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°None so far.¡± He let out a dryugh before adding, ¡°You could say Verena is living in constant turmoil at the moment.¡± To this, Belinda merely responded with a coldugh. Just then, Lucas suddenly thought of something. He looked at Belinda, his tone grave. ¡°There¡¯s one more thing I forgot to mention yesterday.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas¡¯ face grew serious as he said, ¡°If Kylee tries to meet up with you again, stay sharp when you see her. My sources confirmed she has tested positive for HIV.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda froze, caught off guard. The issue had slipped her mind entirely. Once she had confirmed her own health was fine, she hadn¡¯t given it another thought. Whether Kylee was HIV-positive or not didn¡¯t matter to her, so she hadn¡¯t looked into it. . . . Chapter 1290 Chapter 1290: Reflecting now, under those circumstances, the possibility of Kylee contracting HIV had indeed been high. Her arm had been shed, and Gordon had deliberately let blood from an HIV-positive patient drip into her open wound. That kind of direct exposure to infected blood carried a serious chance of transmission. ¡°I¡¯m concerned she might try to harm you,¡± Lucas said, his eyes filled with worry. ¡°I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Belinda nodded firmly. After a moment¡¯s pause, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll steer clear of her unless it¡¯s unavoidable. Thest couple of times we crossed paths, I didn¡¯t touch a sip of water or eat anything. I was afraid she might¡¯ve tampered with something.¡± ¡°That¡¯s reassuring,¡± Lucas said, nodding in approval. Belinda let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Honestly, Kylee¡¯s a victim in this too, to an extent. But she¡¯s not meless. If she hadn¡¯t tried to ckmail Verena with her secrets, this whole mess wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡± Lucas gave a sharp, humorless chuckle. ¡°She brought this upon herself.¡± A flicker of disdain crossed his handsome face as he thought of Kylee. If she hadn¡¯t been Verena¡¯s pawn, he wouldn¡¯t have been so lenient with her. Belinda nodded. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I say she¡¯s only partly a victim. She made her own choices. Teaming up with someone like Verena is asking for trouble. Now she¡¯s opening up to me because she wants us to punish Verena harder so that she can get her revenge.¡± A wry smirk tugged at Belinda¡¯s lips as she continued, ¡°Kylee¡¯s not entirely wrong, though. There¡¯s still bad blood between me and her. If she dares scheme against me or tries to hurt me again, I¡¯ll make sure she pays for it.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression hardened with resolve after hearing her words. If Kylee ever targeted Belinda again, he would make her regret it. Three days zipped by in a sh. ?????????? ???? ???????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? That evening, Catherine convinced Belinda to join her and a few college friends for dinner. Though Belinda wasn¡¯t sure why Catherine had invited her, she agreed. Catherine¡¯s friends were thrilled to see Belinda; her striking looks made her a wee addition to the group. As everyone chatted andughed, a woman seated near the corner subtly narrowed her eyes. Just then, her phone buzzed softly in her pocket. She pulled it out, unlocked it, and read the new message. ¡°Everything going okay? Any issues?¡± The woman¡¯s lips tightened briefly before she replied, ¡°Small snag, but it¡¯s under control. I¡¯ve got this.¡± ¡°Speed it up.¡± ¡°Got it!¡± After firing off the final reply, the woman put her phone away, grabbed her wine ss, and walked over to Belinda and Catherine¡­ . . .
Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1291 ?Chapter 1291: ¡°Hey, Belinda, let¡¯s do another round!¡± The woman shed a warm smile at Belinda. Belinda nced up at her. The woman was Gillian Yates, someone who had always been tight with Catherine at school. Tonight, though, Gillian had already tossed back several drinks with Belinda. For reasons she couldn¡¯t quite pin down, Belinda sensed that Gillian was intentionally pushing her to drink too much. It felt like she was almost desperate to see her lose control and getpletely wasted. Belinda waved her hand. ¡°No way, I¡¯m done! I¡¯m at my limit. One more, and I¡¯ll get drunk.¡± ¡°Gillian, Belinda¡¯s not a big drinker. She¡¯s had enough already,¡± Catherine said, her forehead creasing with concern. Gillian brushed it off with augh. ¡°Oh,e on, a little buzz won¡¯t hurt! If it getste, I¡¯ll make sure Belinda gets home safely.¡± Turning back to Belinda, she grinned. ¡°Honestly, Belinda, I just vibe with you so much. You feel like a sister to me! That¡¯s why I¡¯m so excited to keep drinking with you.¡± She then added with a yful pout, ¡°Humor me with a couple more drinks, please?¡± Belinda hesitated, her expression torn. Gillian¡¯s enthusiasm, paired with her being one of Catherine¡¯s closest friends, made it tough for her to refuse outright. With a reluctant sigh, she gave in. ¡°Fine, fine, it¡¯s just a few drinks. If you¡¯re that into it, I¡¯ll keep up until you¡¯re happy, alright?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the spirit! Belinda, I absolutely adore your character! Let¡¯s drink to that!¡± Gillian beamed, clinking her ss with Belinda¡¯s and downing it in one swift motion. ???????? ???????? ???????????????? @ g???????¦Í???????.c???? Not wanting to be outdone, Belinda matched her, emptying her ss, too. One drink turned into two, then three, four¡­ By the fifth, Belinda knew something was wrong. Her head felt increasingly dizzy, and her vision blurred. She waved her hands frantically. ¡°No, no, I¡¯m done. I can¡¯t drink anymore. If I do, I¡¯ll pass out. I¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, her body gave out, and she slumped onto the table, unconscious. ¡°Belinda? Belinda!¡± Catherine leaned over, gently shaking her, worry etched across her face. While Catherine¡¯s attention was on Belinda, a faint smirk flickered across Gillian¡¯s lips. A momentter, she softened her tone as she said to Catherine, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Catherine. She¡¯s just had too much. I¡¯ll make sure you both get home safelyter.¡± . . . Chapter 1292 ?Chapter 1292: Catherine didn¡¯t reply, but her eyes betrayed a glimmer of worry. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much, Catherine, really. Come on, have another drink with me,¡± Gillian said, lifting her ss again. Catherine turned to face her, her voice steady. ¡°Gillian, how long have we been friends?¡± Gillian blinked, clearly not expecting Catherine to ask such a question suddenly. After a beat, she answered, ¡°Years now, right? Since our freshman year. Crazy how time flies.¡± Catherine nodded slowly. ¡°Yeah. When we entered university, we were put in the same dorm. Then we both stayed on for grad school, always together. At school, you¡¯re probably the one I¡¯m closest to.¡± Gillian¡¯s smile faltered for a split second at Catherine¡¯s words. Two seconds passed before Gillian smiled. ¡°Why get caught up in all that?¡± she said. ¡°We¡¯ve always been inseparable! Soe on, let¡¯s toast to a friendship that has stood the test of time.¡± With that, she raised her ss once more. Catherine followed suit, their sses meeting with a soft clink. The evening continued withughter and effortless conversation. Midway through their chatter, Gillian leaned in and said casually, ¡°Catherine, apany me to the restroom.¡± Catherine paused, ncing at her for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gillian gently took her hand, and the two stepped out of the private room together, making their way toward the restroom. When Catherine exited her stall, she found that Gillian hadn¡¯te out yet. ¡°Gillian? Are you done?¡± she asked. ¡°Almost,¡± Gillian replied. ¡°Okay.¡± Catherine didn¡¯t press further. She moved over to the sink and turned on the faucet, washing her hands. Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm Just then, a cloth was suddenly pressed tightly over her mouth and nose. Catherine gasped, instinctively struggling to pull away as panic surged through her body. The sharp scent of chemicals overwhelmed her senses. Her head began to spin, and within seconds, her resistance weakened. In the mirror before her, just before she cked out, Catherine caught sight of the culprit¡¯s reflection. It was Gillian. A flicker of hurt shed across Catherine¡¯s eyes. She wanted to speak, to ask why, but she had no strength left and quickly fainted. Gillian caught her as she fainted, slipping an arm around her waist to support her weight. A cold, triumphant smirk curled on her lips. With practiced ease, she carried Catherine out. Because of the years ofbor she had done before, Gillian possessed strength most wouldn¡¯t expect. It took little effort for her to bring the unconscious Catherine upstairs to a pre-arranged hotel suite. Afterying Catherine on the bed, Gillian looked down at her and let out a coldugh. . . . Chapter 1293 ?Chapter 1293: ¡°Catherine, this is payback.¡± Her voice dripped with venom, as if there was a deep-seated grudge between them. Taking a steadying breath, she pulled out her phone and dialed a number. The call was quickly answered. ¡°How is the situation on your side?¡± ¡°It¡¯s done,¡± Gillian said coolly. ¡°You cane now.¡± ¡°Well done.¡± The person on the other end of the line quickly ended the call. Gillian cast one final nce at the unconscious Catherine on the bed. Her expression darkened with resolve before she turned and walked away without looking back. Roughly ten minutester, a man swiped a key card and entered the suite. He tried flicking on the lights, but they remained off. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± he muttered, irritation in his voice. But he didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. ¡°Ah, whatever. I can do it with the lights off anyway.¡± He fumbled his way to the bed, the dim shapes in the shadows guiding him. As his hand brushed over the warmth of a woman¡¯s skin, a smile spread across his face. ¡°I¡¯m here, sweetheart,¡± he whispered with anticipation. ¡°After tonight, you¡¯ll belong to me.¡± The man was Niko. He shed his clothes and undressed the woman on the bed as well. The feel of smooth skin beneath his touch sent a thrill through him, and with a low, eager chuckle, he quickly got down to business¡­ The moment Niko forcefully thrust himself into the woman beneath him, a sharp cry of pain tore from her lips. A wave of twisted satisfaction swept through him¡ªhe had finally seeded. But just as he basked in that fleeting sense of triumph, a sudden realization struck him like a bolt of lightning. Check out the original content: g??lnove ls.???? Why had everything gone so smoothly? A flicker of confusion crossed his face before his expression darkened. The woman wasn¡¯t a virgin. If that was the case, why had she put on an act and pretended she was so pure? Rage red inside Niko like an uncontroble fire. The more he thought about it, the more violently his fury surged. His movements became more aggressive. It was unclear how much time had passed before three men appeared just outside the hotel room door. ¡°Think Niko¡¯s done in there?¡± one of them asked. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. He should be. Let¡¯s head in.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± One of them retrieved a spare key card and slid it into the lock. As the door clicked open, the lights flickered on, flooding the room with brightness. The three men stormed inside, phones already in hand, cameras rolling, capturing thepromising scene. The sight that met them was just as they had expected: two unclothed bodies tangled on the bed. . . . Chapter 1294 ?Chapter 1294: Once they captured the photos for Niko, they would have leverage to threaten Catherine. Niko, though appearing satisfied, felt a sense of displeasure. He turned toward the woman lying next to him. But the second his gaze fell upon her face, his expression twisted into utter disbelief. He bolted upright. ¡°What the hell? It¡¯s you?¡± The woman beside him wasn¡¯t Catherine. It was Gillian. Still groggy, Gillian stirred beneath the covers. Hershes fluttered as she tried to shake off the daze clouding her head. ¡°Damn it!¡± Niko¡¯s expression darkened even further. Without warning, he raised his hand and pped Gillian hard across the face. The loud crack echoed through the room. Gillian winced, joltedpletely awake by the pain. The sudden violence stunned the other men. They were about to ask Niko what was going on when Gillian let out a scream. ¡°Ah! Why are you here? What happened between us?¡± As Gillian bolted upright, she caught a glimpse of her own body. She was naked! She frantically grabbed a nearby nket to cover herself, her breathing ragged with panic. Only then did the others see her face clearly and recognize her. Their expressions turned to shock, and they exchanged baffled nces. One of them asked, ¡°Wait¡ªwhy is it you? Where¡¯s Catherine?¡± Tears welled in Gillian¡¯s eyes as she stared at them in disbelief. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she stammered. ¡°I gave Catherine the drug, and I brought her into this very room. How¡­¡± One of the men scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this was your n all along. Get close to Niko, pretend to help him, then trick him into sleeping with you. Do you want to cling to him using this?¡± Find more chapters now g?ln¦Òv??ls?c?m Niko¡¯s face clouded with rage. His cold gaze fell on Gillian like a dagger. Gillian, panicked and flustered, shook her head furiously. ¡°No! It wasn¡¯t like that!¡± she eximed, her voice cracking. ¡°I swear, I never intended for this to happen. I drugged Catherine; I really did! I brought her here myself. And¡ª¡± But before she could finish her desperate exnation, a chilling female voice echoed in the room. ¡°What a delightful little show.¡± The moment that voice echoed through the room, Niko¡¯s friends instinctively turned toward the doorway. They saw two women and a man entering the room¡ªCatherine at the forefront, nked by Belinda and Johnson. The instant Gillian saw them, her face drained of all color. Panic flickered in her eyes as she stammered at Belinda, ¡°Y-You¡­ You¡¯re not drunk?¡± Belinda responded with a cold smirk. ¡°Of course not. I could down a whole bottle of top-shelf liquor and still walk in a straight line.¡± . . . Chapter 1295 ?Chapter 1295: Gillian¡¯s pupils shrank in disbelief. ¡°So, you faked being drunk¡­¡± Arms folded, Belinda offered a slow, sarcastic nod. ¡°Yeah. If I hadn¡¯t pretended to be tipsy, how else would your little plot have unfolded so perfectly? I had to lend you a hand, right?¡± In that moment, Gillian understood the situation. The entire ploy she had so carefully orchestrated with Niko had already been discovered beforehand by Catherine and her friends. Instead of stopping the n, they had let it proceed¡ªand made her fall into the trap. She hadpletely underestimated Catherine. Then, she remembered how she had ended up here. After dragging Catherine into the hotel room and closing the door behind her, she had only taken a few steps before everything went dark. Someone had knocked her out from behind. Thinking back, it must have been Catherine¡¯s brother who had done that to her. Clenching her jaw, Gillian slowly turned her eyes to Catherine. ¡°So¡­ you weren¡¯t really unconscious just now, were you?¡± Catherine said nothing, but the look in her eyes told Gillian everything she needed to know. Catherine had known about their plot from the very beginning. When Gillian had pressed the drug-soaked cloth to her face, she had immediately held her breath. Still, she had lost consciousness for a short while, but not enough for their n to seed. Across the room, Niko¡¯s face darkened. He understood what had happened now. Not only had he failed to trick Catherine, but he had also ended up sleeping with Gillian. What an absolute disaster. ??????????? §ã??¦Á¦Ñ???????? g??????¦Í??????©q§ã??£í Suddenly, several men dressed in ck entered the room. Johnson gave a sharpmand, his voice ice-cold. ¡°This woman stays. Take the others.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Chaos erupted as Niko¡¯s friends shouted in protest. ¡°What the hell is this? How dare you do this to us?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t just kidnap us!¡± ¡°This is illegal!¡± The room was filled with a cacophony of protests. But their resistance was short-lived. The bodyguards efficiently restrained them all and led them out, leaving only Johnson, Belinda, Catherine, and Gillian in the room. Johnson hadn¡¯t let his people take Gillian away because he knew Catherine had something to ask her. Still trembling slightly, Gillian struggled to steady her breath. Slowly, she turned to look at Catherine. . . . Chapter 1296 ?Chapter 1296: Catherine was staring right at her, her gaze unwavering. There was a hint of hurt in her eyes. ¡°Why?¡± Catherine asked. ¡°Why did you conspire with Niko to harm me? We were supposed to be best friends¡­¡± When Johnson had revealed to Catherine that Niko had bribed her trusted friend Gillian to betray her, Catherine hadn¡¯t believed him. But once the damning evidence wasid bare before her, reality struck hard. Catherine could no longer deny it. What she wanted more than anything was an answer. Why would Gillian do this to her? Hadn¡¯t they shared a genuine friendship? ¡°Let me tell you why. It¡¯s all because of Stanley Ortega,¡± Gillian said directly. At this point, she no longer needed to put on an act before Catherine. The rage she had harbored for years finally surged to the surface. ¡°Stanley Ortega?¡± Catherine echoed, her brows furrowed. The name took her a moment to ce. After a pause, she asked, ¡°You mean the guy who pursued me before?¡± ¡°That¡¯s the one!¡± Gillian said. Her voice quivered with emotion as she inhaled sharply, eyes burning. ¡°I loved him¡ªdo you understand? I loved him with everything I had. I thought his kindness to me was because he liked me. But¡­ just when I was about to confess my feelings to him, he told me that the person he liked was you! The absurd thing is, he even asked me if I could help him pursue you!¡± She let out a mirthlessugh, oneced with bitterness and pain. She had been utterly heartbroken at that time. Honestly, she really wanted to kill Catherine then. Find the next chapters on g??l??o¦Í????????o?? ¡°All of this¡­ just because of that?¡± Belinda interjected, her voice tinged with disbelief. She truly hadn¡¯t expected this reason. ¡°That¡¯s not enough of a reason for you?¡± Gillian snapped, ring at her. Belinda said, ¡°Then hate him! He¡¯s the one who yed with your heart. He misled you with his sweet gestures. From beginning to end, he was the one at fault. Why direct your hatred at Catherine? Just because that man happened to like her? That¡¯s ridiculous!¡± Belinda¡¯s tone grew sharp with frustration. She simply couldn¡¯tprehend how Gillian¡¯s logic worked. How could she twist her heartbreak into a vendetta against Catherine? But Gillian wasn¡¯t interested in reason. ¡°She stole his heart!¡± she shouted. ¡°Catherine is the one to me!¡± Catherine said nothing. Because right now, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t even feel anger. She just felt the situation was absurd. Was their friendship so fragile that it could be shattered by something like this? Catherine¡¯s legs faltered slightly. . . . Chapter 1297 ?Chapter 1297: Johnson immediately stepped forward, supporting her, his arm wrapping securely around her shoulders. Catherine turned to look at him, her eyes filled with silent sorrow. That look made Johnson¡¯s heart ache. Without a word, he pulled her closer, offering silentfort. Just then, Belinda turned away from Gillian and said calmly, ¡°Catherine, let¡¯s go. She¡¯s not worth another word from us.¡± Since Catherine and the others had already gotten the truth out of Gillian, there was no reason to stick around, though the truth Gillian had revealed was something Catherine struggled to stomach. ¡°Alright,¡± Catherine said in a low voice, her eyes dropping to the floor. Johnson, however, wasn¡¯t soposed. He shot Gillian a chilling re. Gillian¡¯s body trembled under the weight of his stare. Turning to Catherine, Johnson asked in a low, steady voice, ¡°What do you want to do with her?¡± At those words, Gillian¡¯s eyes widened in fear, her body tensing. ¡°Catherine, I¡­ I messed up! Please, just let me off this time. You said we were friends!¡± she pleaded. ¡°Shut up!¡± Belinda snapped, unable to hold back her fury. Her face twisted with revulsion. ¡°Friends? You call that friendship? Betraying someone who trusted you? Don¡¯t you dare taint that word.¡± ¡°I¡ª¡± Gillian wanted to say something more, but Catherine cut her off. ¡°Whatever you decide,¡± Catherine said, lifting her gaze to meet Johnson¡¯s. ¡°Okay,¡± Johnson replied with a nod, his eyes flicking back to Gillian. Check the newest chapters on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s His sharp gaze seemed to slice right through her, amplifying her panic. ¡°Catherine, you can¡¯t do this to me! We¡¯re friends, best friends! Please, just give me onest chance!¡± Gillian begged, her voice desperate. Catherine couldn¡¯t stand another word. ¡°Belinda, Johnson, let¡¯s get out of here,¡± she said coldly, turning on her heel and marching toward the door. Belinda and Johnson followed her as she left. Not one of them spared Gillian another nce. With Johnson¡¯s way of handling things, Gillian¡¯s future was bound to be grim. As the door clicked shut, it silenced every sound from the room behind them. Catherine strode forward with purpose, though tears poured down her cheeks. To her, the moment Gillian took Niko¡¯s hefty payout and agreed to scheme against her, their friendship was dead. And when Gillian pressed thatced handkerchief over her face, she had burned their years of closeness to ashes with her own hands. Belinda hurried to catch up with Catherine, silently slipping her hand into hers, offering quiet support. . . . Chapter 1298 ?Chapter 1298: She knew no words could ease Catherine¡¯s pain right now. Catherine slowed for a moment, ncing at Belinda with a sniffle. ¡°Belinda, thank you for today. I¡¯m so sorry you had to drink that much.¡± Belinda gave her a warm smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. That¡¯s what friends do. And you know me¡ªthose drinks were nothing to me.¡± Johnson turned to Belinda, his tone heavy with gratitude. ¡°Belinda, thank you so much. If you hadn¡¯t warned me about Niko, I wouldn¡¯t have discovered his n or unraveled what he was up to.¡± Had he not arranged for someone to keep watch ahead of time, Niko and Gillian¡¯s scheme might have seeded. Because Catherine would never have suspected her own friend. Thinking back on everything now, Johnson still felt a nagging sense of fear. Belinda caught his expression and nudged him yfully. ¡°Oh,e on! We¡¯re all friends here. You don¡¯t have to thank me.¡± Johnson cracked a smile. ¡°Fair enough. No thanks needed. We¡¯re friends.¡± Johnson, Belinda, and Catherine made their way to the parking lot together. Belinda then nced at Johnson. ¡°You should drive Catherine home.¡± ¡°What about you?¡± Johnson asked. Belinda pointed in a direction. ¡°Lucas is already waiting for me over there.¡± Johnson let out a softugh and nodded. ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye,¡± Belinda replied. Turning to Catherine, she added, ¡°Get some rest when you¡¯re home, okay?¡± Catherine managed a small smile. ¡°I will. Thanks, Belinda. I will treat you and Bethany to a meal another day.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± With a wave at Catherine, Belinda headed towards where Lucas had parked. Read new content at g?ln¦Òv???s Johnson and Catherine waited until they saw Belinda slide into the passenger seat before climbing into their own vehicle and leaving. Once Belinda was settled in Lucas¡¯ car, he nced at her. ¡°So, how¡¯d it go? Everything turn out okay today?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yeah, it went pretty smoothly, all things considered.¡± Lucas quirked a brow. ¡°And¡­ Catherine¡¯s so-called best friend really stabbed her in the back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda said with a weary sigh, thenunched into a full recap of the day¡¯s events. As she finished, Lucas¡¯ face betrayed a flicker of astonishment. He paused for a moment, then asked, ¡°Why did Catherine drag you along today?¡± After all, Johnson had been watching over things from the sidelines, so nothing should have gone wrong. There was no need for Belinda to be there. Belinda¡¯s lips pressed together briefly before she answered, ¡°I think Catherine was trying to give Gillian a chance.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression shifted; he was a bit confused. . . . Chapter 1299 ?Chapter 1299: Belinda exined, ¡°Having me there lowered the odds of Gillian and Niko pulling off their scheme. As Catherine¡¯s friend, I¡¯d naturally have her back, which made it trickier for Gillian to act. I bet Catherine hoped it would make Gillian rethink things and maybe ditch her n with Niko altogether.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But Gillian was dead set on going through with the n. She kept pushing drinks on me, trying to get me drunk. Once I figured out her intention, I yed along, faking being tipsy. Later, I overheard Catherine reminiscing with Gillian about their old days and how close they used to be. Catherine was trying to awaken Gillian¡¯s conscience and make her change her mind.¡± Belinda threw her hands up in resignation. ¡°But Gillian didn¡¯t change her mind. She was all-in on harming Catherine.¡± Belinda¡¯s mind shed back to the moment she and Johnson found Catherine in that room. The look on Catherine¡¯s face was pure heartbreak. Belinda knew that kind of betrayal all too well. She could understand Catherine¡¯s pain. ¡°She is too soft-hearted,¡± Lucas said evenly. Belinda shrugged. ¡°They were friends for years. It¡¯s only natural that Catherine wanted to give Gillian a chance. But Catherine came around in the end. She didn¡¯t cave when Gillian started begging for mercy.¡± Lucas gave a slight nod. ¡°Good thing you warned Johnson about Niko before. Without that, Catherine might¡¯ve been in real trouble.¡± Belinda¡¯s thoughts drifted back to Niko, her expression darkening. Something about Niko just didn¡¯t sit right with Belinda. He had an unsettling vibe she couldn¡¯t quite put into words. After meeting him, she couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he was trouble. Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s Belinda let out a wryugh. ¡°Guess my intuition was spot on.¡± Lucas gave a small nod. ¡°Let Johnson take it from here. He¡¯s got it covered.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda agreed, letting the topic drop. In the Hoffman family¡¯s garage. Neither Catherine nor Johnson had said a word on the way back. Even after the car was parked, Catherine kept her gaze fixed downward, staying silent. She unbuckled her seatbelt and stepped out mechanically, her expression empty. ¡°Catherine,¡± Johnson called softly, breaking the silence. Catherine froze mid-step, then slowly turned to face him. Her lips parted, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Yeah?¡± Johnson closed the distance between them. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re hurting,¡± he said, his voice steady and warm. ¡°Let me hold you, just for a moment.¡± With that, he opened his arms wide. Catherine¡¯s breath caught, her face still as she stared at him. Her fingers trembled at her sides, betraying her emotions. Looking at his outstretched arms, she felt her heart flutter. Part of her wanted nothing more than to copse into his embrace. But another part hesitated; she was afraid that once she felt the warmth of his arms, she would crave it forever. . . . Chapter 1300 Chapter 1300: Sensing her indecision, Johnson didn¡¯t wait. He stepped forward and gently drew her into his arms. The moment Catherine melted into his embrace, her heart skipped a beat. She couldn¡¯t name the feeling swirling inside her. All she knew was that being wrapped in his arms quieted the storm in her chest. At that moment, she felt safe and peaceful. After a long moment, Catherine¡¯s arms slowly rose, tentatively circling Johnson¡¯s waist. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Johnson said softly. ¡°Gillian is the one who chose to betray you. You don¡¯t need to feel guilty.¡± His voice stayed calm, its deep, maic pull even more evident in the hush of the garage. Catherine¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears at his words. She sniffled, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°I know.¡± It wasn¡¯t self-me eating at her; she just felt sad. Even someone she considered a good friend could betray her like that. Johnson looked at her, his jaw tightening briefly before he spoke again, his tone firm. ¡°Go back, get some sleep. Don¡¯t dwell on this matter. I¡¯ll handle everything from here.¡± Catherine bit her lip, words catching in her throat. In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and just gave a small nod. Johnson opened his mouth to say more, but a sharp voice suddenly cut him off. ¡°What the hell are you two doing?¡± The sharp voice sent a jolt through both Catherine and Johnson. Catherine quickly disentangled herself from Johnson¡¯s arms and took a step back. She and Johnson turned to see Ste Hoffman, Johnson¡¯s mother, standing at the entrance of the garage, her face etched with disapproval as she red at them. F???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????.????? She marched toward them in a few quick steps, her anger barely contained. ¡°What were you two doing just now?¡± Johnson kept his voice calm. ¡°Catherine had a tough day and was feeling down. I was justforting her.¡± Ste¡¯s icy stare shifted to Catherine. Catherine¡¯s pale face and the faint shimmer of tears in her eyes made it clear she had been crying, her distress unmistakable. Seeing Catherine¡¯s pitiful appearance only fueled Ste¡¯s disdain for her. To her, Catherine was nothing but trouble, just like her mother had been. Ste turned to Johnson. ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you have a girlfriend! Don¡¯t let this woman seduce you.¡± Her words cut like a de, their meaning clear. Catherine¡¯s face drained of what little color remained. She felt as if those words had stabbed straight through her chest. She couldn¡¯t tell what stung more¡ªbeing used of seducing Johnson or the sharp reminder that Johnson already had a girlfriend. . . .
Message from Noah: Good afternoon dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ? . Chapter 1301 ?Chapter 1301: Johnson¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°Mom!¡± Ste shot him a sharp look. ¡°Come with me now.¡± Johnson hesitated, his eyes flicking to Catherine with worry. Catherine said, ¡°Go. I¡¯m fine now, really.¡± Only then did Johnson give a small nod and follow Ste. Ste led him to the backyard, her face a mask of fury and disapproval. She looked at him, her voice low and usatory. ¡°Johnson, tell me the truth. Are you harboring feelings for that woman?¡± Johnson¡¯s brow creased, his patience thinning. He met her gaze head-on. ¡°Mom, Catherine¡¯s practically family. Stop referring to her like she is a stranger. I know her mother and Dad had a thing before, but that¡¯s in the past. Besides, it¡¯s not fair to¡­¡± ¡°Pin her mother¡¯s past on her.¡± His defense of Catherine only stoked Ste¡¯s anger. She jabbed a finger at him. ¡°So you¡¯re taking the side of that woman? Answer me¡ªhave you fallen for her?¡± Johnson¡¯s face settled into weary resignation. ¡°This conversation¡¯s going nowhere. I¡¯m done talking about it.¡± He knew his mother¡¯s deep-seated bias against Catherine wasn¡¯t going to disappear, no matter what he said. Him defending Catherine further would only make things worse. Ste wasn¡¯t letting the matter go. ¡°Tell me right now¡ªdo you have feelings for her?¡± She needed a definite answer to ease her mind. ¡°No,¡± Johnson said firmly, his eyes locked onto hers, his voice calm and unwavering. ¡°Really?¡± Ste asked. Full chapter updat3z at g??lnovels.?????? ¡°Yes,¡± Johnson replied without hesitation. He wasn¡¯t lying. He didn¡¯t have feelings for Catherine. To be truthful, Johnson was deeply in love with Catherine. His emotions toward her had long transcended mere affection. So when Johnson told Ste that he didn¡¯t like Catherine, it wasn¡¯t entirely untrue¡ªbut certainly not the whole truth, either. Ste¡¯s previously tense expression visibly softened. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t like her, that¡¯s a huge relief for me.¡± She smiled at once, her features easing with reassurance. Seeing that his mother had believed him, Johnson exhaled quietly in relief. He couldn¡¯t afford for his mother to uncover his true feelings toward Catherine. If she knew, she¡¯d go to any length to sabotage any chance he might have with Catherine. Right now, Catherine didn¡¯t reciprocate his affection, and he was still working hard to win her over. Any interference would be disastrous. Until the day Catherine returned his feelings and their bond became something real, he had to guard this secret carefully. His mother must remain in the dark about this. . . . Chapter 1302 ?Chapter 1302: But what Johnson didn¡¯t know was that his words had already reached Catherine. Catherine hadn¡¯t meant to overhear. She had been simply passing through the garden on her way back from the garage when the sound of voices drew her attention. At first, Catherine had intended to quietly leave. But then, she heard Ste question Johnson. For some reason, her feet refused to move. And then, she heard him say it. He didn¡¯t like her. The words struck like a blow to the chest. Catherine¡¯s face lost its color, and an unexpected wave of sorrow and disappointment swept over her. She didn¡¯t even understand why it affected her so deeply. By all logic, she should¡¯ve been relieved. She and Johnson had supposedly returned to a sibling-like rapport, after all. And yet¡­ Her heart felt heavier than ever after she heard what Johnson had said. Unwilling to think too much about the matter, Catherine turned away and hurried off. Shortly after, Johnson apanied Ste to the garage. Ste had an errand to run and had been nning to drive her car earlier. She hadn¡¯t anticipated stumbling upon that moment. Once Ste departed, Johnson returned indoors. He contemted checking in on Catherine, but after some thought, he figured she might prefer solitude. So, he silently retreated to his own room. The following day. ???????? ?????????????? ???? ??????????????????.?????? In the afternoon, Lamont¡¯s phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s speaking?¡± ¡°Hi, is this Niko Shaw¡¯s father?¡± A man¡¯s voice echoed from the other end of the line. Hearing his son¡¯s name, Lamont straightened up slightly, a flicker of concern crossing his face. ¡°Yes, this is Niko¡¯s father. Who is this?¡± ¡°My name¡¯s Roy Cullen. I¡¯m one of Niko¡¯s ssmates and his friend. The thing is¡­ Niko has been missing sincest night, and his phone has been off. I¡¯ve tried contacting him several times. I¡¯m getting really worried, so I thought I¡¯d call to ask if he went homest night.¡± Roy quickly exined the reason for his call. Lamont¡¯s heart dropped. ¡°What? Niko has been missing sincest night?¡± His voice cracked with growing rm. ¡°He didn¡¯t return homest night. I¡¯ve been home the whole time. He never came back.¡± Roy¡¯s tone grew tense. ¡°That¡¯s not a good sign. I¡¯m really starting to think something happened to him.¡± Lamont¡¯s heart pounded in worry. He gripped the phone tighter. ¡°Why do you think that? Do you know anything?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Roy replied. ¡°Niko mentioned he has his eye on a girl at schooltely, but she has been brushing him off. So, he came up with a n to win her over¡ªdrugging her and sleeping with her to make her be with him. Last night, he told me he was about to execute his n and said he would surely seed. But now? He¡¯s nowhere to be found. I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s tied to that.¡± . . . Chapter 1303 ?Chapter 1303: Lamont¡¯s face went ashen as Roy¡¯s words sank in. He couldn¡¯t believe Niko would stoop to drugging someone. ¡°Roy, do you know who this girl is?¡± Lamont asked, his voice shaky. He silently prayed she wasn¡¯t from a powerful family. Roy paused, thinking it over. ¡°Not sure of the details. I just know her name¡¯s Catherine Bates. From what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯s from a regr family. Nothing about her screams wealth or influence.¡± Hearing that, Lamont let out a quiet breath of relief. He said, ¡°Okay, got it. Thanks, Roy. I¡¯ll try reaching out to Niko.¡± ¡°No problem. Niko¡¯s my friend¡ªI¡¯m just looking out for him. Bye then.¡± Roy ended the call. Without wasting a second, Lamont dialed Holley¡¯s number. ¡°What is it now?¡± Holley answered the call after letting it ring for a while, her tone clipped. ¡°Ms. Lewis, my son¡¯s gone missing. I need your help finding him,¡± Lamont said, cutting straight to the point. Holley¡¯s impatience crackled through the line. ¡°Your son is missing? What happened this time?¡± Lamont ryed everything Roy had shared. On the other end of the line, Holley went quiet for a long moment after hearing his words. She was stunned into speechlessness. After a while, she eximed, ¡°Is your son out of his mind? How dare he drug someone? Doesn¡¯t he know that¡¯s illegal? Lamont, when you begged me to pull strings to get him into Irondeer University, what did you swear to me? You promised he would steer clear of trouble, that he just wanted to study! And now? He has¡­¡± Barely started in school, and he is already doing something illegal! Now, he is missing! What can I do about it?¡± ??????????? §ã???????????? g?????????????[£®]?????? She was beyond exasperated with Lamont. He was a constant headache, dragging her into one mess after another. If she could, she¡¯d sever ties with him in a heartbeat. But he held a secret over her head, one that could destroy her, and it kept her tethered to his demands. The thought alone made her blood boil. ¡°Niko¡¯s friend said the girl¡¯s just from an ordinary family,¡± Lamont said, his voice soft. After all, he knew his son had screwed up this time. Holley let out a coldugh. ¡°Is that so? If she¡¯s really just some ordinary girl, then why has your son gone missing?¡± Lamont didn¡¯t know how to answer that. He didn¡¯t have the energy to bicker with Holley. ¡°Look, I¡¯m asking you because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with Niko. You¡¯ve got the connections to track him down, Holley. Let¡¯s not waste time. You need to help me find him now. You don¡¯t want me asking Belinda for help instead, do you?¡± Lamont¡¯s words were sharp, unfiltered¡ªa threatid bare without even a hint of subtlety. . . . Chapter 1304 ?Chapter 1304: On the other end of the call, Holley¡¯s expression twisted with fury. Her hands curled tightly into fists. How dare Lamont threaten her yet again? ¡°Lamont!¡± Holley bellowed, her voice trembling with rage. Lamont responded with a slow, amused chuckle. He said in a calm voice, ¡°I¡¯ll leave the matter in your hands. I¡¯ll be expecting results soon.¡± Before Holley could reply, he ended the call. He had no doubt Holley wouldply. With the leverage he held over Holley, he knew she would do anything he asked. And just as Lamont had expected, despite the storm of anger surging through her, Holley had no choice but to call Baker. She ryed the situation and asked him to dispatch his people to look for Lamont¡¯s son. The following day. Catherine had arranged a lunch with Belinda and Bethany at an upscale restaurant. They were in a private dining room. Bethany, already aware of the recent events, was the first to speak. ¡°Catherine, how are you holding up?¡± she asked gently, her voice full of concern. Catherine forced a faint smile. ¡°To be honest¡­ I am not fine.¡± The pain ran deep. There was Gillian¡¯s betrayal, something she still hadn¡¯t fullye to terms with. But what truly unsettled her heart was Johnson. Over the past few days, she had constantly thought of him. She couldn¡¯t understand why he upied her thoughts like this, and she felt frustrated. Bethany let out a soft sigh. ¡°Anyone would be in a bad mood after what you¡¯ve endured. But maybe¡­ Maybe there is something good about this. At the very least, this incident has allowed you to see Gillian¡¯s true colors clearly. If she¡¯s capable of conspiring with someone else to harm you over a few thousand dors now, what might she do for ten times that in the future? With someone like that in your life¡ªa ?????????? ?????????? ?????????????? at ????????¦Í???????????? so-called friend harboring quiet resentment¡ªhow could you ever truly feel safe? So, in a way, this incident isn¡¯t entirely bad.¡± Bethany spoke from a ce of logic, though she knew all too well that reason alone wouldn¡¯t be enough tofort Catherine. Catherine lowered her gaze and nodded slowly. Her voice was barely above a whisper. ¡°You¡¯re right, Bethany. I understand all of it, rationally. But emotionally, it¡¯s hard to ept. I feel like something inside me broke. I¡¯ll get through it eventually; I just need a bit more time now.¡± Belinda, who had been silent, finally spoke. ¡°Time will heal all wounds.¡± Catherine¡¯s body went still for a second as she suddenly thought of something. She remembered Belinda¡¯s predicament before¡ªbetrayed by Sarai, someone she loved like a sister, and even by her own mother. Belinda must have been deeply hurt during that time as well. Looking at Belinda, Catherine asked softly, ¡°Belinda¡­ Have you truly let go of it all?¡± Belinda gave a quiet, bitter chuckle. ¡°Letting go isn¡¯t simple. But I¡¯ve started to try to forget about the matter. Because eventually, I understand one thing¡ªthose people are not worth my pain.¡± Her voice, calm but edged with steel, carried a quiet strength. . . . Chapter 1305 ?Chapter 1305: Catherine¡¯s gaze deepened as if rity had suddenly dawned. ¡°You¡¯re right¡­¡± she murmured. ¡°They¡¯re not worth it.¡± Just then, Bethany gently shifted the topic. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s thetest on Niko and Gillian?¡± Belinda cast a curious nce in Catherine¡¯s direction. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Catherine admitted with a small shake of her head. ¡°Johnson told me to leave it to him¡ªthat he¡¯d take care of everything. I didn¡¯t press for details.¡± Bethany gave a slow nod. Tilting her head toward Catherine, she said, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing Belinda sensed something was off and alerted Johnson right away. That gave him time to act fast and have someone keep an eye on Niko. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have uncovered his scheme. Honestly, Catherine, Johnson really looks out for you. Even after getting into a rtionship, he hasn¡¯t neglected you in the slightest. You can takefort in that. Even if he ends up married someday, I have no doubt he¡¯ll still stand by your side if you ever need help.¡± Catherine¡¯s expression subtly shifted, the color draining from her face. Married? That was right¡­ Sooner orter, Johnson would marry the woman he loved and have his own family. The mere thought tightened around her chest, making it difficult to breathe. Seeing her reaction, Bethany and Belinda exchanged a knowing nce, a faint trace of amusement in their eyes. It was bing increasingly clear¡ªCatherine would soone to recognize the feelings she had long tried to suppress. And hopefully, by then, Johnson would be able to be with her. ¡°I wonder how things are going between Johnson and his girlfriend,¡± Bethany said on purpose. Belinda, catching on immediately, yed along. ¡°I actually asked him about that not long ago. He said everything with Zoie is going smoothly. They seem really happy together.¡± ???? ???????? ??????¡¯???? ?????????????? ???????? ?????????¦Í??????£®?????? Bethany nodded. ¡°That makes sense. If things weren¡¯t going well, he wouldn¡¯t still be with her. Let¡¯s just hope this time, his rtionship won¡¯t end up likest time¡ª¡± Belinda feigned a cough, cutting Bethany off with a look. Bethany gave a sheepish grin. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s eat.¡± After that, they ate in silence. But Catherine remained distracted, her emotionsplicated. Her gaze stayed lowered, her thickshes casting faint shadows that masked the storm in her eyes. She ate mechanically, barely noticing the taste of the food. After the meal, the trio left the private dining room. After Catherine paid the bill, the three of them headed to the elevator and descended to the underground parking lot. Just as they stepped out of the elevator and were making their way toward the car, a distressed voice rang out from nearby. ¡°Catherine! Catherine!¡± They turned to see Gillian hurrying toward them, her face pale and stricken with panic. . . . Chapter 1306 ?Chapter 1306: She reached Catherine in seconds, clutching her hand desperately. All three women¡¯s expressions turned frosty at once. Gillian gripped Catherine¡¯s hand as if it were her lifeline. Her tears streamed down her cheeks. She said, ¡°Catherine, I am begging you. Please help me! I know I was wrong. I am truly sorry. But please¡­ Talk to your brother for me. Ask him to have mercy. Don¡¯t let my family suffer because of me!¡± Catherine¡¯s brows drew together, and a flicker of irritation shed in her eyes. She tried to withdraw her hand, but Gillian refused to let go. Fixing Gillian with a cold gaze, Catherine said in a low, cutting voice, ¡°Let go.¡± ¡°No!¡± Gillian dered stubbornly, her face hardening with defiance. Catherine¡¯s patience snapped. ¡°Do you not understand what I¡¯m saying? Let go of me!¡± With a sharp jerk, she wrenched her hand free from Gillian¡¯s grip, the force of the motion causing Gillian to stumble back a step. Catherine¡¯s gaze remained icy as she locked eyes with Gillian. Her lips curled into a cold smirk, and she spoke slowly, each word slicing through the air. ¡°Gillian, we¡¯re done. We are no longer friends. From this moment on, your problems are none of my concern.¡± Gillian¡¯s betrayal had cut Catherine deeply. She wasn¡¯t about to offer forgiveness. Gillian hadn¡¯t anticipated such cold resolve from Catherine. Catherine had always been warm and easygoing, the type who rarely got angry. That softness had led Gillian to believe she could sway her. But now¡­ ?????????????????? ???????? ???? ???????? g???????¦Í?????????????? Seeing this side of Catherine, Gillian realized she had never truly known her. Still, she had no choice but to plead with Catherine. Her family¡¯s current predicament could only be resolved with Catherine¡¯s help. ¡°Catherine, I swear I know I messed up! I¡¯m pleading with you¡ªcan¡¯t you let this slide, for the sake of all our years as friends? Please, just ask your brother to spare my family this once!¡± Her parents had been sacked from their jobs overnight. They had been told the reason¡ªher daughter had crossed the wrong person. And who else could that person be but Catherine? Gillian hadn¡¯t realized Catherine held that kind of power before. What kind of connection did Johnson have? For days, she had tried reaching Niko, but his phone had been off the entire time, leaving her panicked. With no other options, she had swallowed her pride ande begging Catherine. Belinda and Bethany exchanged a quick nce as Gillian¡¯s words sank in. Johnson had clearly already moved against Gillian¡¯s family. . . . Chapter 1307 ?Chapter 1307: Catherine¡¯s expression didn¡¯t waver. She stared at Gillian, unmoved by her tears or frantic begging. She said, ¡°Whatever troubles your family is going through now are all your own doing. When you and Niko schemed to harm me, you should have known there would be consequences.¡± Gillian lifted her head, her voice dripping with resentment. ¡°Catherine, are you really this heartless? I¡¯ve humiliated myself by begging you, but you remain unmoved. What, do I have to beg on my knees for you to help me?¡± Catherine¡¯s lips curved into a cold smile as she tilted her head. ¡°Go ahead, then. Kneel.¡± Gillian¡¯s face froze, her breath catching. She gaped at Catherine, stunned. She had suggested the idea casually, never expecting Catherine to actually ask her to do that. Was Catherine being serious about this? Catherine raised an eyebrow, her tone mocking as she said, ¡°You said kneeling might change my mind, didn¡¯t you? So, what¡¯s stopping you? Get to it.¡± Gillian¡¯s eyes stayed locked on Catherine. Then, with a sudden clench of her jaw, she made up her mind. ¡°Fine, Catherine. If you want me to kneel so badly, I¡¯ll do it!¡± She quickly dropped to her knees before Catherine, the sound of the impact echoing in the air. Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress a faint smirk as she watched the scene unfold. Gillian sure knew when to cave. Kneeling, Gillian looked up at Catherine with pleading eyes. ¡°Catherine, I¡¯m begging you¡ªplease let this go just this once, okay? I swear, I¡¯ll never cross you again. I¡¯ll keep my distance from now on, I promise.¡± g???????¦Í??????.??0??, ???????? novels Catherine gazed down at her, a hint of disdain in her expression, her lips curling into a frosty smile. ¡°Not a chance.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gillian eximed, fury shing in her eyes as she looked at Catherine. That was thest straw. She scrambled to her feet, jabbing a shaking finger at Catherine. ¡°You¡¯re such a fake, Catherine! You call me a bad friend, but what about you? You¡¯ve never been honest with me! Your family is not just some regr family, is it? You are from a powerful family, and you hid this from me the whole time! You¡¯ve been lying to me!¡± After everything that had gone down, Gillian had finally pieced it together¡ªCatherine¡¯s family was far from ordinary. If she had known from the start that Catherine came from a powerful family, she never would¡¯ve teamed up with Niko. Catherine let out a sharp, humorlessugh. Her face stayedposed as she met Gillian¡¯s re. ¡°Whatever my family¡¯s situation is, that¡¯s my personal business. I get to decide what I share and what I don¡¯t. If you think keeping my privacy means I am not a real friend, then there¡¯s nothing left for me to say. We will no longer have anything to do with each other from now on anyway.¡± . . . Chapter 1308 ?Chapter 1308: Gillian¡¯s chest heaved with rage, her eyes burning into Catherine. She sucked in a breath and hissed, ¡°Fine! You¡¯ll regret this, Catherine. Just wait!¡± With that, she spun around and stormed off. So what if her parents were out of work because of this? It wasn¡¯t the end of the world! They could always find new jobs! Gillian resolved to make Catherine pay if she ever got the chance. As Gillian¡¯s furious figure disappeared, Catherine¡¯s expression changed. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t quite describe the emotions swirling inside her. ¡°Don¡¯t let her get to you,¡± Belinda said, stepping closer and giving Catherine a reassuring look. Catherine¡¯s shoulder received a gentle squeeze. ¡°She¡¯s not worth it.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Catherine replied, a faint smile tugging at her lips. She looked at Belinda and Bethany. ¡°Thanks for being here today, both of you.¡± ¡°Hey, that¡¯s what friends do,¡± Bethany said with a casual wave. Catherine nodded with a smile. Gillian thought that was the end of the matter. But on her way back to campus, her phone rang¡ªa call from a friend. ¡°Hey, Sha, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Gillian, there¡¯s bad news! You¡¯ve got to check the campus forum now!¡± A cold dread washed over Gillian. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m checking it now,¡± she said, ending the call with a shaky breath before opening the campus forum. When she tapped the post and saw explicit photos of her, her face drained of color. The photos were all nude photos of her and different men. Stay connected g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s The first photo, featuring her and Niko, was unedited, their faces and bodies ringly clear. In the other photos, the men¡¯s features and private areas were blurred, but hers were not. Gillian¡¯s hands quivered as she gripped her phone. How could this be happening? This was supposed to be her n to humiliate and destroy Catherine! As part of Gillian¡¯s agreement with Niko, there was an additional condition. Once Niko lost interest in Catherine, he would share explicit images of her, taken by a mutual acquaintance, on the university¡¯s public digital forum for all to view. Niko had consented to this n. Yet, what utterly shocked Gillian was the abrupt appearance of her own explicit photos on the university¡¯s public forum,id bare for all to witness! These were snapshots she had taken during intimate moments with her ex-boyfriends, treasured keepsakes from her past rtionships. She had safeguarded them in her phone¡¯s encrypted cloud storage, so how had they ended up online for the entire campus to see? . . . Chapter 1309 ?Chapter 1309: It didn¡¯t take long for the truth to dawn on Gillian: someone had breached her phone¡¯s security. The realization sent waves of dread coursing through her. Her life felt utterly ruined! With thosepromising images stered across the university¡¯s online tform, how could she ever step foot on campus again? How could she bear the stares of her ssmates and her teachers? Could this be Catherine¡¯s way of retaliating? How could she be so cruel? The more Gillian dwelled on it, the more fury consumed her, her body shaking. On their drive back, Belinda and Bethany shared a ride, with Belinda behind the wheel. Belinda suggested that Bethany phone Johnson and put the call on speakerphone to update him about Gillian¡¯s earlier confrontation with Catherine. ¡°When Gillian stormed off, her face was all wrong¡ªshe might be plotting something against Catherine over this,¡± Belinda said. Johnson¡¯s response was a chilling chuckle, his voice dripping with indifference. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Her family¡¯s days in Owathe are numbered. In less than forty-eight hours, they¡¯ll leave the city, humiliated.¡± ¡°Really? What else did you do?¡± Belinda asked, a cunning grin spreading across her face. Bethany leaned in, also intrigued. Johnson¡¯s reply was nonchnt. ¡°Not much. I just leaked all of Gillian¡¯s explicit photos from her phone onto the university¡¯s digital forum for the whole school to see. Oh, and I made sure the university president expelled her.¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged a nce, their expressions tightening. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Posting Gillian¡¯s private photos on the university¡¯s online message board? Johnson¡¯s tactics felt excessively cruel. Reasonably, Johnson had numerous options to deal with Gillian, yet he had deliberately selected this particr course. This caught Belinda and Bethany off guard, and neither fully endorsed his approach. Before they could voice their thoughts, Johnson cut in, his tone sharpening. ¡°Want to know why I did it?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bethany asked. Taking a deep breath, Johnson said, ¡°Because Niko revealed something else to me¡­¡± He proceeded to disclose the arrangement Gillian had struck with Niko, sharing the details with Belinda and Bethany. Upon hearing the entire ount, both women¡¯s faces darkened. ¡°How could Gillian be so malicious?¡± Bethany muttered, her jaw tight with anger. . . . Chapter 1310 Chapter 1310: Belinda¡¯s rage mirrored hers. ¡°To go that far, all over a guy? That¡¯s absurd!¡± At that moment, Belinda and Bethany understood why Johnson had opted for this specific form of retribution against Gillian. Gillian had brought this upon herself. She had inly aimed to crush Catherinepletely. Since that was her intent, Johnson was merely serving her a dose of her own venom by doing this. For the entire ride back, Belinda and Bethany couldn¡¯t stop cursing at Gillian. The instant Holley entered Baker¡¯s ce and saw him settled on the couch, she inquired, ¡°Baker, you summoned me so urgently. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t help Lamont¡¯s son,¡± Baker stated bluntly, cutting to the core of the matter. His tone was serious. ¡°Why? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Holley asked, her face betraying a flicker of concern at his words. Baker inhaled deeply, then turned to Holley, his voice low and somber. ¡°Do you know who truly captured Lamont¡¯s son?¡± ¡°Who was it?¡± Holley couldn¡¯t stop herself from asking, her face tense, her body leaning forward with curiosity. Baker¡¯s expression darkened like a brewing storm. ¡°Johnson¡ªthe Hoffmans¡¯ eldest son. Lamont¡¯s son had the audacity toy hands on Johnson¡¯s sister! He was ultimately captured by Johnson.¡± Holley sprang from the sofa, stunned, her eyes wide in disbelief. Explore more now on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls ¡°What did you say? Johnson¡¯s sister? But¡­ I remember Lamont telling me his son was interested in someone named Catherine Bates. Her surname is Bates, not Hoffman.¡± Baker nodded solemnly. ¡°She¡¯s Johnson¡¯s adopted sister. But think about it¡ªdoesn¡¯t the name Catherine ring a bell?¡± He paused meaningfully before adding, ¡°She¡¯s also one of Belinda¡¯s close friends.¡± Recognition dawned across Holley¡¯s features. No wonder the name had seemed familiar to her before. Now, everything made sense. ¡°This is a disaster,¡± she murmured. Baker¡¯s face was tight with concern. ¡°I can¡¯t intervene in this matter, not even slightly. Any involvement will raise suspicions about our ties to Lamont.¡± Holley bit her lip anxiously, clearly troubled. ¡°I understand¡­ But what are we supposed to tell Lamont?¡± That was her biggest concern. . . .
Message from Noah: Good night dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ( ? ? ¨C ) ? . Chapter 1311 ?Chapter 1311: Lamont was not someone who would give up just because she told him there was nothing she could do to help his son. Baker¡¯s expression grew grim. He knew Holley was right. Lamont wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with. ¡°If he gets desperate,¡± Holley continued with urgency, ¡°he might go to Belinda directly. If that happens¡­ Everything we¡¯ve tried so hard to conceal will beid bare.¡± Baker was silent for a moment, then said in a calm tone, ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Here¡¯s what I want you to say to him¡­¡± He leaned in and carefullyid out a strategy for Holley to follow. After listening to his words, Holley frowned slightly. ¡°Do you really think this will work?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have any other option left,¡± Baker replied calmly. ¡°It¡¯s our best shot.¡± Holley nodded slowly. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll do as you said.¡± When Belinda returned home that evening, Lucas had already finished dinner and was in his study, immersed in work. After knocking gently on the door of the study, she pushed it open and stepped inside. As soon as Lucas saw her, his lips curved into a smile. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡± he asked, his voice low and slightly hoarse. ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda nodded, a warm smile gracing her lips as she walked over and slid naturally into his embrace. Lucas weed her with an arm around her waist. ?????????? ?????? ???????????????????? ¡ª ?????????? g???????¦Í??????©o?????? ¡°So, how did it go? Is everything resolved?¡± he asked, his tone soft yet curious. Belinda nodded again. ¡°Gillian¡¯s situation has been handled. As for Niko¡­ Johnson hasn¡¯t revealed how he intends to deal with him yet, but I doubt it¡¯ll end well for him.¡± She then summarized Gillian¡¯s situation in a few concise words. Lucas gave a small nod and asked no further questions about the matter. He tightened his hold around her waist and looked at her with a feigned look of grievance in his eyes. ¡°So now that Catherine¡¯s problem is sorted out, does that mean I can get your full attention?¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help butugh at his sulking tone. She reached out and yfully pinched his cheek. ¡°Why are you acting like such a grump? I¡¯ve spent a lot of time with you. Besides, you¡¯ve been pretty busy yourselftely.¡± Lucas¡¯ grin deepened, his gaze gleaming. ¡°But I think you¡¯ve been neglecting me these past few days¡­ So tell me, how do you n to make it up to me?¡± . . . Chapter 1312 ?Chapter 1312: Faced with Lucas¡¯ endearing childishness, Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress a faint, indulgent smile. After a brief pause, she suggested gently, ¡°I¡¯m off tomorrow. How about we spend the whole day together, just the two of us?¡± ¡°Now that¡¯s what I wanted to hear.¡± Lucas beamed with satisfaction, a soft grin curving his lips. Belinda chuckled and said, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t keep distracting you. Go on with your work. I¡¯ll go take a shower.¡± ¡°Go ahead,¡± Lucas replied, leaning in to ce a tender kiss on her forehead before she walked away. After Belinda left, Lucas turned back to hisptop, quickly immersing himself once more in his tasks. The following day, Belinda apanied Lucas to the Triumph Consortium in the morning, choosing to spend her day by his side. Meanwhile, Holley had arranged a private meeting with Lamont at a scheduled venue. As soon as Lamont stepped into the private room andid eyes on Holley, his voice surged with urgency and frustration. ¡°Where is my son? Why hasn¡¯t he returned? It¡¯s been days, and I¡¯ve heard nothing from him!¡± Holley¡¯s expression tightened, her patience wearing thin. ¡°You have no right to be angry at me!¡± she snapped. ¡°Do you even realize the magnitude of the disaster your reckless son has caused? Do you know whom he has crossed?¡± ????t??st ch¦Ápt?rs in g??lnovels.c???? ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Lamont¡¯s expression changed in an instant. He slumped into the nearest sofa, his voice tinged with unease. ¡°Isn¡¯t Catherine just an ordinary girl from a middle-ss family? Don¡¯t tell me¡­ She¡¯s actually someone important?¡± Holley let out a sardonicugh. ¡°Do you have any idea who she truly is? Catherine is none other than the second daughter of the Hoffman family, one of the most powerful families in the country. And the person who took your son? That would be her older brother, the eldest son of the Hoffmans.¡± ¡°Wha-what¡­¡± Lamont stammered, hisplexion now ghostly pale. He stared at Holley in disbelief. The daughter of the Hoffman family¡­ One of the most powerful families in the nation¡­ This was far beyond anything he had imagined. The weight of reality came crashing down on him. . . . Chapter 1313 ?Chapter 1313: He had never dreamed that the girl his son had tried to harm was someone like that. For a long moment, Lamont sat there stunned, unable to respond. When he finally found his voice, he turned to Holley and said hoarsely, ¡°Then can you do something to save him? You¡ª¡± Holley cut him off coldly, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything to help him. Do you seriously think someone like me could possibly make contact with people of that echelon?¡± Lamont¡¯s panic grew. ¡°Then what do we do? There must be something; we can¡¯t just give up!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± Holley shrugged. She then looked at Lamont with disdain. ¡°I warned you that Irondeer University wasn¡¯t a ce for your son. Everyone there is from a powerful family. But you wouldn¡¯t listen; you insisted I help get your son enrolled. Fine, I used every connection I had to make it happen, and now look! Your son has gotten himself in trouble and offended one of the most powerful families.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°There¡¯s nothing else I can do. Your son made his bed. Now he¡¯ll have to lie in it.¡± Lamont sat in silence, his expression dark and grim. ¡°I¡¯ve told you everything I know. I will leave now,¡± Holley said as she stood up and turned toward the door. She had barely taken two steps before Lamont¡¯s voice echoed behind her. ¡°Wait!¡± Holley turned, brows furrowed in annoyance. ???????????? §ã?¦Á?????????? ??????????¦Í????????????? ¡°What now?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told you¡ªthere¡¯s nothing I can do for your son!¡± Holley snapped, her voice tight with exasperation. ¡°You expect me to defy one of the most powerful families in the city? I can¡¯t do that. Pressure me all you want, Lamont; it won¡¯t change anything.¡± Lamont narrowed his eyes, his tone dropping. ¡°You can¡¯t help me with that, but maybe your daughter can.¡± At those words, Holley¡¯s eyes instantly sharpened, her pupils shrinking with rm. A beat passed in tense silence before sheposed herself. ¡°What makes you think my daughter can do that?¡± she retorted, voice sharp. ¡°What makes you believe she has connections to the eight powerful families? She¡¯s no more capable of fixing this than I am.¡± Lamont responded with a low, coldugh. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said, his voice dripping with irony. ¡°Then tell me¡ªhow did she manage to marry Lucas, who is from the rk family, the most powerful family? That¡¯s no small feat.¡± . . . Chapter 1314 ?Chapter 1314: Holley¡¯s face changed, the color draining from her cheeks. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lamont would know that particr truth. Trying to maintain herposure, she snapped back, ¡°And where exactly did you get that information? Belinda and Lucas are already divorced. Whatever ties existed between them are long gone. They¡¯re strangers now, nothing more.¡± But Lamont wasn¡¯t backing down. His eyes locked onto hers, unwavering and sharp. ¡°Really? They have no connection at all now? Then maybe I should head over to the Grand ins General Hospital and ask your daughter about this.¡± Holley¡¯s jaw tightened. Her expression turned stormy. After a moment of holding back, she exploded, her voice raised in fury, ¡°Lamont, what exactly are you trying to do? Do you want to push me over the edge?¡± She jabbed a finger toward the door. ¡°Fine! You want to find Belinda? Be my guest! Go right ahead! I won¡¯t stop you!¡± Her lips suddenly curled into a cold, mocking smile. ¡°If you breathe a word to Belinda about that matter, you and your son might not live to regret it. Think carefully, Lamont. Are you prepared for what she¡¯ll do when she learns the truth? Because I promise you¡ªmy daughter won¡¯t show you an ounce of mercy.¡± This was the same threat she had used before. And she believed Lamont understood this well¡ªbringing that truth to Belinda would only backfire on him. He was just trying to use it as leverage against her! She was certain he wouldn¡¯t dare take that risk. 0ff1c1al r3l34s3s 0NL£¤ 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m Lamont¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Do you really believe I won¡¯t do it?¡± he asked calmly. Hisposure was unsettling. The calmer he was, the more uneasy Holley felt. Before Holley could respond, Lamont spoke again, his voice resolute. ¡°Let me make myself clear. When ites to my son, there¡¯s nothing I won¡¯t do. He is my entire world. He means everything to me. If the only way to save him is to beg Belinda for help and expose myself, then so be it. I¡¯ll tell her everything.¡± He paused, his eyes shing with intensity. ¡°And if she wants revenge afterward, I will face it.¡± This time, Lamont wasn¡¯t just saying this to threaten Holley. Every word he said came from the heart! Lamont remembered a time long ago¡ªwhen he had suffered a devastating injury, one that left him convinced he would never father a child. His future had crumbled that day, and the Chadwick family¡¯s bloodline seemed doomed to extinction. He had spiraled into despair at that time. But unexpectedly, he had gotten lucky. Barely a weekter, an ex-girlfriend of his had reappeared, cradling a child she imed was his. A son. . . . Chapter 1315 ?Chapter 1315: At the time, Lamont¡¯s ex-girlfriend had chosen to keep the child out of lingering affection for him. However, with a new rtionship blossoming and marriage on the horizon, sheter decided it was time to hand the child over to Lamont. Without hesitation, Lamont arranged for a DNA test, and the oue stunned him. The boy was undeniably his flesh and blood. In that instant, Lamont felt a ray of hope pierce through the bleakness. It was this revtion that inspired his drastic decision to fake his own death¡ªan attempt to escape the clutches of the ruthless crime syndicate and secure a peaceful life for himself and his son. To Lamont, Niko wasn¡¯t just his son; he was his future, the reason for him to keep going. He would give up everything for his son. Holley remained quiet after hearing Lamont¡¯s words, nervously biting her lip as she mulled the matter over. She could see it in Lamont¡¯s eyes; he wasn¡¯t lying. She also knew about his health condition and understood just how precious Niko was to him. Lamont exhaled slowly and continued, ¡°Holley, if you manage to get my son out safely this time, I give you my word; I¡¯ll destroy that recording immediately and disappear from Owathe with my child. You¡¯ll never see me again, nor will I ever use that secret to threaten you.¡± His voice was calm, but the sincerity in it was unmistakable. Holley¡¯s gaze sharpened, a flicker of hope igniting in her eyes. ¡°Really?¡± she asked. ¡°I swear on everything I hold dear!¡± Lamont replied earnestly. Still skeptical, Holley straightened up and asked, ¡°Why should I believe you? You¡¯ve broken my trust before.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s is your update hub Raising three fingers, Lamont solemnly dered, ¡°I swear on my son¡¯s life. If I¡¯m lying to you, may he suffer a tragic fate, and may my family name be wiped from existence.¡± The vow struck deep; it wasn¡¯t made lightly. To swear not only on his son¡¯s life but on the continuation of his bloodline¡­ Lamont must be serious. With this thought, Holley felt reassured. She nodded. ¡°Fine. Just don¡¯t forget what you said.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Lamont assured her, his tone steady and firm. Holley said, ¡°Wait for my update. I¡¯ll do everything I can to get your son out.¡± With that, she turned and walked away without another nce. Meanwhile, in the Triumph Consortium¡¯s CEO office, Belinda was spending the morning there with Lucas. While he busied himself withpany affairs, she quietly reviewed medical journals and patient notes on her phone. . . . Chapter 1316 ?Chapter 1316: Though they weren¡¯t talking constantly, they remained close. Every time Lucas lifted his gaze, he could see Belinda, and that simplefort warmed him. After lunch, Belinda decided to rest a bit in the lounge attached to the office. But just as she settled down, her phone rang. The screen disyed an unfamiliar number. Frowning slightly, she answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± A familiar voice echoed through the receiver. ¡°Belinda, it¡¯s me.¡± It was Holley. Since Belinda had blocked her number, Holley had resorted to using another number. The moment Belinda recognized Holley¡¯s voice, her expression turned icy. She asked sharply, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°Belinda, do you have a moment to spare? I¡¯d truly appreciate the chance to speak with you,¡± Holley said cautiously, her voice tinged with hesitation. Belinda¡¯s tone was frosty as she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anything left for us to discuss.¡± Holley quickly implored, ¡°Please, Belinda, give me a chance and meet me, just this once. I have something important to tell you. If now isn¡¯t a good time for you to leave, just tell me where you are, and I¡¯lle to you. Is that alright?¡± Belinda paused for a moment, her lips pursed in thought. After a few seconds of silence, she finally said, ¡°I¡¯m at the Triumph Consortium. If you¡¯re so eager,e find me there.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads She was curious. What could Holley possibly have to say that was so urgent? On the other end of the call, Holley exhaled in relief. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over right away.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t offer another word. She ended the call without hesitation. Just then, Lucas looked up from his desk and asked casually, ¡°Who was that?¡± ¡°It was Holley,¡± Belinda replied coolly. Lucas raised an eyebrow slightly but chose not toment further. Instead of waiting for Holley, Belinda went straight to the lounge to take her afternoon nap. Roughly an hourter, she woke up, and Lucas informed her that Holley had arrived and was waiting for her in the adjacent meeting room. Nodding, Belinda stood and made her way there. As she stepped into the meeting room, her eyes fell immediately on Holley, who was seated on the sofa. Holley quickly rose with a smile. ¡°Belinda, I hope you had a restful nap.¡± The secretary had told her that Belinda was resting and couldn¡¯t be disturbed, so she had had no choice but to wait patiently. . . . Chapter 1317 ?Chapter 1317: She had remainedposed, knowing full well there might be security cameras around. She didn¡¯t dare show any signs of frustration or impatience. Belinda sat across from Holley with poise and an air of cold detachment. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked tly, skipping all formalities. Holley also sat down and softened her voice, her eyes searching Belinda¡¯s face. ¡°Belinda, how have you beentely?¡± Belinda let out a soft, mockingugh. ¡°Ms. Lewis, is that what you came here to ask me?¡± Holley¡¯s face faltered as if she were struck by the words. ¡°Belinda, why would you address me like that?¡± Belinda said nothing, her silence more piercing than words. Hurt flickered across Holley¡¯s features. ¡°Have things really deteriorated so much between us? You won¡¯t even call me ¡®Mom¡¯ anymore¡­ You also blocked my number.¡± Her voice quivered. Tears welled in her eyes. ¡°Belinda, how did it alle to this?¡± Hearing her, Belinda couldn¡¯t suppress a chuckle, a bitter one. She, too, wondered when everything had be like this. Where had that caring, selfless mother gone, the one who had once made her feel safe and loved? That woman felt like a memory from another lifetime. Holley¡¯s voice trembled as she spoke again. ¡°Belinda, please¡­ Forgive me. Don¡¯t keep holding onto this anger. Lately, I¡¯ve felt so empty. I think of you constantly. I wanted to see you so badly, but I was afraid you wouldn¡¯t want to see me¡­¡± ?????? ?????? ???????? ?????????? at ??????????¦Í??????£®?????? Holley¡¯s voice trembled with apparent sorrow and hurt. But to Belinda, it was nothing short of hypocrisy. Holley had been feeling empty? She had been afraid that she wouldn¡¯t want to see her? What a joke. If Holley hadn¡¯t needed something from her, if there wasn¡¯t some hidden agenda behind this sudden affection, would she have ever reached out to her? These words only served to deepen Belinda¡¯s disgust. With a frosty gaze and lips curling into a faint smile, Belinda replied, ¡°If all you came here for is this empty sentimentality, then I suggest you leave. My time is far too valuable for pointless chatter.¡± Holley¡¯s face stiffened. She looked utterly stunned, as if she had just been pped across the face. She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a response from Belinda. A wave of frustration surged within her. Belinda was bing increasingly impossible to manipte. . . . Chapter 1318 ?Chapter 1318: She tried again, reaching for the emotional angle. ¡°Belinda, please, I¡ª¡± But Belinda cut her off, her tone sharp and impatient, ¡°Are you going to get to the point or not?¡± Cornered, Holley had no choice but to drop the act and speak inly. ¡°There¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± She cleared her throat, trying to maintain aposed facade. ¡°I remember you¡¯re close to Johnson and his adopted sister, Catherine. Am I right?¡± Belinda¡¯s brow arched slightly, her gaze narrowing with interest. She answered coolly, ¡°Yes, and?¡± Holley inhaled deeply before saying, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation: a friend¡¯s son identally offended Johnson and Catherine. Now Johnson¡¯s holding him captive. The boy¡¯s father came to me in desperation, hoping I could find a way to help him.¡± ¡°Since you¡¯re friends with Johnson and his sister, maybe you¡¯d be able to help.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes sharpened. Honestly, she was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected Holley to bring up something rted to Niko. Even more surprising was the revtion that Niko¡¯s father was a friend of Holley¡¯s. Holley noticed her silence and said, ¡°Belinda, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± Belinda tilted her head slightly, her voiceced with curiosity. F0r full ch@pters, g0 to g??lnovels.?????? ¡°So¡­ You are friends with Niko¡¯s father?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Holley replied. Then, as if struck by realization, she stared at Belinda in shock. ¡°Wait¡­ How did you know his name? Are you already aware of what happened?¡± Belinda let out a dry chuckle. ¡°Of course. Niko tried to bribe one of Catherine¡¯s friends in order to drug and rape her. Do you really think Johnson would let something like that slide?¡± Holley flinched, herposure slipping for a second. ¡°But¡­ Nothing actually happened. Catherine¡¯s fine. Niko didn¡¯t seed. Can¡¯t Johnson let Niko off just this once?¡± Belinda stared at her, astonished. She was even more disappointed in Holley now. She let out a coldugh. ¡°Really? Just because his n failed, we¡¯re supposed to forgive and forget? Do you think failure tomit the crime makes him innocent? Your moralpass is seriously warped.¡± Holley¡¯s face paled under the weight of Belinda¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 1319 ?Chapter 1319: She struggled to find a response. After a while, desperation creeping into her tone, she said, ¡°But Johnson has already detained Niko for days. He has paid for his actions. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± At that moment, Holley leaned forward and grasped Belinda¡¯s hand, pleading, ¡°Please, Belinda¡­ I¡¯m begging you. Help me with this.¡± Holley said, ¡°Years ago, Niko¡¯s father helped me. To be precise, he saved my life. Without him, I might have been long dead! If I can somehow help save his son, I¡¯ll finally be able to repay that debt.¡± Her face twisted into a pitiful expression. ¡°Belinda, can¡¯t you help me just this once? Please? I¡¯m begging you¡­¡± Belinda withdrew her hand, her face cold. The next words that came out of her mouth were spoken slowly and firmly. ¡°What does that have to do with me? You¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve forgotten what I told you after that incident with Sarai. We are mother and daughter only in name. There is nothing more between us.¡± She then let out a coldugh. ¡°What, did you honestly think I would help you pay back the favors you owe to other people?¡± Holley¡¯s expression shifted again. She was well aware that Belinda was still mad at her. After all, what had transpired between them was not something one could easily forget. If Lamont hadn¡¯t pressured her, she wouldn¡¯t have even approached Belinda in the first ce. ????????????????: g??????????¦Í????????????? But she had no choice; she had to help Lamont with this matter. Then, once everything was resolved, she could finally rid herself of him. Therefore, Belinda¡¯s help was crucial. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley said. ¡°I know you¡¯re still upset with me, and I don¡¯t me you for that. What happened ispletely my fault. But I am still your mother. The ties that bind us should be stronger than any past grievances. Right now, I need your help. Could you please lend me a hand, just this once?¡± Belinda found her wordsughable, and indeed, sheughed right at Holley¡¯s face. ¡°You should just give up. There is no way in hell I would help you with this! First of all, the victim in this situation is Catherine. I am in no position to forgive her assant on her behalf, nor do I want to. Second of all, when you conspired with Sarai and plotted against the person I love, you should have known that you were wiping out any hope of ever having a good rtionship with me. So please, don¡¯te to me again. Because I refuse to listen to what you say. And I certainly won¡¯t help you.¡± With that, Belinda stood up to leave. Holley immediately followed suit, her hand shooting out and reaching for Belinda¡¯s. . . . Chapter 1320 Chapter 1320: ¡°Belinda, I am begging you,¡± she said. ¡°This will be thest time, okay? After this, I won¡¯t approach you again!¡± Belinda didn¡¯t even bat an eye as she shook off Holley¡¯s hand. She left the room without another word or a single backward nce. ¡°Belinda! Belinda!¡± Holley¡¯s face was red with anger and frustration as she called after her daughter¡¯s departing figure. How could Belinda be like this? She had humbled herself to a point she had never gone to before, yet Belinda had still refused to help her. Just like her biological mother, she was so stubborn! Left with no choice, Holley left as well. She would just have to think of another way. ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked as soon as Belinda entered his office. He noticed her angry expression in an instant. ¡°Did Holley do something to upset you again?¡± In response, Belinda let out a tired and exasperatedugh. Lucas rose from his seat and walked over to her. Taking her hand, he guided her to the sofa and sat down with her. ¡°Tell me, what did Holley say to you this time?¡± Contemting the situation, Belinda pursed her lips and stated inly, ¡°Holley came to me because of Niko.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Lucas asked. Belinda rified, ¡°Niko Shaw. The man who tried to drug Catherine.¡± Realization dawned on Lucas, and his expression tightened. Discover new chapters at ????????¦Ï¦Í????s.????? ¡°What¡¯s Niko¡¯s connection to Holley?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Holley shared with me that Niko¡¯s father had once rescued her from a life-threatening situation. This time, Niko¡¯s father was desperate and reached out to her for assistance. So, Holley approached me, hoping I¡¯d convince Johnson to release Niko.¡± A wry chuckle escaped Belinda as she added, ¡°Where does Holley get the nerve to assume I would help her?¡± Lucas smirked, intrigued. ¡°Holley knows Niko¡¯s father? That¡¯s unexpected.¡± Belinda nodded, her lips tightening again. She then said, ¡°Apparently, she owes him for saving her life. But Holley never mentioned this before, and neither did my grandmother.¡± After a brief pause, Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ll have someone dig into it. Let¡¯s uncover the real story between Holley and Niko¡¯s father.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Good evening dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(?? ? ? )?? . Chapter 1321 ?Chapter 1321: ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°I¡¯ll reach out to Johnson to tell him about this and see how Niko¡¯s doing.¡± She pulled out her phone and dialed Johnson¡¯s number. ¡°Hey, Belinda, what¡¯s up?¡± Johnson answered the call promptly. cing the phone on the coffee table, Belinda switched to speaker mode. ¡°Johnson, how is Niko doing now?¡± Johnson replied, ¡°He¡¯s still locked up here. I¡¯ve questioned him a few times but haven¡¯t decided what to do with him yet.¡± Belinda said, ¡°Have you looked into Niko¡¯s background?¡± ¡°Not yet. Why? Is something off about him?¡± Johnson became a bit anxious upon hearing Belinda¡¯s question. Belinda exined, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Holley just came to me, asking for leniency on Niko¡¯s behalf. She ims Niko¡¯s father saved her life once.¡± Johnson let out a surprisedugh. ¡°This ties back to Holley? I¡¯ll have a chat with Niko and see what I can find out.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Good. Lucas is also looking into the connection between Holley and Niko¡¯s father.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll keep you posted as soon as I learn anything,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda replied. After the call ended, Johnson returned to a cozy private room in a caf¨¦. Today, Zoie had asked him to meet, saying she had something to discuss. L?t?st ?h??pt?rs ¦Én g??lnov§Ö???.?????? As he entered, Zoie greeted him with a warm smile. Settling onto the sofa across from Zoie, Johnson said, ¡°Alright, what¡¯s this about?¡± ¡°I need a small favor,¡± Zoie began, her tone earnest. ¡°It¡¯s my aunt¡ªshe¡¯s relentless about setting me up with someone. I told her I was already seeing someone, but she thought I was making it up. Now she¡¯s demanding to meet you to verify we¡¯re actually together. So, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll help me with this.¡± Her voice carried a touch of resignation as she exined her predicament. Johnson let out a sharpugh, tinged with scorn and detachment, as he processed Zoie¡¯s request. ¡°First it was your parents, then your uncle, and now an aunt? Who¡¯s next¡ªyour cousins?¡± he said. Zoie¡¯s smile faltered, her confidence shaken by his biting tone. She realized she might have gone too far, gradually probing Johnson¡¯s limits. In truth, she was methodically assessing how much he would tolerate. Initially, Johnson had been entirely amodating, which had led her to push beyond eptable boundaries, presuming he would consent to her every suggestion. . . . Chapter 1322 ?Chapter 1322: It wasn¡¯t until his frosty reaction moments ago that she understood she might have acted too rashly. Quickly regaining herposure, Zoie said to Johnson, ¡°I apologize; I see now I may have crossed a line.¡± After a brief pause, she exined, ¡°It¡¯s mainly because I was deceived in a previous rtionship. When my family learned I was seeing someone new, they grew protective, fearing I might be deceived again. That¡¯s why they were eager to meet you, to gauge your character.¡± Despite her exnation, Johnson¡¯s stern expression remained unchanged. He responded, ¡°It¡¯s understandable that your family would be concerned. But let¡¯s be clear¡ªyou and I are not a genuine couple. We shouldn¡¯t get too involved in each other¡¯s families.¡± His tone grew sharper, his gaze colder, as he added, ¡°Do you understand that?¡± Zoie¡¯s face paled slightly. Looking at him, she said, ¡°Are you upset because I met your mother without your permission? Let me rify¡ªI didn¡¯t reach out to her; she called me. Since I¡¯m pretending to be your girlfriend, I thought I shouldmit to the role. She was persistent, and I didn¡¯t want to seem rude by refusing her repeatedly. So, I joined her for a few meals and shopping trips.¡± Johnson cut her off, saying, ¡°If my mother invites you again, politely decline. I¡¯ll also ask her to limit contact with you.¡± Zoie¡¯s hand, resting on her knee, tightened subtly. Your next chapter awaits g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m She understood Johnson was drawing a firm boundary, signaling she needed to tread carefully moving forward. Until she won him over, she couldn¡¯t afford to raise his suspicions, or her carefullyid ns would unravel. Taking a steadying breath, Zoie replied, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll respect the boundaries and ensure something like that doesn¡¯t happen again.¡± Johnson gave a curt nod, his icy demeanor softening slightly. Zoie offered a tentative smile and asked, ¡°On another note, how are things going with the person you¡¯re interested in? Any developments?¡± ¡°My personal matters don¡¯t concern you,¡± Johnson said directly. Zoie¡¯s smile faltered; she was stung by his blunt dismissal. His reaction confirmed that her oversteps had genuinely irritated him. She would need to be far more cautious in the future. Before Zoie could respond, Johnson stood abruptly. ¡°I have matters to attend to. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± . . . Chapter 1323 ?Chapter 1323: Without waiting for her reply, he walked away. Zoie watched his retreating form, her lips pressed tightly together. Only when Johnson was out of sight did her expression turn coldpletely. Her thoughts drifted to Niko. He was such an idiot! He had a golden opportunity and squandered it. Niko had scarcely stepped foot onto the grounds of Irondeer University when Zoie caught wind of his arrival. The reason for this was quite straightforward¡ªNiko had been personally admitted by the dean. With the dean himself involved in the admission process, it was evident that Niko hailed from a background of considerable privilege and influence. Soon after, whispers began to circte throughout the campus. ording to the gossip mill, Niko had a reputation for being overly flirtatious, with a troubling tendency toward inappropriate behavior with women. Zoie, always calcting, quickly concocted a scheme. Perhaps this man could serve as a useful pawn in her vendetta against Catherine. She had carefully crafted a n to direct Niko¡¯s attention toward Catherine. As she had expected, Niko had swiftly fallen for Catherine. Catherine had responded with escting irritation toward his incessant advances. Zoie then arranged for someone to make a fake phone call in a location Niko frequented, pretending it was a coincidence. She nted the idea of drugging Catherine in Niko¡¯s mind. Niko also learned that he could takepromising photos of her and force her to be with him. Predictably, Niko took the bait. Zoie was convinced her n was wless. She even went as far as bribing one of Catherine¡¯s closest friends to ensure everything went off without a hitch. To her, sess was a foregone conclusion. ????? ????????????????????????????????: ??????????¦Í??????.???? And yet¡­ Niko had failed. Zoie was furious. She hadid out the strategy with meticulous precision, and still, Niko had managed to ruin everything. How utterly useless! She had been counting on the scandal to ruin Catherine¡¯s reputationpletely, ensuring that Johnson would never even consider being with her. But now¡­ Everything she had done was in vain. Later that afternoon, Lucas received a call from Harold. ¡°Lucas, you¡¯re free this evening, right?¡± Harold inquired. ¡°Yes. Why do you ask?¡± Lucas replied. ¡°Excellent. Come home tonight,¡± Harold said. Lucas raised a brow. ¡°Why do you want me to go back tonight?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll see,¡± Harold answered cryptically. ¡°It¡¯s a surprise.¡± Lucas paused, curiosity sparked. ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ll reach out to Belinda as well,¡± Harold said. . . . Chapter 1324 ?Chapter 1324: ¡°No need,¡± Lucas said with a small smile. ¡°She¡¯s right here with me. I¡¯ll tell her this.¡± Harold chuckled. ¡°Perfect. If she¡¯s free tonight too, then both of you shoulde home for dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Lucas turned to Belinda and ryed the invitation. ¡°Did Harold mention what it¡¯s about?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas shook his head. ¡°No.¡± Belinda gave a thoughtful nod. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll find out tonight.¡± After work, Lucas and Belinda drove to the rk family estate. Once they arrived, they soon made their way into the house. ¡°Wee home, Mr. rk, Ms. Wright,¡± Hooper greeted them warmly. Lucas gave a curt nod of acknowledgment. Just as he opened his mouth to speak, a sudden rush of wind swept through the foyer. Before Lucas could react, something¡ªno, someone¡ªhurled themselves onto him. The unexpected turn of events startled both Lucas and Belinda. Instinctively, Lucas raised his arms and pushed the figure away. A dull thud echoed through the room, followed by a dramatic gasp of pain. Belinda and Lucas turned to see a woman sprawled on the floor, her expression twisted as she winced in pain. ¡°Uncle Lucas, is that really how you wee me after all these years?¡± she said. Lucas froze at the sound of the voice. He took a few seconds to get a closer look, and when he recognized the woman on the floor, his face broke into a smile. Discover more content at ?¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s ¡°Faye! You¡¯re back?¡± He reached out as he spoke, helping Faye Sandoval to her feet. Faye rubbed her sore backside as she straightened up. ¡°Yeah, I just got back today,¡± she replied with a pout. ¡°I wanted to surprise you, but clearly, I failed. You pushed me so hard just now. It hurts, you know!¡± Lucas chuckled. ¡°Well, you were too fast. I didn¡¯t even get to see who it was before you lunged at me. I only acted on instinct.¡± Faye pursed her lips. ¡°Think about it, Uncle Lucas. Who else, apart from me, would dare hug you like that?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t answer her question and simply said, ¡°Just don¡¯t do that again.¡± It was then that Faye noticed Belinda standing beside Lucas. Her face lit up with a smile. . . . Chapter 1325 ?Chapter 1325: ¡°Belinda, long time no see! You¡¯ve be so beautiful now.¡± ¡°Hello, Faye,¡± Belinda greeted her with a smile. Faye was the daughter of Georgie rk, Lucas¡¯ half-sister. She had been studying in Chixdon for years and rarely returned home. Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Faye was decent enough. Back when Belinda had still been married to Lucas, Faye had always been courteous and respectful to her. Because of this, Belinda had a generally favorable impression of Faye. Faye¡¯s behavior just now, however¡­ She had quite literally thrown herself at Lucas, and Belinda couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of displeasure. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside,¡± Lucas said. With that, the three of them entered the living room together. ¡°Faye, did I hear you shouting in pain just now?¡± Georgie asked. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing! I tried to hug Uncle Lucas like I usually did, but he pushed me away. I ended up falling on my bum.¡± Faye plopped down beside her mother and rested her head on her shoulder. ¡°It hurts a lot,¡± she said with a pitiful expression. Her father, Atticus Sandoval, reprimanded her, saying, ¡°Faye, you¡¯re an adult now. And your uncle has a girlfriend. You should stop acting like a little kid around him and be mindful of boundaries. Do you understand?¡± But Georgie was quick to counter his remark. ¡°What does it matter that she¡¯s an adult now? Lucas is still her uncle. Why can¡¯t she be close to him like before?¡± Just then, Harold spoke up. ¡°Atticus has a point. Faye is older now. It¡¯s high time she acted her age.¡± Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Since Harold had spoken, Georgie couldn¡¯t argue further, though she was displeased. ¡°Well, now that everyone is here, let¡¯s eat, shall we?¡± Harold pped his hands and changed the subject. The group went to the dining hall. Faye was her sweet and cheery self throughout the meal. ¡°Have some shrimp, Uncle Lucas,¡± she said as she ced a piece on Lucas¡¯ te. ¡°Thanks, but I don¡¯t eat seafood anymore,¡± Lucas said calmly, pushing the shrimp to the edge of his te. Faye was surprised. ¡°What? Why? You used to love shrimp!¡± ¡°Belinda can¡¯t eat seafood because of her allergy, so I¡¯ve cut it out of my diet, too,¡± Lucas said, carefully removing the shrimp from his dish and setting it aside on a separate te. Since discovering Belinda¡¯s seafood allergy, Lucas had entirely given up eating it himself. Faye blinked in surprise. . . . Chapter 1326 ?Chapter 1326: Even Belinda seemed momentarily stunned, her gaze settling on Lucas. As his words sank in, she suddenly realized that none of their recent meals together had included seafood. Initially, she had assumed Lucas had simply grown tired of it, never suspecting he had made the change for her sake. The thought warmed her heart. ¡°But Belinda¡¯s the one with the allergy, not you. You can still enjoy it!¡± Faye said with a yful wink. ¡°No, thank you,¡± Lucas declined firmly, shaking his head. ¡°Fine,¡± Faye said with a pout, dropping the subject and returning to her meal. A momentter, she looked at Belinda, her face lighting up with a smile tinged with envy. ¡°Wow, Uncle Lucas is so thoughtful to Belinda! I am so envious!¡± Lucas turned to Belinda, his eyes softening with affection. Belinda met his gaze, a subtle smile spreading across her lips. Nearby, Harold and Norma shared a knowing look, their faces reflecting quiet approval. Partway through the meal, Georgie spoke up. ¡°Lucas, since Faye has finished university, how about letting her intern at Triumph Consortium to get some real-world experience? What do you think?¡± ¡°Sounds good,¡± Lucas answered promptly. It was a minor request, after all. But after a brief pause, he added, ¡°If she¡¯s there to learn, though, she should keep her connection to me a secret.¡± Georgie¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, but before she could respond, Faye said, Every story starts at galn ovels ; ¡°Absolutely, Uncle Lucas! Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m more than capable. I¡¯ll prove myself with my own abilities and make you proud!¡± Her voice brimmed with confidence. Lucas gave a small smile and said nothing more. After the meal, the group moved to the living room for rxed conversation. Soon, Lucas stood up, ready to leave with Belinda. Faye tilted her head curiously. ¡°Uncle Lucas, aren¡¯t you staying at the family estate to spend time with Grandpa?¡± ¡°I¡¯m living at Belinda¡¯s ce now,¡± Lucas replied, a warm smile on his face. Faye¡¯s expression twisted into yful disapproval. ¡°Uncle Lucas, isn¡¯t that a bit¡­ shameless?¡± Lucas chuckled softly. ¡°You¡¯re still young; you don¡¯t understand this.¡± With that, he said his goodbyes and left with Belinda. As they departed, Georgie turned to Harold, her brow creased. ¡°Dad, didn¡¯t Lucas and Belinda get divorced?¡± she asked. Harold nodded. ¡°They did. But they¡¯re back together now.¡± ¡°And what about Verena?¡± Georgie pressed. . . . Chapter 1327 ?Chapter 1327: Harold¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Let¡¯s not bring her up. She caused too much trouble, and Lucas has already dealt with her.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Georgie started, only to be cut off by Faye. ¡°Mom, stop. Uncle Lucas¡¯ personal life isn¡¯t our business. Let¡¯s just leave it alone.¡± After a moment¡¯s reflection, Georgie let the topic drop. Meanwhile, at Belinda¡¯s home, Lucas gently took her hand as they stepped inside. His voice was tender as he said, ¡°You are a little upset, aren¡¯t you?¡± Belinda blinked, a flicker of confusion in her eyes as she studied Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°When Faye threw herself at me earlier,¡± Lucas began, ¡°I couldn¡¯t help but notice¡ªyou were a bit upset by it.¡± A softugh escaped Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Nothing slips past you,¡± she teased. Pressing her lips into a thoughtful line for a moment, she admitted, ¡°It¡¯s true. I was a bit upset at that time. Even if she is your niece, she¡¯s still a woman, and the way she clung to you like that? It rubbed me the wrong way.¡± She looked at Lucas, a hint of mischief in her eyes. ¡°Besides, judging by what your sister said, it seems like Faye used to do this kind of thing a lot.¡± Lucas faltered, visibly caught off guard. His expression stiffened as he searched for the right words. ¡°Well¡­ That was back when she was younger. You know how families can be¡ªwe tend to spoil the youngest.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ???????????? ???? ????????: ??????????????????©q?????? ¡°But she has grown up since then. She rarely acts that way anymore. Today was an exception. She just hadn¡¯t seen me in so long and got a little overexcited. That¡¯s all.¡± He sped Belinda¡¯s hand more tightly. ¡°But didn¡¯t I push her away right away? I didn¡¯t even hesitate.¡± His voice lowered with conviction. ¡°Belinda, I belong to you. No one¡ªnot even family¡ªwille between us. I won¡¯t let any woman get close to me. You¡¯re the only one for me.¡± Touched by his words, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile. Lucas gently lifted her hand to his lips, pressing a tender kiss to her fingers. His gaze held hers. ¡°I can tell you were jealous,¡± he murmured, ¡°and honestly¡­ that makes me happy.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t reply, but her smile deepened. Meanwhile, in a basement. The room was dark and humid. The scent of mold mixed with the sharp, metallic stench of dried blood. . . . Chapter 1328 ?Chapter 1328: ¡°Please¡­ Let me go¡­¡± The voice was low, hoarse from crying and screaming, barely more than a whisper. As Johnson stepped into the room, the man bound to the central pir stirred. His clothing was shredded, his body bruised and bloodied. The moment the man saw Johnson, a flicker of hope ignited in his eyes. ¡°Please¡­ Please let me go. I know I¡­¡± ¡°Messed up. I realize my mistake now. Just let me go¡­¡± Niko¡¯s voice trembled with panic. He had long since passed through the phases of denial and arrogance. At first, he had been defiant, believing himself untouchable. Then came fear, pleas, and now¡­ hopeless submission. Since the day Johnson had taken him, he had clung to the belief that his father woulde to his rescue. He had imagined Johnson bowing before his power, begging him. But that fantasy had shattered with every passing day. No one hade to rescue him. Eventually, he had learned from one of the guards about Catherine¡¯s real identity. She was the second daughter of the Hoffman family, one of the eight powerful families in the country. Niko had finally realized his mistake then. How could he have been so foolish and reckless as to harm someone like Catherine? ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Niko sobbed, tears streaming down his battered cheeks. ¡°I was wrong. Please¡­ Forgive me. Let me go¡­¡± Niko¡¯s desperate pleas echoed through the room like a broken record, but not a single flicker of emotion crossed Johnson¡¯s face. Standing tall andposed, he looked down at Niko with an expression that radiated quiet authority. See more chapters at g??l no vels.?????? ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Johnson said, his voice low but unmistakablymanding. Niko nodded hastily, his head bobbing like a puppet. ¡°Ask me anything. I swear¡ªwhatever I know, I¡¯ll spill it all. I won¡¯t keep a single thing from you!¡± Johnson¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Do you know someone by the name of Holley Lewis?¡± Niko blinked in confusion, then immediately shook his head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Johnson studied his reaction closely. It seemed Niko was telling the truth. After a moment, Johnson continued, ¡°What about Baker Wright? Do you know him?¡± Once again, Niko¡¯s response was immediate. ¡°Never heard of him, either.¡± Johnson¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. Seeing this, Niko rushed to exin, ¡°Honestly, Mr. Hoffman, I¡¯m telling the truth. I¡¯ve never even heard of those names before. Please, believe me.¡± Johnson leaned in just slightly, his tone tightening. ¡°Then tell me¡ªhow exactly did you get admitted to Irondeer University?¡± . . . Chapter 1329 ?Chapter 1329: Niko swallowed hard before answering truthfully, ¡°It was through one of my father¡¯s connections. Someone he knew pulled some strings to get me in.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. There was a brief pause before he spoke again. ¡°Tell me more about this so-called connection. What do you know about the person who pulled the strings?¡± Niko replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. I only knew this person had helped my father and me a lot. They even gave my father a lot of money before. But I don¡¯t even know the person¡¯s gender. My father never gave me a name, just said the person owed him. That¡¯s why they helped us.¡± Niko looked up at Johnson, trembling. ¡°That¡¯s all I know. I swear to you, I¡¯m not hiding anything!¡± Johnson fell silent, his mind clearly racing. His eyes narrowed into slits as he stared into the darkness, contemting what he had just heard. But Niko, filled with dread, seized the silence to grovel once more. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, please! I¡¯m begging you to forgive me. I know I made a huge mistake. If I had known Catherine was your sister, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like that¡­¡± His voice cracked. A cold, mirthless chuckle slipped from Johnson¡¯s throat. Niko¡¯s voice trembled with urgency. ¡°I swear on my life¡ªI¡¯ve learned my lesson! Please, give me a second chance!¡± Without a word, Johnson turned and walked away, ignoring Nikopletely. ¡°Mr. Hoffman!¡± Niko shouted after him, his voice hoarse, raw with panic. ¡°Have mercy, please!¡± Just like that, Niko was left trembling in the shadows, his mind spinning. Why hadn¡¯t his father shown up to rescue him? What was taking him so long? Wasn¡¯t the person backing his father supposed to be powerful? Why hadn¡¯t they tried to save him? Read exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls Then his thoughts drifted back to the names Johnson had mentioned. Could they be the ones behind his father? If so¡­ did that mean he still had a sliver of hope? The next day. At noon, Johnson arranged to meet Belinda and Lucas for lunch at The Harlequin Eats. Once they had ced their orders, Johnson leaned back slightly and spoke first. ¡°I questioned Niko,¡± he said. ¡°He ims he doesn¡¯t know Holley or Baker. ording to him, he got into Irondeer University through someone who owed his father a favor. That same person also gave his father money.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°He says his father kept it vague. Just that the person owed him something significant and helped out. I observed his expression when he talked. I think he was telling the truth.¡± After a short pause, Lucas thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°The person Niko referred to is Holley. However, Holleycks the power to pull such strings. I investigated further and discovered that Baker was the one who secured Niko¡¯s admission to Irondeer University. He personally approached the dean and invested considerable effort to ensure Niko¡¯s enrollment.¡± . . . Chapter 1330 Chapter 1330: Lucas¡¯ revtion prompted a cold chuckle from Johnson. ¡°Baker, the kind of man who never acts without personal gain, went to such lengths for someone connected to Holley? He must genuinely love her.¡± Belinda remained quiet, her forehead creasing as her expression grew somber. Lucas pressed his lips into a thin line before continuing. ¡°I also looked into Niko¡¯s father, Timothy. He once resided in Ironwyn, but my findings show no link between him and Holley. As for this supposed life-saving debt Holley mentioned, there¡¯s no proof to support it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s odd,¡± Johnson said. Belinda¡¯s face grew visibly more serious. The circumstances pointed to several potential exnations. Holley might be fabricating the story. Or, the passage of time could have made it impossible for Lucas¡¯ investigators to unearth the truth. Or, the connection between Timothy and Holley might be far moreplicated than it seemed. Johnson looked at Belinda and asked, ¡°What¡¯s your perspective, Belinda?¡± Lucas, too, fixed his attention on her, clearly valuing her input. After a moment to gather her thoughts, Belinda spoke calmly. ¡°I suspect there¡¯s more to Timothy¡¯s connection with my mother. My mother has never spoken to me about this supposed life-saving debt before. Honestly, this situation doesn¡¯t feel like she¡¯s trying to repay Timothy for saving her life; it feels more like Timothy has some kind of hold over her, pressuring her toply.¡± After taking a deep breath, she added, ¡°And Baker going to such extremes to assist Timothy? That doesn¡¯t sound like a simple repayment of a favor. Baker is known for acting only in his own interest. Would he really go out of his way just to help Holley settle a debt? I don¡¯t think so.¡± Of course, these were just her assumptions. ???€$? ?§ß?t??§ñ? 1¦Ð ?al§Úo¦Í¦Å??.??? Johnson responded first, ¡°I agree with Belinda. Holley and Baker don¡¯t strike me as the type to repay kindness out of pure goodwill.¡± He then shot a nce at Belinda, his tone edged with irony. ¡°Holley is maniptive enough to exploit her own daughter. Do you really think someone like that would bend over backward to repay a favor?¡± Belinda fell silent, the remark hitting too close to home. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his voice low and deliberate. ¡°There¡¯s clearly more to this that we haven¡¯t uncovered.¡± Johnson suggested, ¡°Should we question Timothy about the matter? See if we can pry something out of him?¡± Lucas shook his head slightly. ¡°Not yet. We don¡¯t have solid evidence. Even if we confronted Timothy now, he might not reveal anything useful. Let¡¯s keep investigating. If something suspicious turns up, we can question him then.¡± Johnson nodded, seeing the logic in Lucas¡¯ approach. He didn¡¯t say anything more. As the dishes arrived, they began to eat. Midway through, Belinda turned to Johnson and asked, ¡°How¡¯s Catherine been holding up emotionallytely? Is she doing alright?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Time flies, dear ones! gaInoveIs was born on December 14th and we¡¯ve now celebrated over 6 months of existence. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1331 ?Chapter 1331: Johnson said, ¡°Catherine¡¯s managing alright. As for the matter with Gillian, who turned on her, she has made peace with it. But¡­¡± He trailed off, sounding resigned. ¡°She has started pulling away from me again.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? She¡¯s avoiding you again? Why?¡± Lucas, equally confused, turned to look at Johnson. Johnson exined, ¡°I think it¡¯s because of my mother.¡± Lucas¡¯ brow furrowed. ¡°Has your mother figured out you have feelings for Catherine?¡± Johnson shook his head. ¡°I doubt it. But that night, after everything went down, I got home and hugged Cathy in the garage. My mother saw.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes lit up with a yful glint as she smirked. ¡°Well, look at you, Johnson! Making moves!¡± Johnson gave a bitter smile at her teasing. ¡°Honestly, I acted on impulse. Seeing Cathy so shaken, I just felt for her and hugged her. I didn¡¯t expect my mother to see us.¡± His expression turned grim. ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve noticed my mother¡¯s been more cautious around Cathy. When it¡¯s just Cathy and me at home, the housekeeper¡¯s always hovering upstairs, like she¡¯s keeping tabs on us. I bet Cathy has picked up on it, too. That¡¯s probably why she¡¯s been avoiding me. Even in the mornings, she makes sure not to run into me.¡± After he finished, Belinda and Lucas exchanged a look, both seeming a bit resigned. Lucas said, ¡°Sounds like your mother¡¯s getting suspicious. She might be trying to nip any spark between you two in the bud.¡± He paused, then cautioned, ¡°You¡¯ve got to tread carefully, Johnson. You know how much your mother resents Catherine¡¯s mother. If she finds out you¡¯re into Catherine, she¡¯ll surely cause a huge scene.¡± Johnson¡¯s face grew even grimmer. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s hosts captivating tales He knew Lucas wasn¡¯t exaggerating. That was exactly why he hadn¡¯t dared share his feelings for Cathy with his family. Until he was certain of Cathy¡¯s feelings for him, he couldn¡¯t take the chance. Johnson said, ¡°Thankfully, Zoie is still my cover. To everyone else, we¡¯re together. But my mother is constantly inviting her out¡ªshopping sprees, spa visits. She¡¯s already acting like Zoie¡¯s part of the family.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°And how¡¯s Zoie taking it?¡± ¡°She never declines. She¡¯s there every time. That¡¯s why I warned her, asking her to stick to our agreement and remember her real identity.¡± Belinda¡¯s face grew serious as she said, ¡°You¡¯ve got to keep tabs on Zoie, Johnson. Don¡¯t let her start thinking there¡¯s more to this than there is.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Johnson said with a resolute nod. ¡°If she oversteps, I¡¯ll end things with her immediately.¡± ¡°Smart. Just be cautious,¡± Belinda replied. After a short pause, her expression softened, a smile creeping in. ¡°And about Catherine¡ªdon¡¯t read too much into it. She might just be stepping back to sort through her own feelings.¡± . . . Chapter 1332 ?Chapter 1332: Johnson was confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a hunch, so don¡¯t bombard me with questions yet.¡± Belinda dodged further exnation, intentionally keeping her theory under wraps. Johnson didn¡¯t push her. After the meal, Lucas dropped Belinda off at the hospital before heading back to the office to tackle more work. In the parking lot of Irondeer University, Catherine had finished her sses and was preparing to drive home. As she neared her car, a middle-aged man suddenly rushed over. ¡°Miss Bates! Miss Bates!¡± He nted himself directly in her path, stopping her. ¡°Who are you?¡± Catherine¡¯s brow furrowed as she eyed him. The man said with a serious expression, ¡°My apologies, I forgot to introduce myself. Miss Bates, I¡¯m Niko¡¯s father, Timothy. I¡¯vee to plead for your forgiveness.¡± At the mention of Niko, Catherine¡¯s face darkened instantly. Her expression turned icy as she snapped, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± She tried to walk past him. ¡°Miss Bates!¡± Lamont quickly reached out to block her again. Catherine¡¯s brows knit tightly, her re sharp with exasperation. ¡°What do you want?¡± Lamont looked like a mess, his anxiety having taken its toll on him. He looked at Catherine, his voice trembling with desperation as he said, ¡°Miss Bates, I mean no harm. Could you please just hear me out? I know my son messed up. That¡¯s on him, and on me for failing to raise him better. But¡­ could you please let him off just this once, considering he¡¯s already paid a price for his actions?¡± His voice broke, tears pooling in his eyes. ¡°My son has been taken away by your brother for days. Isn¡¯t that enough, Miss Bates? Yes, he wanted to hurt you before, but in the end, you weren¡¯t harmed, right? Isn¡¯t what you¡¯re doing a bit too cruel?¡± ?????????????? ?????????????? con g???????¦Í?ls.c0m He hade to Catherine because he had been out of options. His son still wasn¡¯t home, and Holley hadn¡¯t given him any updates. Every time he asked, she dismissed him, telling him to wait without offering anything concrete. But he couldn¡¯t wait forever. The thought of his son still suffering, possibly enduring abuse, was tearing him apart. That was why he hade to Catherine today, hoping she might show somepassion and let his son off. But Catherine¡¯s lips twisted into a chilling smile at his words. ¡°I walked away unharmed because I was smarter than your son. But what if I hadn¡¯t been? What if his n had seeded?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°When your son was making his n, did he ever consider the havoc he would wreak on my life?¡± Her gaze grew even frostier as she fixed her eyes on him. ¡°So tell me¡ªwhy should I give a damn about Niko now? He dug his own grave. You really think a few words and some groveling will make what he did go away? Give me a break.¡± Her tone oozed with mockery. . . . Chapter 1333 ?Chapter 1333: Lamont¡¯s face paled to a ghostly white. He opened his mouth to respond, but suddenly, a voice echoed from behind him. ¡°Catherine.¡± Catherine turned her head, her gazending on the unexpected figure that came into view. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± Zoie approached, her curiosity piqued as she spotted the man standing opposite Catherine, his face lined with anxiety. Catherine didn¡¯t want to say anything. But Lamont didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°I¡¯m Niko¡¯s father. My son has been missing for days now. Please, I¡¯m begging you, talk to Miss Bates. Convince her to let my son go.¡± Desperate, he assumed Zoie might be Catherine¡¯s friend and hoped she could sway her. Zoie froze for a moment at his words. ¡°Niko¡¯s father?¡± she echoed, ncing back at Catherine. ¡°Johnson¡¯s still keeping Niko locked up?¡± Catherine offered no response. Lamont said urgently, ¡°No! It has been too long, and my son¡¯s still not home. I can¡¯t even get in touch with him. Please, miss, help me. My boy knows he messed up. Please persuade Catherine to let him off.¡± Tears streamed down his face as he spoke, his sorrow palpable. In that instant, Lamont¡¯s raw pain was unmistakable, and even Zoie felt a pang ofpassion. She turned to Catherine. ¡°Catherine, Johnson¡¯s had Niko for days now. Niko has probably paid enough for his mistake. Maybe it¡¯s time to let this go and set him free.¡± Lamont¡¯s eyes lit up with a flicker of hope at Zoie¡¯s words, his gaze fixed on Catherine. But Catherine¡¯s stare cut through Zoie with cold indifference. ¡°This isn¡¯t your business, Miss Wilde.¡± Zoie¡¯s expression faltered, a flush of difort crossing her face. S???? ???????????????? ???? g??????ov?????.con She hadn¡¯t anticipated such a sharp refusal from Catherine. She had expected resistance, but not this direct. ¡°Catherine, I just¡ª¡± Zoie began, but Catherine interrupted her. ¡°Miss Wilde, it¡¯s easy to talk about mercy when you¡¯re not the one being hurt. The matter has nothing to do with you; stay out of it.¡± A subtle scornced Catherine¡¯s tone. Anger surged within Zoie, but her face remained an impable facade. With a faint sigh, she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Catherine. I didn¡¯t mean to intrude.¡± She then turned to Lamont, her voice steady. ¡°Sir, it¡¯s best you return home. Your son made a terrible mistake, and he must bear the consequences. He will be released when Catherine forgives him.¡± At these words, Catherine¡¯s expression tightened, a shadow crossing her face. She couldn¡¯t ignore the feeling that Zoie was intentionally stoking tension between her and Niko¡¯s father. Sure enough, Lamont¡¯splexion paled. He whirled toward Catherine, his voice a low growl. ¡°Catherine, what is it that you want? How long does my son have to suffer before you forgive him?¡± Meeting his fury with silence, Catherine mped her lips shut and began to walk away. . . . Chapter 1334 ?Chapter 1334: But just then, Lamont seized her arm, pulling her close with a desperate yank. From his bag, he drew a de, its edge glinting as he pressed it against her throat. ¡°Oh my God, Catherine!¡± Zoie gasped, her face drained of color as she covered her mouth in exaggerated shock. She instinctively tried to move closer to Catherine. ¡°Don¡¯t move! Stay where you are!¡± Lamont snapped, his voice sharp. Zoie immediately halted and took two cautious steps back, raising her hands in a show of submission. ¡°Okay, okay! I¡¯m not moving, I swear! Please, calm down; don¡¯t hurt Catherine.¡± But deep inside, her heart raced¡ªnot with fear, but with exhration. She really wanted him to kill Catherine. If Lamont actually went through with it, it would be the perfect oue. Without Catherine in the picture, Johnson would be hers. Meanwhile, Lamont held the knife tighter, fury burning in his eyes as he red at Catherine. ¡°Call your brother right now. Tell him to let my son go.¡± But Catherine was a picture ofposure. ¡°If I were you,¡± she said in a voice as calm as still water, ¡°I¡¯d stop before you make things worse. Do you really believe threatening me or my brother will solve anything? If anything happens to me, do you think my brother will ever let your son walk away unharmed? You¡¯re only making things worse for him by doing this.¡± Her words struck like cold steel. The calmer Catherine was, the more uncertain Lamont felt. His face contorted, emotions shing violently. He was no fool; he knew this act of desperation probably wouldn¡¯t work. Truthfully, he had no intention of harming Catherine. Even though he had brought a knife with him, he didn¡¯t dare harm Catherine with it. This was a gamble, a bluff meant to force her hand. But Catherine wasn¡¯t folding. Your imagination thrives at punt Zoie observed the shift in Lamont with growing frustration. She could see he was hesitating. She wanted to say something, but eventually, she held back. Now was not the time to reveal her true feelings. She couldn¡¯t risk making Johnson dislike her. She had to maintain the act. Putting on her most convincing look of concern, she gently said, ¡°Sir, please. Don¡¯t do anything you¡¯ll regret. Just let her go, and we can talk. I¡¯m Johnson¡¯s girlfriend; I can help you with this. I¡¯ll speak to him on your behalf. Just let her go; don¡¯t hurt her.¡± Lamont¡¯s gaze flickered to Zoie. Perhaps he was moved by her words; he slowly let Catherine go. His hand holding the knife dropped. The knife slipped from his fingers, hitting the ground with a metallic tter. Zoie rushed forward, seizing Catherine¡¯s hand like a worried friend. ¡°Catherine, are you alright? Did he hurt you?¡± she asked anxiously, her eyes scanning Catherine¡¯s neck for signs of injury. Not a single mark. . . . Chapter 1335 ?Chapter 1335: Zoie forced a soft smile, masking the resentment that wed inside her. ¡°I¡¯m so relieved you¡¯re okay.¡± Catherine coolly withdrew her hand. Her voice was polite but distant. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡± Without another word, she turned and strode toward her car. Unlocking the door, she got in, started the engine, and drove off without looking back. Lamont walked to Zoie with desperation in his eyes. ¡°Miss Wilde, about what you said earlier¡­ Did you mean it? Will you really help me?¡± Zoie smiled sweetly, the very image of sympathy and grace. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll speak to Johnson. I¡¯ll do what I can to help you.¡± But then, her voice lowered. ¡°However¡­¡± Zoie hesitated, a flicker of doubt crossing her face. ¡°However, I¡¯m not sure Johnson will actually listen to me,¡± she said, sounding uncertain. ¡°He really cares about Catherine. If you want to save your son, you¡¯ll need her on your side. So¡­ you¡¯d better work on her.¡± She was hinting at Lamont. ¡°Thank you,¡± Lamont replied, nodding, though his disappointment was clear as he turned and walked away. As he stepped outside the gates of Irondeer University, Lamont pulled out his phone and, with a grim expression, dialed Holley¡¯s number. ¡°Hello?¡± came Holley¡¯s voice through the receiver. That single word was all it took for Lamont¡¯s fury to explode. ¡°Holley! When is my soning home?¡± he demanded. ¡°Have you found a solution yet, or are you still stalling?¡± Holley¡¯s response was immediate and sharp. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare start yelling at me! I¡¯m trying to figure something out for you! You think I¡¯m sitting around doing nothing while your son is locked up? I¡¯m doing everything I can to save him now. But he messed with the Hoffman family, the second most powerful family in the entire city! I¡¯ve been running around nonstop trying to persuade my daughter to help. But she refuses! What do you expect me to do?¡± Frustration boiled over in her voice. Lamont exhaled heavily, but his next words were sharp andmanding. ¡°You have two days, Holley. If my son¡¯s not out by then, I¡¯ll take that recording straight to Belinda. I¡¯m sure she will save my son in exchange for it.¡± Check out more at g??????o¦Í???????co?? His tone left no room for argument. ¡°I mean it. Two days.¡± And with that, he hung up without waiting for Holley¡¯s response. ¡°Hello? Lamont? Are you serious?¡± Holley stared at her phone, her face twisting in rage. ¡°Darn it!¡± she cursed, mming the phone down. Another threat. She was sick of this! But deep down, she knew Lamont wasn¡¯t bluffing this time. This was all Belinda¡¯s fault! If Belinda had just said one word to Johnson, this would have all been over. But no, she had refused to help. She was as annoying as Lamont! Later that evening, after work, Belinda returned home, only to find someone unexpected sittingfortably on her sofa. ¡°Faye? What are you doing here?¡± she asked, surprised. . . . Chapter 1336 ?Chapter 1336: Faye stood up at once with a bright smile. ¡°Belinda! I was bored out of my mind at home and didn¡¯t know what to do, so I called Uncle Lucas and asked if I coulde over and spend some time with you. He said yes and brought me here.¡± As she finished her exnation, she slipped her arm through Belinda¡¯s with endearing familiarity and added with a teasing grin, ¡°You¡¯re not going to kick me out, are you?¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± She gently withdrew her arm and motioned for Faye to sit down. ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Faye beamed, plopping back down with a cheerful bounce. Belinda nced around. ¡°Where¡¯s Lucas?¡± she asked, noticing his absence. Faye answered without hesitation, ¡°Uncle Lucas is buried in work; he¡¯s in the study.¡± Belinda frowned, visibly displeased. ¡°He¡¯s not exactly the most considerate host, leaving you out here all alone¡­¡± But Faye just waved a hand and replied brightly, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s alright. I¡¯m not a guest here; I¡¯m your family.¡± Belinda offered a quiet smile, saying nothing in response. Faye said, ¡°I¡¯ve spent years either overseas or in Soling, so here in Owathe, I¡¯mpletely friendless. It¡¯s honestly pretty isting. Belinda, would it be okay if I started hanging out with you and your friends?¡± Her eyes carried a pleading, almost pitiful look. Belinda said, ¡°You¡¯re wee to join us, but to be honest, we¡¯re not exactly the type to go out partying all the time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s perfect! You¡¯re amazing!¡± Faye¡¯s face lit up as she hooked her arm through Belinda¡¯s with a gleeful grin. After a brief silence, she added, ¡°You know, when Mom told me you and Uncle Lucas got divorced, I felt sad. From the bottom of my heart, I¡¯ve always thought you and Uncle Lucas were made for each other.¡± g???????¦Í??????.k???? ¨C ???????????? ???? ???? ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow, her smile yful. ¡°What makes you think Lucas and I are such a great pair? At that time, people didn¡¯t exactly see me as his ideal match.¡± Faye said, ¡°That¡¯s just because they don¡¯t know you! I care about what¡¯s inside, not just looks. I can see how much you love Uncle Lucas and how well you treat him.¡± Belinda blinked thoughtfully. ¡°But Verena loves him too.¡± Faye¡¯s expression soured instantly. ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t even mention her. From the moment she and Uncle Lucas got together, I knew it wouldn¡¯tst. I could just tell she¡¯s bad news. I can¡¯t stand her.¡± Belinda gave a small nod. It was true; she knew Faye had never warmed to Verena. When she had married Lucas, Faye had been genuinely kind to her, never once acting superior or questioning if she was worthy to be Lucas¡¯ wife. Reflecting on this, Belinda felt a pang of guilt for not being more weing to Faye in return. . . . Chapter 1337 ?Chapter 1337: Something about Faye now always left her uneasy, though she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why. It was hard to put her feelings into words; she didn¡¯t even know why she felt that way. She even recalled frowning when she had seen Faye at her home earlier. In hindsight, she regretted those reactions. She and Faye used to get along so well. Noticing Belinda¡¯s quietpse, Faye waved a hand in front of her. ¡°Belinda? You okay? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Belinda said, snapping back to reality with a quick smile. She turned to Faye. ¡°Why don¡¯t you stay for dinner? I¡¯ll make something.¡± Faye¡¯s face brightened instantly. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m in for a treat tonight!¡± ¡°Alright, sit tight and watch some TV. I¡¯ll get started in the kitchen.¡± Belinda stood and headed to the kitchen. At dinner, Lucas noticed the dishes on the table and raised an eyebrow. ¡°You cooked tonight?¡± he asked, ncing at Belinda. ¡°Yeah, since Faye¡¯s here, I figured I¡¯d make something special for her,¡± Belinda replied with a smile. Lucas turned to Faye. ¡°See how special you are? Belinda rarely cooks anymore.¡± After a beat, he added, ¡°I told you, Belinda would never turn you away.¡± His words stirred a flicker of difort in Belinda. ¡°Hey, I just didn¡¯t want to intrude on your time with Belinda,¡± Faye grinned as she rified her intentions. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat,¡± Lucas said. As they ate, Lucas frequently ced portions from themunal dishes onto Belinda¡¯s te, and Belinda seemedfortable with his attentive gestures, savoring his care. G3t th3 l3g1t v3rs10n 0n g4ln0v3ls.c0m Faye let out a yful sigh. ¡°Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re so doting on Belinda; it¡¯s like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen from you before! Honestly, you never showed this side with Verena!¡± The mention of Verena caused a visible shift; both Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯ faces hardened. Even Kenia furrowed her brow in difort. Faye continued with a teasing tone, ¡°Uncle Lucas, as your niece, don¡¯t I deserve a little of that special treatment, too?¡± She tilted her head, pouting dramatically at him. Without so much as a nce her way, Lucas responded, ¡°Find yourself a boyfriend; he¡¯ll take care of that for you.¡± Faye puffed out her cheeks in mock frustration. ¡°That¡¯s so not fair!¡± Then, with a mischievous glint, she added, ¡°Just you wait; I¡¯ll find a guy like you!¡± Lucas merely let out a softugh, unbothered, and continued tending to Belinda. Belinda¡¯s gaze wavered briefly, but she remained quiet. After the meal, Lucas gave Faye a ride home. . . . Chapter 1338 ?Chapter 1338: In a private dining room, ¡°Did you ask to meet?¡± Johnson cut to the chase the moment he sat down. Zoie knew better than to dawdle. She said, ¡°Johnson, that guy Niko¡­ You¡¯re still keeping him captive, right?¡± The mention of Niko made Johnson¡¯s brow crease. ¡°Why are you asking about him?¡± ¡°I was hoping you would release him,¡± Zoie hesitated before continuing. ¡°You¡¯ve likely given Niko a tough enough lesson by now. I bet he wouldn¡¯t dare bother¡­¡± Catherine again after this; he¡¯ll probably steer clear of her entirely. Since he has already paid a price, why not let him go?¡± Hearing that, Johnson let out a faint, scornful chuckle. His gaze dripped with contempt as he replied, ¡°Miss Wilde, mind your own business. We¡¯re only ying the part of a couple; you are not really my girlfriend. Don¡¯t meddle in my affairs.¡± Zoie¡¯s face froze with embarrassment. With a soft sigh, she said, ¡°Johnson, I¡¯m not trying to overstep. I¡¯m only saying this because of Catherine.¡± At that, Johnson¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± Zoie pursed her lips and then said, ¡°This afternoon, Niko¡¯s father confronted Catherine. He pleaded with her to free his son. When she refused, he got desperate and even pulled a knife, threatening her toply.¡± ¡°What?¡± Johnson¡¯s face darkened instantly. He bolted upright, his expressionced with panic. Seeing his reaction, Zoie felt a pang of envy but pushed it down. Swallowing her jealousy, she said, ¡°Rx, Catherine¡¯s unharmed. I managed to talk Niko¡¯s father down, and he eventually dropped the knife.¡± Johnson finally exhaled deeply, his shoulders loosening as he sank back into the chair. Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s Zoie seized the moment, her tone persuasive. ¡°The reason I urged you to release Niko,¡± she began, ¡°is that I¡¯m afraid his father might snap under pressure and harm Catherine.¡± She leaned forward slightly, her voice lowering. ¡°Think about it; he showed up with a knife today. That alone tells us he¡¯s already on the edge of doing something drastic. If you continue to detain his son and push him to the brink, he may very well risk everything. Is that a risk you¡¯re willing to take?¡± She let her words linger in the air, then studied Johnson¡¯s face for a reaction. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make sense?¡± she asked. Johnson sat silently for a moment, his gaze unreadable. Then, in aposed voice, he answered, ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. There¡¯s no need for you to worry. I will leave now.¡± With that, he rose to his feet and walked away without looking back. Zoie¡¯s gaze narrowed slightly as she watched him go. Her words hadn¡¯t been born from concern; they were calcted. Telling Johnson about the knife incident at Irondeer University had a very specific purpose: to stoke the fire between Johnson and Niko¡¯s father. . . . Chapter 1339 ?Chapter 1339: What she truly hoped for was quite the opposite of peace. She wanted Johnson to grow even more ruthless with Niko. If that happened, Niko¡¯s father¡¯s hatred toward Johnson and Catherine would explode. And when Niko¡¯s father finally retaliated, it wouldn¡¯t be against Johnson directly. After all, Johnson was too powerful. Niko¡¯s father would go after the one closest to him¡ªCatherine. And that? That would be perfect. She just hoped Niko¡¯s father would seed in his revenge. As Lucas drove Faye home, she kept chatting away, her words tumbling out in an unending stream. Just then, Faye turned toward Lucas, her tone unusually serious. ¡°Uncle Lucas, tell me the truth. Are you really done with Verena? Like, for good? No going back?¡± ¡°Absolutely,¡± Lucas answered without hesitation. Faye let out a sigh, confused. ¡°Why did you change your mind? You were so set on divorcing Belinda just a short while ago. You even said you were going to get back with Verena¡­ But now? You¡¯repletely different.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression darkened slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on the past. What matters now is this¡ªBelinda is my wife. She¡¯s the only one I want, and that¡¯s never going to change.¡± He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°And from now on, don¡¯t mention Verena in front of Belinda again.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Faye replied. She then blinked at him and teased, ¡°So¡­ Are you nning to remarry Belinda?¡± Lucas let out a lowugh. ¡°I want to. I dream about marrying her again. Every day. But I know how badly I messed things up. I hurt her before. And now, I need to make things right first.¡± His eyes shone with quiet resolve. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting, waiting for the day Belinda is willing to marry me.¡± L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï?? Faye¡¯s expression changed ever so slightly. But the next second, she smiled brightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Belinda loves you. I¡¯m sure she will soon want to marry you.¡± Lucas smiled, his handsome features full of confidence. He was certain that Belinda belonged to him. After a pause, he nced sideways at Faye with a curious glint. ¡°What about you, Faye? Is there someone you¡¯ve got your eye on?¡± At the question, Faye¡¯s expression froze for a split second. With a carefree wave of her hand, Faye dered, ¡°I¡¯m still young! There¡¯s absolutely no need to rush into anything serious. Marriage? Ugh, I don¡¯t even want to think about that yet.¡± Lucas cast her a sideways nce and replied calmly, ¡°You¡¯re already twenty-two. It¡¯s about time you gave it some serious thought. Your mother¡¯s been bending my ear about it nonstop recently.¡± Faye wrinkled her nose dramatically, her expression almostically distressed. ¡°Oh,e on! Please don¡¯t make me think about this.¡± Then, pulling a mock scowl and crossing her arms like a sulky child, she added mischievously, ¡°You know what? If my mother keeps pressuring me, I¡¯ll just tell her I want to marry you! That¡¯ll really send her into a spiral.¡± . . . Chapter 1340 Chapter 1340: The tires screeched as Lucas abruptly mmed on the brakes, jolting the car to a sudden stop. The force of the halt hurled Faye forward before her seatbelt snapped her back. She winced in pain from the sudden motion. Lucas turned to her with a serious expression, his brows drawn tight and his eyes stern. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever say something like that again. Not even as a joke. And especially not in front of Belinda.¡± Faye blinked, caught off guard by the gravity in his tone. Her teasing demeanor faltered, and her lips curled into a subtle pout. ¡°Okay, okay, I hear you. Don¡¯t be mad; I was just joking. I mean, I used to say things like that all the time when I was little, and you never got mad before.¡± There was a faint trace of grievance in her voice now. Lucas¡¯ voice dropped lower. ¡°That was different. Back then, you were just a kid, saying silly things no one took seriously. But you¡¯re not a child anymore, Faye. If you say something like that now, how will people think of our rk family?¡± Faye let out a soft sigh, puffing her cheeks before mumbling, ¡°Fine, fine¡­ I get it. It¡¯s because you¡¯re in a rtionship now, right? I can¡¯t joke about things like that anymore. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t say anything like that in front of Belinda, I promise.¡± Lucas gave her a long, pointed look. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that kind of thing in any situation, regardless of who¡¯s around.¡± There was no mistaking the warningced in his voice. ¡°I understand now!¡± Faye replied quickly, nodding in earnest. Only then did Lucas, still wearing a stern expression, start the car again and drive off. Belinda apanied Kenia back to her room. ¡°That girl,¡± Kenia said as she lowered herself gently into an armchair, ¡°she¡¯s Lucas¡¯ niece, isn¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Why do you ask?¡± ¡°Oh, nothing in particr,¡± Kenia said lightly, though her eyes glimmered with thought. After a pause, she asked, ¡°You two close before?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°Not especially. Lucas¡¯ second sister got married and moved to Soling years ago, so her family mostly stayed there. And Faye was studying in Chixdon for college, so we barely crossed paths. We never had many opportunities to interact.¡± Then, with a reflective look, she added softly, ¡°But she has always been polite with me. She never treated me like I wasn¡¯t good enough for Lucas.¡± Kenia nodded, seemingly lost in thought. Belinda looked at her with a confused expression. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something about Faye that bothers you?¡± Kenia waved a hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s nothing specific¡­ I just don¡¯t have the best feeling about her.¡± Aplicated expression shed across Belinda¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªdeep down, she felt the same. Kenia broke the silence again, her tone shifting. ¡°Let¡¯s not dwell on that. Belinda, I want to ask you something important. And I need you to bepletely honest with me.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Nice sunday dear ones, hope you liked the chapters. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 1341 ?Chapter 1341: The lightness vanished from her voice, reced by solemnity. Noticing that, Belinda suddenly became nervous. Swallowing hard, she nodded. ¡°Alright. What do you want to know?¡± ¡°Did Holley do something again?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice wasced with unease as she studied Belinda¡¯s expression, her eyes probing for any hint of confirmation. Belinda blinked, slightly caught off guard by the question. ¡°No, Grandma,¡± she replied gently. ¡°Why would you ask that all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Kenia asked, her tone still doubtful. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda said, nodding firmly. Only then did Kenia seem to rx. A long sigh escaped her lips. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ these past few days, Holley has been contacting me more often than usual. She keeps saying she wants toe see me. I don¡¯t know¡­ I have this gut feeling she has another motive.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at that. Clearly, Kenia knew her daughter well. ¡°I think I know exactly why she wants to see you,¡± Belinda said, her smile faint but knowing. She then proceeded to tell Kenia everything that had happened with Niko. When she was done, she added, ¡°So my guess is¡ªshe¡¯s probably hoping you¡¯ll convince me to ask Johnson to let Niko go.¡± As the truth settled in, Kenia¡¯s face darkened. Her gaze sharpened. ¡°Belinda, listen to me carefully. You must not get involved.¡± Belinda nodded calmly, her voice steady. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma. I won¡¯t. Catherine¡¯s the one who was hurt; only she has the right to decide whether or not Niko deserves forgiveness.¡± Kenia let out a sharp breath, her anger clear. ¡°Exactly! Your mother is being absolutely ridiculous.¡± There was a moment of silence before Belinda spoke again, her tone more inquisitive now. ¡°Grandma, since we¡¯re on the subject¡­ do you know Timothy?¡± ?????? ?????? ?????????????????? ??????????: g???????¦Í?????????????? Kenia shook her head. ¡°No, I don¡¯t. And I¡¯ve never heard Holley mention anyone who saved her life before.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Even Kenia didn¡¯t know. That only made things more suspicious. It seemed the rtionship between Holley and Timothy was even more questionable than she thought. Belinda gave a small nod, choosing not to press the matter further. After chatting with Kenia a little longer, she excused herself and returned to her room. Catherine was just about to go to the bathroom to shower when a soft knock came from the door. She walked over and opened it, only to find Johnson standing outside. Her eyes flickered with surprise. ¡°Johnson? Is there anything you need?¡± Without a word, Johnson stepped inside and quietly shut the door behind him. ¡°Were you hurt?¡± he asked directly, his eyes scanning Catherine carefully, his voice low with concern. Catherine froze for a beat, then realized what had happened¡ªZoie must have told Johnson about what had urred, about how Niko¡¯s father had confronted her, and how he had even tried to hold her hostage. . . . Chapter 1342 ?Chapter 1342: She instinctively touched her neck, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really.¡± After a brief pause, she added softly, ¡°Niko¡¯s father¡­ I don¡¯t think he actually wanted to hurt me. He was just desperate. He thought he could use me to bargain for his son¡¯s release.¡± Johnson¡¯s shoulders rxed slightly. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alright,¡± he said. Seeing that Catherine was safe and unbothered by the matter, he felt relieved. Catherine tilted her head and said, ¡°About Niko¡ª¡± But Johnson cut her off, his tone steady, saying, ¡°He¡¯s still useful for now. I can¡¯t release him yet. This situation with Niko now involves Belinda¡¯s mother, Holley.¡± Hearing that, Catherine stared at him in confusion. Catherine hadn¡¯t anticipated that this situation would somehow be linked to Belinda¡¯s mother. Johnson exined gently, ¡°Holley imed that Niko¡¯s father had once saved her life. But we still need to verify that. For now, we have to keep Niko, observe closely, and see if Holley or Timothy will make another move.¡± At his words, Catherine¡¯s expression softened as the pieces began to fall into ce. Johnson continued, ¡°Regardless of how this ys out, Niko won¡¯t be able to remain at Irondeer University. So, you won¡¯t have to see him again.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Catherine replied, nodding quietly. Johnson studied her for a long moment, his gaze deep and unreadable, and then said, ¡°Since you¡¯re safe, I¡¯ll leave now.¡± He turned to leave, but just as he reached the door, Catherine¡¯s voice stopped him. ¡°Johnson¡­¡± Johnson paused and turned his head. ¡°Yes?¡± ?????????? ???????????? ??????? g???????¦Í????????????? Their eyes met, and Catherine smiled softly. ¡°Thank you.¡± Johnson also smiled. In a quiet voice, he replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. We¡¯re family.¡± Hearing that, Catherine felt her breathing turn heavy. Before she could stop herself, the words slipped out. ¡°Then¡­ will you always be this good to me?¡± Johnson¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Cathy suddenly asked such a question. Could it be that she¡­ After a pause, he answered with calm restraint, ¡°No one can predict the future. But¡­ I believe I will treat my girlfriend better.¡± With that, he turned and walked away, his tall silhouette soon swallowed by the hallway¡¯s fading light. Catherine stood frozen, her eyes dimming as she watched him leave. Of course. Now that he had someone by his side, she would alwayse second. She wasn¡¯t even truly his sister; she was adopted. At that thought, a sharp ache she couldn¡¯t quite hide welled up inside her. . . . Chapter 1343 ?Chapter 1343: Later that evening, Lucas returned to the bedroom. Belinda had already finished her shower and was curled up on the bed, a book resting in her hands. ¡°You¡¯re back,¡± Belinda said casually, ncing up at him before returning to her reading. Without a word, Lucas crossed the room, sat beside her, and gently pulled her into his arms, resting his head on her shoulder. Belinda tilted her head toward him, lightly stroking his cheek with a tender smile. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just want to hold you,¡± Lucas murmured, his voice low and husky. Belinda¡¯s smile deepened, but then, she thought of something. ¡°By the way, is Faye staying in Owathe?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Yes. Her mother wants her to gain some real-world experience before returning to Soling. She¡¯ll work at Triumph Consortium for a year or two before heading back.¡± Belinda raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why not let her join the Sandoval Group straight away?¡± Considering that Faye¡¯s father was the head of the Sandoval family¡ªsecond only to the Hoffmans in Soling¡ªit seemed like the obvious path. Lucas exined, ¡°Georgie believes that if Faye starts directly at Sandoval Group, she won¡¯t get any real experience. She wants Faye to face real pressure first in Triumph Consortium.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Belinda nodded thoughtfully, saying nothing more. Lucas, who had always had a great rtionship with Georgie, naturally spoiled her daughter, Faye. Propping himself up on one elbow, Lucas said, ¡°Speaking of which¡ªFaye starts at thepany tomorrow. She asked me to pick her up in the morning and give her an overview of how things work.¡± Hearing this, Belinda felt that familiar pang of difort rise in her chest again. Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co?? Even Belinda couldn¡¯t quite understand her own emotions. Faye was Lucas¡¯ niece by blood, and it was only natural for him to treat her with care. Belinda believed there was no logical reason for her to feel upset about it. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda gave a small nod and fell silent. The following morning. After breakfast, Belinda and Lucas went to work, each driving off in their own cars. When Lucas reached his office, he had barely sat down when Gordon entered. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯ve got fresh information on Timothy to share,¡± Gordon said. ¡°Really?¡± Lucas nced up at Gordon, his curiosity piqued with a slight raise of his brow. Gordon proceeded toy out every piece of intel he had gathered about Timothy. As the report concluded, Lucas¡¯ face grew noticeably darker. In the CEO¡¯s office at the Hoffman Group, Johnson was immersed in his work when thendline phone suddenly rang. He answered it quickly. . . . Chapter 1344 ?Chapter 1344: It was his secretary on the other end of the line. ¡°Sir, the front desk just called. A Ms. Lewis is downstairs, iming to be the mother of your friend Belinda. Should we allow her up?¡± Johnson¡¯s brows arched in mild surprise. Belinda¡¯s mother was here to see him? A subtle smirk crossed his lips as if a thought had just clicked into ce. ¡°Send her up,¡± he said. ¡°Understood, sir.¡± Ten minutester, Holley was ushered into the reception room. ¡°Ms. Lewis, to what do I owe the visit?¡± Johnson reclined on the sofa, one leg crossed over the other, his gaze cool as he studied Holley. ¡°Mr. Hoffman,¡± Holley began, her voice stiff with formality, ¡°I¡¯m here because of Niko.¡± Cutting past any pleasantries, she dove straight into her purpose. ¡°Is that so?¡± Johnson¡¯s brow lifted slightly. Holley swallowed hard before meeting his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Belinda has told you, but here¡¯s the situation. I owe Timothy a tremendous debt¡ªhe saved my life once, and I¡¯ve never forgotten it. Timothy approached me, asking for my help to free his son. So¡­¡± She hesitated for a moment before continuing, ¡°I know it¡¯s forward of me toe to you like this, but for Belinda¡¯s sake, could you please do me this favor and release Niko?¡± After listening, Johnson let out a low chuckle. ¡°If this is truly for Belinda¡¯s sake, shouldn¡¯t she be the one making the request? You and I are practically strangers, Ms. Lewis.¡± Holley¡¯s face tightened, a flicker of difort crossing her features. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to Belinda about this, but she¡¯s¡­ She is cold toward me right now. She doesn¡¯t want to listen to anything I say.¡± g?????0¦Í??????.??????, ???????????? ???????? Johnson¡¯s tone sharpened with mockery. ¡°If Belinda won¡¯t even listen to you, why should I?¡± Holley was struck silent. Biting her lip in frustration, she looked at Johnson with a pleading expression. ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please let Niko go.¡± Johnson cast her a sidelong nce, a faint, derisive smile curling his lips. ¡°You could sell out your own daughter for personal gain. Do you really expect me to believe you would go to all this trouble just for a so-called debt of gratitude?¡± Holley¡¯s face paled in an instant, her expression one of utter humiliation. Johnson¡¯s words cut deep. Yet, needing his cooperation, Holley didn¡¯t dare show her frustration. Before she could muster a response, Johnson spoke again. ¡°Perhaps Timothy¡¯s got some leverage over you, and that¡¯s why you¡¯re so desperate to help his son?¡± Holley¡¯s face shifted once more, a brief glint of unease shing in her eyes. She quickly masked it, letting out a weary sigh. ¡°You¡¯re overthinking this. Timothy really saved my life years ago. So, I¡¯m just asking you to show some mercy and let Niko go this time.¡± . . . Chapter 1345 ?Chapter 1345: Holley¡¯s anxiety mounted as she remembered Lamont had only given her two days to resolve this. If Niko wasn¡¯t released by then, he would go straight to Belinda! If that happened, it would be the end of everything. The mere thought of that sent a surge of panic through Holley, her heart pounding. She believed she had concealed her fear, unaware that Johnson had already caught the fleeting unease in her gaze. Johnson¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a subtle, knowing smirk ying at the corners of his mouth. Belinda was right on the mark! Holley was indeed hiding something, and Timothy was using it to manipte her. That exined why she had been desperately pleading with everyone for help. Johnson¡¯s expression grew icier as the realization settled. He fixed Holley with a steady gaze, his voice calm but firm. ¡°Ms. Lewis, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Tell me the truth. Whatever hold Timothy has over you, for Belinda¡¯s sake, I¡¯ll step in this once. But if you keep hiding the truth, and Lucas or I uncover it ourselves, things will get messy for you.¡± He paused, a faint smile flickering as he added, ¡°The choice is yours, Ms. Lewis.¡± Holley¡¯s heart lurched with dread at his words. She instinctively bit her lip, her nerves unraveling. What was Johnson implying? Did he already know something, or was he just baiting her? Either way, she couldn¡¯t risk confessing. Taking a deep breath, Holley steadied herself. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, I understand why you¡¯re suspicious of me, and I don¡¯t hold it against you. But I swear, Timothy truly¡ª¡± ¡°Saved me before. I owe him for that.¡± ???????????? ???????? ??????????????: ?????????¦Í????????????? Johnson¡¯s face remained impassive. He had anticipated this response. People like Holley, who clung to their secrets until the evidence was undeniable, wouldn¡¯t crack without irrefutable proof. There was no point in continuing the conversation. Johnson uncrossed his legs and rose from his seat. ¡°Then we¡¯re done here.¡± With that, he turned to leave. Holley shot to her feet, her expression frantic as she pleaded, ¡°Mr. Hoffman! I¡¯m begging you, please, just help me this one time!¡± Johnson nced at her, his smile cold and derisive. ¡°Your pleas mean nothing to me.¡± Without giving her a chance to respond, he walked away. Holley sank back onto the sofa, her face pale with hopelessness. Belinda had refused to help. Johnson had dismissed her. What options did she have left? Who could she turn to now? She had even tried reaching out to her mother, but her mother had refused to see her. . . . Chapter 1346 ?Chapter 1346: The more she thought about it, the angrier and more desperate she became. At noon, Lucas drove to the hospital to pick up Belinda, and they headed to the Happer Restaurant together. When they reached the private dining room, Johnson and Catherine were already waiting inside. After Belinda and Lucas settled into their chairs, Johnson broke the silence. ¡°Holley paid me a visit at the office today. She was pleading for me to release Niko.¡± Belinda and Lucas exchanged a quick look after hearing that. A sharp, derisive glint flickered in Belinda¡¯s eyes. Johnson continued, ¡°I pressed her to see if she would confess; I asked if Timothy was holding something over her. She denied it, but I saw the unease in her eyes.¡± He paused, then turned to Belinda with a quiet sigh. ¡°It¡¯s obvious now. Timothy¡¯s got some kind of leverage on Holley.¡± Belinda went quiet, her expression unreadable. After a long moment, she spoke. ¡°Yesterday, my grandmother mentioned that Holley has been trying to contact her repeatedly, asking to meet. But my grandmother has refused to see her. I suspect Holley¡¯s hoping to enlist her help.¡± Belinda let out a bitter chuckle, her gaze cold. ¡°Holley¡¯s desperation only makes her look more suspicious. It¡¯s likely Timothy set a deadline for her to free his son, and with time running out, she¡¯s getting anxious. She had no choice but to turn to Johnson.¡± Her words left a heavy silence hanging over the room. Lucas, who had stayed quiet until now, spoke up. ¡°Gordon briefed me on Timothy¡¯s background today.¡± All eyes turned to him. ¡°There¡¯s something suspicious about Timothy,¡± Lucas said. A sudden smile crossed his face as he nced at Belinda. ¡°Turns out, he¡¯s friends with Lamont.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????[?]?????? Lamont? The name hit her like a jolt; she knew it all too well. ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Johnson and Catherine exchanged confused nces. Lucas spoke with measured calm. ¡°You recall the abnormal hormone levels in Belinda¡¯s medical tests? When she was young, Holley and her grandmother took her to a local hospital for an evaluation. The doctor who reviewed her case was Lamont. He insisted her results were fine, iming her weight gain was just a normal part of growing up, nothing to be concerned about.¡± As he concluded, Johnson¡¯s and Catherine¡¯s faces changed, the weight of the revtion sinking in. ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting Lamont might have been paid to lie back then?¡± Catherine asked. Johnson¡¯s brow creased. ¡°Where¡¯s Lamont now? Have you managed to track him down?¡± ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± Lucas answered. He then gave a concise overview of the investigation into Lamont. Johnson¡¯s eyes widened, his expression growing grave. ¡°I see. Since Timothy is close to Lamont, he could know who paid Lamont off. And with his current connection to Holley, it¡¯s highly likely she was the one who bribed Lamont.¡± . . . Chapter 1347 ?Chapter 1347: As he finished, Johnson turned to look at Belinda. Her face had gone ashen. Johnson and Catherine exchanged worried nces. At that moment, Lucas¡¯ voice broke through again, deep and authoritative. ¡°But that¡¯s not what I wanted to say.¡± Belinda jolted back to the present, her gaze locking onto Lucas. Lucas¡¯ face remainedposed as he spoke. ¡°The investigation revealed that Timothy vanished for a stretch of time. During that period, there was no trace of him. He only reappeared over a yearter. What¡¯s intriguing is that his disappearance coincided precisely with Lamont¡¯s death.¡± Lucas¡¯ words left the other three in stunned silence. Their expressions hardened, brows knitting as they mentally pieced together the puzzle. A few secondster, Lucas continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s the matter of Timothy¡¯s son. Before Lamont¡¯s death, Timothy and his wife had already parted ways. Yet, over a yearter, Timothy suddenly had a two-year-old boy in his care. My team uncovered that, roughly a week before Lamont died, his ex-girlfriend showed up out of nowhere and left a child with him, iming it was his. So, more than a year after Lamont¡¯s death, Timothy took in Lamont¡¯s son, raising him as his own. Timothy never remarried, devoting himself entirely to the boy, never building a new family.¡± He let out a dry scoff. ¡°Quite the saint, isn¡¯t he?¡± The sarcasm in his tone was unmistakable. The others instantly grasped the implication of his words. Johnson spoke first, his voice sharp. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Timothy is actually Lamont? The real Timothy died in that house fire years ago. Lamont orchestrated an identity switch, taking Timothy¡¯s ce and letting Timothy die in his stead. Afterward, Lamont lived on as Timothy.¡± The more Johnson spoke, the darker his expression grew. ¡°As for that year he went missing, he was likely undergoing stic surgery to pass as Timothy.¡± Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o?? Belinda¡¯s and Catherine¡¯s faces paled, their shock deepening. Lamont¡¯s ruthlessness was staggering. To escape the pursuit of a crime lord, he had faked his own death. But the true horror was that he had sacrificed someone else¡¯s life to save his own. And that person was his friend. Not only did he let his friend die, but he also stole his identity and carried on as if nothing had happened. This was beyond cruel. The more Belinda dwelled on it, the colder the chill that crept down her spine. Beneath the table, Lucas gently took her hand, offering quiet reassurance. ¡°My team also discovered that the coroner who handled ¡®Lamont¡¯s¡¯ autopsy at the county police department is an old friend of Lamont¡¯s. They even conducted a DNA test to verify the body¡¯s identity. It¡¯s clear the coroner falsified the report to help Lamont cover his tracks.¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze dropped briefly before he continued, ¡°My people are now trying to trace which clinic Lamont used for his stic surgery. But after all these years, most records have likely vanished. We¡¯re not even sure if we¡¯ll find anything.¡± . . . Chapter 1348 ?Chapter 1348: When he finished, a heavy silence nketed the room. Everyone else was still grappling with the weight of his revtions. After about a minute, Johnson broke the tense quiet, his voice thick with emotion. ¡°So, it¡¯s almost certain now. Timothy is Lamont. Then, his connection with Holley¡­¡± Catherine said, ¡°Lamont was definitely fully aware of Belinda¡¯s hormone issues back then. But Holley paid him to im the test results were normal. Later, for whatever reason, Lamont approached Holley again, using what he knew to extort her. Holley had no choice but toply.¡± As she spoke, Catherine¡¯s face grew increasingly somber. ¡°This strongly suggests Holley yed a role in Belinda¡¯s hormone problems all those years ago.¡± Belinda¡¯s face went ghostly white, her features taut with shock. Her hand, resting on the dining table, curled into a tight fist, and her whole body trembled uncontrobly. A bone-deep chill coursed through her. Seeing her in such distress, Lucas felt his heart twist painfully. He tightened his grip on her hand, longing to say something to ease her pain but knowing words wouldn¡¯t help. Johnson and Catherine shared a concerned nce, their worry for Belinda evident. Quickly, Johnson shifted the topic. ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s your next move?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, his tone cold and resolute. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯m having a direct conversation with Lamont.¡± Johnson gave a curt nod, saying nothing further. When the food arrived, they began to eat, but Belinda could barely taste the food because of her bad mood. After leaving the Happer Restaurant, Lucas drove Belinda back to the hospital. On the way, he couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t you take the afternoon off today?¡± F??ll ?????????? ??????i?????????? ???? g??l??ov?ls.?????? Belinda lowered her eyes and shook her head softly. ¡°I¡¯m okay; don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Truthfully, I¡¯ve had suspicions about my hormone issues for a while. So this isn¡¯t entirely shocking. It just¡­ it hurts. It¡¯s hard to process. But I¡¯ll get over it soon, I promise.¡± She turned to Lucas, forcing a small smile for his sake. But the strained attempt only deepened the ache in Lucas¡¯ chest. His voice was low and rough. ¡°If you need to let it out, just cry. Sometimes, it helps.¡± ¡°Cry?¡± Belinda gave a bitterugh. ¡°I won¡¯t shed a tear. I swear, I¡¯ll never cry over Holley again.¡± Her eyes burned with fierce resolve. Yet the stronger she tried to be, the more Lucas¡¯ heart broke for her. As Lucas¡¯ car rolled into the underground parking garage of the Grand ins General Hospital, he unbuckled his seatbelt and, without a word, pulled Belinda into a tight embrace. For the first time, Belinda¡¯s tightly wound nerves began to unravel. She melted into his embrace, soothed by the steady thrum of his heartbeat. . . . Chapter 1349 ?Chapter 1349: ¡°I¡¯m right here by your side,¡± Lucas muttered, his voice reassuring. ¡°I know,¡± Belinda murmured, nodding against his chest. Lucas pressed his lips together for a moment, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up tonight. We¡¯ll see Lamont together and hear what he has to say.¡± Belinda¡¯s breath hitched at his words, growing heavier. After a brief pause, she exhaled deeply. ¡°Okay.¡± Lucas said nothing more. He held her close for a moment longer before gently pulling back to press a soft kiss to her forehead. ¡°Go on. Call me if you need me.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda gave a small nod, unbuckled her seatbelt, and stepped out of the car. Her mood was still grim. But once she dove into her work at the hospital, the demands of the day left no room for brooding. That evening, in the reception room of the Triumph Consortium¡¯s presidential office, Lucas and Belinda arrived, and Gordon instructed someone to escort Timothy in. Timothy entered, his heart racing with unease. The sight of Belinda and Lucas seated on the sofa sent his nerves into overdrive. He had been brought here nearly an hour earlier, and despite his questions, no one had offered any answers. They hadn¡¯t harmed him, only restricted his movements. Not knowing who had wanted him to be here, he couldn¡¯t quell his growing panic. Now, when he saw Belinda and Lucas, his anxiety spiked even higher. Why had they summoned him out of the blue? ¡°Timothy, do you know why you¡¯re here?¡± Lucas spoke first, his voice calm but piercing. Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm Timothy shook his head, his nerves evident. ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t. Please, Mr. rk, tell me.¡± Lucas cast him a sharp, chilling nce. ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Holley?¡± Struggling to mask his unease and fear, Timothy forced aposed front. He swallowed hard before answering, ¡°Ms. Lewis and I hail from the same town. Once, I stumbled upon her being harassed by some men and stepped in to save her. She felt indebted to me. I never nned to ask for anything in return, but she insisted that a life-saving favor had to be repaid. So, when we crossed paths again recently, she offered me money and even pulled strings to get my son admitted to¡­¡± ¡°Irondeer University. I was incredibly grateful to her. I thought that settled the debt. But¡­ But I never expected¡­¡± His face took on a look of deep resignation. He sighed heavily. ¡°Who could¡¯ve predicted my foolish son would dare to cross Miss Bates? He offended her and the Hoffman family. I was helpless. I had no choice but to swallow my pride and ask Ms. Lewis for help again.¡± Lucas let out a cold, mocking scoff after hearing Timothy¡¯s story. He fixed Timothy with an icy stare. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good at making up stories.¡± Timothy flinched, hastily saying, ¡°Mr. rk, I swear, every word is true! I haven¡¯t made up a thing!¡± . . . Chapter 1350 Chapter 1350: ¡°Oh, really?¡± Lucas¡¯ gaze grew even frostier as he stared at Timothy. His voice dropped, sharp and deliberate. ¡°Should I address you as Timothy¡­ or Lamont?¡± The mention of his true name hit Timothy like a thunderbolt, freezing him in ce. It took him a long moment to recover, after which he forced a strained smile. ¡°Mr. rk, you¡¯re joking, aren¡¯t you? My name is Timothy. Lamont was a friend of mine, but he died years ago.¡± ¡°Is that right?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow, his gaze dripping with mockery as he studied Lamont. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten quitefortable living as Timothy, haven¡¯t you? When you lie awake at night, do you ever spare a thought for the real Timothy, the man you let burn to death?¡± Lucas¡¯ words sent a shiver down Lamont¡¯s spine, cold sweat prickling along his back. For a moment, his carefully crafted facade nearly cracked. After a tense pause, he forced an innocent tone. ¡°Mr. rk, I genuinely don¡¯t know what you mean. I was devastated when Lamont died. But his death had nothing to do with me!¡± Lucas¡¯ patience for Lamont¡¯s charade had run dry. He nced at Gordon with a subtle nod. Gordon stepped forward, methodically recounting every piece of evidence their investigation had uncovered,ying out the truth point by point. As the details piled up, Lamont¡¯s face grew increasingly strained, a flicker of something dark crossing his expression. He had gravely underestimated Lucas. How could he have overlooked who he was up against? With Lucas¡¯ resources and resolve, uncovering the truth was easy for him. Lucas pinned Lamont with a frigid stare, his voice hard and unyielding. Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s ¡°Lamont, do you have anything left to say?¡± Lamont fell silent, his lips sealed for a long moment. To be honest, at this point, he was at a loss for words. Deny it? They had already unearthed every sordid detail of his history. Confess? Hecked the courage to do so, knowing full well the consequences that awaited him. So, he stayed silent. Lucas¡¯ tone grew colder. ¡°Lamont, I¡¯ll give you onest chance. What¡¯s your exact rtionship with Holley?¡± Lamont bit his lip hard, his face paling further. ¡°Speak!¡± Lucas¡¯ voice suddenly sharpened, cutting through the room like a de. Lamont¡¯s entire body shuddered. Swallowing his fear, he said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll talk. I¡­ I had leverage over Holley, so she had no choice but to do what I demanded.¡± Belinda, who had remained quiet until now, finally reacted. Her gaze snapped to Lamont as she asked, ¡°What leverage?¡± Lamont darted a nervous nce between Belinda and Lucas before gritting his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s about¡­ the hormone imbnce in your body as a child, Ms. Wright.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Have a great week dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1351 ?Chapter 1351: Belinda¡¯s normally radiant face drained of color. ¡°Exin the matter clearly,¡± Lucas said, his expression darkening. Lamont shut his eyes tightly, struggling topose himself before taking a shaky breath. ¡°When your mother and grandmother brought you to the hospital for tests, I saw the results and knew immediately what was causing your weight gain. But¡­ Holley had already paid me half a million to stay silent about that. She wanted me to conceal the true cause of your condition. I couldn¡¯t resist the money. I lied and told you your weight was normal. It¡¯s all my fault!¡± He pped himself hard across the face as he finished. After Belinda heard Lamont¡¯s confession, her face went nk, her expression numb. She sat motionless, her eyes unfocused, and her thoughts unreadable. Swallowing hard, she struggled to contain the emotions swirling inside her. Though she had long suspected this truth, hearing it directly from Lamont sent a jolt through her, making it impossible to stayposed. Beside her, Lucas gently took her hand. His breathing grew heavier, and his sharp features darkened, exuding a cold, menacing aura. As Belinda and Lucas remained silent, Lamont¡¯s unease grew. He swallowed nervously, his voice trembling. ¡°I swear, everything I said is the truth! Later, Holley even tried to kill me to cover her tracks, but¡­ Thankfully, I was cautious and escaped.¡± His eyes suddenly lit up, as if recalling something critical. He fumbled for his phone. ¡°I have proof! A recording from when Holley bribed me. I recorded the conversation secretly.¡± With shaky hands, he navigated his phone and set it on the coffee table. A voice soon crackled through the speaker. Your favorite tales live at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®?????? The moment the familiar woman¡¯s voice filled the room, Belinda¡¯s gaze snapped to the phone. As she listened, a bitter, self-deprecating smile curved her lips, tinged with quiet sorrow. With the evidenceid bare before her, Belinda found that her heart didn¡¯t ache as much as she had feared. She had given up on having expectations for Holley long ago, so she didn¡¯t feel too sad about this. When the recording ended, Belinda finally looked away from the phone. Lucas turned to her, his voice thick with concern. ¡°Belinda¡­¡± Belinda met his eyes, offering a faint smile and gently shaking her head. Then she turned her hand,cing her fingers tightly with his. Despite her effort to appearposed, her ashen face and trembling body betrayed her inner turmoil. Lamont¡¯s expression shifted at the sight of her distress. He immediately began to plead, ¡°Mr. rk, Ms. Wright, I know I was wrong! I was greedy, stupid! I should never have taken Holley¡¯s money, and I should never have done something so cruel. I don¡¯t deserve forgiveness, but please, I beg you, ask Mr. Hoffman to release my son!¡± . . . Chapter 1352 ?Chapter 1352: Lucas regarded Lamont with cold detachment. His lips parted as he delivered a chilling, merciless order. ¡°Hand him and all the evidence over to the police.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk,¡± Gordon responded promptly. Lamont¡¯splexion went ashen. His knees buckled, and he copsed to the floor, his body limp with defeat. He broke down, sobbing and begging for mercy, ¡°Mr. rk, please, have mercy! I know I messed up! I¡¯m begging you, just spare me this time¡­¡± At that moment, despair swallowed Lamont whole. The thought of the evidence¡ªhis faked death, his betrayal of Timothy, and his theft of Timothy¡¯s identity¡ªreaching the police crushed any flicker of hope. A lifetime in prison awaited him. The realization brought tears streaming down his face. But his anguish changed nothing. Gordon swiftly summoned two ck-d bodyguards, who seized him and hauled him out of the room. Once they were gone, the spacious room held only Belinda and Lucas. Lucas turned to look at Belinda, his expression heavy with concern. Belinda met Lucas¡¯ gaze, their fingers still entwined, and she squeezed his hand gently. Though her smile was strained, her voice remained steady. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m okay, really.¡± She managed a faint smile. ¡°Honestly, maybe this is better. At least now I can let go of any lingering hope or illusions about the people who only ever pretended to be my parents.¡± ¡°They never deserved to be your parents,¡± Lucas said, his toneced with a sharp edge of anger. He slid his arm around her shoulders, pulling her closer. Read more at g??lnovel s.?????? Belinda leaned her head against his shoulder, her eyes shadowed with quiet pain. Her voice was a soft murmur. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± They sat together for a while longer before finally rising to leave. When they arrived home, Belinda headed straight to Kenia¡¯s room. ¡°You¡¯re home!¡± Kenia, seated on the sofa and knitting a sweater, beamed at the sight of Belinda. Belinda crossed the room and sat down beside her, her tone gentle. ¡°Grandma, don¡¯t overdo it with the knitting; it¡¯s not good for your eyes.¡± Kenia smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll be careful. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Then, studying Belinda¡¯s face, she asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, hershes lowering. ¡°Yes, I need to talk to you about something. It¡¯s about Holley.¡± At the mention of Holley¡¯s name, Kenia set her knitting aside. Her face grew solemn. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked. Belinda¡¯s voice was soft but heavy. ¡°Grandma, do you remember when you and Holley took me to the county hospital for a checkup when I was a kid?¡± . . . Chapter 1353 ?Chapter 1353: ¡°I do,¡± Kenia replied, nodding. ¡°Why bring that up now?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze was somber as she met Kenia¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ve tracked down Lamont, the pediatrician who examined me back then.¡± Kenia¡¯s breath caught. ¡°You found him? What did he say?¡± Belinda gave a faint, bitter smile. ¡°He has remade himself entirely, even taken a new identity. He goes by¡­ Timothy now.¡± ¡°Timothy?¡± Kenia¡¯s face shifted, shock flickering across it. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the man Holley imed she owed a debt to?¡± Belinda¡¯s smile held a trace of irony. ¡°Exactly. Timothy is Lamont. Quite a twist, isn¡¯t it, Grandma?¡± Kenia fell silent, at a loss for words. After a long pause, she spoke slowly, her voice measured. ¡°So¡­ Holley and Lamont have been in touch this whole time?¡± ¡°I have a recording; let me y it for you.¡± As she spoke, Belinda pulled out her phone, opened the audio file she had copied from Lamont¡¯s phone, and pressed y. As the recording filled the room, Kenia¡¯s face grew pale. She listened in disbelief, struggling to process what she was hearing. The voice in the recording was unmistakably Holley¡¯s, but she now felt like Holley was a stranger. She couldn¡¯t believe that Holley had really done something like this. Belinda¡¯s voice, low and steady, broke the silence. ¡°Lamont confessed everything. Holley helped him because he threatened her with this recording.¡± She looked at Kenia, her eyes brimming with unshed tears. ¡°Grandma, it turns out my hormone issues as a child¡­ They were tied to Holley all along.¡± Belinda¡¯s words struck Kenia like a thunderp in a cloudless sky. See full story at g???????¦Í???????co?? Her body froze, her face turning pale. Her lips quivered, and she shook her head in denial, her voice trembling with disbelief. ¡°No¡­ That¡¯s impossible. Belinda, there must be a misunderstanding. Your mother, she would never¡­ She wouldn¡¯t do something like this!¡± But no matter how desperately she tried to cling to that belief, the undeniable evidencey right before her eyes. She just couldn¡¯t bring herself to ept the truth. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought that her own daughter was capable of doing something so cruel. Belinda gave a hollow, bitterugh, one that held no real amusement. ¡°Grandma, does someone like Holley even deserve to be called a mother?¡± Her voice was calm yet sharp. ¡°What kind of mother would treat her child like that?¡± Kenia opened her mouth, but no words came. Finally, with a trembling hand, she reached out and sped Belinda¡¯s fingers. ¡°Belinda, why don¡¯t we ask Holley toe here tomorrow? Let her exin herself. Maybe¡­ Maybe there¡¯s something we don¡¯t know. Perhaps she had her reasons for doing that.¡± . . . Chapter 1354 ?Chapter 1354: Belinda¡¯s eyes lowered, hershes veiling the emotions swimming in them. A faint, ironic smile touched her lips. ¡°She had her reasons?¡± she murmured, her voice almost inaudible. She drew in a slow, steady breath, then gave a small nod. ¡°Alright. I do need to talk to her in person about this.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kenia said, her voice cracking under the weight of emotion. Belinda said, ¡°Grandma, you should get some rest. Let¡¯s just wait until Holley arrives tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Kenia¡¯s face was still ashen. Belinda leaned closer, her voice soft but firm. ¡°Grandma, whatever happens, please remember¡ªyou¡¯ll always be my family. I¡¯ll never turn my back on you.¡± ¡°Stay by your side and take care of you for the rest of your life. Nothing will ever change that.¡± ¡°I know, sweetheart. I know¡­¡± Kenia¡¯s tears flowed freely, streaking down her cheeks. Belinda held her for a long while, offering quietfort before finally leaving. When she returned to the main bedroom, her face was expressionless, which only deepened Lucas¡¯ concern for her. The calmer Belinda appeared, the more worried Lucas felt. He would have rather seen her cry or curse at Holley. He stood up and gently guided Belinda to the sofa, holding her hand. ¡°What did your grandmother say?¡± he asked softly. ¡°She said we¡¯ll speak to Holley tomorrow and let her exin herself,¡± Belinda replied, her toneposed. Lucas gave a slight nod. ¡°Alright¡­ We¡¯ll listen to what she has to say about the matter.¡± ???????????????? ???????????????? @ g??????¦Í??????©q????? Just then, Belinda pulled her hand from his grasp. ¡°Lucas, I¡¯m tired. I think I¡¯ll take a shower now.¡± Lucas hesitated, as if wanting to say more, but swallowed his words and forced a smile. ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda offered a faint smile in return before turning toward the closet. Lucas watched her go, a heavy frown clouding his features. His heart ached for her. That night, as theyy together in bed, Lucas wrapped his arms around Belinda tightly. Belinda turned in his embrace, her arms snaking around his neck. She leaned forward, brushing her lips against his in a slow, tender kiss. ¡°Lucas,¡± she whispered, ¡°I want you¡­¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes deepened, and his breath caught in his throat. ¡°Belinda, are you sure¡ª¡± Before Lucas could finish speaking, Belinda silenced him with another kiss. Her voice then came in a whisper. ¡°Will you make love to me now?¡± Seeing Belinda like this, Lucas couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. . . . Chapter 1355 ?Chapter 1355: ¡°Okay,¡± he murmured, his voice rough with feeling as he leaned in, kissing her. Belinda closed her eyes, letting herself sink into the warmth and care of Lucas. Only in these moments could she push aside all other thoughts, losing herself in the intensity of their passion. Tonight, Belinda¡¯s passion burned brighter than usual. While Lucas would typically wee her fervor, now, it only deepened the ache in his chest. Throughout, Lucas was exceedingly gentle, handling her as though she were a delicate treasure that might break under the slightest pressure. In the end, Belinda fell asleep from exhaustion. Perhaps due to her fatigue, no dreams haunted her, and she slept peacefully until morning. When she woke, she was still cradled in Lucas¡¯ arms. She was surprised by this. Rubbing her sleepy eyes, still groggy, she mumbled, ¡°Lucas, why haven¡¯t you left for work?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head out once you¡¯re up,¡± Lucas replied, a warm, contented smile spreading across his face as he pressed a soft kiss to her forehead. His voice was deep and soothing. Belinda returned a gentle smile, yfully nudging his chest as she sat up. ¡°Alright, go get ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They rose together, freshened up, and shared breakfast downstairs before Lucas left for the office. Belinda had the day off. She sat in the living room with Kenia, awaiting Holley¡¯s arrival. g???????¦Í??????.?????? ¨C ???????????? ???????? About an hourter, Holley arrived at Belinda¡¯s home. A spark of anticipation flickered within her. Kenia had reached out to her that morning, inviting her to Belinda¡¯s ce. This was a sign, Holley believed, that Kenia was willing to help her. The thought thrilled her. ¡°Mom, Belinda,¡± she greeted them warmly, settling onto the sofa in the living room. But the moment she caught Kenia¡¯s dark expression, a wave of unease washed over her. Something was off. Swallowing hard, Holley asked, ¡°Mom, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was icy as she cut straight to the point. ¡°What¡¯s your connection with Lamont?¡± The question hit Holley like a lightning bolt, leaving her momentarily frozen. Her eyes widened as she stared at Kenia. It took her a moment to find her voice. ¡°Mom, what are you talking about? Who¡¯s Lamont? I don¡¯t know anyone with that name,¡± she said, her smile rigid. . . . Chapter 1356 ?Chapter 1356: Kenia¡¯s gaze was stern, unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re saying you don¡¯t know him? Holley, you should realize that I¡¯m asking because we already know the truth about you and him. I¡¯m giving you a chance to confess on your own.¡± Holley¡¯s face paled, her panic impossible to conceal. She had no clue how much Kenia and Belinda had uncovered or what evidence they held. ¡°Mom, I really don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± she said, clinging to her denial. Kenia¡¯s expression darkened with disappointment. ¡°The hormones in Belinda¡¯s body, the fifty thousand you paid Lamont, the recording of you bribing him¡­¡± Her voice sharpened, rising. ¡°Do I need to say more?¡± Holley¡¯s face went ghostly white. It felt as if she were struck by lightning. She stared nkly at Kenia and Belinda, her mouth opening and closing, but no words came out. A single thought looped in her mind: they knew! They knew everything! When she finally snapped back, she said, ¡°Mom, Belinda, please, let me exin¡­ I had my reasons!¡± Kenia¡¯s fists clenched, her eyes zing with fury. ¡°What could possibly justify such a cruel act against your own daughter?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze shifted to Holley. She remained silent. Holley, her face drained of color, stammered, ¡°I-I did it to protect Belinda.¡± Kenia scoffed, as if she had just heard a bad joke. ¡°Protect her? By secretly giving her hormones to make her gain weight? What kind of absurd excuse is that?¡± Holley bit her lip, scrambling to defend herself. ¡°I was afraid that if Belinda grew up too beautiful, she would be targeted by men and suffer heartbreak. Mom, you know how cursed my love life has been. When I met Baker, I thought I had found true love. But then, he left me for Car, making me a mistress. After Belinda was born, I visited a fortune teller who warned that she would inherit my doomed romantic fate. So¡­ I did that to shield her from that pain. If she were ugly, she would avoid love altogether, and the hurt thates with it!¡± Her eyes reddened as she spoke. She looked at Belinda. ¡°Even with the hormone injections, I was careful, Belinda. I controlled the doses to only cause weight gain, never to harm your health. I swear! Please believe me¡­¡± L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.?????? Holley had rehearsed this excuse long before Lamont had resurfaced. But deep down, she knew it wouldn¡¯t sway them. A low, derisiveugh broke the silence. It came from Belinda. She fixed Holley with a cold stare. ¡°So, should I be grateful to you for that, Ms. Lewis?¡± The sarcasm in Belinda¡¯s tone was unmistakable. Holley quickly said, her voice trembling, ¡°I¡¯m not lying, Belinda. Every word is true! I¡¯m your mother. You¡ª¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Belinda cut her off, her voice sharp as a de. . . . Chapter 1357 ?Chapter 1357: Her eyes were icy. ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to be called a mother.¡± Holley¡¯s face flushed with rage. Inwardly, she sneered, ¡°You¡¯re not even my biological daughter. Why should I care about you? Raising you instead of abandoning you was already kind enough of me!¡± If Holley had known Belinda would bring her such trouble and harm her biological daughter, she would have strangled her right after swapping daughters with Car. Regret gnawed at her as she thought about this. Belinda¡¯s piercing gaze locked onto Holley. ¡°And the dark spots on my face? How did theye about?¡± Belinda was convinced the disfiguring blemish on her face was Holley¡¯s doing as well. Holley¡¯s eyes flickered with unease, and she instinctively tried to deny it, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡± Belinda interjected sharply, ¡°Holley, you know it¡¯s only a matter of time before the truthes out. But I don¡¯t think we need to drag this out, do we?¡± Holley fell silent, her words caught in her throat. To keep Lucas from digging deeper into her secrets, she relented. ¡°Fine, yes, it was a special solution. Once applied, it bonds to the skin and can¡¯t be washed off. But Belinda, I swear, it¡¯spletely non-toxic. It would never harm your body.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, a glint of cold rity in them. A special solution? So that was what it was. At that moment, a bitter realization hit her, and she let out a hollow chuckle. ¡°No wonder you went to such lengths to stop me from going abroad back then. You were afraid you would lose your chance to ruin my face.¡± Reflecting now, she recalled her first year in Chixdon. If not for apetition that took her overseas, keeping her from Holley¡¯s reach, her face might still bear that ugly mark. G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures The thought sent a wave of sorrow surging through her. Kenia shut her eyes, anguish etched across her face. Even now, she struggled to ept that her own daughter could do such things. When she opened her eyes, her resolve had hardened. She fixed Holley with a steely gaze and pointed toward the door. ¡°Get out. From this day forward, you are no longer my daughter.¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Holley¡¯s voice cracked with panic and disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe that Kenia had actually said that. Even during the fallout over Sarai, Kenia had been furious but never disowned her. But now¡­ Holley really panicked. Belinda wasn¡¯t her biological daughter, but Kenia was her real mother. But now, her mother was disowning her for Belinda¡¯s sake. . . . Chapter 1358 ?Chapter 1358: She couldn¡¯t let this happen! Holley shot up from the sofa, her voice rising in desperation. ¡°Mom! You¡¯re my mother! How can you disown me like this?¡± Kenia¡¯s expression remained calm, but her voice was firm. ¡°Isn¡¯t Belinda your daughter? Look at how you have treated her. Holley, you terrify me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯ve been living with a monster all this time.¡± Her eyes reddened, brimming with pain. Holley¡¯s body trembled, her legs unsteady. Kenia¡¯s words left her speechless. She didn¡¯t know how to refute that. She couldn¡¯t tell Kenia that Belinda wasn¡¯t her real daughter. What was wrong with her sabotaging the child of her rival? Holley dropped to her knees before Belinda, her face a mask of panic, her voice breaking with tears. ¡°Belinda, I know I was wrong. Please, can you forgive me? I swear, I only did it for your own good. I never meant to hurt you!¡± Belinda lowered her eyes, meeting Holley¡¯s pleading gaze with icy detachment. She said calmly, ¡°Holley, I¡¯m retracting what I said before. From this moment on, we have nothing to do with each other. Whether you¡¯re in pain, sick, or even dead, it¡¯s no longer my concern.¡± Holley remained silent, her teeth sinking into her lower lip as her face grew pale and troubled. She had known this moment woulde. She had long understood that once Belinda learned the truth about the hormones, forgiveness would no longer be an option. So, when she heard Belinda¡¯s words, she wasn¡¯t surprised. What struck her more deeply was the thought that from this day forward, their paths might never cross again. And if that were true, then obtaining any news about Belinda¡ªanything at all for the sake of her beloved daughter¡ªwould be nearly impossible. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©qc??m has it all These thoughts left Holley feeling deeply disappointed. ¡°Belinda,¡± she said softly, ¡°I understand that you can¡¯t ept the truth, and I don¡¯t me you for not forgiving me. I really don¡¯t. But please¡­ I¡¯m asking you to trust me again.¡± Her words only stirred a deeper disgust in Belinda. Even Kenia¡¯s face darkened with disdain. ¡°Leave,¡± she said, her voice like stone. ¡°From now on, we don¡¯t want to see you again.¡± Holley¡¯s lips parted slightly as she looked at Kenia, her gaze tinged with desperation. ¡°Mom, I know your heart is in turmoil. I know this is hard to ept. But please¡­ Let¡¯s both take some time. Let things cool down.¡± She understood clearly¡ªthere was no point saying anything more. At least not now. Kenia wouldn¡¯t hear it. So, it was best to let her calm down for now. Kenia was her mother. Their connection, Holley believed, couldn¡¯t truly be severed. . . . Chapter 1359 ?Chapter 1359: With nothing left to say, Holley turned and left. The moment she stepped outside Belinda¡¯s ce, she pulled out her phone and dialed Lamont. She needed answers. Why had he betrayed their agreement? Why had he gone to Belinda before the time they had agreed on? But the call didn¡¯t go through. His phone was off. Holley furrowed her brows. She immediately dialed Baker. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Baker asked as soon as he answered the call. ¡°It¡¯s over,¡± Holley replied, her voice shaking. ¡°Lamont told Belinda everything!¡± ¡°What?¡± Baker¡¯s voice shot up in rm. ¡°Belinda knows everything now. I just left her ce. She wouldn¡¯t believe the exnations I gave her. She told me we¡¯re done. That from now on, there¡¯s nothing between us. And my mother¡­¡± Holley paused for a moment, struggling to keep it together. ¡°She cut ties with me.¡± She drew a shaky breath. ¡°And she meant it. I could feel it. It wasn¡¯t just anger talking; it was real. What should we do now?¡± Baker was silent, frustration etched into every line of his face. ¡°Damn it! How the hell did this happen?¡± he muttered. ¡°What about Lamont? Have you tried reaching him?¡± ¡°I did. His phone¡¯s off,¡± Holley replied. Baker fell silent. After a while, he finally spoke again, his voice low and grave. ¡°Then it¡¯s clear. Lamont has already been taken by Mr. rk¡¯s people.¡± He exhaled slowly, dread thick in his voice. ¡°And¡­¡± ¡°What else?¡± Holley asked urgently. ¡°I¡¯ve thought this through,¡± Baker said, his tone sharp and analytical. ¡°I¡¯m sure Lamont didn¡¯t act on his own.¡± He paused, eyes narrowing. ???????? ???????????????? ???????? ???????? ????: g???????¦Í????????????? He continued, ¡°The deadline he set hasn¡¯t even arrived; he had no reason to go to Belinda this soon. And even if it had passed, the first thing Lamont would¡¯ve done ise to you, threaten you again, maybe push for leverage. He¡¯d definitely have waited at least another day before going to Belinda. More importantly, I don¡¯t believe for a second that Lamont would willingly drag himself into a war with us. He¡¯s greedy, not suicidal. There¡¯s nothing for him to gain from that kind of reckless move.¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°This means¡­ someone else is pulling the strings. I suspect Lucas, or maybe even Johnson, discovered something and had Lamont apprehended and interrogated.¡± Holley frowned, processing his logic. After a few seconds, she nodded slowly. ¡°That does sound usible. And now that Belinda knows the truth, there¡¯s no undoing it.¡± Baker¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°What worries me now is Lucas turning his full attention on us.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty much inevitable,¡± Holley said, her voiceced with anxiety. ¡°We just don¡¯t know how he¡¯ll retaliate.¡± She added with a trembling breath, ¡°All I can hope is that he still remembers we¡¯re Belinda¡¯s biological parents. Maybe that will hold him back a little.¡± . . . Chapter 1360 ?Chapter 1360: Baker didn¡¯t respond, but unease churned in his chest like a storm. Holley said, ¡°It¡¯s lucky you own shares in the country¡¯s two biggest DNA testing centers and that you warned your teams in advance to alert you if anyone ever submitted samples matching ours or Belinda¡¯s. If not for that precaution, we would¡¯ve been exposedst time Lucas had the tests redone.¡± Just recalling the close call made her shiver. Baker¡¯s expression darkened further. ¡°We were lucky. Lucas happened to choose those twobs where I hold shares, and I managed to intercept the results before he saw the truth. But if he tries a third time at a different center¡ªsomewhere outside my reach¡ªwe¡¯ll be exposed, and I won¡¯t be able to do a thing about it.¡± Holley¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°He has already checked twice. He won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re right,¡± Baker murmured, a trace of doubt in his voice. ¡°For now, all we can do is wait and see how this unfolds.¡± Holley agreed with a nod. ¡°Yes. Maybe there¡¯s still a way out.¡± Baker didn¡¯t say another word; he just ended the call. Around noon, two unexpected visitors arrived at Belinda¡¯s home. Seeing Bethany and Johnson standing at her door, Belinda was momentarily surprised. But a warm smile soon lit up her face. ¡°What brings you two here?¡± Bethany walked straight over to Belinda, sat beside her, and gently wrapped an arm around her shoulders. ¡°Lucas told us everything. The moment we learned the news, we rushed over. How could we not be by your side right now?¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Johnson said, sitting down. They sat on either side of Belinda, enveloping her in their presence. Belinda let out a soft, frustrated sigh, her gaze flickering between Bethany and Johnson. ¡°Come on, you two, enough already! It¡¯s warm now. You don¡¯t need to be glued to my side like this.¡± Feel the magic on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s ¡°I don¡¯t care! I love being this close to you,¡± Bethany shot back with a grin, deliberately inching even closer to Belinda. Johnson also smiled, giving Belinda¡¯s forehead a yful tap. Belindaughed, warmth blooming in her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m actually holding up okay. I would be lying if I said it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. But¡­ I sort of saw iting. When the truth came out, I just thought I was right all along.¡± ¡°What kind of excuse did Holleye up with?¡± Bethany asked, leaning in curiously. Belinda smirked, a mix of amusement and bitterness in her expression, before recounting Holley¡¯s entire exnation. Bethany rolled her eyes with exaggerated ir. ¡°That¡¯s the most ridiculous excuse I¡¯ve ever heard! Does she really think she could fool people with that?¡± Johnson shook his head in disgust. ¡°She¡¯s so fake; it¡¯s sickening. I¡¯m really curious what kind of shameless look she had on her face when she spouted that nonsense.¡± Belinda¡¯s hands, resting on her knees, tightened into fists, her jaw clenching. ¡°I just can¡¯t wrap my head around why she did it. What did she get out of deliberately making me fat and unattractive?¡± . . . Chapter 1361 ?Chapter 1361: Bethany¡¯s anger red. ¡°Exactly! And how dare she im those hormones wouldn¡¯t hurt you? Does she even understand what hormones do?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes shimmered with unshed tears. ¡°For years, I had to take endless medications and go through countless tests every day just to fix the damage the hormones did to my body¡­¡± ¡°That woman is pure malice! How can someone like her call herself a mother? And Baker¡ªwhat kind of father is he?¡± Johnson¡¯s voice burned with outrage. Bethany nodded, her face grim. ¡°Absolutely. Baker had to have known about that. Where else would Holley get fifty thousand to bribe Lamont? Andter, with¡­¡± Lamont¡¯s constant ckmail and getting his son into Irondeer University¡ªhow could Holley pull that off alone without Baker¡¯s help?¡± She capped her point with a scathing remark. ¡°Those two are despicable parents.¡± ¡°Yeah, how do parents like that even exist?¡± Johnson said. Belinda stayed silent. She truly had no words. The question had haunted her for so long. But no answers hade. She thought, perhaps one day, if Holley or Baker ever felt a flicker of guilt, they might reveal the real truth. ¡°What did your grandmother say about this?¡± Bethany asked suddenly, pulling Belinda from her thoughts. Belinda¡¯s eyes wavered, her voice soft. ¡°My grandmother cut all ties with Holley.¡± Bethany and Johnson froze for a moment, stunned. Johnson let out a heavy sigh. ¡°This whole mess must be tearing your grandmother apart. One is her daughter, the other is her granddaughter, and yet¡­¡± Bethany nodded solemnly. ¡°Yeah. But thankfully, she¡¯s clear-headed about such crucial matters. She¡¯s not brushing it under the rug just because you are Holley¡¯s daughter, trying to guilt you into forgiving her or giving her another shot.¡± ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????? Belinda¡¯s gaze dropped, her heart heavy. Her grandmother must have agonized to reach such a decision. Johnson turned to Belinda, his tone lighter. ¡°How about we grab a drink?¡± Bethany nodded eagerly. ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s do it! Let¡¯s get drunk!¡± Belinda said with a faint smile, ¡°Why get drunk over parents like that? It¡¯s not worth it.¡± She flung her arms wide, looping one around Bethany¡¯s shoulder and the other around Johnson¡¯s. ¡°Having you two here with me¡ªit¡¯s more than enough. Thank you.¡± Her words were heartfelt, her gratitude genuine. Bethany shot her a sidelong nce. ¡°We¡¯re friends, no need for such formalities.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Johnson said. ¡°Fine, fine, I won¡¯t say it again.¡± Belindaughed, nodding. She released them. ¡°Alright, you two, go handle your stuff. You don¡¯t need to babysit me. Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m actually calmer than I expected, honestly. Let¡¯s hit up Dream Club or Nostalgia Lounge and have a st when you have time!¡± . . . Chapter 1362 ?Chapter 1362: ¡°We¡¯re not busy right now,¡± Bethany said. Belinda replied, ¡°Well, I am! I need to spend some time with my grandmother. She¡¯s not doing great, either.¡± At that, Johnson and Bethany fell silent, unsure how to respond. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Johnson asked, concern in his voice. Belinda nodded, her expression steady. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯t underestimate me; I¡¯m tougher than you think.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t push further. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll leave then. Let¡¯s meet up another day.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Bye,¡± Bethany waved. ¡°Take care,¡± Belinda replied. After they left, Belinda headed upstairs to find her grandmother. She hadn¡¯t lied to her friends; she genuinely wanted to check on her grandmother. When she knocked and entered the room, she found her grandmother seated on the sofa, clutching a photograph. Belinda recognized it instantly: a picture of the four of them¡ªherself, her grandmother, Holley, and Sarai. They had once been a family. Now, in such a short time, everything had changed. It was truly a stark reminder of life¡¯s unpredictable turns. ¡°Grandmother,¡± Belinda said softly, crossing the room to sit beside Kenia. Her grandmother didn¡¯t respond at first, her fingers gently tracing the photo. There wereplicated emotions on her face. Finally, she turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I have a question for you.¡± Belinda tilted her head. ¡°What is it?¡± Kenia¡¯s voice was soft and wistful. ¡°Tell me¡­ If you didn¡¯t return to the Wright family back then¡­ Would things have turned out differently? If the four of us had kept on living in Ironwyn, would all of this have happened?¡± Belinda froze, stricken by the idea. She took a short, fleeting moment to ponder the question, but ultimately chose not to dwell on it. ¡°Grandma,¡± Belinda said calmly, ¡°you can¡¯t dwell on that.¡± Kenia let out a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Belinda took Kenia¡¯s hand, her eyes filled with sincerity. ¡°Thank you for standing by my side, Grandma.¡± Kenia¡¯s eyes began to redden again. ¡°What your mother did was reprehensible. It was too much, I cannot let it go. I refuse to ept that my daughter, my own flesh and blood, is capable of such cruelty! That she could harm her own child like this¡­ She has be someone I no longer recognize. Someone I fear¡­¡± Her face took on a somber expression. ¡°Belinda, from now on, you¡¯re all I have left.¡± Belinda squeezed her grandmother¡¯s hand in a gesture offort. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, you have nothing to worry about, Grandma. I¡¯ll always be here to support you.¡± . . . Chapter 1363 ?Chapter 1363: Kenia nodded and patted Belinda¡¯s hand. Belinda spent the entire afternoon keeping Keniapany. Thanks to her presence, Kenia felt a lot better. Meanwhile, in a house in another part of the city¡­ Baker was seated in the living room, his face grim. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Baker,¡± Holley reassured him. ¡°Everything will be fine.¡± Still, Baker couldn¡¯t shake his unease. He had this keen sense of foreboding, as if something terrible was just waiting to happen. Just then, his phone rang. He nced at it and saw his assistant¡¯s name shing on the screen. Baker sat up straight and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Sir, I¡¯m afraid something bad has happened! I¡¯ve been receiving calls left and right from our business partners, saying that they¡¯re pulling out of our coboration deals with them! And that one project that has been in the works for so long, the¡­¡± ¡°One that is one step away from contract signing, it¡¯s been canceled as well! The worst part of all is that some of our own board members have called to resign from their posts. What are we going to do now?¡± The assistant sounded panicked. Baker¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Wh-what did you say? Some of our business partners are backing out?¡± He couldn¡¯t wrap his head around it. These people were some of his closest friends! Moreover, they had been involved in numerous business cooperations for over a decade! How could they suddenly bail on him without any warning? The assistant replied, still frantic, ¡°Please, you need toe up with a solution as soon as possible. We¡¯ve already invested enormous funds into those projects. We can¡¯t afford to lose a single one, let alone all of them!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Baker said, his voice tight, before ending the call with a hardened expression. ???????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q?????? Holley was visibly rmed by what she had overheard. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Baker? Do you think Mr. rk is finally making his move against us?¡± ¡°Who else but Lucas could pull something like this?¡± Baker¡¯s face contorted, his expression fierce with rage. Holley bit her lip, her face grim. The inevitable had finally arrived. But¡­ Could the Wright Group survive such a blow? Baker didn¡¯t spare Holley another word. He quickly made a call. ¡°Hello, Baker,¡± came the clear voice of a middle-aged man on the other end. It was Godwin Thompson, one of Baker¡¯s business partners. ¡°Godwin, what¡¯s happening? Did someone say something to you?¡± Baker asked. Godwin sighed, his tone heavy with resignation. ¡°Do you even have to ask? It¡¯s Mr. rk. Baker, what did you do to cross him? He has made it crystal clear¡ªstarting today, nopany can work with you. Those of us with existing partnerships with you were ordered to sever ties immediately, with all losses fully covered by the Triumph Consortium. What an extraordinary show of power! Baker, what did you do to provoke this kind of wrath from Mr. rk?¡± . . . Chapter 1364 ?Chapter 1364: Godwin¡¯s voice carried genuine worry for Baker. Crossing Lucas¡­ Was there even a way to survive after that? Baker¡¯s face drained of color as Godwin¡¯s words sank in. He had always known that if Lucas uncovered the truth, there would be consequences. But he had never imagined Lucas would go this far. Lucas had left him no way out. Even withpensation for the losses, what did it matter? The real damage was the loss of critical projects. And the Wright Groupcked the resources to manage those projects alone. It couldn¡¯t withstand this kind of hit. Lucas¡¯ words didn¡¯t just cut off future coborations. From now on, whether Baker sought bank loans or dealt with government offices, he would face constant rejections and roadblocks. It was likely that nothing would ever go smoothly for him again. Offending Lucas meant endless hurdles, not just in Owathe but across all of Chixdon. The rk family had the power to do this. Among Owathe¡¯s eight prominent families, the rks stood unchallenged at the top, their influence absolute. The Wright Group was as good as over. Soon, it would be nothing but a hollow shell. As these realizations crashed over him, Baker felt engulfed in a void, all traces of hope snuffed out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Baker. After all our years of friendship, I shouldn¡¯t be abandoning you by pulling out of our partnership, especially now. But¡­ You know we can¡¯t afford to go against Mr. rk. If we don¡¯t follow his orders, we¡¯ll be the next ones in his crosshairs. I¡¯m truly out of options,¡± Godwin said, his voice heavy with remorse. Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o?? Baker gave a hollow nod. ¡°I understand, Godwin.¡± Then, as if struck by a sudden thought, Godwin said, ¡°Wait, your youngest daughter¡ªthe illegitimate one¡ªshe was Mr. rk¡¯s ex-wife, wasn¡¯t she? Even after a divorce, there¡¯s got to be some lingering tie between Mr. rk and her, right? You should reach out to her. She¡¯s your daughter. If you¡¯re in this kind of trouble, she wouldn¡¯t just stand by.¡± At those words, Baker let out a bitterugh,ced with self-mockery. Baker knew Belinda wouldn¡¯t lift a finger to help, and worse, she would make sure to twist the knife. ¡°I¡¯ll figure something out. That¡¯s enough for now,¡± Baker muttered grimly before ending the call. ¡°Baker¡­¡± Holley called out, worry etched across her face. ¡°It¡¯s over. Mypany is finished this time¡ªfor real,¡± Baker said, his expression clouded with despair. Holley¡¯s face went ghostly pale. ¡°No¡­ It can¡¯t be that bad, can it? I mean, it¡¯s just a few canceled contracts¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 1365 ?Chapter 1365: Baker shot her a re full of contempt. ¡°You idiot! You think it¡¯s just that?¡± Holley fell silent, her lips pressed together in frustration, a tinge of hurt in her eyes. That evening, Lucas returned home. The moment Belinda saw him walk through the door, her eyes reddened instantly. Without a word, she rushed into his arms, burying herself in his embrace. Lucas¡¯ heart twisted at the sight of her looking so vulnerable. He wrapped his arms tightly around her and kissed the top of her head. Still silent, he gently picked her up and carried her upstairs into their bedroom. He settled onto the sofa, cradling her in hisp with one arm securely around her waist. His voice, low and husky, cut through the quiet. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be strong with me. If you need to cry, cry.¡± He knew¡ªbetter than anyone¡ªthe sorrow she had been bottling up, the quiet strength she had forced herself to maintain all day. That was why earlier that day, he had asked Johnson and Bethany toe over, hoping their presence might bring her a sliver offort. Belinda said nothing. She leaned against his shoulder, and the tears she had been holding back finally began to fall. She had told herself, again and again, that her parents weren¡¯t worth her pain, that they didn¡¯t deserve even a single tear. She had fought to stayposed all day long. But the moment she saw Lucas, she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. Her forced calm shatteredpletely. Lucas didn¡¯t speak. With one arm around Belinda¡¯s waist, his other hand softly stroked her hair. As her tears soaked the side of his neck, his chest ached. And deep within his eyes, a cold and vengeful light sparked to life. Eventually, Belinda¡¯s sobs faded. She sat up slowly, her body trembling faintly. Lucas reached for a tissue and tenderly wiped the tears from her cheeks. Belinda sniffled. ¡°This¡¯ll be thest time I cry for them,¡± she said, her voice steady and resolute. Lucas looked at her with gentle eyes, nodding. ¡°Alright. As far as we¡¯re concerned, your parents are dead. From now on¡­ mine are yours.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied, her eyes clearing, her gaze tinged with new strength. Just then, Lucas spoke, his voice soft. ¡°Tell me exactly what Holley said to you.¡± Belinda took a shaky breath. ¡°She had the audacity to im it was all for my own good¡­ that everything she did was for me.¡± She let out a bitterugh. ¡°Can you even believe that?¡± She then recounted every word of Holley¡¯s twisted justification. Lucas listened quietly, his expression darkening with every passing moment. When Belinda finished, a heavy silence lingered in the air. Then, Lucas said, his voice grave, ¡°The truth must be even worse. That¡¯s why she made up something so absurd to justify her actions.¡± . . . Chapter 1366 ?Chapter 1366: Belinda bit her lip, her fingers curling slightly. ¡°I thought of that, too. But¡­ I just can¡¯t understand it. Why would she go so far as to make me fat and unattractive? What kind of mother wants her daughter to be mocked? What could her motive possibly be?¡± Belinda¡¯s face wore aplicated expression. She said, ¡°No matter how much I rack my brain, I can¡¯t figure out Holley¡¯s real intentions behind her actions. What does she gain if I be fat and unattractive? Holley¡¯s not about to reveal her agenda. I¡¯mpletely in the dark about what she¡¯s concealing.¡± Lucas slid his arm around Belinda¡¯s waist, offering reassurance. ¡°If it¡¯s too puzzling to sort out now, let it go for the moment. Don¡¯t weigh yourself down with pointless stress.¡± Belinda gave a small nod, choosing not to say anything more on the matter. ¡°How about we grab a drink or two?¡± Lucas proposed, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°No, I¡¯m not in the mood for that,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head. She turned to face him, her expression softening. ¡°Lucas, I think I¡¯ll spend the night with my grandmother. After everything that¡¯s happened, she must be devastated, grappling with her emotions. Besides, through all of this, she has been by my side.¡± Lucas listened quietly, his understanding clear. He nodded briefly. ¡°Okay.¡± His gaze lingered on her, emotions flickering in his eyes. Reaching out, he brushed his fingers softly through her hair, his voice low but firm. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure they pay for this.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened slightly, startled by his intensity. She then lowered her gaze, remaining silent. Soon, Belinda headed to the bathroom for a shower. Once done, she approached Lucas, leaned in, and pressed a gentle kiss to his lips. ¡°I¡¯m going to see my grandmother now.¡± Stay tuned galnov??????.co?? Lucas¡¯ eyes glinted with longing. ¡°One more kiss.¡± With a faint, resigned smile, Belinda obliged, this time kissing him more deeply. The kiss intensified, leaving Belinda¡¯s lips slightly puffy when they finally parted. Her flushed lips appeared fuller, almost enticing. Noticing the desire reignite in Lucas¡¯ eyes, Belinda quickly pressed a hand to his chest. ¡°Okay, I really need to leave now. You should rest.¡± Before Lucas could respond, Belinda slipped away, putting some space between herself and him. That night, neither Belinda nor her grandmother found restful sleep. Their minds were restless. But both stayed silent, careful not to disturb the other. Belinda couldn¡¯t even recall when exhaustion finally pulled her under. With a night shift ahead, she allowed herself to sleep in the next morning. Without Belinda beside him, Lucas also spent a restless night. After getting up and eating breakfast, he drove to his office. Not long after he arrived, thendline rang. . . . Chapter 1367 ?Chapter 1367: He quickly answered the call. ¡°Mr. rk, Mr. Wright from the Wright Group is here. Would you like to meet with him?¡± Lucas¡¯ secretary asked through the phone. Lucas¡¯ brow creased briefly. After a moment¡¯s thought, he replied, ¡°Send him up.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. rk.¡± Lucas ended the call. Finishing the task at hand, he finally rose and made his way to the meeting room. By then, over forty minutes had passed since the call. Baker, alone in the meeting room, shifted restlessly. When the door swung open and Lucas entered, Baker sprang up from the couch. ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± Lucas strode purposefully to the couch and settled onto it. Noticing Lucas¡¯ silence, Baker seized the moment to speak first. ¡°Mr. rk, I implore you, please have pity and let me off just this once.¡± It was evident why Baker hade today¡ªhe was here to seek forgiveness. Lucas fixed Baker with an icy stare. ¡°Baker, you¡¯re fortunate to be Belinda¡¯s father. If not for that, the way you and Holley mistreated her would have cost you your life.¡± Lucas¡¯ words were no empty threat; he meant every one of them. The mere thought of how Baker and Holley had abused Belinda, their own flesh and blood, had sparked an uncontainable fury within him. If Lucas could, he would truly kill them. At Lucas¡¯ words and the piercing intensity in his gaze, Baker felt a chill slither down his spine. He had no doubt Lucas was capable of following through on such a warning. Steeling himself with a deep breath, Baker tried to steady his pounding heart. ?????? ???????? ????????????????: g??????¦Í????????????? He was lucky because his people had falsified the paternity test, ensuring Lucas still believed Belinda was his daughter. This was vital for him and Holley; as long as they were seen as Belinda¡¯s parents, Lucas would show restraint. The thought of Lucas discovering the truth was unbearable. Shutting his eyes for a moment, Baker spoke again, his voice grave. ¡°Mr. rk, Holley and I deeply regret our actions. Honestly, when Holley proposed altering Belinda¡¯s appearance to make her less attractive, I was against it. But¡­ after some thought, I saw the reasoning and¡­ I went along with it, making a grave error.¡± He continued, pleading fervently, ¡°Mr. rk, I know why you and Belinda harbor resentment toward me. But we¡¯re still her parents. For the sake of our tie to Belinda, I beg you to show mercy this time!¡± Lucas let out a scornful huff. ¡°You and Holley have utterly failed as parents.¡± Baker¡¯s face paled, then flushed, his expression a blend of shame and despair. He looked as if he had been struck mute, unable to find words. Yet, despite the humiliation, Baker had no choice but to persist in his pleas. ¡°Mr. rk, I¡¯m begging you, please forgive me this once. I promise, Holley and I will never harm Belinda again. We will keep our distance, ensuring she¡¯s spared the sight of us and the pain it brings. Is that eptable?¡± . . . Chapter 1368 ?Chapter 1368: Hearing Baker¡¯s proposal, Lucas struggled to articte the mix of emotions swirling within him. What kind of parents would choose to distance themselves from their own child? Yet Baker had the gall to suggest it, sounding as if Belinda were a burden to avoid. Lucas¡¯ frown deepened, his aura growing colder and more formidable by the second. Baker swallowed hard, visibly unnerved by Lucas¡¯ intimidating presence. Before Lucas could reply, a knock echoed at the meeting room door. Five secondster, it swung open. Gordon entered first. Behind him, Holley was ushered in by two bodyguards, her steps faltering as she struggled to stay upright. The instant Baker caught sight of Holley, his expression drastically changed. Baker was frozen, stunned by Holley¡¯s unexpected presence. But what truly unsettled him was the way she had been brought in¡ªdragged unceremoniously by two men in ck suits. The moment Holley saw Baker, a flicker of relief lit her terrified eyes. Only God knew how petrified she had been when those men had stormed into her home in absolute silence, seized her without exnation, and hauled her here like a prisoner. ¡°Mr. rk, wh-what¡¯s the meaning of this?¡± Baker asked, his voice tight,ced with unease. Holley, on the other hand, didn¡¯t need to guess. She knew exactly why Lucas had brought her here. So, before Lucas could even speak, she blurted out her defense, desperation thick in her voice. 1@?€$? ¡é#4??€?$ 1? g??novels.c?m ¡°Mr. rk, please! I know you and Belinda must be angry with me. And yes, it¡¯s my fault. I mishandled everything. But believe me, I had good intentions! I¡¯m Belinda¡¯s mother. I would never intentionally hurt Belinda. Everything I did was for her sake!¡± For her sake? Lucas¡¯ eyes darkened with revulsion. He believed Holley¡¯s words were an insult to his intelligence and to Belinda¡¯s suffering. He didn¡¯t bother dignifying her with a response. Instead, with a flick of his wrist, he made a subtle gesture. Gordon nodded almost imperceptibly, and the two bodyguards in the room immediately walked toward Holley. Before Holley could react, they seized her firmly, one on each arm. ¡°W-What are you doing? Let me go!¡± Panic overtook Holley as she struggled. She struggled wildly, but it was useless. Their grip was irond. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± Baker stepped forward, rmed. ¡°What is going on here?¡± Still, Lucas remained silent. Reclining in his seat with effortless grace, one leg crossed casually over the other, he rested his arm along the back of the sofa. His long fingers massaged his temple slowly, his entire demeanor calm. It was clear that Lucas had no intention of answering Baker¡¯s question. Meanwhile, Gordon opened a ck briefcase, pulling out a small vial filled with a clear liquid, followed by a sterile syringe. . . . Chapter 1369 ?Chapter 1369: The moment Holleyid eyes on them, the blood drained from her face. A chilling sense of dread gripped her; she knew that whatever was in that syringe was meant for her. ¡°Ms. Lewis,¡± Gordon said politely, his tone light, almost gentle, ¡°no need to be afraid. This won¡¯t harm you physically. It¡¯s merely a hormone. Harmless¡­ Though you may find yourself putting on a bit of weight.¡± Holley¡¯s knees buckled as a wave of sheer horror coursed through her. Baker¡¯s breath caught. He turned to Lucas, eyes wide, stunned speechless. He had expected retaliation, but not like this. Lucas had chosen to make Holley feel what she had made Belinda suffer. Holley broke down. Tears gushed from her eyes as she sobbed and pleaded, ¡°Please, Mr. rk! I¡¯m begging you! I was wrong, I swear; I¡¯ll apologize to Belinda. I¡¯ll go to her right now! Just don¡¯t do this to me!¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t so much as nce her way. His eyes remained half-closed, his fingers continuing their slow, rhythmic motion over his temple. One of the bodyguards stripped Holley¡¯s coat from her shoulders, exposing her arm. ¡°No! Please don¡¯t! Let me go! Help! Somebody help me. Baker! Baker, help me!¡± Holley¡¯s screams echoed through the room, raw and frantic. The two bodyguards restrained Holley with such force that she couldn¡¯t even move. She could only stare in horror as the needle drew closer to her skin. When Baker saw this, his face twisted with a blend of fear and panic. He longed to intervene, but deep down, he knew his efforts would be futile. The only one who could save Holley was Lucas. Baker whipped his head around, his bloodshot eyes boring into Lucas. ¡°She¡¯s Belinda¡¯s mother! Mr. rk, aren¡¯t you afraid Belinda will hate you when she learns of this?¡± At these words, Lucas finally opened his eyes, his face calm. He raised his gazezily, giving Baker a brief, dismissive look. A faint smirk, tinged with mockery and contempt, curved his lips. ¡°That¡¯s my concern, not yours, Mr. Wright.¡± As Lucas spoke, Gordon began sterilizing Holley¡¯s arm. Once the area was prepped, Gordon swiftly drove the syringe into Holley¡¯s skin without hesitation. The contents of the syringe flowed into Holley¡¯s body, little by little. Tears cascaded down her cheeks. The thought of gaining weight, of losing her beauty, was unbearable. She was well aware of the harm hormones could cause. Never had she imagined that one day, this toxic substance would be forcibly injected into her body. After a while, Gordon approached Lucas and reported deferentially, ¡°Mr. rk, today¡¯s dose has been administered.¡± . . . Chapter 1370 Chapter 1370: ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied with a slight nod. Holley¡¯s and Baker¡¯s expressions shifted dramatically. What did Gordon mean by ¡°today¡¯s dose¡±? Holley blinked. Did this mean that they would be injecting hormones into her body daily from now on? The mere thought drained the color from her face. Her strength seemed to evaporate, and she crumpled to the floor. Lucas¡¯ frigid gaze swept over Holley before settling on Baker. A subtle smile yed on his lips. ¡°Don¡¯t even consider sending Holley away. If she doesn¡¯t get her daily doses, yourpany¡­¡± Lucas let the sentence trail off. His smile was disarmingly charismatic, yet his words carried a bone-chilling cruelty. Both Holley¡¯s and Baker¡¯s faces turned pale. The threat in Lucas¡¯ words was evident. If Holley disappeared, Lucas would retaliate against the Wright Group without mercy. ¡°Mr. rk¡ª¡± Holley attempted to plead again, but before she could finish, Lucas stood from the couch and strode out of the meeting room. ¡°Mr. rk!¡± ¡°Mr. rk¡­¡± Holley¡¯s and Baker¡¯s desperate cries for leniency echoed, but Lucas ignored thempletely. After being ejected from the building, Holley immediately broke into sobs and turned to Baker. ¡°Baker, what do we do now?¡± Baker¡¯s expression was somber as he responded, ¡°Our only option is to find Belinda. If she forgives you and pleads with Lucas on your behalf, he¡¯ll surely let you off.¡± ?????????? ???????? ???????? ???????????? ¡ª ????????????: ????????????????©q?????? Holley considered this and nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes, yes, let¡¯s go see Belinda right away!¡± Without hesitation, Baker climbed into his car with Holley and sped toward Belinda¡¯s ce. Holley and Baker spent the entire drive nervously strategizing about how to approach Belinda and beg for her forgiveness. Yet, they hadn¡¯t anticipated facing an obstacle so soon. They couldn¡¯t even gain entry to Belinda¡¯s ce. No matter how persistently they pressed the doorbell, the house remained eerily silent, with no one answering the door. They considered phoning Belinda, but she had already blocked both of their numbers. Holley attempted to call Gwenda, but Gwenda ignored her calls as well. With no other options, Holley dialed Gwenda¡¯s number again using Baker¡¯s phone. After what seemed like endless ringing, Gwenda finally answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Hearing Gwenda¡¯s voice, Holley rushed to speak. ¡°Mom, it¡¯s me!¡± The moment Gwenda recognized her voice, she fell silent. . . .
Message from Noah: Great Sunday for you dear readers, sorry for being a bitte. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?(^?^ )? ¡ä- . Chapter 1371 ?Chapter 1371: Fearing Gwenda would end the call soon, Holley didn¡¯t hesitate to add, ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t hang up! I¡¯m begging you; let me in, please! I have something urgent to discuss with you.¡± But Gwenda remained unmoved by her pleas. ¡°Holley, I was crystal clear yesterday! You¡¯re no longer my daughter. Whatever trouble you¡¯re in is your own problem; it¡¯s none of my concern! Stop ringing the doorbell. We¡¯re not letting you in. That¡¯s final.¡± Before Holley could reply, Gwenda abruptly ended the call. ¡°Hello? Mom? Mom?¡± Staring at the phone screen, now showing the call had ended, Holley muttered a frustrated curse under her breath. ¡°What do we do now, Baker?¡± she asked, turning to him. Baker¡¯s face was stern as he responded, ¡°We have no choice but to wait here. No matter what, we must see Belinda today!¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Holley nodded. Roughly ten minutester, a sleek pink Ferrari glided to a stop in front of the house, drawing their attention. Holley and Baker exchanged a look before rising to their feet. Curious about the new arrival, they hoped to slip inside with them. However, the woman who emerged from the driver¡¯s seat was unfamiliar to them. Faye, noticing the pair lingering at the house¡¯s entrance, eyed them with curiosity. ¡°Who are you?¡± she asked as she approached. Holley didn¡¯t respond directly but instead inquired, ¡°Are you here to see Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Faye answered with a nod. At this, Holley quickly said, ¡°Here¡¯s the situation¡ªwe¡¯re Belinda¡¯s parents. Due to a¡­ misunderstanding, she is upset with us and won¡¯t let us into her house. Miss, could you please help us get inside?¡± The word ¡°parents¡± sparked a glint of surprise in Faye¡¯s eyes. Without probing further, she simply said, ¡°Alright,e with me.¡± ???????????????????? ?????????????????? ???? g??????¦Í????????????? ¡°Thank you so much, Miss!¡± ¡°We¡¯re truly grateful!¡± Holley and Baker eagerly expressed their gratitude. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Faye replied with a smile. She then reached out and pressed the doorbell. A minuteter, the house¡¯s door swung open, revealing Margie, the maid. Margie recognized Faye, who had visited the house before. ¡°Miss Sandoval, what brings you here today?¡± Margie asked. ¡°I¡¯m just stopping by to catch up with Belinda. Uncle Lucas mentioned she¡¯s home,¡± Faye replied. At this, Holley and Baker shared another nce, their eyes widening with shock. Uncle Lucas? This woman was Lucas¡¯ niece? ¡°Please,e in,¡± Margie said, stepping aside to allow Faye entry. ¡°Thank you.¡± After expressing her gratitude, Faye prepared to step inside. . . . Chapter 1372 ?Chapter 1372: But then Margie spoke again. ¡°You¡¯re wee to enter, but the two people behind you are not allowed inside.¡± As Margie¡¯s words sank in, Holley¡¯s and Baker¡¯s faces registered dismay. Faye, too, shot Margie a surprised nce, her mind swirling with curiosity. What could have caused such a rift between Belinda and her parents? Pursing her lips briefly, Faye spoke evenly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what has happened, but if Belinda keeps her parents barred outside, what will the neighbors think? It seems wiser to let them in and sort things out. That¡¯s the most sensible approach.¡± After a brief pause, Faye nced at Holley and Baker before speaking to Margie again. ¡°How about this? You inform Belinda of the situation, and I¡¯ll bring them inside for now. If Belinda¡¯s upset, you can tell her I made the call to let them in. Is that okay?¡± Margie¡¯s brow creased slightly, but weighing Faye¡¯s identity and the reasoning behind her suggestion, she yielded. ¡°Alright.¡± With that, Holley and Baker trailed Faye into the house. Once the trio settled in the living room, Margie ascended the stairs to summon Belinda. Holley turned to Faye with heartfelt appreciation. ¡°Miss Sandoval, thank you so much. Without your help, we might have been stuck out there for who knows how long.¡± Faye dismissed it with a warm smile. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. You¡¯re Belinda¡¯s parents, and it¡¯s only right for me to show you respect.¡± Her words brought Holley a wave of warmth. Momentster, Belinda descended the staircase. The sight of the three in her living room caused her brows to knit tightly, a spark of irritation shing in her eyes. Faye rose first, offering an apologyced with an exnation. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry for letting your parents in without your consent.¡± Belinda flicked her gaze toward Faye. ¡°You can wait downstairs for now.¡± Then, addressing Holley and Baker, she said, ¡°You two, follow me upstairs.¡± Without waiting for a reply, she turned and climbed the stairs. Holley and Baker gave Faye a quick nod before hastening after Belinda. Belinda led them into the study, where Gwenda was already inside. After shutting the door, Belinda nced at her watch, her expression cold. ¡°You have five minutes.¡± Her tone and demeanor left Baker deeply displeased. Given their dire situation, however, he knew they couldn¡¯t afford to offend her. They had to get on her good side, even if it meant swallowing their pride. Holley, eager not to squander a second, immediatelyunched into their reason foring. ¡°Belinda, I know I crossed a line with my actions before. I thought I was doing what was best, but I realize now how much I hurt you. I was wrong! Can you please speak to Mr. rk and ask him to spare us?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow. ¡°Spare you? What has Lucas done?¡± Their frantic rush to her home and their willingness to linger outside for so long pointed to one conclusion. Lucas¡¯ retaliation had clearly pushed them to the brink of desperation. . . . Chapter 1373 ?Chapter 1373: Holley faltered before answering. ¡°Mr. rk¡­ He has ensured no one will work with your father¡¯spany. And worse, he¡¯s forcing me to endure daily hormone injections!¡± Tears welled in Holley¡¯s eyes as she spoke, her voice quivering with distress. ¡°Belinda, you understand what this means. When Mr. rk issues such an order, it¡¯s like a death sentence for your father¡¯spany, cutting off every possible lifeline! Mr. rk is going to destroy the entire Wright family! Belinda, you¡¯re a Wright, too. You can¡¯t possibly want to see our family reduced to nothing, right?¡± Choking back sobs, Holley continued, ¡°I¡¯m not young anymore, and daily hormone injections are more than my body can bear.¡± After a pause, she pleaded, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m begging you. Please, speak to Mr. rk for us. Ask him to show mercy, will you?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as she absorbed Holley¡¯s words. She knew Lucas would take action against her parents to stand up for her. She just hadn¡¯t anticipated he would choose this approach. A faint, almost amused smile touched her lips. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Her response left Holley stunned, while Baker¡¯s expression shifted instantly. Belinda let out a sharp, coldugh before continuing, ¡°My boyfriend is standing up for me. Naturally, I¡¯m delighted. As for pleading on your behalf? Do you genuinely believe you deserve that?¡± Her words cut like a de, unyielding and ruthless. At this point, she had no qualms about confronting them directly. Fury surged through Baker, and he snapped, ¡°Belinda! How did you turn into this? We¡¯re your parents! We¡¯re being treated this way, and you¡¯re actually fine with it?¡± Belinda found his outburst absurd. ¡°Parents? When you were hurting me, did it ever ur to you that you¡¯re my parents? What? You think just because you brought me into this world, you¡¯re entitled to harm me however you like?¡± Turning her piercing gaze to Holley, her smileced with biting sarcasm, she continued, ¡°And you¡­ Suddenly, you understand pain when it¡¯s your turn to suffer, don¡¯t you? When you forced those hormone injections on me as a child, did you ever pause to consider the damage you were inflicting on my body? Now that you¡¯re the one facing the hormone injections, you¡¯re terrified? You¡¯re worried your body can¡¯t handle it?¡± Holley stood speechless, unable to muster a defense. After a prolonged silence, she shifted her gaze to Gwenda, who had remained quiet throughout. Tears streamed down her face as Holley begged, ¡°Mom! Please, help me!¡± She hade to realize that Belinda, ungrateful as she was, would never help them. In fact, Belinda might even be quietly reveling in their misery. Her only hope now rested with Gwenda. Gwenda drew a deep breath and said curtly, ¡°Those are your issues to resolve. I won¡¯t be getting involved.¡± Holley stared at her mother, her face etched with pain and despair. ¡°Mom! How can you be so cruel? I¡¯m your daughter! How can you just stand by and watch me suffer like this?¡± Gwenda said nothing, turning her face away to avoid Holley¡¯s gaze. Deep down, she felt a heavy sorrow. . . . Chapter 1374 ?Chapter 1374: ¡°Your five minutes are up. Leave,¡± Belinda stated firmly, dismissing her parents. ¡°Belinda, are you truly refusing to help your father and me?¡± Holley demanded, her eyes red and swollen. Belinda¡¯s expression remained unruffled. ¡°Do I need to call security to escort you out?¡± Holley¡¯s and Baker¡¯s faces grew even grimmer. After a tense pause, Baker stepped forward and took Holley¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Though Holley was brimming with reluctance, she had no choice but to follow Baker out. As they exited the study and descended the stairs, they encountered Faye. Seeing Holley¡¯s tear-stained face and Baker¡¯s somber expression, Faye couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened?¡± Holley¡¯s voice trembled with emotion as she wiped her tears, her words heavy with distress. ¡°Miss Sandoval, we¡¯re so grateful for your help today. We have some pressing matters to attend to, so we¡¯ll be going now.¡± ¡°Very well,¡± Faye replied with a nod, restraining her urge to probe further. Yet, a spark of curiosity flickered within her. What had caused Holley such distress? The question tugged at her thoughts. Moments after Holley and Baker had departed, Belinda descended the staircase. Hearing her approach, Faye turned and moved toward her. ¡°Belinda, what happened with your parents? Why was your mother crying?¡± Belinda¡¯s face remainedposed, her eyes steady as she met Faye¡¯s gaze. Rather than responding, she asked, ¡°What brings you here, Faye?¡± Faye hesitated, pressing her lips together before exining, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing¡ªI heard something odd. Uncle Lucas publicly announced that nopany should coborate with the Wright Group. I found it strange. You¡¯re part of the Wright family, and your father leads the Wright Group. Why would Uncle Lucas make such a move? People in our circle are buzzing, wondering if you might have angered him, and he¡¯s targeting your father because of it.¡± ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???? g????????¦Í???????????? With a soft sigh, Faye¡¯s expression shifted to mild frustration. ¡°I tried asking Uncle Lucas, but he brushed me off, telling me to stay out of it. But I¡¯m too curious! And honestly, I¡¯m worried about you, Belinda. That¡¯s why I came here to ask you about it.¡± Belinda¡¯s beautiful face revealed no hint of her thoughts, her eyes cast downward. Her voice was cool as she said, ¡°You should heed your uncle¡¯s advice.¡± Her words were a clear signal for Faye to drop the matter. Undeterred, Faye gently tugged at Belinda¡¯s arm, her tone yful yet pleading. ¡°Come on, Belinda, don¡¯t leave me in the dark! I¡¯m genuinely concerned for you. I swear I won¡¯t breathe a word to anyone if you tell me; I¡¯ll keep it under wraps.¡± . . . Chapter 1375 ?Chapter 1375: Belinda¡¯s brow creased, and she withdrew her arm, turning to face Faye with a calm but firm expression. ¡°Faye, everyone has personal matters they¡¯d rather keep to themselves. These are private issues. No matter how well-meaning you are, if someone refuses to share, it¡¯s wrong to push. It will not only make people feel ufortable but also make you look rude. Do you understand?¡± Belinda¡¯s words were blunt. Faye hadn¡¯t anticipated such a response. Her smile faltered, and her face tightened with awkwardness. After a long silence, she looked down and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I shouldn¡¯t have pressed.¡± Belinda offered a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± She knew her words had stung, perhaps even wounded Faye, but she couldn¡¯t dwell on that now. Holley and Baker¡¯s unexpected visit had already left her feeling irritated, and Faye¡¯s relentless probing only deepened her frustration. Since Faye wouldn¡¯t relent, she saw no reason to soften her stance. Faye nodded. ¡°Got it. I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯m heading out,¡± Belinda said, subtly urging Faye to leave. Faye shook her head quickly. ¡°No, that¡¯s all. Let¡¯s head out together.¡± With that, they left the house, each slipping into their own car. Belinda soon drove off, making her way directly to the Triumph Consortium. Belinda¡¯s sudden visit startled Lucas, who instinctively straightened in his chair. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at home catching up on sleep?¡± he asked, a soft note of surprise threading his voice. Usually, after a night shift, Belinda would retreat to the sanctuary of their home, surrendering herself to some much-needed rest. But today was different. ???????? ???????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í????????????? Belinda pouted slightly, her eyes shimmering with a mix of longing and mischief. ¡°I missed you,¡± she said. ¡°So I came here to see you.¡± A smile broke across Lucas¡¯ face. He rose from his seat and crossed the room to her. Taking her hand in his, he drew her gently toward him, and in a single, fluid motion, seated her tenderly on hisp. ¡°What happened?¡± he asked, his fingers slipping through the silky strands of her hair. Nestled against him, Belinda wrapped her arms around his neck. In a voice barely above a whisper, she said, ¡°Holley and Baker came to the house today. They wanted me to plead on their behalf, asking you to spare them.¡± Lucas¡¯ brows drew together slightly, a shadow passing through his gaze. ¡°So,¡± he said after a beat, ¡°you know everything?¡± He was referring to how he had dealt with Holley and Baker. ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda nodded. . . . Chapter 1376 ?Chapter 1376: For a moment, silence hung between them, thick with unspoken thoughts. Then, Lucas asked, his voice low, ¡°And¡­ how do you feel about it?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips parted, then pressed together again, as if the words were difficult to form. But when she finally spoke, her voice was clear, resolute. ¡°At first, when I heard Holley¡¯s words¡­ I was shocked. But then, I felt good.¡± Her confession was soft, yet it struck deep, and she tightened her hold on him, as if anchoring herself to his presence. ¡°It was as if the weight that had crushed my heart for so long finally crumbled to dust,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel sad. I felt relieved.¡± The fact that she didn¡¯t feel any pity for her parents¡¯ predicament, but instead a sense of satisfaction, made her feel a little guilty. Lucas felt reassured after hearing what she had said. He had always known the strength hidden beneath her gentle exterior. ¡°Thank you, Lucas,¡± Belinda said, her lips brushing against the crook of his shoulder, her voice tinged with yful affection. After discovering the truth about the hormones in her body and the dark spots on her face, she had been overwhelmed with sadness and pain. But there had been another emotion buried within her¡ªanger. Still, no matter how furious she was, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to take action against her parents. But Lucas had done it for her. Lucas¡¯ arms tightened protectively around her frame. ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? No matter who dares to hurt you, I will make them pay.¡± His words, fierce and solemn, wrapped around her battered heart like a balm. Yet even when she was in the sanctuary of his embrace, a sadness still settled in her heart. ¡°Holley¡­¡± she whispered, her breath catching. ¡°She never truly cared about me.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice trembled as she pressed herself closer to him. ¡°Even when she apologized, over and over¡­ Even when she said she was wrong¡­ There was no sorrow in her eyes. It was all an act, a hollow performance without a shred of sincerity.¡± Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, reflecting the ache she could no longer contain. ¡°And when I told her that I wanted to sever all ties with her, she looked hurt. But even then, it felt so fake.¡± Your next favorite is on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®??o?? She closed her eyes for a moment as if trying to block out the memory. ¡°But when Gwenda said she would disown her, Holley panicked. She begged her not to abandon her. She was terrified of losing her mother. But losing me¡­ It didn¡¯t matter to her at all. In Holley¡¯s eyes, I was never important to her. She just pretends she cares about me.¡± This was what made Belinda sad the most. Lucas felt a sharp pang in his chest, as if Belinda¡¯s words had pierced him deeply. He felt for her. Belinda didn¡¯t deserve this pain. Lucas wrapped Belinda tightly in his arms, one hand gently smoothing her hair, then leaned down to press a soft kiss to her forehead. . . . Chapter 1377 ?Chapter 1377: Words failed him; he didn¡¯t know what to say tofort her. Belinda sensed the shadow in Lucas¡¯ mood. Her lips curved into a faint smile, her tone deliberately calm. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯vee to terms with it. If my parents can discard me and hurt me without a second thought, why should I feel pain because of them?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. Why let people who don¡¯t matter ruin your mood?¡± Belinda said nothing more, resting against Lucas, cherishing the quiet calm that settled in her heart. After a moment, she straightened, her gaze meeting Lucas¡¯. ¡°It seems that Baker must have known everything about me from the time I was born. Holley fed me lies, iming Baker was clueless, that she had hidden my existence from him.¡± Reflecting on the past, she realized Holley¡¯s deceptions were countless. Lucas¡¯ sharp eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought Holley and Baker are concealing more than they let on.¡± Belinda turned to him, curiosity in her gaze. ¡°Why?¡± Lucas exined, ¡°It¡¯s a gut feeling. I can¡¯t pin down why.¡± Belinda fell quiet, mulling it over. Then, a thought struck her. Her expression grew grave as she looked at Lucas. ¡°Lucas, do you think¡­ when Sarai was ckmailing Holley, she might have uncovered a link between my hormonal condition and Holley?¡± Lucas¡¯ eyes glinted. ¡°It¡¯s very possible.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Sarai imed she saw Holley acting cozy with a man, and that was her leverage. You also mentioned seeing a man at your house, so we never doubted Sarai¡¯s story at that time. But now, we know Baker knew about you from the beginning. He might have visited you now and then. If so, the odds of Holley being involved with another man seem slim.¡± Belinda¡¯sugh was cold. ¡°Liars. Everyst one of them.¡± Exclusive updates avable at g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m A spark of anger shed in Lucas¡¯ darkened eyes. After talking with Belinda a bit longer, Lucas suggested she rest in his room. When she awoke, Lucas drove her to the hospital. After arriving at the hospital, Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up in the morning.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda nodded, stepping out of the car. In the Wright family home, Car¡¯s room. ¡°What do you want?¡± Car¡¯s voice was icy as she faced Baker. Baker spoke softly, desperation woven into every word. ¡°Car, I¡¯ve run into some trouble. I was hoping you might be able to help me.¡± Car¡¯s expression remainedposed, her voice detached. ¡°You¡¯re talking about Lucas¡¯ order, that no one is allowed to engage in any business with the Wright Group, aren¡¯t you?¡± . . . Chapter 1378 ?Chapter 1378: ¡°Exactly,¡± Baker nodded grimly, worry etched into his features. ¡°You know how these things work¡ªwhen Mr. rk issues an order, it besw. No one dares defy him unless he publicly lifts the ban. This is catastrophic for mypany. Even the long-standing business partners have severed ties. The business is barely surviving, teetering on the edge of copse. If I don¡¯t find a solution soon, the Wright Group will go bankrupt.¡± He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Everyone knew: crossing Lucas meant courting ruin. Now, Car was Baker¡¯s final lifeline. He truly had no one else to turn to. Car studied him for a long moment, her brows drawing together slightly. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m curious¡­ What exactly did you do to provoke Lucas to such extremes? He has gone scorched-earth on you this time. It¡¯s unprecedented.¡± In the past, Lucas had targeted the Wright Group before, but his attacks were measured¡ªblocking loans, sabotaging deals¡­ He had always left them a thread of survival. But this time, things were different. Car couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Baker¡¯s expression stiffened, a sh of shame crossing his face. He faltered, not wanting to tell her what he had done. Seeing his hesitation, Car gave a cold, mockingugh. ¡°You want my help but won¡¯t even tell me the truth?¡± Baker pressed his lips together before saying, ¡°If I tell you, you will help me, right?¡± Car arched an eyebrow. ¡°Are you trying to bargain with me now?¡± Baker stumbled over his words. Just as he was about to continue, Car cut him off sharply. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not interested in your affairs anymore.¡± Finish reading at ?????????¦Í???????????? Panic shed across Baker¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you! I¡¯ll tell you everything!¡± he quickly said. In a few strained sentences, he exined the situation to Car. ¡°What?¡± Car¡¯s face instantly drained of color, then darkened with disbelief and outrage. She stared at Baker. ¡°You monsters! How could you have done something like that? Belinda is your own flesh and blood! And you¡­ You injected her with hormones to make her fat and ugly when she was a child? Parents like you and Holley don¡¯t deserve to exist! Even beasts protect their young; you¡¯re worse than animals!¡± Car jabbed her finger at Baker usingly, her whole body shaking with rage. Her chest heaved as if a firestorm was tearing through her heart. She could barely breathe through the sheer intensity of her fury. She didn¡¯t know why she was so angry; perhaps because she also had a daughter. . . . Chapter 1379 ?Chapter 1379: If anyone dared to treat her daughter like that, she would skin them alive! What Baker and Holley had done was unforgivable. Hadn¡¯t Holley always cared about Belinda? And yet¡­ She and Baker were the ones who had harmed Belinda. The very thought made Car¡¯s blood boil. Her heart ached for Belinda, abandoned and betrayed by those who should have cherished her most. Baker¡¯s face turned dark. He tried feebly to defend Holley, saying, ¡°Holley had her reasons. She¡ª¡± ¡°Save your excuses!¡± Car snapped, her voice like a whip, cutting him off before he could finish. She believed no excuse in the world could ever justify what they had done. Disdain was painted all over Car¡¯s face. ¡°Holley had her reasons? You call those pathetic excuses valid reasons? As if anyone would buy that!¡± She let out a coldugh and continued, ¡°What, is she jealous of her own child? Because her daughter is so beautiful and radiant, Holley, in her twisted mind, sought to ruin Belinda¡¯s looks and make her gain weight? It makes sense now. She doesn¡¯t want her daughter to be happy because her life is filled with unhappiness.¡± Car couldn¡¯t think of any other usible exnation. Baker stiffened. He had to admit¡ªCar had figured out part of the truth. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Car,¡± he said, his eyes flickering. ¡°Holley was¡ª¡± Car raised her hand, cutting him off. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t need to exin anything else. I don¡¯t want to hear it. And I¡¯m not helping you with this. Lucas is simply standing up for his girlfriend, and he has every right to do so. If anything, I admire him for it. If my daughter could be fortunate enough to find a partner like Lucas in the future, I would be very happy for her.¡± Baker¡¯s face darkened. F0r more, visit g??l??ovels.??o?? He ground his teeth in frustration before speaking again. ¡°Look, Car. I know that Holley and I were wrong this time. Believe me, we have realized our mistakes. But things have spiraled out of control now. This is urgent! You are my wife; can you really just stand by and watch as mypany falls apart?¡± Carughed again, her eyes filled with scorn. ¡°That¡¯s yourpany. Why should I concern myself with it?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Baker sputtered, too furious to speak. Damn it! How could he forget about that one vital detail? All of their assets were kept separate, as stipted in the prenuptial agreement they had signed years ago. Car really had nothing to do with hispany. Baker looked at Car and tried to appeal to her emotions. ¡°We¡¯ve been married for so many years, Car. Doesn¡¯t that count for something? Can you really just sit back and do nothing when I am in trouble?¡± . . . Chapter 1380 Chapter 1380: Car raised an eyebrow, her lips curling into a condescending smile. ¡°Other people may not know the real reason we got married, Baker, but I do. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve already forgotten? Or have you sunk so deep in your own lies that you¡¯ve deluded yourself?¡± Her words dripped with sarcasm. Baker clenched his jaw. His face flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment, a hint of resentment flickering in his gaze. Before he could utter another word, Car said, ¡°I need to rest now. You can leave.¡± Baker took a deep breath. He knew there was no hope of persuading Car. Without another word, he stood from the sofa and turned to leave. As soon as the door shut behind him, he let out a curse. ¡°Dad?¡± Kylee called out from a few feet away, looking surprised by his outburst. Baker froze for a moment before turning to her. ¡°Dad, what¡¯s going on?¡± Kylee asked. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s nothing,¡± Baker quickly replied. ¡°Nothing to worry about¡­¡± He swiftly changed the subject. ¡°Did youe here to see your mother?¡± Kylee shook her head, her gaze never leaving him. ¡°No, I was actually looking for you.¡± Baker looked surprised for a moment. ¡°I see. Alright, let¡¯s talk in the study.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylee replied. Once they were settled in the study, Baker looked at Kylee and asked, ¡°What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Kylee didn¡¯t beat around the bush. ¡°How is thepany doing? Why is Lucas suddenly targeting yourpany?¡± Baker¡¯s face twisted at her question. ¡°It¡¯s all because of that bitch, Belinda!¡± he spat out. Latest stories on When it came to Kylee, he made no effort to hide his disdain for Belinda. Kylee was well aware that Belinda wasn¡¯t her father¡¯s real daughter, so she wasn¡¯t surprised by Baker¡¯s attitude toward her. ¡°What did she do?¡± she asked. ¡°Belinda discovered that Holley and I are behind the blemishes on her face and the hormones in her body. She no longer trusts us, so¡­¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes grew wide with shock. ¡°But how did she find out?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡± Baker ran a hand over his hair and let out a heavy sigh before recounting the events to Kylee. By the time he finished, Kylee was biting her lower lip, unsure of what to say. Baker said, ¡°The real problem now is that no one is willing to help your mother and me. Our hands are tied while thepany is on the brink of copse. And there¡¯s nothing I can do as Lucas¡¯ men inject your mother with hormones daily.¡± ¡°Is that why you went to talk to Car?¡± Kylee asked. ¡°To ask for her help?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Wishing you, dear loved ones, a great day. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1381 ?Chapter 1381: The mention of Car caused Baker¡¯s temper to re. ¡°Don¡¯t even bring her up! Not only did she refuse to help, but she went ahead and tore into your mother and me like we were trash!¡± ¡°Dad, you and Car¡­ Why did you even get married in the first ce?¡± Kylee had always wondered about the matter, and she couldn¡¯t help herself from finally voicing the question. Baker always said that Car had fallen head over heels for him at first sight, that she had insisted on marrying him. He imed to have been pressured by the Happer family into abandoning his first love for Car. But when Kylee took into ount the fact that Car slept in a separate room from Baker, along with her general indifference to his mistress and illegitimate child, it was evident that the truth wasn¡¯t what Baker had mentioned. So, what was the real reason for their marriage? Baker¡¯s expression shifted once again. Clearly, he wasn¡¯tfortable with the topic. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know all about that,¡± he told Kylee, his tone firm. Then, after a brief hesitation, he added, ¡°Listen to me¡ªwhatever you do, never provoke Belinda again. Do you understand? Our family¡­ we can¡¯t afford any more trouble.¡± Kylee¡¯s lips set into a firm line as she nodded. ¡°I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She knew exactly what he meant without him having to spell it out. She had no intention of taking any action against Belinda now. At this point, petty inconveniences wouldn¡¯t even faze Belinda, let alone cause any real harm. Kylee wasn¡¯t going to make a move¡ªat least not until she came up with a wless n topletely ruin Belinda and eliminate any chance she had of ever recovering. ?????????????? ???????? ????: ?????????¦Í????????©q????? ¡°Good,¡± Baker said, visibly relieved. He could tell that theing days would overwhelm him. He couldn¡¯t afford to waste any more time or energy cleaning up after Kylee. He could only hope she would keep her word and stay out of trouble. That night, Belinda barely had a moment to rest. She had to perform two emergency surgeries: one for a heart rupture caused by a fall, the other for an aortic dissection. She had just emerged from the operating room and hadn¡¯t even had a chance to sit down when another patient had an emergency. Bound by duty, she tirelessly worked to save the patient from the clutches of death. . . . Chapter 1382 ?Chapter 1382: By the time she finished everything, she was utterly drained. She fell asleep right at her desk in the doctor¡¯s office. Fortunately, nothing else came up during thest hour of her shift. In the morning, after other doctors arrived andpleted the handover, Belinda finally finished her shift. The moment she entered the parking lot, she spotted Lucas leaning against his car, waiting for her. Belinda ran up to him and rushed into his arms. Breathing in theforting scent of Lucas, which always soothed her, Belinda felt her weariness begin to dissolve. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucas asked softly, his arm slipping around her waist. Belinda pressed her face into his chest, her voice gentle. ¡°I¡¯m just worn out; I handled two surgeries today.¡± ¡°You must be exhausted,¡± Lucas said, nting a kiss on her forehead before lifting her into his arms. He carried her to his car. Belinda drifted off in the passenger seat before they even reached home. Lucas carried her from the car to their bedroom. She didn¡¯t stir the whole time. With Lucas by her side, she feltpletely safe. She slept deeply, not waking until after three in the afternoon. Rubbing her eyes after waking up, she sat up in bed. Grabbing her phone, she unmuted it and saw multiple messages and missed calls. All the calls were from one person. Belinda quickly called back. ¡°Hey, Mollie,¡± she said. The calls hade from Mollie. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is where magic happens ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯re awake?¡± Mollie¡¯s voice was warm. Unable to reach Belinda earlier, Mollie had spoken to Lucas, who had exined Belinda¡¯s night shift and need for rest. ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°What¡¯s up, Mollie? Do you need something?¡± ¡°Are you free now? Can youe over to my ce?¡± Mollie asked. ¡°You and Santino are back from your trip?¡± Belinda asked, smiling. Santino had whisked Mollie away for a two-week vacation recently. ¡°We just got back today,¡± Mollie replied. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll freshen up and head over now,¡± Belinda said. After hanging up, she got ready and drove to the Thomas family¡¯s home. . . . Chapter 1383 ?Chapter 1383: Belinda greeted Santino and Mollie as she walked in, spotting them on the living room sofa. ¡°Sweetheart,e here; let me have a look at you,¡± Mollie said, tugging Belinda to sit beside her. After examining her closely, Mollie¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten thinner.¡± Belindaughed. ¡°No way! I checked a few days ago. I haven¡¯t lost any weight.¡± ¡°You look drained,¡± Mollie remarked. Belinda exined, ¡°That¡¯s just from the night shift yesterday. It leaves me looking a bit tired.¡± ¡°Sweetheart, has something happened between Lucas and Baker?¡± Santino asked. He and Mollie had only heard about Lucas¡¯ public move against Baker after returning home, which sparked their curiosity. Lucas wouldn¡¯t target Baker without reason. In the past, whenever he had done so, it was always because Baker had done something to hurt Belinda. Mollie nodded. ¡°I asked Lucas about it earlier, but he told me to talk to you. What exactly happened? Did Baker hurt you again?¡± Belinda took a steadying breath, the memory stinging her heart. Afterposing herself, she began, ¡°Santino, Mollie, you know about the hormones I was given as a kid and the dark spot I had on my face, right?¡± Mollie replied, ¡°Yes, when we first met you in Chixdon, you were overweight, and that dark spot was on your face. Why bring it up now?¡± Santino¡¯s face grew grave. ¡°This¡­ is it connected to Baker?¡± Belinda let out a faint, self-mockingugh. She didn¡¯t bother to conceal anything and calmly recounted the entire story. When she finished, Mollie¡¯s face drained of color. She stared at Belinda, her eyes wide with disbelief. More c0nt3nt at g??l??ovels.??o?? Even Santino, usuallyposed, froze in stunned silence, struggling to process her words. ¡°Holley was the one who injected you with hormones before?¡± Mollie¡¯s voice trembled with outrage. ¡°Has shepletely lost her mind? And she thought you would believe some ridiculous excuse like that?¡± Her hands, resting on herp, tightened into trembling fists. Belinda forced a small, bitter smile but said nothing. The silence that followed felt unbearably heavy. Mollie reached out and gently caressed Belinda¡¯s head, her voice breaking with emotion. ¡°Sweetheart, you¡¯ve¡­ You¡¯ve suffered far more than any child ever should.¡± At those simple, heartfelt words, Belinda¡¯s carefully restrained emotions crumbled. Tears spilled over, flowing uncontrobly down her cheeks. . . . Chapter 1384 ?Chapter 1384: Without hesitation, Mollie grabbed a tissue and carefully wiped her tears, her every movement filled with maternal gentleness. ¡°From today onward,¡± she said, ¡°forget those people. Santino and I, we are your family.¡± Santino nodded solemnly, his deep voice warm and firm. ¡°If anyone ever wrongs you again, juste to us. We will always stand by you.¡± Belinda sniffled lightly, her heart swelling with bittersweet warmth. She smiled through her tears and said softly, ¡°Thank you.¡± Mollie¡¯s heart ached unbearably. How could anyone inflict such cruelty upon their own child? Unable to contain herself, she muttered with a pained frown, ¡°What kind of parents would ever do such a thing? My dear¡­ Are you sure they¡¯re really your biological parents?¡± It wasn¡¯t the first time Belinda had heard that question. She had asked herself the same thing several times¡­ Lowering her gaze, Belinda answered, ¡°Lucas had two DNA tests done. Both confirmed that they are indeed my parents.¡± A long, heavy sigh escaped Mollie¡¯s lips,den with sorrow and disbelief. ¡°I just can¡¯t understand it,¡± she murmured. The more Mollie spoke, the angrier she became. She shot up from the sofa and seized Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Come with me,¡± she said. Belinda blinked in confusion but obediently followed. Apanied by two bodyguards d in ck suits, they soon arrived at Vera Vis, Holley¡¯s residence. Without hesitation, Mollie raised her hand and knocked sharply at the door. Soon, the door creaked open. When Holley saw Belinda and Mollie standing outside, her expression changed slightly. ?????????????? ????????????: g??????¦Í?????????????? ¡°Belinda, Mrs. Thomas,¡± Holley said, ¡°What brings you here?¡± But Mollie just ignored her. She brushed past Holley with the force of a raging storm, striding straight into the house. Belinda stepped in behind her, nked by the two imposing bodyguards. Holley¡¯s heart plummeted. What were Belinda and Mollie nning to do? Why the bodyguards? A cold unease slithered through her chest. Closing the door, Holley asked stiffly, ¡°Mrs. Thomas, may I ask why you¡¯re here?¡± Mollie looked at Holley coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I am here?¡± Holley¡¯s gaze flickered toward Belinda, anger simmering beneath the surface. Had Belinda brought Mollie here just to humiliate her? Holley¡¯s voice turned cold. ¡°I suppose this visit is about Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 1385 ?Chapter 1385: Mollie let out a cold, contemptuousugh. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s about her,¡± she said icily. ¡°I came here today for one simple reason¡­¡± Her eyes glittered with disdain as she threw her next words like daggers. ¡°I came here to see what kind of despicable monster could betray her own child.¡± Mollie¡¯s words struck like knives, slicing through the air with merciless precision. Holley¡¯s face turned deathly pale in an instant. ¡°Mrs. Thomas! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Holley eximed, her voice trembling with suppressed fury. Mollie let out a cold, mockingugh, as if she had just heard something utterly ridiculous. ¡°I¡¯ve gone too far?¡± she echoed disdainfully. ¡°Do you even understand the meaning of those words? Oh, you probably don¡¯t. The only thing you seem to know is how to behave like a monster.¡± Holley¡¯s cheeks flushed a deep crimson, her chest heaving with anger. She struggled topose herself, drawing a shaky breath. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, this is a private family matter,¡± she said through gritted teeth. ¡°It has nothing to do with you!¡± Mollie¡¯s gaze turned cial, her words sharper than any de. ¡°I consider Belinda family. Her pain is my pain. If you darey a finger on her again, Holley, I promise you¡ªI¡¯ll make you regret it.¡± Without giving Holley a chance to respond, Mollie turned to the two bodyguards standing behind her. ¡°Seize her!¡± she ordered. The two men moved instantly, their steps heavy and purposeful as they closed in on Holley. Seeing them approach, Holley stumbled backward, genuine terror flickering in her eyes. Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m ¡°Stay back! Don¡¯t touch me!¡± she eximed, panic seizing her voice. But it was already toote. The bodyguards each seized one of her arms with unrelenting force. One of them swiftly kicked the back of her knees. ¡°Ah!¡± Holley cried out sharply as her legs buckled. With a harsh thud, she kneeled on the floor. ¡°What are you doing? Are you out of your mind?¡± Holley shouted, struggling fiercely, but the bodyguards¡¯ grip only tightened. Overwhelmed by helplessness, Holley felt her heart race with fear. Mollie slowly walked over, standing tall over Holley with a gaze filled with contempt. Holley red up at her, gritting her teeth. ¡°Mrs. Thomas, what exactly do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± . . . Chapter 1386 ?Chapter 1386: Mollie scoffed. ¡°What am I doing? I am avenging Belinda.¡± At those words, Belinda, who had been standing quietly to the side, blinked in surprise. Before Holley could say another word, Mollie¡¯s hand swung up and crashed down against Holley¡¯s cheek with a sharp, echoing p. ¡°Ah!¡± Holley cried out in pain, her head snapping violently to the side. For a moment, Belinda was stunned. Slowly, Holley turned back to Mollie, her face twisted in disbelief and fury. ¡°Are you insane? You have no right to hit me! Who do you think you are?¡± Mollie chuckled coldly, her arms crossed. ¡°Oh, I already hit you. Saying this now is a littlete, don¡¯t you think? Holley, I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson today. And I¡¯ll make sure you learn it well!¡± Her gaze hardened, and without another word, she pped Holley again. This time, she clearly used more strength. After two blows, Holley¡¯s face was flushed a vivid red, her lips trembling with rage. ¡°Mollie! Enough!¡± Holley shrieked, her voice cracking with raw anger. But Mollie remained unmoved. Her hand lifted a third time. Another stinging p echoed through the room. Holley gasped, her ears ringing, her mind reeling from the pain. Her breathing grew heavy as she stared up at Mollie with bloodshot eyes. After a long moment, Holley slowly turned her gaze to Belinda. ¡°Belinda!¡± she cried, her voice hoarse with fury and betrayal. ¡°Are you just going to stand there? Watch your own mother get humiliated like this? How can you be so heartless?¡± usation dripped from her words. Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m Under Holley¡¯s barrage of questions, Belinda maintained an impassive expression. When she witnessed Holley getting pped, a quiet thrill of vindication stirred within her. Blinking innocently, Belinda said, ¡°Oh, well¡­ Once this is done, I¡¯ll arrange for someone to take you to a hospital.¡± ¡°You!¡± Holley seethed, her voice trembling with outrage. She had never expected Belinda to say something like that. Holley red at Belinda, her eyes brimming with betrayal as if Belinda hadmitted an unforgivable sin. ¡°Belinda, how did you turn into this? I am your mother! No matter what, I gave birth to you and raised you, and now you treat me like this?¡± . . . Chapter 1387 ?Chapter 1387: Belinda let out a soft, mockingugh, shrugging. ¡°Ms. Lewis, let¡¯s get this straight¡ªwhat have I done to you? Did I hit you? Have I insulted you? From the moment I walked into your house until now, I haven¡¯t done anything to you.¡± Holley¡¯s voice shook with fury. ¡°You¡¯re my daughter! How can you stand there, doing nothing, while I get beaten?¡± Belinda¡¯s thickshes fluttered, her toneced with feigned doubt. ¡°Who beat you? I didn¡¯t see anything.¡± Turning to Mollie, she asked, ¡°Mollie, did you see anyone beat her?¡± Mollie¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°No.¡± As she spoke, she spun and delivered another sharp p to Holley¡¯s face. Holley shrieked, ¡°Mollie! Belinda! Don¡¯t push me too far! I¡­ Ah!¡± Before she could finish, another p cut her off. Holley¡¯sposure shattered. She opened her mouth and eximed, ¡°Belinda! You heartless, ungrateful snake! I gave you life and raised you! Is this how you repay me? You¡­ Ah!¡± After receiving another p, she continued, ¡°I did everything for you! Yes, I went too far, I admit it. But I¡¯m still your mother! You ungrateful bastard! How dare you¡­¡± She had lost all control, spewing every vicious insult she could muster. After all, the bridge between her and Belinda was irreparably burned. Belinda had told herself countless times to ignore Holley¡¯s venom, but the words still drained the color from her face. Mollie burned with anger. Her next pnded with even greater force. ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± From that moment on, the vast living room echoed only with the sharp crack of ps and Holley¡¯s pleading wails. ¡°Stop! Stop! I¡¯m sorry! I was wrong, please! Mrs. Thomas, have mercy! Ah! Belinda, help me¡­¡± Find more at g?? lno ve ls.??o?? By the end, Holley¡¯s defiance had crumbled. She no longer dared curse. Her face was grotesquely swollen, her words slurred, blood trickling from her lips. Numbness had settled over her, broken only by each new p that tore a raw scream from her throat. Belinda watched Holley¡¯s ruined state with cold indifference. She showed no pity, no concern, nothing. She knew Mollie was doing this for her. After thirty ps, Mollie¡¯s hand pulsed with a dull ache. She shook it out, blowing lightly on her stinging palm. ¡°Holley,¡± she said, her voice cutting like ice, ¡°from this day on, stay away from Belinda. She doesn¡¯t see you as her mother anymore. If I see you near her again, if you even think of approaching her, I will let you endure more than just thirty ps. Do you understand?¡± . . . Chapter 1388 ?Chapter 1388: Holley¡¯s face was grotesquely swollen, blood and saliva spilling uncontrobly from her lips. Her face felt numb, as if it no longer belonged to her. She cast a fleeting, venomous re at Mollie and Belinda, her expression twisted with hatred. She tried to hurl insults, but her mouth produced only garbled fragments. Mollie turned away. ¡°Belinda, let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda gave a curt nod, not sparing Holley another nce, and followed Mollie out. After a few steps, Mollie paused, as if struck by a thought. Turning back to Holley, she said, ¡°Ms. Lewis, no need to worry. My two bodyguards will personally take you to the hospital for treatment, and I¡¯ll cover the costs.¡± With that, she and Belinda left. Behind them, Holley tried to speak, perhaps to curse, but her attempt only sent more saliva spilling from her mouth. Once they stepped out of Holley¡¯s home and into the elevator, Belinda gently took Mollie¡¯s hand, inspecting it. Mollie¡¯s palm was red and slightly swollen, a clear sign of the force she had unleashed on Holley. ¡°Mollie, is your hand okay?¡± Belinda asked, concern in her voice. Mollie nced at her palm andughed lightly. ¡°It stings, but it felt so good pping Holley just now!¡± She took a deep breath, her gaze settling on Belinda, a mix of emotions in her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t imagine how enraged I was when I heard the full story! It¡¯s unthinkable that a mother could be so cruel and vicious to her own child.¡± Mollie¡¯s voice trembled with fury. ¡°You¡¯re her daughter, her own blood. How could she have done something so monstrous to you? To treat her own child like that¡­ It¡¯s unthinkable.¡± Her chest heaved as her anger surged. She was livid. Mollie had always longed for a child of her own, as she had never experienced motherhood herself. She considered Belinda as her daughter. Learning how Holley had treated Belinda ignited a fire in her that burned fiercely. Her eyes reddened as she reached out, sping Belinda¡¯s hand tightly. With a voice thick with emotion, she said, ¡°Don¡¯t let Holley¡¯s words wound you. From now on, Santino and I are your parents. We will love and cherish you.¡± Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm Mollie¡¯s tender words and the profound empathy in her gaze brought tears to Belinda¡¯s eyes. A warm current surged through her, wrapping her infort from head to toe. Her life had been a mix of hardship and blessings. Having parents like Holley and Baker was a heavy burden, but she was fortunate to be enveloped by the love and care from Mollie, Santino, Rowell, and Jazmine, who cherished her as their own. Her grandmother and Harold also showered her with warmth. So, in truth, Belinda felt profoundly blessed. She gave Mollie a nod, her voice thick with emotion. ¡°Thank you, Mollie. I¡¯m alright now, really. Honestly, it was oddly satisfying to watch you p Holley!¡± With that, a smile broke across her face. Mollie burst intoughter. ¡°Good! Someone like Holley doesn¡¯t deserve your time or tears. From now on, treat Holley and Baker like strangers. If they dare harass you again, just tell me, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± . . . Chapter 1389 ?Chapter 1389: ¡°Okay, I understand,¡± Belinda said, her smile warm as she hooked her arm through Mollie¡¯s and leaned her head on her shoulder. Mollie said nothing more, only smiling as she gently brushed Belinda¡¯s cheek. After leaving Vera Vis, they returned to the Thomas family¡¯s home. It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Lucas arrived to pick Belinda up. In the car, Belinda looked at Lucas, augh bubbling up. Lucas raised an eyebrow, his lips curving. ¡°What has gotten you in such a good mood?¡± As she buckled her seatbelt, Belinda recounted, ¡°This afternoon, Mollie took me to Vera Vis to confront Holley.¡± ¡°And?¡± Lucas asked. Belinda shrugged, her voice steady. ¡°Mollie tore into Holley and gave her thirty ps. Holley¡¯s face swelled up, and she could barely talk.¡± A flicker of surprise crossed Lucas¡¯ eyes, his smile deepening on his handsome face. ¡°How did Holley take it?¡± he asked, starting the car. Belinda¡¯s gaze dropped, a soft scoff escaping. ¡°She cursed me out. Called me ungrateful. She even said she regretted giving birth to me.¡± Reflecting on Holley¡¯s venomous words now, Belinda felt oddly at peace. Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed, a spark of anger ring. ¡°She still has the nerve to curse you? Clearly, she hasn¡¯t learned her lesson.¡± Belinda looked calm. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Whatever she says, I won¡¯t let it get to me. If she wants to curse me out, let her. It¡¯s not like it costs me anything.¡± Lucas stayed silent, but anger simmered within him. Despite Belinda¡¯s calm words, he believed she wasn¡¯t truly unaffected by the matter. She was just masking her pain, holding herself together. The thought pierced Lucas¡¯ heart with a sharp sting. Discover your next read at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s After a while, Belinda suddenly asked, ¡°Lucas, what¡¯s thetest on Lamont and Niko?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips twitched into a faint smile. ¡°Lamont¡¯s awaiting trial and sentencing. The DNA report, photos, the stic surgeon¡¯s testimony, and the forensic evidence from back then¡ªit¡¯s all been gathered. Lamont¡¯s done for. As for Niko, Johnson has already released him and kicked him out of Owathe.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile widened. ¡°I bet Niko must be drowning in regret right now. All that scheming to win a woman over, only to lose everything.¡± Lucas¡¯ brows lifted slightly, his tone even. ¡°You know, we owe Catherine a bit. Without her, we might not have gotten suspicious of Niko. And we wouldn¡¯t have been able to uncover the truth.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Belinda said, chuckling. . . . Chapter 1390 Chapter 1390: After returning home, Belinda headed upstairs to check on Gwenda. She knew Gwenda was likely hurting, too. But at her age, Gwenda had weathered life¡¯s storms, her emotional resilience a steady anchor. In a hospital room¡­ Baker pushed open the door to the hospital room and strode inside. As he entered, he said, ¡°What happened? Why are you in the hospital?¡± However, the moment his gazended on Holley, his expression twisted in shock. ¡°You¡­ What on earth happened to you?¡± Holley¡¯s entire face, except for her eyes, nose, and mouth, was tightly wrapped in thickyers of gauze, leaving her almost unrecognizable. ¡°Baker¡­¡± At the sight of him, Holley¡¯s eyes welled with tears, her voice thick with emotion. She sniffled, fighting back her sobs, before finally saying, ¡°It was¡­ It was Mollie and Belinda! Those two vile, wretched women did this to me!¡± Her words tumbled forth, each oneden with rage and humiliation. ¡°Belinda actually dragged Mollie into our home, and then¡­¡± Holley bit down on her lip, trembling with fury. ¡°Then Mollie ordered her two bodyguards to hold me down, and she pped me! Not once, not twice¡ªbut thirty times! Can you believe it? Thirty times! She¡¯s vicious!¡± Holley wailed, her voice shrill with disbelief and humiliation. ¡°That bitch Belinda just stood there, watching. I begged her to help me. But she just said she¡¯d arrange for someone to take me to the hospital after they were done!¡± The memory sent fresh waves of anger surging through her body. Baker¡¯s expression darkened. He stood there, silent as stone, his face grim. Amid Holley¡¯s tirade, one chilling truth sank deep into his heart¡ªthe Thomas family now knew about what she had done to Belinda. And they were furious. They had already offended the rk family, and now, the Thomas family was furious with them as well¡­ The thought of it made Baker feel as though his world was crumbling around him. The best stories are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s??????? But Holley, oblivious to the gravity of their situation, continued, ¡°Baker, you must avenge me! You¡ª¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Baker roared, his voice sharp enough to slice through steel. He red at her. ¡°Do you even hear yourself? Avenge you? Have you lost your mind? Do you even know who Mrs. Thomas is? She¡¯s the wife of the Thomas family¡¯s head! The Thomas family is powerful. Do you think I have the power to touch them? Avenge you? What do you want me to do, drag Mrs. Thomas here so you can p her thirty times in return?¡± Holley bit down harder on her lip, not knowing what to say. Deep down, she knew there was no way to get back at Mollie. She had no choice but to endure the humiliation. But she was still furious. Baker spoke again, his tone heavy with frustration. ¡°Do you have any idea how much stress I¡¯ve been undertely because of work problems? I¡¯m already exhausted. Stop calling me over with these trivial issues!¡± Hearing that, Holley felt a new wave of anger crash over her. She sat up straighter, ring at him. ¡°You call this trivial? I was pped thirty times, Baker! How can you stand there and act like it¡¯s nothing?¡± Baker crossed his arms, his gaze cold and usatory. ¡°If you hadn¡¯t concocted that insane scheme to inject Belinda with hormones, none of this would have happened!¡± Holley gasped, her expression tinged with disbelief. At that moment, she felt her anger reach its peak. ¡°Yes, it was my idea,¡± she spat, her voice shaking. ¡°But don¡¯t you dare pretend you were innocent! Without your silent approval, how could I have done that? You were the one who said that if we ruined Belinda¡¯s looks, she would look nothing like Car, and it would prevent Car from suspecting anything!¡± Her voice rose to a piercing shriek, her fury bursting free. ¡°And now that everything¡¯s falling apart, you dare to push all the me onto me?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1391 ?Chapter 1391: Holley¡¯s usations left Baker speechless. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find a response. After all, when Holley had suggested dosing Belinda with hormones and creating that dark patch on her face, he hadn¡¯t objected. In fact, he had been the one to provide the hormones and the solution for the dark spot. So, in this matter, he could not deny his responsibility. But the price he paid for his actions was too high. His pent-up anger had nowhere to go, so he had directed it at Holley, ming her entirely. Seeing Holley¡¯s face wrapped in bandages, Baker let out a heavy sigh, his tone softening with regret. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have taken it out on you. Don¡¯t be upset.¡± At his apology, Holley¡¯s anger faded, her expression rxing, though she remained silent. Baker continued, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot, but we¡¯re out of options right now. Let¡¯s just hope this ends here.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t just end for me¡­¡± Holley¡¯s eyes reddened as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve been injected with those hormones dailytely. It won¡¯t be long before I start gaining weight.¡± She looked up at Baker. ¡°Baker, if I be fat, will you still love me?¡± Without his love, she would have nothing. ¡°Of course,¡± Baker said firmly, meeting her gaze. ¡°We¡¯ve faced so much together over the years. How could I stop loving you just because you gained weight? Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± He drew her into his arms. ¡°Focus on resting and healing.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Holley murmured, nodding through tears as she nestled against him. The next day, Belinda helped pack Lucas¡¯s clothes for his business trip to Sud. Before he got into the car, Lucas wrapped his arms around her waist, reluctance in his eyes, and kissed her forehead. ¡°You¡¯d better miss me.¡± Belinda gave his chest a yful push, her eyes teasing. ¡°It¡¯s only two days.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s£®?§àm takes you away Lucas frowned, feigning indignation. ¡°A day apart feels like forever; two days is torture.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll miss you,¡± Belinda said, smiling. She rose on her toes to kiss his lips. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± Satisfied, Lucas grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. Wait for me.¡± Belinda waved as Lucas¡¯s car pulled away. She watched until the vehicle disappeared from sight, then returned to the house, tidied up, and left for the hospital to work. At noon, her phone rang. ¡°Belinda, are you free tonight? Can we have dinner together?¡± Darwin asked. His words brought a faint flush of embarrassment to Belinda¡¯s cheeks. Since returning from Soling, Darwin had invited Belinda out three times, but her packed schedule had forced her to decline each time. Though Belinda had promised Lucas she would include him whenever she dined with Darwin, this time, she felt she couldn¡¯t refuse Darwin again. In fairness, she should have been the one to treat Darwin to a meal. But her hectic life had made her forget, which, in hindsight, felt thoughtless. . . . Chapter 1392 ?Chapter 1392: After a moment¡¯s thought, Belinda made up her mind. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m free tonight,¡± she said. Darwin¡¯s voice carried a hint of delight. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll book a ce and let you know soon.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied. After the call, she texted Lucas about her dinner ns with Darwin. Lucas, predictably, was upset. It took some effort for Belinda to soothe him, and she ended up agreeing to one of his absurd demands tofort him. Thinking back on his brazen request, Belinda felt her cheeks warm. She mentally grumbled about Lucas before setting her phone down, returning to her office, and diving back into work. Later that evening, after wrapping up work, Belinda drove to the restaurant Darwin had chosen. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Darwin rose from the sofa as she arrived, his smile warm and weing. Belinda nodded, and they walked to their table together. Belinda spoke first. ¡°Let me treat you tonight. You¡¯ve been out of the hospital for a while, and I haven¡¯t treated you to a proper meal. That¡¯s on me.¡± Darwin chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re friends; there¡¯s no need to be so formal. I know you¡¯ve been swamped, so it¡¯s no issue if you haven¡¯t had time to have a meal with me. But I¡¯m paying tonight. Thest time I treated you and Mr. rk to a meal in Soling, it didn¡¯t end well. So tonight, I want to make up for it and apologize to you.¡± Belinda seemed unfazed by the incident. If Darwin hadn¡¯t mentioned it, she might have forgotten it entirely. Waving it off, she said casually, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Like you said, we¡¯re friends. No need for apologies.¡± ¡°Good to know you¡¯re not upset about that,¡± Darwin said. Your source of stories: galn¦Òv??ls.?????? After a brief pause, he looked at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, is there some kind of conflict between you and Mr. rk?¡± he asked cautiously. Belinda blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Huh? No, not at all. Why would you think that?¡± Seeing no trace of hesitation or unease in her expression, Darwin realized there was truly no rift between Belinda and Lucas. A wave of disappointment surged within him. He had secretly hoped for a serious fallout, maybe even a breakup. But he had been wrong. After a moment, Darwin exined, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. rk recently issue a statement barringpanies from working with the Wright Group? Since the Wright Group is your father¡¯s, I thought the matter might be tied to a disagreement between you and Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Oh, that!¡± Belinda¡¯s face lit up with understanding. She smiled softly. ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong. Lucas and I are great; our rtionship is as strong as ever.¡± Her smile was radiant,ced with a subtle sweetness. At that moment, her smile seemed to light up the room, filling the air with joy. But that same smile cut into Darwin¡¯s heart, leaving a heavy ache in his chest. . . . Chapter 1393 ?Chapter 1393: Darwin forced a faint smile onto his handsome face. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Despite his words, his smile felt strained. After a brief pause, he continued, ¡°So, why is Mr. rk going after the Wright family?¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze dropped, her voice steady. ¡°Lucas¡¯ move against the Wright family is indeed rted to me. But as for the exact reason¡­ I¡¯d rather not say.¡± Darwin quickly backtracked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have probed.¡± Though Belinda¡¯s expression remained neutral, he sensed the topic was sensitive for her. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Belinda said, offering a breezy smile, her tone light. As they ate, Darwin seemed to think of something. ¡°By the way, has Zaria bothered you again?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No, she hasn¡¯t. Why do you ask?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief,¡± Darwin said, a hint of resignation in his voice. ¡°I was worried she might pull something like Minna did.¡± Realizing his words could be misread, he hurried to exin, ¡°I mean, because I¡¯m not exactly outgoing, I don¡¯t have many friends, especially female friends. So when people see us dining or talking, they might assume I¡¯m into you or that we¡¯re closer than we are. I can tell Zaria is interested in me and maybe even wants to be with me. But I¡¯m not interested in her. I¡¯m just concerned she might, like Minna, misinterpret our friendship and cause you trouble.¡± His brows knitted tightly, frustration and concern etched across his face. Belinda gave a softugh, understanding his worry. ¡°You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t guarantee that something like what happened with Minna won¡¯t happen again. But you don¡¯t need to obsess over what others think. After all, you can¡¯t control their thoughts.¡± Darwin nodded. ¡°I know. But¡­ I¡¯m just scared someone might hurt you.¡± His words caught Belinda off guard, leaving her momentarily speechless. Before she could reply, he continued, ¡°We¡¯re friends. I don¡¯t want anyone to harm you. It¡¯s rare for me to find someone I can truly connect with. I don¡¯t want that ruined because of others.¡± ???????????? ?????????? ???????????? ???? ?????????¦Í??????©q?????? Belinda wasn¡¯t sure how to respond. Minna¡¯s actions were still vivid in her memory. ¡°Belinda, I swear, that kind of thing won¡¯t happen again. Please trust me on that, and I hope this doesn¡¯t make you consider not being my friend.¡± There was a trace of pleading in Darwin¡¯s voice. ¡°We are friends,¡± Belinda said simply. ¡°Thank you,¡± Darwin said, his smile returning. He didn¡¯t know Zaria well, so he couldn¡¯t predict if she would act like Minna. He had already warned Zaria, but he thought it wise to alert Belinda just in case. That way, if Zaria did target Belinda, he hoped Belinda wouldn¡¯t immediately cut him off. Still, he nned to monitor Zaria closely to ensure she didn¡¯t harm Belinda. Both Darwin and Belinda enjoyed their meal. Afterward, they stepped out of the private dining room together. Darwin turned to Belinda and was about to speak when his eyes caught something on her head. . . . Chapter 1394 ?Chapter 1394: ¡°Hang on,¡± he said, smiling as he reached out to brush something off her head. Belinda stiffened, instinctively wanting to pull back. But before she could, a hand shot out, seizing her arm and yanking her backward with force. Belinda was caught off guard, stumbling slightly and nearly losing her bnce. Fortunately, Darwin reacted swiftly, reaching out just in time to steady her and prevent a fall. ¡°Belinda, are you alright?¡± Darwin asked, his face etched with concern. Belinda nodded and was about to respond when a sharp, shrill voice cut through the moment. ¡°Who are you? Get your hands off Belinda right now!¡± Faye stormed over, shoving Darwin firmly in the chest before seizing Belinda¡¯s hand and pulling her protectively behind her. Belinda felt resigned by this. Faye immediately turned to her, her tone softening with guilt. ¡°Belinda, are you okay? I¡¯m so sorry; that was my fault. I almost made you fall.¡± Belinda stayed silent, but before she could say anything, Faye spun back around to face Darwin, her tone turning fierce. ¡°And you, who the hell are you? You do realize Belinda is already in a rtionship with my uncle, right? Keep your hands off her!¡± Faye had just stepped out of her private dining room nearby when she spotted Darwin reaching toward Belinda¡¯s head. Outraged and assuming the worst, she had rushed over without hesitation. Darwin¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a closer look at what¡¯s on Belinda¡¯s head before jumping to conclusions?¡± he said, his tone biting. Faye hesitated, blinking in confusion before turning to look at Belinda¡¯s head. Belinda instinctively reached up to her hair but found nothing unusual. F??rst ??pp??ared ??n g?????????¦Í??????????? It was only then that Faye noticed a tiny leaf caught in Belinda¡¯s strands. She quickly removed it. Her face flushed with embarrassment as she swallowed, awkwardly straightening her posture. Still trying to save face, she muttered stiffly, ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t be touching her like that!¡± Darwin¡¯s icy gaze narrowed on her. ¡°Seriously? Removing that from her hair is inappropriate now? Miss, even if Belinda is in a rtionship, she is still her own person.¡± ¡°Person. She¡¯s fully capable of making her own decisions. What¡¯s next? Are you suggesting she can¡¯t so much as breathe near another man without permission? How utterly absurd.¡± From Faye¡¯s earlier words, Darwin had already guessed her identity, and he saw no need to hold back. Faye stammered, trying to recover. ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it like that! I just think Belinda should keep her distance from other men, that¡¯s all. Uncle Lucas gets jealous easily. If he hears about this, he¡¯ll definitely be upset.¡± . . . Chapter 1395 ?Chapter 1395: Her words only deepened Belinda¡¯s irritation. Darwin¡¯s voice sharpened even further. ¡°And that gives you the right to yank her like that without a second thought for her safety? Do you have any idea how disrespectful that was?¡± Faye faltered, at aplete loss for words. Sensing the tension escting, Belinda finally intervened. She turned to Darwin, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯ll go home now. Lucas and I will treat you to a meal next time.¡± Darwin¡¯s expression softened slightly as he nodded. ¡°Alright. Take care on your way home.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied. Without so much as ncing at Faye, Darwin turned and walked away, his figure soon disappearing into the distance. Faye turned to look at Belinda, her face crumpled with remorse. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Belinda. I didn¡¯t mean to do that earlier. Did I hurt you? Please don¡¯t be mad at me.¡± Belinda gazed at Faye with a calm demeanor. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± she said lightly. Shaking her head, she added calmly, ¡°But Faye, don¡¯t do something like this again. Your behavior was reckless and rather rude.¡± Faye¡¯s smile froze, her face stiffening slightly. After a long pause, she inhaled deeply and murmured, ¡°I understand.¡± Forcing a smile, she added brightly, ¡°To make up for it, Belinda, I¡¯ll keep today¡¯s incident a secret. I won¡¯t tell Lucas a word, alright?¡± Belinda arched a brow. That wasn¡¯t what she had meant at all. Why did Faye¡¯s words sound so irritating? ¡°Lucas already knows,¡± Belinda replied without hesitation. Faye¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What? Lucas knows? Then¡­ won¡¯t he get jealous or upset?¡± Fresh content avable now g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s Belinda exhaled slowly, keeping her tone as even as possible. ¡°Maybe he feels a bit jealous, but he trusts me. He would never control my actions. As Darwin said earlier, I am my own person. Even though I am Lucas¡¯ girlfriend, I can still have male friends. Do you understand now?¡± Faye pouted and nodded. ¡°Alright, I get it. I guess¡­ I meddled where I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± There was a faint hint of displeasure in her tone. Belinda said nothing more. She flexed her wrist subtly, still feeling a dull ache from where Faye had yanked her earlier. Turning her head slightly, she said in a cool voice, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll head back now. You should go home, too.¡± Without waiting for a response, Belinda turned on her heel and walked away. Faye stood rooted to the spot, watching Belinda¡¯s retreating figure with narrowed eyes. Complicated emotions crossed her face. Once home, Belinda called Lucas and recounted what had happened. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lucas¡¯ voice was filled with concern. ¡°My wrist hurt a little earlier, but it¡¯s fine now,¡± Belinda replied. . . . Chapter 1396 ?Chapter 1396: Lucas let out a sigh of relief on the other end of the line, then chuckled softly. ¡°Faye can be impulsive at times, but she probably meant well. She did that for me. Don¡¯t get upset with her.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°I¡¯m not upset with her. She¡¯s just your little admirer, after all. I¡¯m not that petty. I¡¯ve already let it go.¡± Lucas said, ¡°When I get home, I¡¯ll give your wrist a massage.¡± ¡°All right. Now go focus on your work. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Belinda said sweetly. ¡°Okay. Rest early tonight. Goodnight.¡± ¡°Goodnight.¡± After ending the call, Belinda headed to the bathroom for a refreshing shower. She would be sleeping in Gwenda¡¯s room until Lucas came home from his business trip. Truthfully, she realized she had already grown ustomed to sleeping nestled in Lucas¡¯s arms. Fortunately, Lucas came back soon. Two days passed in the blink of an eye. That evening, Bethany extended an invitation for everyone to gather at Nostalgia Lounge. At around eight o¡¯clock, Belinda and Lucas arrived at Nostalgia Lounge. Their friends soon arrived as well. While they were chatting over drinks, the conversation inevitably shifted toward Holley and Baker. ¡°Baker¡¯s beenpletely overwhelmedtely. The Wright Group is in total disarray,¡± Vincent remarked, swirling the liquor in his ss with a smirk. ¡°Serves him right!¡± Bethany eximed. ¡°After everything he did, he deserves the punishment.¡± Even though the incident had passed days ago, the mere mention of it reignited Bethany¡¯s anger. Vincent¡¯s gaze darkened subtly as he leaned in, his curiosity piqued. ¡°I still wonder,¡± he said, ¡°what could have driven Holley and Baker to act so viciously in the first ce?¡± Your story hub g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s Bethany¡¯s brows knitted together. ¡°Exactly! How could any parents be so cruel to their own daughter? I just can¡¯t wrap my head around it.¡± Johnson posed a pointed question. ¡°The real issue is¡ªwhat could they possibly gain from doing something like that?¡± Lucas¡¯s face darkened, his tone grave. ¡°Baker and Holley are definitely concealing something. We just haven¡¯t dug deep enough to find it. I¡¯ve already told Gordon to ramp up the investigation into Holley¡¯s past.¡± Johnson said, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Could Holley and Baker actually resent Belinda? Maybe it¡¯s out of spite that they wanted her to gain weight and be ugly.¡± His words cast a heavy silence over the room. Everyone exchanged uneasy nces, unsure how to respond. Johnson continued, ¡°They had to know how dangerous those hormone injections were. Yet they kept giving them to her. If that¡¯s not hatred, what is?¡± Bethany¡¯s frown deepened, her voice thick with disbelief. ¡°But¡­ what kind of resentment could push them to hurt a child like this? They are her parents, for heaven¡¯s sake!¡± . . . Chapter 1397 ?Chapter 1397: Belinda stayed quiet, but her face had drained of color. Her mind churned, reying Johnson¡¯s words on a loop. Could what Johnson said be true? Did her parents truly hate her? Lucas looked at Belinda, his heart twisting at the pain etched across her face. He reached out, gently sping her hand. Snapped from her thoughts, Belinda met his gaze. She forced a faint smile, signaling she was all right. Vincent, after a moment of reflection, spoke. ¡°It sounds like Baker and Holley are hiding a lot more than we thought.¡± Bethany blinked, turning to Lucas. ¡°Is there any way to make Baker or Holleye clean?¡± ¡°No,¡± Lucas said, shaking his head. He analyzed the situation calmly. ¡°If they are hiding something, it has got to be something huge. In that case, do you really think they would just confess? Without hard proof, we¡¯ll never get the truth. They¡¯ll stick to their story, and we¡¯ll be stuck with nothing.¡± His eyes narrowed as he squeezed Belinda¡¯s hand a little tighter. ¡°Still¡­ Johnson¡¯s words reminded me of something. There might be a reason Holley and Baker resent Belinda. I¡¯ll have my team dig deeper into their pasts and the details of Belinda¡¯s birth. Perhaps we can find something there.¡± ¡°That sounds like the best n for now,¡± Bethany said, nodding in agreement. ¡°At least Belinda has cut all ties with Holley and Baker. Otherwise, having parents like that nearby would be like living with a ticking bomb. You¡¯d never know when they would turn on you. That kind of feeling is just horrifying.¡± Belinda¡¯s face grew even paler. Bethany¡¯s words cut like a de through her heart. Family was supposed to be a safe haven. But with her family, she had to stay on guard at all times. Was there anything more tragic than this? Noticing Belinda¡¯s ashen expression, Bethany felt a wave of regret for saying that. ¡°Belinda, I¡ª¡± More novels avable at g¦Áln¦Òv???s?c?m But before she could finish, a sudden voice cut her off. ¡°Oh, hello, Uncle Lucas, Belinda! Fancy running into you guys here!¡± It was Faye. Before Belinda and Lucas could respond, she continued, ¡°Johnson, Vincent, you¡¯re here too!¡± Faye wasn¡¯t familiar with Bethany, so she didn¡¯t greet her. Everyone looked up to find Faye standing right in front of their booth, and beside her was a man they all recognized¡ªRyan. ¡°What a coincidence, huh? Why don¡¯t we just share a table? We all know each other anyway.¡± Faye then turned to Johnson. ¡°Hey, can you scoot over a bit to make some room for me and Ryan?¡± Among Lucas¡¯s friends, Ryan was the one she was closest to. However, despite that, she had always disliked Verena. Johnson didn¡¯t move, remaining silent. It was Lucas who spoke first. ¡°You¡¯re wee to join us, Faye, but the man you¡¯re with can¡¯t.¡± . . . Chapter 1398 ?Chapter 1398: He didn¡¯t even spare Ryan a nce. Ryan¡¯s face turned pale. He opened his mouth to say something to defend himself but eventually said nothing. Not to be deterred, Faye shamelessly squeezed in next to Lucas, forcing Johnson to move aside. She held his arm and shook it yfully. ¡°Come on, Uncle Lucas. I know that you had a falling out with Ryan. I get that you don¡¯t want anything to do with him. But Ryan is here as my friend. Can¡¯t you do me this one favor and let him sit with us? You don¡¯t even have to talk to him.¡± Lucas frowned, saying nothing. Faye eagerly took his silence as consent and waved Ryan over. ¡°Sit down!¡± Ryan swallowed his pride and settled down next to Vincent. The atmosphere in the booth turned tense at the arrival of Ryan and Faye, and for one long moment, no one spoke. Faye cocked her head to the side and blinked curiously at Lucas. ¡°So, Uncle Lucas, what were you guys talking about just now?¡± ¡°Nothing much,¡± Lucas replied, unwilling to mention anything about Belinda¡¯s matter. Instead of pressing him further, Faye turned her attention to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, how is your wrist now? I¡¯m really sorry about the other day. I didn¡¯t mean for you to get hurt. I thought a lot about what you said and came to the realization that I truly was in the wrong. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t happen again!¡± Her tone echoed with genuine sincerity, but Belinda¡¯s reaction was far from pleasant. Her brows knitted into a deep frown. Faye had promised to keep her secret and not tell Lucas about the incident. At the time, Belinda had told Faye that Lucas was aware of her meeting with Darwin, yet here Faye was, deliberately bringing the matter up with all of them present. It was as if she were trying to see if Belinda had been telling the truth about Lucas already knowing. Maybe Faye didn¡¯t mean it that way, or maybe she truly cared about her and just wanted to apologize. Either way, Belinda still felt displeased. Your imagination begins with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s©q????? ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied with a calm expression. Bethany leaned over in concern and asked, ¡°Wait, what happened, Belinda? Did you hurt your wrist?¡± Before Belinda could respond, Faye was already dismissively waving her head. ¡°No, no, it was just a small mix-up, all cleared up now!¡± The moment Faye finished, Lucas swiveled his head, fixing her with a stern look. ¡°Make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again!¡± Faye¡¯s eyes widened briefly, a flicker of astonishment crossing her face. She hadn¡¯t anticipated that Lucas was really aware of the situation. With an uneasyugh, she said, ¡°Got it, Uncle Lucas. I swear, it won¡¯t happen again!¡± Bethany leaned closer to Belinda, murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Belinda whispered back, ¡°I¡¯ll fill you inter.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bethany replied with a nod, leaving it at that. . . . Chapter 1399 ?Chapter 1399: ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Ryan suddenly spoke. Lucas didn¡¯t acknowledge him at all after he spoke. Ryan¡¯s face tightened, a sh of difort evident. Still, he continued, ¡°Regarding Verena¡¯s incident, I want to apologize to you and Ms. Wright again. I messed up by not telling you right away after I found out about it. I¡¯ve reflected on the matter, and I see my mistake clearly now. Could you and Ms. Wright please forgive me this time? I swear, nothing like this will happen again. No matter the circumstances, I¡¯ll never keep anything from you moving forward.¡± After speaking, Ryan stood and bowed toward Lucas and Belinda. Neither Lucas nor Belinda said a word. As they remained silent, Ryan held his bow, resolute, as if determined to stay that way until they forgave him. Noticing his persistence, Belinda sneered, ncing at him briefly before looking away. Lucas, meanwhile, maintained his stoic expression, acting as though Ryan wasn¡¯t there. Ryan remained bowed for so long that his back ached, each moment dragging on, yet Lucas and Belinda still showed no reaction. As their silence persisted, everyone else in the room stayed quiet, too. No one spoke up for Ryan or offered him a way out. Finally, Faye couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and said, ¡°Ryan,e on, sit down. You don¡¯t need to keep bowing like that.¡± Ryan had hoped his gesture would prove his sincerity, but to his shock, no one was moved by it. His spine throbbed from holding the bow for so long, so when Faye intervened, he gratefully seized the moment to stand upright and then sit back down. Faye turned to Lucas. ¡°Uncle Lucas, when I had dinner with Ryan tonight, he exined everything about Verena¡¯s situation to me. He definitely messed up, but there were reasons behind his actions. Verena is his cousin, and he was likely caught in a tough bind, which made him foolishly decide to keep the matter from you. Still, I¡¯m confident this experience has taught him a lesson, and he won¡¯t make the same mistake again. So, Uncle Lucas, could you forgive him and give him another chance?¡± Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s After hearing Faye¡¯s words, Belinda remained calm, her demeanor suggesting little interest in what Faye said. Lucas, however, grew visibly colder, his expression hardening. He tilted his head slightly, his features unyielding, eyes piercing as they locked onto Faye. ¡°Are you here today to advocate for Ryan?¡± Faye shook her head quickly, her tone sincere. ¡°No, that¡¯s not it! I just feel it¡¯s a shame for your long-standing friendship with Ryan to fall apart like this. Ryan seems to genuinely understand his mistakes, so why not give him a chance to make things right?¡± Lucas¡¯s gaze remained sharp. ¡°Faye, don¡¯t talk about forgiveness when you are not the one who suffered because of this matter. You think Ryan deserves forgiveness? What gives you the right to decide that? Have you felt even a fraction of the suffering Belinda has gone through?¡± . . . Chapter 1400 Chapter 1400: With a scornful chuckle, his voice turned icy. ¡°You are not the one who suffered, yet now, you y the saint, having the nerve to preach forgiveness? Who do you think you are?¡± Lucas¡¯s words were brutally direct, showing no restraint even though Faye was his niece. His biting criticism left Faye speechless, her head bowed in shame. Her face was red with humiliation, a tempest of emotions swirling within her. She had never imagined that Lucas would scold her so openly in front of so many people! He showed her no leniency whatsoever. This was the first time Lucas had ever reprimanded her this harshly. Faye¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, feeling both angry and hurt. Meanwhile, Ryan, seated beside Vincent, barely dared to breathe. He was stunned that Lucas would treat Faye like this. He knew Lucas had always adored Faye. But now, because of Belinda, Lucas had scolded Faye harshly. It was clear just how much Belinda meant to Lucas. A wave of despair washed over Ryan. Even with Faye vouching for him, Lucas still refused to forgive him. It seemed his friendship with Lucas was truly beyond repair. Without Lucas as his friend, Ryan¡¯s standing in their social circle had crumbled. People who had once fawned over him with eager smiles now openly mocked him without hesitation. His family¡¯s business also teetered on the edge of ruin. At home, he and his mother tiptoed around his father, dreading his temper. Only now did Ryan fully grasp how vital Lucas¡¯s friendship was to him. That was why he was so desperate to mend things with him. But his attempts had all failed. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love When Faye stepped in to support him, a faint spark of hope flickered in his chest¡ªonly for reality to crush it mercilessly. Now, to restore his bond with Lucas and his friends to its former state, only one option remained. Ryan realized his only hope was to appeal to Belinda. If she could forgive him, all his troubles might dissolve. That was his sole path forward. But the thought of Belinda granting him forgiveness felt like an impossible dream, weighing heavily on his heart. Meanwhile, Faye struggled to steady herself after Lucas¡¯ sharp rebuke. Though stung and upset, she blinked back tears and murmured, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Uncle Lucas. I was thoughtless for saying that.¡± Lucas, unmoved, replied coldly, ¡°The person you should apologize to is not me.¡± Faye¡¯s face froze. She instantly understood what he meant. Turning to Belinda, her chest tight with suppressed grievances and raw distress, she managed to say, ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m so sorry. This is entirely my fault.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Good night dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1401 ?Chapter 1401: ¡°What exactly did you do wrong?¡± Lucas pressed, his tone unrelenting. Faye¡¯s eyes reddened, tears threatening to spill. Swallowing her pain and frustration, she said to Belinda, ¡°When I urged you to forgive Ryan, I didn¡¯t think about how you felt. I was only focused on my own perspective. It¡¯s all my fault. Please forgive me.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes met Faye¡¯s. She was genuinely mad that Faye could speak so carelessly earlier. Though Faye¡¯s apology seemed earnest, it rang hollow to her. She believed Faye didn¡¯t feel sorry at all. But she didn¡¯t care about that. With a faint smile, she replied evenly, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just don¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand. Thank you, Belinda,¡± Faye said with a heavy nod, then nced nervously at Lucas. ¡°Uncle Lucas, could you not be angry with me anymore?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t answer, instead shifting his piercing gaze to Ryan. Ryan¡¯s heart jolted under the weight of Lucas¡¯ stare. Swallowing hard, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; this is all my fault! Lucas, please don¡¯t hold it against Faye. She¡ª¡± Lucas cut him off, his voice like ice. ¡°If you know you¡¯re to me, why are you still here, shamelessly lingering?¡± His words were blunt. Ryan¡¯s expression stiffened. He understood that Lucas was asking him to leave. His face drained of color, and after a brief, heavy silence, he rose from the couch and said to everyone, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯ve caused trouble for you all. I¡¯ll go now.¡± With that, he turned and left. No one uttered a word to stop him. Even Vincent, once his closest ally, remained silent. This filled Ryan with a mix of fury and crushing despair. Though Ryan was gone, the atmosphere stayed thick with tension. L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m Lucas¡¯s face remained dark, his aura icy. Silence hung over the group for some time. Finally, Belinda broke the strained quiet. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not dwell on that.¡± At Belinda¡¯s gentle words, the icy aura surrounding Lucas melted away entirely. Turning her gaze toward him, Belinda softly held Lucas¡¯s hand, which rested tensely on his knee. ¡°Ryan¡¯s gone,¡± she murmured, her voice soothing like a balm. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hold onto that anger anymore.¡± Lucas immediately tightened his grip on her hand and turned to look at her, his eyes gentle. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± Seeing that, Faye didn¡¯t know how she felt about the situation. After a beat, she forced a smile and patted her chest dramatically, letting out a breath. ¡°Phew! Thank goodness Belinda is here! Only she canfort Lucas.¡± Vincent shot Faye a meaningful nce and said in a half-teasing, half-warning tone, ¡°You, don¡¯t do anything so reckless again.¡± Faye nodded fervently, waving her hand with exaggerated eagerness. ¡°Got it! I wouldn¡¯t dare do something like that again!¡± . . . Chapter 1402 ?Chapter 1402: She wasn¡¯t lying. After witnessing Lucas¡¯s terrifying anger firsthand, she truly didn¡¯t have the courage to speak up for Ryan again. Quickly picking up her wine ss, she turned to Belinda and Lucas. ¡°Uncle Lucas, Belinda, I really know I messed up. Please don¡¯t stay mad at me, okay?¡± Her voice carried an obvious note of pleading. Lucas remained silent, not even sparing her a nce. Belinda, noticing his coldness, gently nudged him. ¡°Come on, Lucas, let it go.¡± Faye put on her best pitiful face. ¡°Uncle Lucas, look, Belinda is speaking up for me. Please don¡¯t be angry anymore, okay?¡± After five long seconds, Lucas finally cast a cool nce her way and said curtly, ¡°Don¡¯t do something like this again.¡± ¡°Yay! You¡¯re not mad at me anymore!¡± Faye said, her face lighting up with delight. She formed a heart shape with her hands over her head and said, ¡°Love you!¡± Lucas immediately frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that to me,¡± he said sharply. Faye¡¯s cheerful grin froze awkwardly for a moment. Rolling her eyes dramatically, Faye turned to Belinda and said with a huff, ¡°Fine! This heart is for Belinda. If I¡¯m going to love anyone, it¡¯ll be her! Right, Belinda?¡± Belinda just smiled faintly. Faye then turned to chat with Johnson and Vincent. Just then, Bethany tugged lightly on Belinda¡¯s arm. ¡°Belinda,e with me to the restroom.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Belinda replied, rising to follow her. As soon as they were out of earshot, Bethany couldn¡¯t hold back her irritation. ¡°Seriously, what¡¯s with Faye? I never realized before how thoughtless she is. Defending Ryan like that¡­ Does she have any idea how awkward that made things for you?¡± Belinda merely smiled, her expression calm. For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? Bethany continued, ¡°And another thing, what was that about your wrist earlier?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°That day, I was having dinner with Darwin. And then¡­¡± She gave a brief ount of what had happened during her encounter with Darwin. Bethany¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief after she heard that. ¡°Are you kidding me? What was Faye thinking? Just because you¡¯re dating Lucas doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t even talk to other men!¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°Who knows what she was thinking?¡± Bethany¡¯s face soured even more as she remembered something else. ¡°And didn¡¯t she promise to keep it a secret? Yet she went and brought it up right in front of Lucas today! What was she trying to do?¡± At Bethany¡¯s remark, a subtle glint passed through Belinda¡¯s eyes. On this matter, their thoughts were surprisingly aligned. ¡°Perhaps it wasn¡¯t intentional,¡± Belinda said, her voice steady. . . . Chapter 1403 ?Chapter 1403: Bethany scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t think that was the case. Faye is not a child anymore.¡± Belinda gently squeezed Bethany¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s drop the subject of her.¡± Bethany said, ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go. I really need to use the restroom.¡± With that, they walked together toward the restroom. Belinda didn¡¯t need to use the restroom, so after washing her hands, she lingered by the door, waiting for Bethany. As she reached for her phone to check something, a woman¡¯s voice called out, ¡°Ms. Wright?¡± Belinda nced up, turning toward the voice. ¡°It¡¯s really you!¡± Zaria¡¯s face lit up with a warm smile, her eyes bright with delight. Belinda offered only a faint, polite smile in return. Zaria continued, her voice lively, ¡°What a surprise! I never thought I would bump into you here.¡± ¡°It is quite the coincidence,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°I have a feeling we¡¯ll cross paths more often now,¡± Zaria said. Belinda¡¯s brow creased slightly. She was puzzled by thement. With a grin, Zaria exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been reassigned to the Owathe office for work. I¡¯ll be staying here from now on.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Belinda said with a slight nod, her tone neutral. Whether Zaria settled in Owathe or Soling was of no concern to her. Belinda had no curiosity about Zaria¡¯s reasons for moving, but Zaria seemed eager to exin. She said, ¡°Ms. Wright, you can probably guess why I chose to transfer to Owathe, can¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not really. I¡¯m not interested,¡± Belinda said with a faint smile. ??¦Á???????? §ã????¦Ñ???????? ??¦Á??????¦Í??????©q????? Zaria¡¯s expression faltered briefly. But she quickly regained herposure, her voice casual. ¡°I moved here for Darwin. I like him so much that I want to be as close to him as I can.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Belinda replied, nodding. ¡°Then I wish you get what you want soon.¡± Zaria¡¯s smile widened. ¡°Thank you.¡± With a teasing tone, she added, ¡°When Darwin and I are together, you¡¯ll be the first to know.¡± Belinda¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She just opened her mouth to respond when Bethany emerged from the restroom. ¡°Belinda,¡± Bethany called, then nced at Zaria with mild curiosity. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± ¡°Zaria Wright,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Another Wright?¡± Bethany¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Zaria said, ¡°Yes, Belinda and I have the samest name.¡± Belinda had no desire to continue the conversation with Zaria. ¡°We¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Zaria replied, nodding without pushing further. . . . Chapter 1404 ?Chapter 1404: Belinda took Bethany¡¯s hand, guiding her away. Once they were far enough from the restroom, Bethany couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What¡¯s with the odd tension between you and Zaria?¡± Belinda said, ¡°She¡¯s the eldest daughter of the Wright family, the leading family in Soling. And¡­ she¡¯s one of Darwin¡¯s admirers.¡± ¡°Another one of Darwin¡¯s admirers?¡± Bethany¡¯s jaw dropped, her eyes blinking in disbelief. She added, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s like Minna.¡± Belinda offered Bethany a faint, somewhat resigned smile. ¡°I can only say this¡ªZaria is marginally more reasonable than Minna. The first time we met, she quickly remembered me just because Darwin greeted me. And the second time we met, she asked me to keep my distance from Darwin.¡± Bethany let out a sigh after hearing that. ¡°What is it with all these women obsessed with Darwin? They behave as though their mere affection gives them territorial rights over him. The moment he interacts with any woman, they go mad with jealousy. Honestly, it¡¯s absurd.¡± Bethany rolled her eyes, clearly fed up with these women¡¯s behavior. Belinda let out a quiet, amusedugh. ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why I told her¡ªonce she officially bes Darwin¡¯s girlfriend, then she can start talking to me like that.¡± Bethany just chuckled, shaking her head. When the two women returned to their booth, an unsettling scene awaited them. Faye was holding Lucas¡¯s arm, leaning her head against his shoulder in a gesture far too intimate, murmuring something. Both Belinda and Bethany stopped in their tracks. Their expressions darkened. Bethany stepped forward without hesitation and said sharply, ¡°Faye, what¡¯s going on? Look at your makeup; it¡¯s smeared all over Lucas¡¯s shoulder!¡± ¡°What? Really?¡± Faye gasped, startled. She instantly let go of Lucas and dove into her handbag for herpact mirror. After checking her reflection, she turned to Bethany with a yful pout. ¡°Bethany, you tricked me! My makeup¡¯s fine.¡± Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m Bethany offered a faint smile. ¡°Maybe for now. But the way you were pressing yourself against Lucas, it¡¯s only a matter of time before your makeup smears. Anyway, I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat were you saying to Lucas just now? Why did you need to lean on his shoulder like that?¡± The implication in her words was unmistakable. Several people in the room exchanged knowing nces, their expressions subtly shifting as they sensed the tension. Yet Faye seemed oblivious to that, giggling. ¡°Oh, I was just trying to convince Uncle Lucas to join our dice game! He didn¡¯t want to y, so I was trying to persuade him.¡± Bethany raised an eyebrow. ¡°Dice, huh? Count me in; I¡¯m pretty good at it. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s got real skills.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Faye replied. And just like that, Bethany, Faye, Johnson, and Vincent gathered around the table to y. . . . Chapter 1405 ?Chapter 1405: From the very first roll, it was obvious¡ªBethany was out for blood. She yed ruthlessly, her target unmistakably Faye. Before long, Faye was swallowing back ss after ss of wine as penalty drinks. ¡°Come on, another round!¡± Bethany said. After a hup and a dramatic wave of surrender, Faye groaned, ¡°No more! I¡¯m done! Bethany, you¡¯re too good at this. Next time, when I¡¯ve improved my skills, I¡¯lle back for revenge.¡± Bethany burst outughing. ¡°Looking forward to it!¡± As they returned to their seats, Bethany shot Belinda a yful wink. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile. Not long after, the group decided to call it a night. Belinda and Lucas left together, Johnson escorted Bethany home, and Vincent drove Faye back. During the drive, Lucas asked, ¡°Belinda, are you upset with Faye?¡± At his question, Belinda raised an eyebrow, a half-smile ying on her lips. She turned to him. ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± Lucas could only smile resignedly. ¡°All right. Say no more! I can see that you¡¯re upset with Faye.¡± Otherwise, Belinda would have simply said no instead of questioning him like this. Belinda let out a sigh and said nothing else. ¡°Do you think Faye is acting a little too intimate toward me?¡± Lucas asked softly. Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line and nodded. Lucas exined, his voice low and husky, ¡°I¡¯ve always had a good rtionship with my sister. When Faye was ten, my sister and her husband had some issues. She moved back to the old house with Faye, and they stayed there for four years.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the small age gap between Faye and me. She has always been quite attached to me and liked to spend time with me since she was little. Her behavior was harmless back when she was still a kid, but now that she has grown into a young woman, I agree that her actions are no longer appropriate. If she does something like that again, I will have a proper talk with her.¡± ?o?.sl??ou??? uo s??s?? l??????o ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda replied, nodding. Lucas stopped the car at a red light and turned to her. ¡°I know I share the me in this,¡± he said. ¡°I failed to realize the issue at the time and caused you distress. I promise, it won¡¯t happen again. Could you forgive me?¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes at him, still acting tough when she said, ¡°Don¡¯t let it happen again.¡± Lucas leaned back in his seat with a smile. ¡°I promise. I won¡¯t make the same mistake again.¡± Belinda turned her eyes forward and lifted her chin. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll forgive you this time.¡± . . . Chapter 1406 ?Chapter 1406: ¡°Thank you, darling.¡± Lucas entwined their fingers together and pressed a gentle kiss to the back of her hand. Belinda huffed and gave him a yful re as she retrieved her hand. ¡°The light has turned green. Let¡¯s go.¡± Lucas was still smiling as he turned his attention back to the road and stepped on the elerator. Inside Vincent¡¯s car. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here, Vincent. Otherwise, I would have no choice but to go home all by myself,¡± Faye said in a pitiful tone. ¡°Uncle Lucas always puts Belinda first. He doesn¡¯t care about me anymore. I¡¯m really feeling neglected!¡± Vincent couldn¡¯t help but frown at her words. ¡°Faye, you¡¯re over twenty years old now, no longer a child. It¡¯s not proper for you to maintain the same level of intimacy you shared with Lucas when you were younger.¡± Faye¡¯s face fell. ¡°What do you mean? He¡¯s my uncle. So I¡¯m not even allowed to hold his hand or hug him now?¡± Vincent said to her as patiently and gently as he could, ¡°Lucas will always be your uncle, of course, but you¡¯re both adults now. Do you honestly see nothing wrong with the way you were acting around him? Besides, you said it yourself¡ªLucas has Belinda now. How do you think she feels about your behavior toward her boyfriend? Do you think she would befortable with what you did?¡± ¡°But that¡¯s how Uncle Lucas and I have always been!¡± Faye retorted defensively. ¡°Belinda has seen us being close a few times, and she has never said anything about it.¡± Vincent clicked his tongue. ¡°Do you really want her to point it out directly before you start respecting their rtionship?¡± Faye said nothing, but it was clear from her sullen expression that she was upset. She stewed for a moment, then, as if she couldn¡¯t help herself, said, ¡°I didn¡¯t have to worry about such things back when Lucas and Belinda were still married. Howe I need to keep my distance from Lucas now that they are divorced?¡± ¡°Faye, you really still don¡¯t get what I¡¯m trying to say, do you?¡± Vincent¡¯s tone held a note of exasperation, his brows furrowed. Explore g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s for fresh content Sensing another iing lecture, Faye cut him off before he could continue, saying, ¡°Alright, alright, I get it! I¡¯ll be more careful in the future, okay?¡± Vincent fixed her with a long, skeptical stare, then looked away with a sigh. ¡°I hope you actually mean that.¡± Faye pouted, clearly annoyed but choosing not to say anything more. The following day. In a private room of a chic caf¨¦. ¡°Zaria, I really have to thank you for the other day,¡± Kylee said warmly, her eyes filled with sincere appreciation. She had found herself in a tight spot, and it was Zaria who had stepped in to help her. Since discovering Zaria¡¯s identity, Kylee had been eager to befriend her. After all, Zaria hailed from the illustrious Wright family, the most powerful family in all of Soling. . . . Chapter 1407 ?Chapter 1407: Though she herself shared the same surname, Kylee¡¯s status was far less prominent than Zaria¡¯s. Befriending Zaria could only bring her benefits. She had initially invited Zaria out on a whim, half-expecting her to decline. But to her surprise, Zaria had agreed without hesitation. Zaria let out a lightugh. ¡°No need for thanks! We share the same surname. Who knows? Perhaps our families used to be the same family in the past.¡± Kylee nodded, smiling graciously. Zaria¡¯s eyes sparkled with feigned curiosity as she tilted her head. ¡°Speaking of surnames, I recently met someone else who also has the surname Wright¡ªBelinda. Do you know her by any chance?¡± The mention of Belinda made Kylee¡¯s smile falter, her expression cooling noticeably. ¡°Belinda?¡± Kylee scoffed. ¡°Unfortunately, yes. Not only do I know her, but we share a father, though we have different mothers.¡± Zaria raised her eyebrows in well-practiced surprise. ¡°Really? That is quite the coincidence.¡± She blinked, her tone innocent but probing. ¡°So¡­ what happened? Did your father remarry or something?¡± Kylee crossed her arms. ¡°Remarry? Of course not. Belinda¡¯s mother is his mistress. Belinda is the result of an affair; she is my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter.¡± That was a lie. She knew the truth, of course. She was the one born out of wedlock, but what did it matter? As long as the truth remained buried, her version of the story was the only one that counted. Zaria¡¯s expression shifted subtly, a trace of disdain passing across her features. ¡°Oh? So she¡¯s an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°How did you meet Belinda?¡± Kylee asked, curiosity piqued. galno¦Í?ls is your update source Zaria answered casually, ¡°I bumped into her while having dinner with Darwin the other night. She and Darwin seemed familiar with each other.¡± At the mention of Darwin, Kylee¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. She said, ¡°You mean Darwin Lambert, the CEO of the BergWind Group?¡± Zaria¡¯s lips curved softly, and her tone lost its edge, bing tender. ¡°Yes.¡± Kylee immediately understood the situation¡ªZaria clearly had feelings for Darwin. She knew exactly what to do now. Feigning nonchnce, Kylee gave a knowingugh. ¡°Well, Belinda certainly has a way about her. Somehow, she always attracts the most eligible men. One of them even risked his life to save her.¡± She gave a wistful sigh, her voice airy with false envy. ¡°She is really lucky. I wonder when I will meet someone who is willing to risk their life for me.¡± Zaria¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°A man risked his life to save Belinda before? Are you talking about Lucas?¡± Kylee pressed her lips together for a moment, her toneced with mock exasperation. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just Mr. rk! Even the gentleman you mentioned, Darwin, also risked his life to save Belinda before.¡± . . . Chapter 1408 ?Chapter 1408: Zaria¡¯s expression shifted instantly. ¡°Darwin, too?¡± A short silence fell between them before she added with forcedposure, ¡°What¡­ what exactly happened?¡± Kylee let out a sigh, her tone heavy with feigned mncholy. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s all because of Minna. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard of her; she used to be one of Darwin¡¯s admirers. In the past, she¡­¡± Kylee then briefly recounted the past grievances between Minna and Belinda and how Minna¡¯s father had kidnapped Belinda, prompting Darwin to step in and rescue her. ¡°To save Belinda,¡± Kylee continued, shaking her head, ¡°Darwin stabbed himself multiple times¡­ And he didn¡¯t even hesitate. One misstep, and it could¡¯ve cost him his life. If that¡¯s not love, I don¡¯t know what is.¡± But Zaria¡¯s face had gone pale. A quiet storm brewed behind her eyes. She had never imagined that Darwin would go to such lengths to save Belinda! He had risked his life for her. Her jealousy surged. She couldn¡¯t believe how deeply Darwin had fallen for Belinda, how far he was willing to go. Kylee, watching Zaria¡¯s reaction, fought back a triumphant smirk. After a beat, she spoke again, voice low and probing. ¡°You have feelings for Darwin, don¡¯t you?¡± Zaria didn¡¯t respond, but her expression told Kylee the answer. Kylee offered a faux sympathetic smile. ¡°Well¡­ I hope you won¡¯t be mad at me for saying this, but I think your chances of winning his heart are not high. It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not charming enough; it¡¯s just that Belinda is too skilled at seducing men.¡± Zaria sat frozen, her pride bruised, the sting of humiliation seeping in. After learning that, she couldn¡¯t even pretend to be calm or force a smile. Still, she was d she had epted Kylee¡¯s invitation today; otherwise, how would she have learned this shocking revtion? She managed a polite nod. ¡°Thank you for telling me this, Kylee. I really appreciate it.¡± ?????????????? ????????????: ?????????¦Í??????????????? ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Kylee replied, waving her hand dismissively as if her revtion had been of no consequence. After forcing herself to calm down, Zaria said, ¡°Kylee, your parents must have had a great rtionship, right? Were they each other¡¯s first love?¡± After hearing the shocking news, she struggled to control her anger, nearly forgetting the reason she hade. Now, she finally steered the conversation. Kylee hesitated, her expression faltering. ¡°Not really,¡± she admitted. ¡°My dad¡¯s first love was actually Belinda¡¯s mom. As for my mom¡ªI¡¯m not sure. She has never talked about any past rtionships. All I know is she fell for my dad the moment she saw him and insisted on marrying him. And eventually, she got what she wanted.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Zaria replied, her eyes glinting faintly with thought. Kylee tilted her head. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Zaria quicklyposed herself and offered a cid smile. ¡°Not at all. I was just curious.¡± . . . Chapter 1409 ?Chapter 1409: But inwardly, her thoughts churned. It seemed Kylee didn¡¯t know much about her mother¡¯s past, either. Zaria was certain that Car must have had some connection with her father in the past. Zaria didn¡¯t know the full story, but she understood one thing clearly: when a man and a woman had a past, their connection was always about matters of the heart. She vividly remembered the time when she had casually mentioned Car¡¯s name in front of her father. His reaction had been rmingly off. Not long after, a sharp headache had hit him. Before she could make sense of it, her grandmother had arrived. Upon learning what had caused his distress, she had flown into a rage. With uncharacteristic sternness, she had forbidden Zaria from ever speaking Car¡¯s name again in her father¡¯s presence. This only fueled Zaria¡¯s curiosity. What kind of past could her father possibly share with Car that would cause him such visible agony just at the mention of her name? She knew her family wouldn¡¯t tell her the reason, so she decided to investigate on her own. She needed answers. Unfortunately, it seemed Kylee, Car¡¯s daughter, was just as in the dark. Kylee was no fool. The sudden turn in the conversation had tipped her off that Zaria¡¯s questions weren¡¯t mere small talk. Suspicion gleamed in her eyes as she said, ¡°Zaria, why are you asking all this all of a sudden? Just tell me the truth.¡± Zaria hesitated for a moment, contemting whether to share a bit of information with Kylee. Perhaps if she shared a bit, Kylee might be able to uncover something useful for her. With a calm tone, Zaria replied, ¡°It¡¯s probably nothing¡­ But I just get the feeling my father might¡¯ve known your mother in the past.¡± Kylee blinked, clearly taken aback. ¡°Your father? You mean¡­ the head of the Wright family?¡± .c¨®m is the source Zaria nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not certain, but¡­ The other day, I identally mentioned your mom¡¯s name in front of him. The moment he heard that, it was as if something had exploded inside his mind. He had a headache on the spot.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°His reaction left me utterly confused, and even my grandma approached me, forbidding me to ever speak that name again. I couldn¡¯t help but feel that your mother and my father had a past.¡± Kylee didn¡¯t respond immediately. Her expression was serious. Car had a connection with the head of the Wright family in Soling? Could that really be possible? Both the Wright family and Car¡¯s family held power and prestige in Soling, yet no one had ever publicly linked them. And yet, Zaria¡¯s father¡¯s reaction to Car¡¯s name clearly suggested they had a past¡­ Moreover, Belinda was actually Car¡¯s daughter, and her real father wasn¡¯t Baker. A sudden, unsettling idea took root in Kylee¡¯s mind. Could it be¡­ Kylee froze, her face clouded with the weight of the thought. . . . Chapter 1410 Chapter 1410: ¡°Kylee?¡± Zaria leaned forward, waving a hand in front of her. ¡°Are you all right? Did you think of something?¡± Startled, Kylee blinked and snapped back to reality. ¡°Ah¡ªsorry, no, I didn¡¯t think of anything. I was just surprised. My mother doesn¡¯t really talk about her past.¡± Then, after a pause, she added, ¡°But¡­ I can try asking her about it tonight. Maybe I¡¯ll discover something useful.¡± Zaria¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That would be great. Thank you.¡± She smiled at Kylee. Suddenly remembering something, Kylee straightened up, looking at Zaria with a serious expression. ¡°Zaria, there¡¯s something important I need to tell you¡­¡± Zaria fixed her gaze on Kylee. ¡°What is it? Go ahead, tell me.¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a firm line before speaking in a serious tone. ¡°You need to be careful of Belinda. She¡¯s calcting and a master at capturing men¡¯s attention. If you¡¯re serious about winning over Mr. Lambert, then brace yourself. With her around, your chances of being with him are slim to none.¡± She sighed as she spoke, her expression painted with resignation and just the right hint of sorrow. Zaria¡¯s eyes narrowed ever so slightly. She wasn¡¯t stupid. She could clearly sense Kylee¡¯s intentions. Kylee wanted to stoke her resentment toward Belinda, hoping she would deal with Belinda for her. Thinking of this, Zaria suppressed the scoff rising in her throat. Kylee was clearly trying to use her as a tool for her own agenda. There was no way she would fall for it. Although irritation simmered beneath herposed exterior, Zaria showed no sign of it. Instead, she put on a look of gratitude. ¡°I understand. Thank you for warning me, Kylee. I¡¯ll definitely stay on guard when ites to Belinda.¡± Continue reading at g?????¦Ï¦Í??????. c o?? Kylee offered a dismissive wave and a friendly smile. ¡°No need to thank me.¡± Later that evening, Lucas drove to the Grand ins General Hospital to pick Belinda up after her shift. As she slipped into the passenger seat and buckled up, he said, ¡°Tough day at work? Are you tired?¡± Belinda shook her head lightly. ¡°Not really. I only performed one surgery, and the rest of my patients are stable. So, nothing too exhausting.¡± Lucas¡¯s lips curved into a slow, knowing smile. ¡°Good. That means you¡¯ll still have plenty of energy left for tonight, right?¡± His tone carried a hint of implication. Belinda blinked and turned to look at him. ¡°What are you getting at?¡± It was clear he was up to something. Lucas kept his eyes on the road. ¡°Remember that night you told me you were having dinner with Darwin? You promised me something, didn¡¯t you?¡± Belinda¡¯s mind shed back to that evening. . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you liked the chapters dear readers, this week I will release new novels in mass, so I hope you like the new content I bring to gal. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ?( ?? ? ?? )? . Chapter 1411 ?Chapter 1411: Lucas had been upset about her dining with Darwin. In an effort tofort him, she had agreed to apletely unreasonable demand of his. The memory made Belinda¡¯s cheeks burn. She turned and gave him a half-annoyed, half-embarrassed look. ¡°You! You¡¯re really going to hold me to that?¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Lucas¡¯s voice was maic. ¡°Tonight¡¯s the night. You gave your word, Belinda.¡± Belinda crossed her arms and turned toward the window, ignoring him. Lucas, of course, remained utterly unfazed. He was determined to let her fulfill her promise tonight. Back at the house, after a quiet dinner and a stroll with Gwenda, Lucas quickly led Belinda up to the second floor, straight into their room. Belinda gave him a light punch on the chest. ¡°Lucas! Could you be any more impatient?¡± Lucas¡¯s grin widened as he pulled her closer. ¡°You already promised me that, Belinda. You can¡¯t go back on your word.¡± Belinda¡¯s face flushed a deeper red. Lips parting slightly,shes fluttering, she looked at him shyly. ¡°Lucas¡­ Are you sure you really want to go through with this?¡± She hadn¡¯t anticipated he had actually meant it¡­ ¡°Of course!¡± Lucas replied, his handsome features alight with excitement. He had long fantasized about this moment¡ªsharing a night of passion with Belinda on the balcony. He knew she was shy and easily flustered, but tonight, he hoped to gently coax her beyond her boundaries. That way, they could explore new ways to be intimate in the future. The mere thought of it set his heart racing. Belinda hesitated, her teeth catching lightly on her lower lip. But finally, she gave a small nod. ¡°Just this once,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not doing this again.¡± ¡°Deal,¡± Lucas agreed without a moment¡¯s pause. But in truth, he believed that if Belinda found herself enjoying the experience, perhaps it would be her who suggested something even more daring next time. As she moved to rise, Belinda pressed lightly against his chest. ¡°Then I¡¯ll shower first.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you,¡± Lucas replied smoothly, scooping her into his arms before she could object and heading straight to the bathroom. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda eximed, lightly tapping his chest. After showering, both of them emerged wrapped only in bathrobes. Lucas carried Belinda to the balcony. Due to the structure of the house, the balcony overlooked a mountain, its view opening only to a majestic spread of forested hills. He had been looking forward to this moment for a long time. And he had made all the preparations, ensuring their privacy. . . . Chapter 1412 ?Chapter 1412: He longed for the thrill of something new, but never at the expense of their privacy. As they stepped onto the balcony, Belinda started to feel a bit nervous. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Trust me,¡± Lucas whispered, his gaze deep and tender. His lips found hers in a kiss. Belinda felt herself surrendering to the moment. Her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck, her heart fluttering wildly as the kiss deepened. Lucas¡¯s lips then wandered from her mouth to the graceful line of her jaw, tracing the warm skin of her neck and corbone. The night breeze, soft and scented with pine, touched Belinda¡¯s skin as Lucas removed her bathrobe. She shivered slightly. Lucas pulled her closer, his body sheltering hers, pressing kisses on her chest. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft, melodious moan. Desire surged within Lucas. With care, he guided Belinda onto a cushioned lounge chair, pausing for a heartbeat to take in her beauty, her body bathed in moonlight. ¡°You¡¯re beautiful, Belinda,¡± he murmured, his voice hoarse. Then, he kissed her again, drawing her closer, their bodies entwined. Belinda¡¯s cry was soft as they joined. Her hands clung to Lucas¡¯s shoulders, and her nails lightly grazed his skin. Lucas didn¡¯t care about that. He soon lost himself in the passion of the moment¡­ Perhaps it was because of the setting¡ªthe open air, the moonlight filtering through the trees, or the cool breeze caressing Belinda¡¯s skin¡ªthat she felt slightly tense. Lucas leaned in and gently kissed her delicate earlobe. A faint pulse throbbed visibly on his forehead. His voice was low and gravelly. ¡°Rx, darling¡­ I can¡¯t move if you¡¯re this tense.¡± ?????????????? ???????????????? ????????: ??????????¦Í??????.?????? His words,ced with both desire and patience, caused Belinda¡¯s already flushed cheeks to deepen in hue. She instinctively bit her lower lip, then gave his chest a light tap with her hand. Lucas knew she was shy. He met her eyes, his gaze softening. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous,¡± he murmured, his fingers brushing her cheek. ¡°No one can see us here. Just trust me. Let go and feel it¡­ Let me love you.¡± Belinda said nothing, hershes fluttering as she blinked. Then, taking a deep breath, she allowed her body to rx beneath his touch, surrendering to the moment. Lucas, pleased with her trust, kissed her once more and whispered against her lips, ¡°You are doing great.¡± And with that, he began to move inside her¡­ After a soft knock, Kylee pushed the door of Car¡¯s room open and stepped in. ¡°Mom,¡± she called gently. Car, nestled on the sofa watching TV, turned her head and smiled softly. ¡°What is it, sweetheart?¡± she asked. . . . Chapter 1413 ?Chapter 1413: Kylee walked over and sat beside her, a little hesitant. ¡°I just felt like talking with you.¡± Car smiled and switched off the TVpletely, turning to face her. ¡°What would you like to talk about?¡± After a pause, Kylee tilted her head slightly and said, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve always been curious¡­ Was Dad your first love?¡± The question surprised Car. Her face froze for the briefest second, then she shook her head. ¡°No,¡± she answered. ¡°Then who was it? Who was your first boyfriend? How did you two meet? Why did your rtionship end?¡± Kylee asked. Car¡¯s expression darkened, a shadow passing through her eyes. She lowered her gaze, her voice soft. ¡°That part of my life is over, Kylee. There¡¯s no point in revisiting those memories now.¡± But Kylee was persistent. She clung to Car¡¯s arm and gave it a gentle tug. ¡°Please, Mom¡­ I really want to know.¡± Car looked at her daughter for a long moment, pain flickering just beneath the surface. ¡°Kylee¡­ please don¡¯t press me,¡± she said with a mncholy smile. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± Kylee sat in stunned silence. Her mother had never looked so sad like this. The way Car recoiled from the past only fanned her curiosity. What kind of man could have left such a mark on her mother¡¯s heart? Who had hurt her so deeply that the mere mention of him darkened her gaze? One possibility seized Kylee¡¯s mind¡ªcould it have been the head of the Wright family in Soling? ???????? ?????????????? ???????? ???? ??????????¦Í??????[.]?????? His reaction to Car¡¯s name had been extreme. And Car¡¯s own sorrow at the mention of her first love¡­ It all fit too well. Kylee bit her lip, guilt washing over her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I shouldn¡¯t have asked. I didn¡¯t mean to upset you.¡± Car shook her head. ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s not your fault.¡± Then, as if needing to escape the past, she changed the subject. ¡°How have you been feelingtely? Any difort?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression shifted slightly at the question. She had been steering clear of this topic, not ready to face it. But now, the thought surged back with cruel rity¡ªshe was still HIV positive. Kylee clenched her teeth quietly, frustration simmering beneath the surface. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious,¡± she murmured, ¡°just some asional low-grade fevers and rashes.¡± Car¡¯s expression was filled with concern. ¡°You must take your medication regrly to keep everything under control. Not a single dose can be missed; do you understand?¡± . . . Chapter 1414 ?Chapter 1414: Kylee nodded obediently. ¡°I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry.¡± But a flicker of curiosity sparked in her eyes as a thought crossed her mind. ¡°Mom,¡± she said cautiously, ¡°did you really fall for Dad the moment you saw him? Is that why you decided to marry him?¡± Car¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose you could say that. At the time, I did want to marry your father.¡± Kylee pressed on, her voiceced with mild suspicion. ¡°Because you loved him?¡± Car reached out, gently tucking a strand of Kylee¡¯s hair behind her ear as she deftly sidestepped the question. ¡°Alright now, enough with the questions.¡± Kylee pouted slightly, sensing that her mother was withholding the real answer. After chatting for a little while longer with Car, Kylee left the room. Something about Car¡¯s reaction had stirred questions she couldn¡¯t ignore. Could her mother¡¯s first love really have been Zaria¡¯s father? If that were true, then things would certainly be interesting. That would mean she might have a powerful man as her father. And such a matter could change everything. Her gaze sharpened, eyes narrowing as a quiet me of determination lit up within her. She needed to uncover the truth, no matter what. Meanwhile, in Belinda¡¯s house. Lucas had been unusually spirited, his energy seemingly endless. Though Belinda had enjoyed their daring escapade on the balcony, her stamina simply couldn¡¯t match his. After two rounds of passion, she was already struggling to move, her limbs heavy with fatigue. And yet, Lucas was still not done. ¡°Lucas¡­ no more,¡± Belinda pleaded in a soft, breathy tone, looking at him with weary eyes. ?????????? ???????????????? ???????? ???? g????????¦Í????????????? ¡°Just onest time, alright?¡± Lucas murmured, pulling her gently into his embrace. To her surprise, he actually kept his word this time. Afterward, he carried her,pletely drained, back to their bedroom. Belinda thought that would be the end of it for the night. However, while showering, Lucas¡¯s desires resurfaced, and they found themselves making love again. Belinda¡¯s soft, breathy moans and protests, paired with Lucas¡¯s low, soothing voice, drifted out through the bathroom door. By the end of it all, Belinda had no strength left. The moment she fell onto the bed, she drifted into sleep. It wasn¡¯t until the shrill ring of the morning rm pierced the silence that she stirred again. Groggily turning the rm off, she rubbed her eyes and slowly opened them, only to be greeted by Lucas¡¯s handsome face. ¡°Morning,¡± he said, grinning. Seeing him, Belinda immediately felt a surge of anger. ¡°You liar,¡± she muttered. Lucas gave an awkwardugh. ¡°I admit it¡ªI got carried away. I swear, I¡¯ll behave next time. Don¡¯t be mad at me, okay?¡± . . . Chapter 1415 ?Chapter 1415: Belinda rolled her eyes and climbed out of bed without a word, heading straight for the bathroom. Lucas watched her go, feeling resigned, though a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. After getting ready, Belinda went downstairs, grabbed a quick breakfast, and headed to work. Since Lucas had driven her home the night before, her own car was still parked at the hospital, so she drove Lucas¡¯s car. Once there, she slipped into her white coat and immersed herself in her duties. Around noon, her phone rang with a call from someone inviting her to lunch. The invitation caught her off guard. After a brief pause to consider the matter, she agreed, curious to see what this unexpected meeting might reveal. Belinda had just parked her car in the restaurant¡¯s lot when she spotted the person she hade to meet. That person saw her as well. Belinda acknowledged the woman with a courteous tilt of her head. The person was Car. Car¡¯s eyes briefly wavered as she met Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go inside together.¡± Without a word, Belinda stepped forward, and the two proceeded together toward the elevator. They were only a few steps along when a voice called out, ¡°Ms. Wright!¡± Startled, Belinda paused and turned. ¡°Fancy seeing you here again,¡± Zaria said, her face lighting up with a smile. Belinda offered a subtle nod but remained silent. ???????? ???? ???????????????? ???????? ?g???????¦Í????????????? Zaria was about to speak again when her eyes shifted to Car, who was standing beside Belinda. A jolt of recognition hit her. Zaria¡¯s pulse quickened. She had researched Car and seen photos of her before. So, she recognized her instantly. What she hadn¡¯t anticipated was encountering Car here, alongside Belinda. Car, sharing a meal with her husband¡¯s illegitimate child? The situation struck Zaria as peculiar. Still, this unexpected meeting could work in her favor. Smiling brightly, Zaria said to Belinda while ncing at Car, ¡°Ms. Wright, is this your mother? She¡¯s absolutely stunning.¡± The words hung in the air, and both Belinda and Car stiffened. After a brief pause, Belinda said, ¡°No, she¡¯s not my mother.¡± Zaria¡¯s expression shifted to one of mild embarrassment. ¡°My mistake; sorry about that.¡± . . . Chapter 1416 ?Chapter 1416: Redirecting her attention to Car, Zaria extended a warm introduction. ¡°I¡¯m Zaria Wright, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯d say I¡¯m something of an acquaintance of Ms. Wright¡¯s.¡± When Car heard Zaria¡¯s name, her demeanor subtly changed. She fixed her gaze on Zaria and, almost reflexively, echoed, ¡°Wright?¡± Zaria nodded with a smile. ¡°Yes, I have the samest name as Ms. Wright.¡± Car¡¯s breath caught for a moment. Before Car could respond, Zaria continued, ¡°I hail from one of Soling¡¯s most distinguished families. Elwood¡¯s my father.¡± At that, Car¡¯s face drained of color. Zaria, observing Car, caught the reaction. Her eyes sharpened; it seemed her suspicions were spot-on. There was somethingplex tying Car to her father. As Zaria disclosed who she was, Belinda¡¯s forehead creased faintly. She was surprised by Zaria¡¯s decision to mention her family ties in front of Car. But after noticing Car¡¯s pale face, Belinda was even more shocked. Why was Car reacting this way? Was it something about Zaria that unsettled her? Or could it be Zaria¡¯s father¡¯s name that triggered this reaction? After a brief pause, Belinda cautiously inquired, ¡°Car, are you alright?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice snapped Car out of her reverie. She shook her head gently, as though trying to dislodge the tangle of thoughts clouding her mind. ¡°I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s nothing,¡± she murmured. Belinda didn¡¯t press further. She simply nodded. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go.¡± ?????????????? ?????????? ?????? galn??v??????£®?????? ¡°Okay,¡± Car replied with a faint nod. As they turned to leave, Belinda nced back at Zaria. ¡°Zaria, we¡¯re leaving now.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Zaria said, making no effort to stop them. She watched their figures retreat, her gazeplex, clouded with emotions she hadn¡¯t quite untangled. Who would have expected such an unexpected twist to unfold today? Once seated in the privacy of the booth, the atmosphere grew quiet again. Belinda handed the menu to Car with a polite smile. ¡°Please, take a look and choose anything you like.¡± But Car didn¡¯t reach for it. She shook her head slightly. ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. You can order for both of us.¡± In truth, her mind was still a whirlwind of emotions, and food was thest thing she could think about. Belinda simply nodded and began to select a few dishes from the menu. After cing the order, Belinda nced at Car, whose faraway eyes betrayed her preupation. It was obvious she was still thinking about Zaria¡¯s words earlier. . . . Chapter 1417 ?Chapter 1417: Belinda, however, didn¡¯t want to probe. Despite the tension between them easing in recent times, their rtionship stillcked the kind of closeness that gave her the right to ask about such things. Even so, she broke the silence. ¡°Car,¡± she began gently, ¡°you wanted to talk to me today¡­ What do you want to discuss with me?¡± Car slowly came back to the present. She looked at Belinda, her tone measured. ¡°I heard about the hormone injections you were forced to take as a child.¡± She paused, gauging Belinda¡¯s reaction. In truth, she had known this for quite a while. And technically, it wasn¡¯t her ce to care. Belinda was her husband¡¯s illegitimate child; she shouldn¡¯t have cared about her. Yet despite herself, this story had lingered in her mind. She felt a deep sense of empathy for Belinda. After much hesitation, she had invited Belinda to a meal, not to judge or use, but simply to offer a shred offort. As the subject surfaced, Belinda¡¯s expression turned cold. Hershes fluttered once, and she said, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the matter is just¡­ absurd?¡± Car sat straighter, her face solemn. ¡°What Baker and Holley did was unforgivable. Their actions as parents were heartless, even cruel.¡± Then, her voice softened. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard, but¡­ try not to be too upset about it.¡± Yet as the words left her mouth, even she could feel how powerless they were. How could someone not be upset about something like that? Belinda remained silent. ?????????????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í?????????????? Her thoughts wandered back to something almostughable. She remembered how Holley had ndered and used Car in front of her, iming that Car might be the one asking people to inject her with the hormone shots. But it had been a lie. A bold, shameless, and deliberate lie. How could Holley have said such a baseless, brazen lie with so little shame? Belinda¡¯s lips curled into a faint, ironic smile. There was no warmth in it, only quiet sorrow. Her voice was low when she spoke. ¡°Tell me, Car¡­ What kind of parent would willingly harm their own child like that?¡± Car found herself at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how anyone could be so cruel to their own child. If anyone treated her daughter that way, Car would never forgive them! So she didn¡¯t understand how Holley and Baker could bring themselves to do that to their own child. . . . Chapter 1418 ?Chapter 1418: Car had always seen Holley as a caring mother who doted on Belinda. How could she have harmed Belinda like that? Car couldn¡¯t make sense of it. Looking at Belinda now, Car felt for her. Belinda had just been an innocent child when Holley had administered those hormone injections to her. What had Belinda done to deserve such a terrible thing? Car sighed softly and asked in concern, ¡°How is your health now? Have those hormone injections caused anysting damage to your body?¡± Belinda was momentarily at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t even begin to describe how she felt at that moment. Even Car, who wasn¡¯t family, cared enough to ask about her health. But even after the truth about the injections hade to light, not once had Holley asked how she was doing. Belinda might haveughed at the absurdity of the situation if it wasn¡¯t so tragic. Belinda pressed her lips into a tight line and mulled it over for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I went through a full medical examination soon after it was discovered that my weight gain was abnormal. I was in very poor condition then. But after years of treatment, my health has significantly improved. Sadly, I¡¯ve been told that aplete and absolute recovery is not possible.¡± ¡°How awful,¡± Car said with a heavy sigh. Beyond expressing her sympathies, she didn¡¯t know how else tofort Belinda. What could she possibly say to make it better? Should she tell Belinda that it was all in the past? Or perhaps, that her parents must have had their reasons for doing what they had done? No, Car couldn¡¯t bring herself to say something like that. Step into fiction with . No matter how she looked at it, Baker and Holley were horrible, and they didn¡¯t deserve any forgiveness. Later, during their meal, they didn¡¯t discuss the matter further. They continued eating, and now and then, Car would ask Belinda about her work and personal life. Belinda didn¡¯t hold anything back and answered truthfully. She could tell that Car was genuinely concerned about her and wasn¡¯t just trying to gather information for Kylee. It was odd. Despite theplicated way their lives were entwined, Belinda found a keen sense offort whenever she was around Car. She couldn¡¯t quite exin this feeling. In fact, Car felt the same way. Although Belinda¡¯s circumstances had nothing to do with her, she felt deeply affected by her suffering. She wanted to do something for her, anything really, to ease her distress. . . . Chapter 1419 ?Chapter 1419: Fate sure had a strange way of turning things around. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when Car had warned Belinda and Holley to stay away from her and Kylee. But now here she was, talking to Belinda, having reached out to Belinda herself. Even she couldn¡¯t make sense of her own conflicting feelings. Car and Belinda finished their meal and settled the bill. Then, they took the elevator down to the parking lot. They were about to part ways and proceed to their respective cars when a shrill, furious voice cut through the air¡­ ¡°Mom!¡± Hearing the voice, Car lifted her head. Not far away stood Kylee, her expression taut with fury, eyes zing as they locked onto her mother and Belinda. ¡°Kylee?¡± Car said, surprised. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°A friend invited me here to a meal,¡± Kylee replied. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to run into the two of you.¡± Though she had answered the question, her tone was cold. She stepped closer, her gaze sharpening as itnded squarely on Belinda. Her voice turned cutting. ¡°Belinda, I heard what your mother did to you. I¡¯m sorry for that, truly.¡± She paused for a moment. ¡°But just because your mother treated you like garbage, does that mean you now have totch on to mine? What is it? Are you trying to feel a mother¡¯s love from my mother now?¡± Her words were sharp, and her tone was dripping with hostility. Belinda¡¯s face darkened instantly. Car¡¯s brows furrowed deeply. Her voice dropped, low and tinged with reproach. ¡°Kylee, that¡¯s enough. How can you say something like that?¡± C?ntent ?riginally fr?m g?l????¦Í????????????? Kylee turned to her mother, her voice indignant and trembling with emotion. ¡°Am I wrong? You¡¯re my mom. And she¡¯s just the illegitimate daughter of Dad¡¯s mistress! Every time you see her, doesn¡¯t it just bring back all the pain of Dad¡¯s betrayal?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Car¡¯s voice didn¡¯t rise, yet it carried a quiet power that brought Kylee to a halt. She met her daughter¡¯s gaze. ¡°I was the one who invited Belinda out tonight.¡± Kylee stared at her as though she¡¯d been pped across the face. ¡°Mom, what did you just say?¡± Her voice cracked, disbelief flooding her features. ¡°I said I was the one who invited Belinda out. Is there a problem with that?¡± Car said. Tears sprang to Kylee¡¯s eyes, her breath faltering. ¡°You¡­ you really did that?¡± Before Car could respond, Belinda said, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡± Her tone was calm and unaffected, as if Kylee¡¯s earlier words hadn¡¯t affected her at all. . . . Chapter 1420 ?Chapter 1420: Car gave a small nod, guilt flickering briefly across her face. ¡°Alright.¡± In truth, she felt regretful. If she hadn¡¯t reached out to Belinda, Kylee wouldn¡¯t have said those things to Belinda earlier. Belinda walked away without another word, her posture straight. Kylee barely spared her a nce. Her eyes remained fixed on Car, wide with disbelief and brewing hurt. ¡°Mom¡­ please tell me you weren¡¯t serious. You really invited Belinda to a meal?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Car replied. Kylee¡¯s voice cracked. ¡°Why would you reach out to her? She¡¯s Dad¡¯s mistress¡¯ daughter, Mom! How could you just sit down and share a meal with her?¡± Car remained still, her expression poised but resolute. ¡°Your father made a mistake,¡± she said evenly. ¡°That mistake has nothing to do with Belinda. She didn¡¯t choose to be born into that situation. I invited her to a meal because there was something I wanted to discuss with her.¡± Kylee immediately asked, ¡°What could you possibly want to discuss with her?¡± Car was greatly displeased with Kylee¡¯s confrontational tone. But apart from the slight furrow in her brows, her expression remained fairlyposed. She gave Kylee a look before responding, ¡°What is it, Kylee? Do you think I need your permission to do whatever I want? Do you expect me to report to you if I meet with someone?¡± Kylee had no answer to that. She realized toote that her attitude had been less than appropriate. Biting her lower lip, she took a deep breath and said, ¡°Of course not, Mom. That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m sorry. I¡ª¡± She paused, her gaze flickering, and choked out, ¡°I saw you two walking side by side, and I¡­ I just got so angry! I couldn¡¯t control myself. I¡¯m sorry, Mom. I didn¡¯t mean to confront you like that. My mind just immediately went back to how Belinda is the reason I contracted HIV when I saw her. It¡¯s honestly hard for me to look at her without getting mad.¡± Car¡¯s expression grew strained, her emotions aplex tangle. Discover more on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??¦Ï?? (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°¦Ï¡± griega) ¡°Kylee,¡± she said, her tone softer now. ¡°Your HIV diagnosis has been a source of deep pain for our entire family. But you need to understand that you¡¯re not the only one who was hurt by that horrible incident. Belinda is just as much of a victim as you are. Try not to harbor so much hostility and hatred toward her from now on. I¡¯m telling you this myself, Kylee¡ªyou will not win if you go against her. Besides, Belinda has never tried topete with you for anything. The cause of your anger is a thing of the past. Let it stay there. Holding onto this grudge won¡¯t do you any good.¡± Car¡¯s words were filled with sincerity. And deep down, she knew that Belinda was the one who was truly wronged in the matter. But Kylee¡¯s expression darkened when she heard her mother¡¯s words. A surge of shock and indignation rose within her. Let go of her grudge against Belinda? Let the past stay in the past? . . . Chapter 1421 ?Chapter 1421: How could Car say something like that to her? Belinda had ruined her life! How could anyone expect her to forgive her? How was she supposed to let everything go? Kylee sneered inwardly. Blood ties were really something incredible. Car wasn¡¯t even aware that Belinda was her biological daughter. And yet here she was¡ªafter everything that had happened, she had chosen to defend Belinda and had even taken the initiative to invite her out for a meal. Kylee¡¯s face hardened. She had no intention of responding to Car¡¯s words. Instead, she said in a cold tone, ¡°I still have things to do, Mom. I¡¯m leaving now. You should head home soon.¡± Then, without waiting for Car to reply, she brushed past her and stepped into the elevator. Car let out a heavy sigh as she watched Kylee go. She felt resigned after seeing Kylee¡¯s attitude. All she could really do was hope that her daughter would steer clear of foolish decisions in the future. Meanwhile, Belinda didn¡¯t dwell on that little episode. She dove right into work upon returning to the hospital, and the encounter was soon dismissed from her mind. The department wasn¡¯t particrly busy today, so Belinda managed to finish her tasks on time and drive home just as evening fell. Lucas had called her earlier to say that he had a social engagement tonight and wouldn¡¯t be home for dinner. And so, Belinda went ahead and shared a meal with Gwenda. After dinner, they went on a short walk, then finally retired to their own rooms. When nine o¡¯clock rolled around, Belinda received a call from Lucas. More chapters on g????????¦Í??????.????? ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m drunk. Can youe pick me up?¡± There was a yful, almost childlike quality to Lucas¡¯ voice. Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft, exasperated smile. ¡°Drunk again?¡± she asked gently. ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Lucas replied, his voice tinged with azy drawl. From the slightly slurred words and his sluggish tone, it was evident to Belinda that he was really drunk. ¡°All right,¡± Belinda replied. ¡°Where are you? I¡¯lle get you.¡± Lucas shared the address. Belinda softened her tone. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m on my way. Be good and wait for me, okay? No more drinking¡ªpromise?¡± ¡°All right! I¡¯ll wait for you,¡± Lucas said. The call ended, and without wasting a moment, Belinda grabbed her keys and headed out. . . . Chapter 1422 ?Chapter 1422: Upon arrival, she parked and called Lucas from the elevator lobby. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here?¡± came Lucas¡¯ voice, faintly unsteady through the speaker. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m in the parking lot, but I can¡¯t get to your floor. The elevator needs a key card. Can youe down?¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ming,¡± Lucas replied. Belinda waited. Ten minutes ticked by before the elevator doors finally slid open. Lucas stepped out slowly. His steps were slightly unsteady, and he swayed a little as he walked. Belinda quickly walked over to steady him. Seeing that he was alone, she frowned lightly. ¡°Where¡¯s Gordon?¡± Lucas chuckled and hupped. ¡°I sent him off. You¡¯re here now, and that¡¯s all I need.¡± Then, without warning, Lucas pulled her close, arms snaking around her waist as he rested his head against her shoulder, nuzzling into the crook of her neck. The position was awkward¡ªespecially for a man of his size¡ªbut Lucas looked perfectly content, refusing to move. Belinda let out a sigh, returning the embrace with one arm and gently brushing her fingers through his hair. After a while, when it became clear he had no intention of moving, she murmured, ¡°Come on now, you¡¯re not a kid, Lucas. Enough with the clinging. Let¡¯s get home.¡± ¡°Just a little longer¡­¡± Lucas mumbled, his voice low. Belinda attempted to reason with him. ¡°How about we cuddle at home?¡± Lucas was just about to agree when a voice called out, ¡°Uncle Lucas? Belinda?¡± They both turned to see Faye standing nearby, her eyes wide with surprise. ¡°Belinda, is everything okay with Uncle Lucas?¡± Faye asked, concern etched on her face. L??€$? ???t??§ñ? I¦Ç ?a?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?m Belinda replied calmly, ¡°He¡¯s fine. Just a bit drunk. I came here to take him home.¡± ¡°You came alone?¡± Faye asked. Belinda remained silent, but she could already guess where this was going. Predictably, Faye stepped closer. ¡°Why don¡¯t I drive you two back?¡± Belinda shook her head firmly. ¡°No need. I¡¯ve got it under control. You go ahead and enjoy your evening.¡± But Faye said, ¡°It¡¯s no problem. I can see my friendster. Come on, Belinda. I¡¯ll drive, and you can sit in the back with Uncle Lucas. I¡¯ll help him get into the car.¡± She reached out to take Lucas¡¯ arm. But Lucas brushed her hand away immediately. ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± he said. Faye froze, her smile faltering for a split second. She recovered quickly. ¡°All right then¡­ Looks like Uncle Lucas only recognizes you right now.¡± She chuckled. ¡°So, where¡¯s your car parked, Belinda?¡± Faye persistently urged Belinda, leaving her little room to decline. Steadying Lucas with one arm, Belinda extended her other hand to point in a direction. ¡°My car¡¯s that way,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 1423 ?Chapter 1423: Faye gave a quick nod. ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Belinda leaned closer to Lucas, her voice gentle as she whispered, ¡°Lucas, time to wake up. We¡¯re leaving.¡± After a brief pause, Lucas managed to stand upright. Supporting his arm, Belinda steadied him as they walked toward her car nearby. Lucas, heavily intoxicated, stumbled with each step, his movements unsteady. Faye, watching closely, nearly stepped in to assist multiple times but held back, recalling Lucas¡¯ earlier words. Belinda was surprisingly strong, guiding Lucas to the car with effort but without major struggle. During the drive, Lucas leaned his head on Belinda¡¯s shoulder, his hand firmly sped around hers. Faye, behind the wheel, nced at them through the rearview mirror. ¡°Belinda, you and Uncle Lucas are really close,¡± she remarked. Belinda offered a quiet smile, saying nothing in return. Upon reaching home, Belinda once again took charge, helping Lucas out of the car. Faye trailed behind as they entered the house. Belinda eased Lucas onto the sofa, where he sank into the cushions. Straightening up, she exhaled deeply, then gestured to a nearby chair. ¡°Faye, take a seat. I¡¯m heading to the kitchen to make Lucas some warm soup to help him sober up.¡± Faye nodded. ¡°Sure, Belinda. I¡¯ll keep an eye on Uncle Lucas.¡± As Belinda disappeared into the kitchen, Faye approached the sofa and sat beside Lucas. His eyes were shut tight as if he had drifted off to sleep. Feel inspired on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s£®c§à?? A sheen of sweat glistened on his forehead. Faye¡¯s expression flickered when she saw that. She grabbed a tissue from the coffee table and leaned in to dab the She began to dab the sweat away. But the moment the tissue grazed Lucas¡¯ skin, his hand shot out, mping onto her wrist with rming strength. Faye gasped, her face contorting in pain. ¡°U-Uncle Lucas, it¡¯s me, Faye!¡± she stammered, struggling to pull free. ¡°Please, let go!¡± But Lucas¡¯ grip only tightened, unyielding. No matter how she twisted, Faye couldn¡¯t escape. In desperation, she called his name, hoping to wake him up. But it was futile. Lucas remained unresponsive, his hold growing even fiercer. Panic surged within Faye. Terrified that Lucas¡¯ grip might break her wrist soon, she raised her voice. ¡°Belinda! Belinda! Please, help me!¡± . . . Chapter 1424 ?Chapter 1424: While Belinda stood in the kitchen, waiting for the kettle to heat, Faye¡¯s desperate screams shattered the quiet from the living room. Belinda froze for a split second before rushing out. As she reached the living room, Faye¡¯s pleas grew more frantic. ¡°Belinda, please, make Uncle Lucas release me!¡± The sight before her left Belinda momentarily speechless, a mix of emotions swirling within her. Without wasting a moment, she stepped forward and gently touched Lucas¡¯ hand, the one mped tightly around Faye¡¯s wrist. ¡°Lucas, release her,¡± she said softly, her voice calm. Her words seemed to reach Lucas. His tense expression softened, and his grip on Faye loosened as heplied. The moment her wrist was free, Faye exhaled in relief, rubbing her sore wrist with a grimace. The pain had been intense; she had genuinely feared her wrist might break. Belinda turned to her. ¡°Faye, what happened?¡± Feeling a bit aggrieved, Faye pouted before exining, ¡°I noticed Uncle Lucas had sweat on his forehead, so I grabbed a tissue to wipe it off. But the second I got close, he grabbed my wrist.¡± Faye had wanted to wipe Lucas¡¯ sweat? Belinda¡¯s face shifted subtly. She wasn¡¯t sure what to say about the matter. After a brief silence, she said, ¡°Faye, the water should be ready now. Go to the kitchen, pour some hot water into a cup, and mix in some cold water.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Faye mumbled, still nursing her wrist as she walked to the kitchen. Belinda looked at Lucas, sprawled on the sofa, clearly drunk. A faint smile crossed her lips. ???????? ???????? ?????????? ???????????????? ???? g????????¦Í??????£®?????? Silently, shemended him in her mind. He had done great. Leaning in, she pressed a soft kiss to his lips, her spirits lifting. Knowing that he had reflexes like that, she had no worries about anyone taking advantage of him when he was out drinking. Soon, Faye returned with the water. Belinda took the cup, checked its temperature, and turned to Lucas. ¡°Come on, Lucas, drink this.¡± She gently propped him up, one hand steadying his neck, the other guiding the cup to his mouth. At the sound of her voice, Lucas drank obediently. Once he finished, Belinda helped him stand. ¡°Let¡¯s head upstairs to the bedroom.¡± She supported him as they moved toward the elevator. Faye followed them without hesitation. Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered briefly, but she didn¡¯t say anything about it. After settling Lucas onto the bed, she let out a long breath. Faye quickly said, ¡°Belinda, you should go freshen up with a shower. I¡¯ll stay here to keep an eye on Uncle Lucas.¡± . . . Chapter 1425 ?Chapter 1425: Belinda gave a softugh at the offer. ¡°No need, Faye. It¡¯ste, and your friends are probably waiting for you. You can leave now.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Faye said casually. ¡°You should go take a shower.¡± Belinda paused, then replied with a slight smile, ¡°Not now. I¡¯ll wait until Lucas is a bit more sober. Then we¡¯ll shower together.¡± Faye¡¯s face froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re going to shower together?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Belinda said with a grin, though a trace of shyness flickered across her face. Faye, caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s shy demeanor, felt a knot in her chest and struggled to find words. After a brief pause, she forced a smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave you two alone then. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Thanks for your help today, Faye,¡± Belinda replied, her smile warm. ¡°Want to take my car to get back?¡± Faye shook her head. ¡°No, I¡¯ll just catch a cab outside. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be stuck without a car tomorrow.¡± ¡°Alright then,¡± Belinda said with a nod, not pushing further. The moment Faye turned to leave, Belinda¡¯s smile vanished. She had no real intention of showering with Lucas¡ªgiven how drunk he was, he could barely stand, let alone bathe. Her words earlier were a deliberate ploy to nudge Faye out the door. Belinda couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but her impression of Faye worsened now. The incident earlier, when Faye had tried to wipe Lucas¡¯ sweat while Belinda had been in the kitchen, felt particrly off. Even though Lucas was her uncle, dabbing his forehead seemed far too familiar a gesture for Faye to attempt. ?????? ???????? ???????????????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????? Pushing these thoughts aside, Belinda stepped into the bathroom, filled a basin with warm water, and carried it out to wipe Lucas¡¯ face and body. Once he was cleaned up, she took a quick shower herself. By the time she slipped into bed, Lucas was already deep in sleep, his face calm and vulnerable. A wave of affection washed over her, and she leaned down to press a soft kiss to his forehead before settling beside him, drifting off as exhaustion took hold. The next morning, thanks to the warm water from the night before, Lucas woke feeling slightly off but spared from a splitting headache. When he nced at Belinda, still asleep beside him, a gentle smile spread across his face. Just then, Belinda¡¯s eyes fluttered open. Their gazes locked, and they exchanged warm smiles. Belinda shot him a mock re. ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much next time, got it?¡± . . . Chapter 1426 ?Chapter 1426: ¡°Alright, I got it!¡± Lucas replied with a sheepish nod. He leaned in for a kiss, but Belinda swiftly blocked his mouth with her hand, wrinkling her nose. ¡°You smell like alcohol! It¡¯s overwhelming. Shower first.¡± Lucas propped himself up, sniffed his shirt, and grimaced at the smell. Still, as he climbed out of bed, he darted back to press a quick kiss on her cheek. ¡°Stinky or not, you¡¯re getting this kiss!¡± Before she could swat at him, he bolted to the bathroom. Belinda shook her head, half-annoyed, half-amused, fighting the urge to get back at him. After freshening up, Lucas headed to work. With the day off, Belinda dialed Bethany to see if she was free for lunch. Bethany agreed, and at noon, Belinda drove to the restaurant. When she reached their reserved private room, Bethany hadn¡¯t yet arrived. Belinda ordered and waited. Momentster, Bethany walked in and took a seat. ¡°So, what¡¯s up? Got something juicy to share?¡± Bethany asked. Belindaughed, shaking her head. ¡°Nope, I just wanted to have lunch with you. That¡¯s all.¡± Bethany pouted. ¡°Here I was hoping for some spicy gossip.¡± Then, as if struck by a thought, she leaned forward. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Belinda asked, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s Faye¡¯s deal?¡± Bethany asked, her tone earnest. ¡°I haven¡¯t spent much time with her before, so I¡¯m not sure what she was like in the past. But from what I saw at Nostalgia Lounge that day, it feels like she¡­ doesn¡¯t know how to respect boundaries.¡± She hesitated, her brows knitting slightly before adding, ¡°She knows Lucas has a girlfriend, so why does she act so overly chummy with him?¡± ???????????? ???????????????????? ???? ?????????¦Í???????????? Bethany¡¯s mention of Faye brought a subtle shift to Belinda¡¯s expression. She had also noticed the same issue. She pursed her lips for a moment and said, ¡°Last night, Lucas got drunk and called me to pick him up. By chance, I ran into Faye in the parking lot. And then¡­¡± She ryed the events of the previous evening to Bethany. Bethany¡¯s jaw dropped after hearing what had happened. ¡°She tried to wipe sweat off Lucas¡¯ face? That¡¯s wild. What¡¯s going through her head? She¡¯s in her twenties, and she knows Lucas has a girlfriend. How could she still do that?¡± Belinda gave a small shrug. ¡°Maybe she just doesn¡¯t see it as a problem. That night, on the drive back from Nostalgia Lounge, Lucas actually asked if I was bothered by Faye¡¯s behavior. I admitted I was, and he said Faye grew up with the rk family for years and was always closest to him. But he promised to be more careful going forward.¡± Bethany nodded. ¡°Someone needs to have a word with Faye about this. Even if Lucas and she are uncle and niece, there are lines she shouldn¡¯t cross. She¡¯s not a kid anymore.¡± She rolled her eyes, exasperated. . . . Chapter 1427 ?Chapter 1427: Belinda agreedpletely. As their food arrived, she waved off the topic. ¡°Enough of that. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Midway through the meal, Bethany stepped away to the restroom. When she returned, her brows were furrowed, her mind clearly elsewhere. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Belinda asked, noticing her distracted look. Bethany blinked, snapping back to the moment. ¡°Belinda, you won¡¯t believe who I just saw together.¡± ¡°Zoie and Johnson¡¯s mother!¡± Bethany said. ¡°They were chatting andughing as they went into one of the private dining rooms together.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow creased. ¡°Those two together?¡± Bethany gave a firm nod. ¡°Yeah, Zoie was practically glued to Ste¡¯s arm, all warm and chummy. I couldn¡¯t hear what she said, but Ste wasughing so hard she could barely catch her breath. They looked really close, like they¡¯ve got a genuine bond. It¡¯s obvious Ste is very fond of Zoie.¡± Her brows knitted tighter as she mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s Zoie scheming? Is she trying to turn her fake rtionship with Johnson into something real?¡± Belinda¡¯s face hardened. She said, ¡°We need to let Johnson know about this. He deserves a heads-up.¡± ¡°Absolutely!¡± Bethany said, nodding in agreement. Belinda pulled out her phone and dialed Johnson. Johnson quickly answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Johnson, are you free to talk right now?¡± Belinda asked, putting the call on speakerphone. ¡°Sure, what¡¯s up?¡± Johnson responded. Belinda¡¯s voice grew somber. ¡°What¡¯s the deal with you and Zoie these days?¡± ?????????????? ???????????????????? ???????? g???????¦Í??????©o????? Belinda¡¯s sudden mention of Zoie took Johnson by surprise. ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us,¡± he replied after a pause, his tone casual. ¡°We just have a rtionship of mutual convenience, that¡¯s all. Why do you ask?¡± Belinda exchanged a knowing nce with Bethany before continuing, ¡°A rtionship of mutual convenience? I¡¯m not so sure about that.¡± She leaned back slightly. ¡°Bethany and I are having dinner together right now. Just a moment ago, she saw Zoie and your mother dining here together. The two of them seemed quite chummy,ughing and chatting. It doesn¡¯t take a genius to see that your mother already considers her your future wife.¡± At those words, Johnson¡¯s expression darkened, his brows knitting tightly together. ¡°I had just spoken to Zoie about this,¡± he said, his voice clipped with frustration. ¡°I told her clearly to stop meeting my mother in private. She promised she would stop. And now, she¡¯s doing the exact opposite¡­¡± Belinda paused, then let out a soft, sardonic chuckle. ¡°Seems Bethany¡¯s instincts were dead on. Zoie might be trying to turn her fake rtionship with you into something real. There are two possibilities here. The first is that she entered this arrangement sincerely, intending only to keep her family at bay. But over time, something changed¡ªmaybe she saw your charm and fell for you.¡± . . . Chapter 1428 ?Chapter 1428: After a pause, she continued, ¡°The second possibility¡­ She might have nned this from the beginning. That whole ¡®ying hard to get¡¯ act? It could¡¯ve been designed to make you drop your guard¡ªto convince you she had no romantic interest in you at all, so you¡¯d agree to her n more willingly.¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s the second case¡­ then she¡¯s ying quite the clever game.¡± Johnson¡¯s face hardened. ¡°I started sensing something was off when I caught wind of her meeting with my mother behind my back. But my mother had already grown suspicious about my rtionship with Cathy, and I still needed Zoie to pretend to be my girlfriend. So I didn¡¯t do much about it. But clearly, that was a mistake.¡± His voice dropped, a glint of cold resolve shing in his eyes. At the mention of Cathy, Belinda and Bethany exchanged another nce, this oneced with a hint of resignation. Belinda exhaled softly before speaking again. ¡°Johnson, after observing Catherine recently, I believe her feelings toward you have shifted. I won¡¯t go so far as to say she¡¯s in love with you, but there¡¯s no doubt she sees you as more than just a foster¡­¡± ¡°¡­brother. Therefore, I think you can end your fake rtionship with Zoie now. You don¡¯t need it to make Catherine realize her feelings for you anymore.¡± ¡°Exactly,¡± Bethany added. ¡°The real issue is that Zoie might not be content with keeping it fake anymore. She could very well be aiming to be your real girlfriend. You need to act before things spiral out of control.¡± Johnson understood their words. He replied, ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll deal with this as soon as possible.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Belinda said. ¡°As long as you know what needs to be done. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? brings imagination alive As the call ended, Johnson began to contemte how to resolve the issue. What he hadn¡¯t expected was that what happened next would only strengthen his determination to end his fake rtionship with Zoie. In the evening, at the Hoffman family mansion. As the family gathered for dinner, Ste broke the silence. ¡°Johnson, you and Zoie have been together for a while now. Your father and I have discussed it, and we think you two should get engaged soon.¡± As Ste finished speaking, a sudden tter echoed¡ªa fork fell onto the table, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Sorry,¡± Catherine mumbled, her face flushing as she apologized. Ste shot her a disapproving look. A servant quickly reced Catherine¡¯s fork. Johnson¡¯s gaze lingered on Catherine, a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes. Then, he turned to Ste, his tone icy. ¡°Who said I¡¯m ready to get engaged to Zoie?¡± Ste replied, ¡°You¡¯ve been dating for some time, and you two seem to get along fine. Why shouldn¡¯t you take the next step and get engaged?¡± . . . Chapter 1429 ?Chapter 1429: Johnson¡¯s voice was rigid. ¡°Mom, stop meddling in my affairs.¡± Ste¡¯s voice rose, sharp with authority. ¡°I¡¯m your mother! Why shouldn¡¯t I care about your affairs?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a child anymore. I can make my own decisions,¡± Johnson retorted. Ste faltered, frustration tightening her face. ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Enough,¡± Marion interjected firmly. ¡°If Johnson has made it clear, let it go. He¡¯s an adult and capable of thinking for himself.¡± Ste¡¯s irritation red as she turned to Marion. ¡°How can you be like this? You¡¯ve never cared about family matters!¡± Marion frowned deeply. ¡°Our children are grown and capable of making their own choices. Do you really need to control every detail? Do you think that¡¯s best for them?¡± He paused before adding, ¡°Since Johnson doesn¡¯t want to get engaged to Zoie, drop the matter. Don¡¯t bring it up again. When he¡¯s ready, he¡¯ll let us know, and then we can make the arrangements.¡± ¡°But¡ªI¡ª¡± Ste began, only for Marion to cut her off. ¡°That¡¯s final!¡± His tone brooked no argument. Fuming, Ste mmed her fork down. ¡°I¡¯m done eating!¡± She then stormed out of the dining room. ¡°Mom!¡± Eliana Hoffman, Johnson¡¯s sister, called after her, rising to follow. ¡°Let them be. Let¡¯s continue our meal,¡± Marion said calmly. After a moment, he turned to Johnson, his voice resolute. ¡°Son, don¡¯t worry. Your mother and I won¡¯t pressure you on this. Just do what feels right.¡± ¡°Thanks, Dad,¡± Johnson replied, his tense expression easing slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Catherine picked at her food, but every bite tasted nd. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm opens doors to fiction She felt aplex mix of emotions. Although Johnson had shut down the engagement talk this time, what about next time? Would he eventually take the initiative to get engaged to Zoie¡ªor even marry her? The mere thought tightened Catherine¡¯s chest, a dull ache spreading through her. Catherine couldn¡¯t quite understand why her emotions were in such turmoil. She tried to convince herself that Johnson was family, that one day he would start a new family with another woman. She had no power¡ªor right¡ªto stop that. After the meal, she retreated upstairs to her room. The moment she stepped inside, she copsed onto her bed and pulled the nket over her head. She wanted to shut out her thoughts, but they swirled relentlessly, refusing to fade. Meanwhile, Johnson knocked on the door of Ste¡¯s room and stepped inside. Seeing him, Ste turned her face away, ignoring him. Undeterred, Johnson sat beside her. ¡°Mom, why did you suddenly think I should get engaged to Zoie?¡± he asked. Ste turned to face him, her expression stern. ¡°I¡¯m very fond of Zoie. I want her as my daughter-inw sooner rather thanter, so I thought an engagement now would be best.¡± . . . Chapter 1430 ?Chapter 1430: After a brief pause, Johnson asked, ¡°Did you discuss this with Zoie?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Ste replied with a nod. ¡°Zoie said she¡¯s okay with it and that it¡¯s your call. But I can tell she¡¯s willing; she¡¯s just shy. Girls often hold back their true feelings, even when they want something. I can tell she wants to get engaged to you.¡± Johnson¡¯s face darkened slightly at her words. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a coldugh inwardly. It seemed Zoie was indeed harboring ulterior motives. His lips curled slightly as he looked at Ste. ¡°Mom, do you know why I refused the idea of the engagement just now?¡± Ste met his gaze, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Because Zoie and I have already broken up,¡± Johnson said directly. ¡°What?¡± Ste¡¯s face froze, her eyes wide with shock. ¡°You¡¯ve already broken up? How could that be possible? I met Zoie today, and she didn¡¯t say a word about this!¡± Johnson remainedposed. ¡°That¡¯s because I asked Zoie to keep it a secret for now. I was waiting for the right moment to tell you all this. But since you¡¯re pushing for an engagement, I can¡¯t hold off any longer.¡± ¡°How could this be?¡± Ste muttered, disbelief and frustration etched across her face. She looked at Johnson. ¡°You two seemed great together. Why would you break up? Did something happen?¡± ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s on me,¡± Johnson admitted. ¡°When I started dating Zoie, I thought I¡¯d give the rtionship a chance, that maybe feelings would grow over time. But after spending time with her, I realized I just couldn¡¯t develop any feelings for her. So, to avoid wasting her time, I decided to end things.¡± Ste¡¯s face flushed with anger, her breathing in sharp gasps. ¡°How could you do this? You¡¯re going to be the death of me!¡± She clutched her chest, struggling to steady her breathing. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want Zoie, then who do you want? Is it Catherine?¡± When Ste referred to Catherine that way, Johnson¡¯s brows furrowed in irritation. He fixed his gaze on her, his voice carrying a hint of reprimand. ¡°Mom, Catherine¡¯s family, too. Please don¡¯t talk about her like that.¡± ?????????????????? ???????? ???? g???????¦Í????????????? ¡°You¡¯re still defending her?¡± Ste snapped, her frustration bubbling over. Johnson stayedposed, his tone even. ¡°Catherine¡¯s my sister, just like Eliana. Isn¡¯t it normal for me to defend her? Right now, I¡¯m not interested in anyone.¡± His face remained impassive, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts. Ste studied him, her eyes clouded withplex emotions. She couldn¡¯t shake the suspicion that Johnson¡¯s feelings for Catherine went beyond sibling affection. Yet, after watching him for some time, she hadn¡¯t noticed anything unusual. When he was with Zoie, her worries had eased, but now, after the breakup, her unease surged back. Letting out a heavy sigh, Ste asked tentatively, ¡°Johnson, is there really no hope for you and Zoie to be together now?¡± Without missing a beat, Johnson answered firmly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any feelings for her, so no, there¡¯s no hope. Mom, please don¡¯t contact Zoie anymore.¡± Ste¡¯s face fell, her disappointment clear. ¡°Fine, I get it. You¡¯ve already ended things with her, so there¡¯s no point in me keeping in touch with her.¡± . . . Chapter 1431 ?Chapter 1431: ¡°Good, that¡¯s settled,¡± Johnson said with a nod. After a brief pause, as if struck by a thought, he added, ¡°If I find someone I am interested in, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Ste fell silent for a moment. After talking with Ste a bit longer, Johnson returned to his room. Shutting the door, he pulled out his phone and opened the group chat with Belinda and Bethany, starting a call. It didn¡¯t take long for both to pick up. ¡°What¡¯s going on, Johnson?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°You won¡¯t believe what my mom said to me tonight. She actually told me I should get engaged to Zoie.¡± Just recounting this made Johnson let out a frustratedugh. ¡°What? Really?¡± Bethany¡¯s voice rose in disbelief. Belinda let out a sharp, mocking chuckle. ¡°Your mom just met Zoie earlier today, and now she¡¯s pushing for an engagement? Anyone who says Zoie didn¡¯t nt that idea is kidding themselves.¡± ¡°What did you tell your mom?¡± Bethany asked. ¡°I told her straight up that Zoie and I have already broken up, and I told her to stop contacting Zoie,¡± Johnson replied. Belinda said, ¡°Smart move. Zoie has clearly developed feelings for you, so you need to cut this off fast. Don¡¯t let it fester.¡± Bethany suddenly asked, ¡°Wait, was Catherine there when your mom dropped the engagement bomb?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Johnson said, his face softening with a gentle warmth in his eyes. ¡°She was right there. When my mom brought it up, Catherine was so shocked that her fork slipped and hit the table with a tter.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows rose, a grin spreading across her face. Johnson let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Does Cathy¡¯s reaction make you think she has feelings for me? Like she¡¯s worried I might actually get engaged to someone else?¡± I??§Ö$§ä ¡é#¦Áp?¨º§ñs I§Ú galno¦Íels ¡°Things are getting interesting. Guess Zoie¡¯s scheming isn¡¯t entirely a bad thing,¡± Bethany said with a smirk. Johnson¡¯s tone grew serious. ¡°But my mom did ask if I have feelings for Cathy. It seems my previous actions¡ªlike embracing Cathy¡ªhave made her suspicious.¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was filled with concern. ¡°Did you manage to convince her that you don¡¯t have feelings for Catherine?¡± ¡°I stayed calm and told her I¡¯m not into anyone, that Cathy¡¯s just like a sister to me, just like Eliana,¡± Johnson replied. ¡°But I¡¯m not sure if she believes me. What worries me is that my mom might corner Cathy and say something to push her further away from me. If that happens¡­¡± His voice trailed off, heavy with worry. The truth was, Cathy¡¯s feelings for him were still unclear. If his mother meddled now, it could cause Cathy to retreat back into her shell. Belinda spoke gently, ¡°Johnson, don¡¯t stress too much. And don¡¯t underestimate Cathy¡¯s strength. How can you be sure she¡¯ll retreat? I think once she sorts out her feelings, she won¡¯t go back to her shell like before. Have some faith in her.¡± . . . Chapter 1432 ?Chapter 1432: ¡°Hope you¡¯re right,¡± Johnson said with a faint sigh. After a while, they ended the call. ¡°What happened? What did Johnson say?¡± Lucas asked, sliding his arms around Belinda¡¯s waist from behind. Belinda turned to look at him. ¡°You remember Johnson¡¯s fake girlfriend, right?¡± Lucas thought for a moment. ¡°The one he brought to our gatheringst time?¡± Belinda nodded, a flicker of irritation crossing her face. ¡°Yeah, her. She and Johnson had a deal to act like a couple to keep their families off their backs. But now, she¡¯s trying to turn their fake rtionship into a real one. Today, Bethany and I saw her cozying up to Johnson¡¯s mom at lunch. By dinner, Johnson¡¯s mom was pushing for an engagement.¡± Lucas smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not shocked. Johnson¡¯s a catch. Anyone would want to hold onto him if they got the chance.¡± He paused, then asked, ¡°So, how is Johnson handling the situation?¡± Belinda grinned. ¡°He shut it down firmly. He told Ste he was done with Zoie and that she needed to stop contacting her. Since Zoie has her own agenda, he¡¯s ending their fake rtionship.¡± ¡°Smart move,¡± Lucas said, nodding, though his brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Honestly, I got bad vibes from Zoie the moment I saw her.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, a sharp glint shing as she turned to face him. ¡°Bad vibes, huh? And if she had given you good vibes, what exactly would you have done?¡± Lucas was briefly caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s question but quickly recovered. ¡°Honestly? I¡¯ve only ever gotten good vibes from you.¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a satisfied smile. After a brief pause, she spoke with calm rity. ¡°I feel the same. I¡¯m not particrly fond of Zoie, either. But Johnson isn¡¯t genuinely involved with her ¡ª he¡¯s just using her as a buffer for his family, and maybe to stir up a little jealousy in Catherine. So whether she¡¯s a good person or not isn¡¯t really the issue. Now that she¡¯s started developing other intentions, Johnson can just cut things off with her.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Lucas agreed without hesitation. ¡°Then let¡¯s leave Johnson to his mess. We should focus on our own matters.¡± His tone was thick with suggestion. Discover what¡¯s new on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv??ls Belinda narrowed her eyes, a flicker of confusion dancing in them. ¡°Our own matters? What matters?¡± Lucas stood, bent down, and scooped her effortlessly into his arms. ¡°Spending some uninterrupted quality time together,¡± he said with a mischievous glint in his eye. ¡°Lucas!¡± Belinda gasped, swatting his chest. ¡°You cheeky devil!¡± Lucas chuckled, thoroughly enjoying her reaction. ¡°Guilty as charged.¡± Despite her words, Belinda didn¡¯t resist. Instead, her arms found their way around Lucas¡¯ neck, holding on tightly. The night melted into a haze of warmth andughter. . . . Chapter 1433 ?Chapter 1433: The next morning, when Belinda woke up, she stretched like a cat before rolling over and nudging Lucas. ¡°Get up.¡± Lucas groaned, pulling the sheets over his head. ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Belinda slipped out of bed, pulled on her slippers, and headed to the bathroom to freshen up. After getting ready, Lucas went downstairs for breakfast, while Belinda drove straight to the hospital. She had a surgery scheduled for the morning, so she needed to grab breakfast at the hospital cafeteria. The surgery didn¡¯t go as smoothly as expected. Complications arose halfway through, forcing the team to work overtime. By the time it was over, it was one in the afternoon. Belinda¡¯s legs felt like jelly as she left the operating room. Weary, she slumped into a chair in the changing room, exhaling deeply. Soon, her stomach began to grumble. She quickly changed out of her surgical scrubs and was about to head toward the cafeteria when a nurse approached her. ¡°Dr. Wright, someone¡¯s looking for you. She says she¡¯s your boyfriend¡¯s niece and has been waiting for over two hours.¡± Belinda paused, surprised. Lucas¡¯ niece? Faye was here? ¡°Alright, I got it. Thank you,¡± Belinda said, nodding to the nurse. Adjusting her path, she headed toward the Cardiac Surgery Department. Sure enough, she saw Faye sitting on a bench outside the doctors¡¯ offices. Find thetest updates g????????????????.?????? ¡°Faye,¡± Belinda called gently as she approached. Faye immediately stood and offered a bright smile. ¡°Belinda! Did you just finish performing surgery?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Faye replied, ¡°I just wanted to have lunch with you and chat a bit. I asked a nurse, and she said your surgery was almost done, so I waited. I didn¡¯t expect it to take this long.¡± She pouted lightly. ¡°Belinda, you really need to treat me to a meal to make up for this.¡± Belinda gave a smallugh. ¡°The surgery should have ended two hours ago, but there were some unexpectedplications. Come on, I¡¯ll treat you to lunch. But it¡¯ll have to be at the hospital cafeteria; I have to be back at work in an hour.¡± ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go.¡± Faye beamed, linking arms with her. Together, they headed to the cafeteria. Once they had ordered and found a quiet corner to sit, Belinda turned to Faye. ¡°So, Faye, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± . . . Chapter 1434 ?Chapter 1434: ¡°It¡¯s really nothing serious,¡± Faye began, her voice tinged with frustration. ¡°It¡¯s just that the other night, after we left Nostalgia Lounge, Vincent offered to drive me home. On the way, he started giving me all these opinions about my behavior toward Uncle Lucas.¡± She crossed her arms and let out a huff. ¡°He said that now that I¡¯m an adult, I should be more mindful¡ªno more linking arms with Uncle Lucas like I used to as a kid, and definitely no leaning on his shoulder. He pointed out that Lucas is in a rtionship with you now, and that if I kept doing things like that, it might upset you.¡± Faye rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated. ¡°Belinda, isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Lucas is family! What¡¯s wrong with me being close to him? I mean, you never said anything about it, so why does Vincent think he has the right to lecture me? It¡¯s really infuriating!¡± As Belinda listened, her expression shifted slightly. She hadn¡¯t expected Vincent to bring up this subject to Faye. But inwardly, she couldn¡¯t help but appreciate his concern. It was reassuring to know that she and Lucas weren¡¯t the only ones who had noticed this issue. Faye turned to Belinda and asked, ¡°So, Belinda, what do you think about it?¡± Belinda smiled softly and answered without hesitation, ¡°Honestly, Faye, I think Vincent has a point. You really should start setting clearer boundaries with Lucas.¡± Faye¡¯s face froze. Her eyes widened in disbelief; she was clearly taken aback by Belinda¡¯s response. She had thought that even if Belinda agreed with Vincent, she wouldn¡¯t say it out loud. She assumed Belinda wouldugh it off gracefully and pretend not to mind. However, Belinda had directly said she agreed with Vincent. Faye looked hurt as she said, ¡°You really think I shouldn¡¯t be close to Uncle Lucas anymore?¡± Belinda¡¯s expression didn¡¯t falter. Her voice remained gentle. ¡°Faye, you¡¯re a grown woman now, not the little girl you once were. Naturally, some gestures that were innocent in the past might now be seen differently. Imagine if your boyfriend saw you wrap your arm around another man. Wouldn¡¯t he feel hurt or even jealous?¡± ¡°You should be more careful about doing things like that around Lucas in the future.¡± ???????? ???????????????? ?????? g???????¦Í????????????? Faye¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment. Still clinging to a thread of hope, she asked, ¡°But Belinda, does it really bother you? Are you actually upset or jealous about things like that?¡± Belinda¡¯s longshes fluttered, and then she gave a small smile. ¡°To be perfectly honest? I¡¯m not exactly upset¡ªbut yes, it makes me ufortable. And a little jealous, too.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°You know how I am with Lucas. I¡¯m quite possessive. Normally, if any woman gets even a little close to Lucas, I feel displeased.¡± Faye was stunned into silence. She had heard how Belinda had firmly dealt with other women who got a bit too close to Lucas, but hearing it from Belinda¡¯s own lips was another matter entirely. Before Faye could reply, Belinda added, ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking you, out of respect for me, Faye, to try to maintain a little distance from Lucas moving forward.¡± . . . Chapter 1435 ?Chapter 1435: Faye was clearly displeased, but with Belinda¡¯s words lingering in the air, she believed she had no choice but to drop the matter. ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered tly. The meal that followed was silent. After the meal, Faye left. Watching her go, Belinda let out a quiet, mocking chuckle. She pulled out her phone and called Bethany. ¡°What¡¯s up, Belinda?¡± Bethany answered quickly. As Belinda headed toward the Cardiac Surgery Department, she said, ¡°Faye just had lunch with me. You won¡¯t believe what she said.¡± ¡°Oh? What could she possibly say?¡± Bethany asked, curiosity piqued. Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a cold smile. ¡°She told me that after getting back from Nostalgia Lounge, Vincent warned her to stop being so cozy with Lucas. But that¡¯s not the kicker. She actually believed I wouldn¡¯t mind her behavior.¡± Bethany let out an exasperated scoff. ¡°What was she thinking? Did she expect you to say that you¡¯re totally fine with it?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°If I didn¡¯t care, I would have said so. But I do care, so why pretend? I told her directly that I¡¯m bothered by it. Then I made it clear she needs to keep her distance from Lucas.¡± Bethany burst outughing. ¡°Brilliant! How did she take it?¡± Belinda shrugged. ¡°Her face tightened like she was sulking. But I don¡¯t care. I said what I needed to, and it felt good.¡± Bethany said, ¡°Exactly! Hopefully, she will listen and change her behavior from now on. We¡¯re adults, and Lucas is barely older than her. Her actions could easily be misread.¡± Belinda stepped out of the elevator into the Cardiac Surgery Department. ¡°I hope so, too. Anyway, I¡¯m back at the office. Let¡¯s catch up another time.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Bethany replied. §Þ?§Ô? ¦Ô¦Ñ??§ä?? ?§ä g?l????l?.??? Belinda hung up, put her phone away, and walked into her office, ready to tackle her afternoon tasks. In a private room at a caf¨¦, Johnson sat across from Zoie. ¡°Johnson, you wanted to meet me. Is there something you want to discuss?¡± Zoie asked, smiling lightly. Johnson cut to the chase. ¡°Last night at dinner, my mom suggested we get engaged. Did you know about this beforehand?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Zoie admitted with a nod. ¡°Yesterday, your mom invited me to a meal and brought it up, asking what I thought about it.¡± ¡°And what did you say?¡± Johnson asked in a deep voice. Zoie blinked, her response candid. ¡°I told her I¡¯m fine with it and that it¡¯s up to you. I can¡¯t make that decision alone, but after thinking it over, I believe your mom¡¯s suggestion is actually a good idea.¡± ¡°A good idea?¡± Johnson raised his brow slightly. He looked at Zoie with cold eyes and said calmly, ¡°Care to exin why you think that?¡± . . . Chapter 1436 ?Chapter 1436: Zoie fixed her gaze on Johnson, her expression earnest andposed as sheid out her thoughts. ¡°Look,¡± she began, ¡°we¡¯ve been pretending to be a couple for quite a while now, but let¡¯s be honest, it hasn¡¯t really brought the results we expected. The woman you like hasn¡¯t made a single move, has she?¡± She leaned in slightly, a glint of strategy flickering in her eyes. ¡°So, why not turn up the heat a little? What if we publicly announce our engagement? If that woman genuinely has feelings for you, she won¡¯t be able to stayposed after hearing the news.¡± A soft, confident smile curled on her lips. ¡°And when shees to you, either confessing her love or asking you not to go through with the engagement, wouldn¡¯t that be exactly what you¡¯re hoping for? At that point, we can call off the engagement, and you can go be with the woman you love. A perfect oue for you, don¡¯t you think?¡± Johnson gave a dry chuckle, a cold smile ying on his face. His eyes locked on Zoie with sarcasm. ¡°So, this is all for my benefit, huh? How considerate of you.¡± Zoie replied, ¡°Of course. We¡¯re working together, aren¡¯t we? Helping each other is what this is all about.¡± Johnson¡¯s expression turned icy. He saw through her perfectly polished performance, her smile hiding a web of maniption. Announcing an engagement publicly? That was just to solidify her position beside him. Once news of their engagement went public, Zoie would be seen as his partner, maybe even his future wife, in the eyes of the public. Then, when he inevitably broke things off to be with Cathy, how would Cathy be perceived? Zoie, without lifting a finger, would be painted as the heartbroken victim. A brilliant strategy. But did Zoie really think he was that easily manipted? Get lost in stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q?????? Zoie noticed the storm gathering in Johnson¡¯s expression and swallowed hard in fear. She could tell her carefully crafted suggestion had backfired. Still, she stayedposed and said, ¡°What is it, Johnson? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea? If not, then fine, forget it. I¡¯ll go talk to your mother and ask her to dy the engagement. If she wants an exnation, I¡¯ll take the me and tell her it¡¯s all on me.¡± Johnson¡¯s response was blunt and final. ¡°There¡¯s no need for any of that,¡± he said coldly. ¡°This fake rtionship between us is over. I¡¯ve already told my mother that we broke up. No more pretending. I¡¯m done.¡± The words hit Zoie like a p. Her eyes widened in disbelief. She hadn¡¯t expected this at all. How could Johnson just end their rtionship now? Her n hadn¡¯t seeded yet! She hadn¡¯t won him over. If this arrangement ended now, she would lose her only excuse to stay close to him. She knew Johnson would never let her near him again. Panic bubbled up in Zoie¡¯s chest. . . . Chapter 1437 ?Chapter 1437: She looked at Johnson, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°No, Johnson¡­ Did I do something wrong? Or did I say something that upset you? Tell me what it is. I¡¯ll change.¡± The moment Zoie finished speaking, it hit her¡ªshe might have sounded a little too desperate. So, she quickly added, ¡°It¡¯s because my parents and rtives already know you¡¯re my boyfriend. They¡¯re thrilled about it, honestly. If I suddenly tell them we¡¯ve broken up, they¡¯ll hound me for answers. Then, they¡¯ll start throwing blind dates at me. It¡¯ll be a nightmare.¡± Her breath came out in a weary sigh. She tried to convey that she didn¡¯t want to end the rtionship just because she wanted to avoid being forced into blind dates. But Johnson looked indifferent. He stared at her like she was a stranger, his tone cold. ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I¡¯m here to inform you of the matter, not to negotiate.¡± The chill in his words drained the color from Zoie¡¯s face. She then took a deep breath, as if making a firm decision. She said, ¡°Johnson, I know you¡¯re in love with Catherine.¡± Johnson¡¯s face darkened instantly, his eyes clouded with anger. He looked at Zoie, his gaze devoid of any warmth. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Under the weight of his re, Zoie felt her throat dry. Still, she forced the words out. ¡°I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me. I figured it out myself. The way you look at Catherine, your affection for her is clear. There¡¯s always something different in your eyes when you mention Catherine. So I am certain that the person you are in love with is Catherine.¡± Johnson said nothing. His face was stone as he just stared at Zoie. Zoie knew she couldn¡¯t turn back now. Keep reading on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s Her lips pressed into a thin line. Then, she continued, ¡°And I¡¯m guessing¡­ Being with her wouldn¡¯t be easy for you, would it? Your parents wouldn¡¯t approve of that, right? When I had dinner with your mom, she asked about Catherine, wanting to know if I noticed anything between you two in private. She¡¯s already suspicious, isn¡¯t she?¡± She made up thest part; it was a strategic lie. In truth, Ste hadn¡¯t mentioned Catherine once to her. She said this only to make Johnson feel nervous, creating a sense of crisis and pressure, hoping he would choose to continue the fake rtionship with her. Johnson¡¯s jaw tightened. Still, he didn¡¯t speak. He just kept staring at Zoie with that prating gaze. Zoie swallowed, then steeled herself. ¡°So let¡¯s not end our fake rtionship, not yet. I¡¯ll y the role. I¡¯ll help keep your secret safe, and you will get the cover you need. What do you think?¡± She believed Johnson had no reason to refuse her. Johnson gave her a faint, polished smile. ¡°How thoughtful of you, Miss Wilde. You¡¯ve really thought this through.¡± Zoie let out a quickugh. ¡°Well, of course. We¡¯re helping each other out, right? So, does this mean¡ª¡± . . . Chapter 1438 ?Chapter 1438: Before she could finish speaking, Johnson cut her off. Zoie¡¯s face stiffened. She nibbled her lip, staring at him in disbelief. Johnson met her gaze and said inly, ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, the person I love is Cathy. She¡¯s the only one I want to build a future with. This is my deepest secret, and now¡­ you know it. So, how do you think I should deal with you?¡± His voice carried a clear threat. Zoie¡¯s eyes widened in rm. She stared at Johnson, stunned. What was he suggesting? Was he going to do something to her to silence her? Zoie hurried to respond, ¡°I won¡¯t say a word. Your secret¡¯s safe with me.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Johnson nodded, his expression calm. But his next words left Zoiepletely paralyzed with fear. ¡°Hold to that promise. If my mother hears even a whisper of this, whether it¡¯s from you or not, I¡¯lle for you. And I¡¯ll make sure your family pays the price.¡± His words were a tant threat. Zoie¡¯s face drained of color. ¡°Johnson, you¡ª¡± Johnson interjected coldly, ¡°From now on, you should call me Mr. Hoffman.¡± Without waiting for her reply, he rose and left. Zoie watched his departing figure, biting her lip, herplexion ghostly pale. She had thought her scheme might seed. But now, Johnson hadpletely severed his ties with her. How had it alle to this? All she had done was tell Ste that it was Johnson¡¯s call when it came to the matter of the engagement. Every journey starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c???? What was wrong with that? How had it struck such a nerve, pushing Johnson to end their rtionship? Regret gnawed at Zoie. She had toyed with the idea of telling Ste about Johnson¡¯s feelings for Catherine, hoping Ste would y the viin and stop Johnson from being with Catherine. But Johnson¡¯s threat had forced her to abandon that idea. Now, she could only hope Ste never found out about Johnson¡¯s feelings for Catherine, or she would be ruined! No, she couldn¡¯t stay in this situation. She had to find a way to fix this. Faye stepped into Lucas¡¯ office. Spotting her, Lucas asked, ¡°What brings you here?¡± Faye pouted, feigning offense. ¡°Uncle Lucas, really? Can¡¯t I juste and see you?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased slightly. ¡°If you¡¯ve got something to say, say it now. I¡¯m busy.¡± Faye was a bit dissatisfied with his cold attitude. Pouting again, she said, ¡°Uncle Lucas, am I your favorite person in the world?¡± . . . Chapter 1439 ?Chapter 1439: ¡°Certainly not,¡± Lucas answered instantly. ¡°Belinda is.¡± Faye paused, then sighed dramatically. ¡°I meant except her, of course.¡± Her question only deepened Lucas¡¯ confusion. ¡°Faye, what are you getting at?¡± Faye took a deep breath, then spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. James and Belinda,¡± she admitted. ¡°They both told me to be more mindful of boundaries. That I shouldn¡¯t be so close to you anymore.¡± Her voice betrayed a quietint as she continued, ¡°But I don¡¯t get it. You¡¯re my uncle. We¡¯re family! Why can¡¯t we be close like before? It doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as he listened to her words. ¡°Belinda and Vincent are right,¡± he replied evenly. ¡°You¡¯re not a child anymore, Faye. Naturally, things can¡¯t stay the same between us. And since Belinda and Vincent have pointed this out to you, instead of running to me, you should be changing your behavior.¡± His gaze sharpened, eyes narrowing with a warning edge. ¡°What? Did youe here toin to me about the matter?¡± Faye froze, caught off guard by the sharpness in his tone. In truth, that was exactly why she hade, but after hearing Lucas say it like that, she didn¡¯t dare admit it. She lowered her gaze, chewing her lip lightly before forcing a small shake of her head. ¡°No, of course not,¡± she muttered. ¡°I just¡­ wanted to talk about it with you. I thought you¡¯d understand. I thought you¡¯d be on my side, but¡­¡± Lucas¡¯s chiseled features hardened further as he replied firmly, ¡°Faye, you¡¯re a grown woman now. These are things you should already be aware of without needing someone else to point them out for you. After that night at the Nostalgia Lounge, I wanted to have this conversation with you, but the timing never felt right. Since you¡¯ve brought it up now, let me be very clear: you need to be mindful of boundaries between us from now on.¡± Faye lowered her head, her face a mixture of disappointment and frustration. ¡°Alright,¡± she muttered. Fresh chapters live g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m Then, as if a thought had just dawned on her, she looked up at Lucas, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°But¡­ Uncle Lucas, I just don¡¯t understand. Back when you and Belinda were married, I behaved exactly the same way around you. Neither of you had a problem with it at that time. But now¡­ now that you¡¯re just dating, why does it suddenly matter?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Because back then,¡± he said calmly, ¡°I didn¡¯t care about Belinda. She was only my wife in name. Nothing more.¡± He paused, and his eyes¡­ His expression softened. ¡°But now¡­ she¡¯s the woman I love. My heart belongs to her. I will never let her feel upset, hurt, or jealous because of me.¡± He looked directly at Faye. ¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Faye¡¯s expression shifted slightly, aplex mix of emotions crossing her face. It took her a long moment, but she finally nodded, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Anything else?¡± . . . Chapter 1440 Chapter 1440: Faye shook her head. ¡°Then you should go. I¡¯ve got work to finish.¡± Without another word, Faye turned and left. Lucas then turned his focus back to work. That evening, after wrapping up, he drove straight to Grand ins General Hospital to pick up Belinda. As they headed home, Lucas nced at her and asked, ¡°Belinda, did Faye visit you?¡± At Lucas¡¯s words, Belinda paused, momentarily caught off guard. Then, with a small smile, she said, ¡°How did you know?¡± ¡°Faye came to my office today,¡± Lucas said calmly. ¡°She wanted to talk about the matter. Apparently, both you and Vincent had spoken to her about maintaining some boundaries.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Belinda¡¯s brows drew together slightly, a flicker of irritation surfacing in her expression. Was Faye really trying toin about her to Lucas? ¡°What did you say to her?¡± Belinda asked. Lucas gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°Naturally, I stood by your side. I told her that her behavior was inappropriate and advised her to be more mindful going forward. She agreed.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond immediately. She knew Faye¡ªoutwardpliance didn¡¯t always mean she would change. Deep down, she suspected the girl still held resentment, likely ming her for the situation. But it didn¡¯t bother her. She was pleased with the oue, and that was all that mattered. As they waited at a red light, Lucas turned toward Belinda, his expression earnest. ¡°Belinda, if I ever do anything that makes you unhappy, promise me you¡¯ll tell me. Don¡¯t keep it to yourself, alright?¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . Belindaughed softly and nodded without hesitation. ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± She understood that Lucas said this because he cared about her deeply. So, she felt very happy and smiled. Seeing her smile, Lucas also broke into a smile. Belinda didn¡¯t dwell on the matter. Lucas had made his stance clear, and that, to her, meant everything. Knowing that Belinda had an early surgery scheduled the next morning, Lucas was especially considerate that night. He simply held her in his arms and let her drift into a peaceful sleep. The next day. Belinda rose early and made her way to the hospital. After a light breakfast, she scrubbed in and entered the operating room. The surgery went smoothly, wrapping up after just three hours. Once it was done, she took a short rest, got changed, and returned to her office. . . .
Message from Noah: Sorry for beingte, triple chapters to make up for it dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1441 ?Chapter 1441: As she approached, she overheard snippets of conversation among her colleagues. ¡°Did you hear? A big shot was just admitted to the Cardiac Surgery Department in our hospital,¡± one of the doctors whispered. ¡°Really? Who is it?¡± another asked. ¡°No idea, but Mr. Rodgers brought the person in himself, and the director personally escorted them to the ward. The director¡¯s still there now.¡± ¡°If both Mr. Rodgers and the director are involved, this person must be someone important.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the attending physician for the patient?¡± ¡°Could it be Mr. Rodgers?¡± ¡°That¡¯s highly unlikely. Even though Mr. Rodgers used to be in the Cardiac Surgery Department, he hasn¡¯t taken a single case since bing vice director.¡± ¡°Then it must be our department head. Such an important patient wouldn¡¯t be assigned to us anyway.¡± ¡°I wonder what kind of condition the patient has¡­¡± Belinda heard all of this but gave it little thought. Meanwhile, in the exclusive ward of the Cardiac Surgery Department, the director spoke gently to a woman seated beside a hospital bed. ¡°Mrs. Dury, there¡¯s no need to worry. We will do everything in our power to treat your daughter.¡± Nni Dury¡¯s face was lined with anxiety. Her daughter¡¯s condition kept her on edge. Despite being at Askya¡¯s top hospital, staffed with elite cardiologists, she was still worried. ¡°Are you the doctor assigned to my daughter?¡± she asked, turning to Caiden. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live Caiden offered a warm smile. ¡°I was once the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, but I haven¡¯t operated in quite some time. I¡¯m not the ideal choice for your daughter¡¯s care.¡± The hospital director said, ¡°Perhaps Dr. Ortiz would be suitable to take the role.¡± He faced Nni. ¡°Would you like to have Dr. Ortiz, the head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, be your daughter¡¯s physician? Dr. Ortiz is the most skilled and experienced in the department. With him overseeing her care, you can rest assured.¡± Nni¡¯s brow creased slightly. She turned to look at Caiden. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, what¡¯s your take on this?¡± She was more familiar with Caiden and knew he used to be a doctor in the Cardiac Surgery Department before, so she trusted him more. Hearing Nni¡¯s inquiry, Caiden smiled again. ¡°On this matter, I have a different opinion from the director. I would rmend an attending physician in the department, Dr. Belinda Wright.¡± Nni blinked, caught off guard. ¡°You are rmending an attending physician?¡± Caiden¡¯s words made the director frown. ¡°Caiden, while Belinda¡¯s skills are indeedmendable, she cannotpare to Dr. Ortiz in terms of skill, qualifications, or experience.¡± . . . Chapter 1442 ?Chapter 1442: Before Caiden could respond, another voice echoed. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you¡¯re really good to Belinda! Never miss a chance to sing her praises. But that makes sense. After all, Belinda is the talent you brought to this hospital.¡± It was Turner who had just spoken. He had arrived with his team. He had already been briefed by the director about the admission of Nni¡¯s daughter, Barbara Dury, to the hospital. After learning the patient¡¯s identity, Turner had rushed over, determined to get Barbara under his care. But when he arrived, he overheard Caiden rmending Belinda to Nni. This was outrageous! Turner silently fumed at Caiden. Was he out of his mind? How could he suggest Belinda as Barbara¡¯s attending doctor? Did Belinda evene close to being qualified for such a role? Turner was convinced she didn¡¯t hold a candle to him. So, he didn¡¯t mince words, challenging Caiden outright and hinting at a personal tie between Caiden and Belinda. As anticipated, his words made Nni¡¯s brow crease slightly, though she stayed quiet, her eyes shifting to Caiden. She sensed Caiden¡¯s endorsement of Belinda wasn¡¯t purely because of their connection. Belinda likely possessed remarkable skills. Nni fixed her gaze on Caiden, waiting for him to exin. Caiden kept his face impassive. He saw through Turner¡¯s tactic¡ªbringing up his past connection with Belinda in front of Nni to make her dislike Belinda and even him. g¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s is your story hub Turning to Nni, whose expression betrayed confusion, Caiden offered a calm exnation. ¡°I¡¯ll be upfront. I knew Belinda before she started at Grand ins General Hospital. That said, the hospital¡¯s hiring standards are rigorous, as you know. Personal ties don¡¯t matter¡ªevery candidate must pass a grueling entrance exam. Belinda didn¡¯t just pass the exam; she earned a perfect score, something no one in the hospital¡¯s history has ever achieved. As of now, Belinda is the only one with such an aplishment here.¡± He let that sink in before adding, ¡°That score speaks volumes about her skill. I rmended Belinda as your daughter¡¯s physician because she is more skilled in treating your daughter¡¯s illness.¡± Nni blinked, momentarily taken aback. A perfect score? That indeed surprised her. Grand ins General Hospital, Owathe¡¯s top-tier medical center, was renowned for its rigorous recruitment standards. Securing a position in this hospital marked a doctor as elite in their field. The initial barrier was the formidable entrance exam, which many experienced doctors failed to pass. However, Belinda had achieved a wless score! . . . Chapter 1443 ?Chapter 1443: The only factor behind her junior position seemed to be that she had just started at the hospital. As Nni seemed ready to consent, Turner said sharply, ¡°Mr. Rodgers, your perspectivecks bnce. Yes, a perfect score at our hospital is remarkable, but medicine isn¡¯t just about test results. Furthermore, your im that Belinda is more skilled in treating this kind of illness is utterly ridiculous!¡± At that moment, Turner could no longer contain himself and erupted into mockingughter. He continued, ¡°How old is Belinda now? Just 26! She¡¯s fresh out of university, without the rigorous training of a medical residency! How long has she even been working as a doctor? How many operations has she conducted? And yet you have¡ª¡± The audacity to proim she¡¯s more skilled in treating that illness than me? Even if you¡¯re biased toward her, do you really need to exaggerate this much? Do you honestly think Belinda is some genius like Star?¡± Turner¡¯s words were unmistakably sharp and direct. He believed Caiden¡¯s earlier im had been utterly infuriating. The notion that Belinda was better equipped to handle such a disease was downright ridiculous. Upon hearing Turner¡¯s words, Nni was struck with shock, her eyes widening. ¡°Wha-what? She¡¯s only 26?¡± Nni was utterly blindsided by the revtion. She had never imagined that the doctor in question was only twenty-six. Just a young girl! This was simply too much¡­ For a brief moment, she found herself questioning Caiden¡¯s rmendation. Could someone so young truly shoulder such responsibility? And it wasn¡¯t just her age that made Nni hesitate; it was also her qualifications. Only a bachelor¡¯s degree? Explore captivating tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s In her eyes, doctors at a prestigious hospital like Grand ins General Hospital should at least hold a master¡¯s degree. So how could someone with only an undergraduate diploma not only gain admission to the hospital but even rise to the position of attending physician? Nni was momentarily speechless. Caiden cast a nce at Turner, clearly exasperated. A part of him wanted to retort¡ªwanted to defend Belinda, to rify that her credentials went beyond what they appeared on paper. But he thought better of it, deciding it wasn¡¯t worth the argument. Instead, he turned calmly to Nni. ¡°Mrs. Dury, if you ask me, I still believe Belinda is the right choice for your daughter. That said, Dr. Ortiz has a point¡ªBelinda is indeed young. So ultimately, the decision is yours to make.¡± Nni remained silent, her brows tightening slightly as she sank into contemtion. It was her daughter¡¯s health on the line. She really needed to be cautious. After a long pause¡ªtwo minutes of tense contemtion¡ªshe finally said, ¡°I¡¯ll need some time to think.¡± . . . Chapter 1444 ?Chapter 1444: The hospital director took that cue to step in. ¡°Of course, Mrs. Dury. Please take all the time you need. In the meantime, I¡¯ll arrange aprehensive preliminary check-up for your daughter.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Nni nodded. Turner, however, did not look pleased. He hadn¡¯t expected that even afterying everything out, Nni still needed time to consider the matter. But he also knew the real reason behind this: Nni trusted Caiden. Thinking of this, Turner couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth in anger. Drawing a breath to steady his emotions, he pulled a business card from his coat and handed it to Nni. ¡°If you have any questions, please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out to me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Nni said, epting the card without hesitation. With that, the director, Caiden, and Turner all left Barbara¡¯s hospital room. Since Nni had asked for time to consider, pushing the matter further would be futile. And so, the director, Caiden, and Turner returned to their respective offices, saying no more about the situation. But the news didn¡¯t stay contained for long; it rippled swiftly through the Cardiac Surgery Department, stirring up murmurs of astonishment. Once again, the matter had turned into apetition between Belinda and Turner. Most people believed that in terms of medical skills and experience, Belinda couldn¡¯tpare to Turner. Even setting Turner aside, there were still three deputy chief physicians. How could Belinda be entrusted with such a high-profile case? As the whispers grew, some people began to secretly talk about Belinda¡¯s identity. M¦Òr¦Å ¦Ôpd¦Á§äes ¦Én G¦Áln¦Ò¦Íels.c¦Òm She was, after all, in a rtionship with Lucas, a man of considerable power. Some believed that Caiden had rmended her partly because he had personally recruited her and partly because she had Lucas¡¯s support. Behind closed doors, many were dissatisfied with Caiden. They saw his rmendation as biased. Soon, the news reached Belinda, and she was surprised by it. Truth be told, Belinda believed Caiden¡¯s decision to rmend her might not have been the wisest move. Caiden knew she was Star and that she was more than capable of taking over the case of this patient with Marfan syndrome. But the others didn¡¯t. Still, Caiden was not wrong. Because in matters involving Marfan syndrome, her expertise was second to none. This condition, a rare gic disorder, was not something every physician could handle with confidence. Patients with Marfan syndrome were often tall, with unusually long limbs and fingers. The most life-threateningplications of Marfan syndrome often involved the aorta, with aortic aneurysms and dissections being the mostmon, posing a risk of sudden death. . . . Chapter 1445 ?Chapter 1445: ¡°Mr. Rodgers is really biased toward Dr. Wright, isn¡¯t he?¡± one of the doctors muttered in a mocking tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t he pull a few strings just to get her into the hospital in the first ce?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the whole story,¡± someone said. ¡°True, Mr. Rodgers helped her get into the hospital, but her talent isn¡¯t up for debate. She¡¯s the first physician in Grand ins General Hospital¡¯s history to receive a perfect score on her evaluation. Can any of us achieve that?¡± ¡°Exactly. Mr. Rodgers wouldn¡¯t have rmended Dr. Wright without good reasons.¡± The other doctors fell silent, but Belinda could sense their dissatisfaction. She didn¡¯t show much emotion on her face at that. Quietly, she stood and exited the office, walking to a secluded corner. Once there, she pulled out her phone and dialed Caiden. ¡°Hello, Star.¡± Caiden quickly answered the call. ¡°I heard what happened today,¡± Belinda said, getting straight to the point. ¡°You rmended me as the attending physician for a patient?¡± ¡°I did,¡± Caiden replied without hesitation. ¡°Let me give you some context. The patient¡¯s mother is Nni Dury. Her older brother is the head of the Wright family¡ªyes, that Wright family, the most powerful among the four great families in Soling.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Caiden continued, his voice softening, ¡°Years ago, she helped me during one of the most difficult times in my life. I¡¯ve been indebted to her ever since. Her husband died two years ago because of Marfan syndrome. It broke her. And her daughter was diagnosed with the same condition six years ago. For a while, things were stable. But over the past year, and especially in thest two weeks, Barbara¡¯s condition has deteriorated rapidly. She was admitted to a hospital in Soling for two weeks, but Nni insisted on transferring her here. She wanted the best care for her daughter.¡± His voice turned somber. ¡°After losing her husband, she has poured all her love and care into her daughter. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose her daughter. I wouldn¡¯t trust anyone else with this case, Star. So, you really need to try hard to get the position of her daughter¡¯s attending physician.¡± ???????? ????????: ??????????????????????????????? There was a brief silence as Belinda absorbed his words. The Wright family¡­ So that made Nni Zaria¡¯s aunt? It all made sense now. No wonder Caiden was so invested in Barbara¡¯s case; Nni had helped him in the past. ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda said calmly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll do everything I can.¡± She paused for a second, then added, ¡°But¡­¡± Belinda hesitated, assessing the odds. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up. Given how concerned Nni was for her daughter, I might not be her top pick. After all, from an outsider¡¯s perspective, Turner is definitely a much safer option than I am.¡± ¡°I hear you,¡± Caiden replied, his voice steady. ¡°Just do your best. If Nni chooses Turner in the end, we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Forward me Barbara¡¯s full medical records. I¡¯ll study them thoroughly.¡± Caiden gave a lightugh. ¡°Okay.¡± . . . Chapter 1446 ?Chapter 1446: Belinda hung up, slipped her phone into her pocket, and headed back to her office. Later that afternoon, a man in a crisp suit stepped into Barbara¡¯s hospital room. Nni looked up as he entered. ¡°Well? What did you uncover?¡± The man said, ¡°There¡¯s friction between Turner and Caiden. Because of this, Belinda faced some difficulties from Turner as soon as she joined the hospital because of Caiden. Other doctors weren¡¯t thrilled about Belinda joining the hospital either, assuming Belinda was hired through favoritism. Then¡­¡± He went on to tell Nni about the wager between Turner and Caiden, including its oue. After a pause, he continued, ¡°That was when Caiden disclosed Belinda¡¯s exceptional entrance exam scores. After that, she was promoted to be an attending physician. During her first lead surgery, Belinda suffered a severe allergic reaction at a critical moment. Switching surgeons would have endangered the patient. Despite struggling to breathe, Belinda pushed through her allergic reaction andpleted the operation.¡± Nni¡¯s eyes flickered with respect. She was impressed by Belinda¡¯s grit and dedication to patients¡¯ safety. ¡°Keep going,¡± Nni said. The man nodded and said, ¡°There was another incident where Turner approached one of Belinda¡¯s patients, privately urging the patient¡¯s family to make him the lead doctor. The family went straight to Belinda, asking for the switch. She agreed without a fuss. But after that, several other patients under her care also requested transfers to Turner.¡± Nni¡¯s brow furrowed, her expression darkening with disapproval. It was clear she found Turner¡¯s behavior distasteful. The man added, ¡°In a twist of fate, Turner¡¯s operation on the patient encountered unexpected difficulties, and it was Belinda who intervened to resolve the crisis.¡± ¡°What exactly happened?¡± Nni inquired. ???????? ???????? g?????????¦Í??????????????? The man thoroughly exined the full chain of events. By the time he finished, Nni¡¯s opinion of Turner had drastically worsened. ¡°On top of that, Belinda¡¯s surgical record is wless so far, with every procedure she has performed achieving perfect oues. She has a 100% sess rate. Regarding post-surgical issues, there have only been two instances,¡± the man said. This struck him as particrly extraordinary. ¡°A 100% sess rate? That¡¯s impressive!¡± Nni eximed, her shock unmistakable. ¡°Exactly. Belinda hasn¡¯t performed a vast number of surgeries yet, but her sess rate is remarkably high. Compared to her, Turner¡¯s statistics are slightly less impressive, although to be fair, he¡¯s taken on more procedures. Still, justst month, Turner had three consecutive cases that resulted in postoperativeplications. Naturally, no surgeon is immune to the asional mishap, especially in cardiac surgery. But three in a row? That¡¯s significant. Families even lodged formalints against Turner,¡± the man said. Three consecutive failures? Nni furrowed her brows. . . . Chapter 1447 ?Chapter 1447: The man paused briefly before continuing, this time with a thoughtful tone. ¡°If I may be honest, I don¡¯t think you should be overly fixated on academic qualifications and age. Consider this: among all the doctors here with master¡¯s or doctoral degrees, not a single one has achieved a wless record like Belinda, who only holds a bachelor¡¯s degree. That has to count for something, doesn¡¯t it? And let¡¯s not forget: Mr. Rodgers personally rmended her to you. A man of his standing wouldn¡¯t do that casually, especially not when your daughter¡¯s life hangs in the bnce. He wouldn¡¯t dare treat such a matter lightly.¡± He looked at Nni. ¡°I¡¯ve always believed that in the surgical field, relying solely on seniority can be misleading. Yes, veteran doctors bring deep experience, but age eventually takes its toll. Surgical procedures canst anywhere from three hours to twelve, sometimes even seventeen. In this regard, younger doctors have a clear advantage.¡± Nni remained silent, her gaze lowered in deep contemtion. After what felt like an eternity, she finally gave a nomittal response. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll give it some thought.¡± The man gave a respectful nod. ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take my leave now. Please don¡¯t hesitate to reach out if you need anything else.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After a while, Nni left the hospital room and made her way toward the doctors¡¯ office in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Just as she arrived at the door, a nurse stepped out. ¡°Excuse me, can I help you?¡± the nurse asked politely. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Dr. Belinda Wright,¡± Nni replied. ¡°Oh, Dr. Wright? You¡¯ll need to wait a bit.¡± The nurse gestured down the corridor. ¡°She¡¯s over there, speaking with someone right now.¡± Nni looked in that direction and saw a modestly dressed, slightly disheveled middle-aged woman tightly grasping the hand of a female doctor in a white coat. The woman was tearfully expressing her gratitude. First appeared in g??lnov els.??o?? The female doctor offeredforting words and patted her hand with quiet reassurance. ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡± Nni asked. The nurse exined, ¡°That woman is thanking Dr. Wright for saving her son¡¯s life. The boy was brutally attacked and barely clinging to life when he arrived here. His heart had already stopped at that time. Dr. Wright had just finished helping another ER patient, but the moment she saw the boy¡¯s condition, she jumped into action to save him. She performed CPR for nearly twenty minutes straight, and when his pulse returned, she personally rushed him into surgery. Thanks to her, the boy survived.¡± Nni said nothing. She simply stared at Belinda from afar, her expression unreadable. Two minutester, the grateful woman left, and Belinda turned and began walking toward the office. As she approached, the nurse spoke. ¡°Dr. Wright, perfect timing. Thisdy here¡¯s been waiting to see you.¡± She gestured toward Nni. Belinda shifted her attention to Nni and asked with calm poise, ¡°How can I help you?¡± Nni didn¡¯t answer. She simply stared at Belinda, her eyes wide with disbelief. Just moments earlier, when Belinda had turned around and begun walking toward her, Nni was shocked upon seeing her face clearly. . . . Chapter 1448 ?Chapter 1448: Nni just thought that Belinda looked incredibly familiar. ¡°Could I help you?¡± Belinda said again, noticing how long the woman had been staring at her without saying a word. Startled, Nni blinked rapidly, as if surfacing from a deep thought. She said, ¡°Dr. Wright, would you mind taking off your mask?¡± Belinda froze, utterly confused. What kind of request was that? Nni gave a soft, self-consciousugh, sensing that her request was strange. ¡°I know that must have sounded weird. I¡¯m Barbara¡¯s mother. Caiden spoke highly of you and rmended you to be my daughter¡¯s doctor. I just¡­ wanted to meet you properly.¡± Belinda¡¯s initial surprise gave way to understanding. So¡­ Nni wanted to see if she had a face that showed she could be trusted? Belinda didn¡¯t quite understand the logic, but she obliged. Reaching up, she unhooked her mask and offered a professional smile. ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Mrs. Dury.¡± Nni¡¯s eyes widened, a flicker of surprise breaking through her face. Belinda¡¯s features were stunning. But just as quickly, Nni¡¯s face returned to neutral. Without the mask, Belinda didn¡¯t resemble the person she knew. The simrity was limited to Belinda¡¯s eyes. When Belinda was wearing a mask, she reminded her so much of her older brother. But now that she could see Belinda¡¯s full face, the resemnce was not evident at all. She might have been overthinking the matter just now. Simr eyes weren¡¯t exactly rare. Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m Steadying herself, she asked, ¡°Dr. Wright, what¡¯s your assessment of my daughter¡¯s condition? Do you have a treatment n prepared?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together briefly before answering in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ve reviewed Barbara¡¯s medical reports in the past. I¡¯m confident I have a solid grasp of her condition. That said, with heart-rted illnesses, even a single day can bring changes to the¡ª situation. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll need to wait for thetest test results before I can provide a definitive answer and propose a treatment n.¡± Nni gave a small nod. She was satisfied with Belinda¡¯s meticulous response, but her face remained unreadable. ¡°Alright. Once those resultse in, I¡¯d like you and Dr. Ortiz to walk me through the options. I will tell you who I¡¯ll choose for my daughter then.¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Belinda replied. Without saying anything further, Nni turned and left. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯ve got this.¡± The nurse nearby gave Belinda¡¯s shoulder a supportive pat. Belinda smiled. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± After her shift, Belinda took Barbara¡¯s files home. Lucas arrived hometer than usual. By the time he¡¯d eaten and made his way upstairs, it was well past eight in the evening. . . . Chapter 1449 ?Chapter 1449: He found Belinda at her desk, engrossed in a stack of papers with absolute focus. He asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s got you so locked in?¡± ¡°Just reviewing a patient¡¯s file,¡± Belinda replied, ncing up at him. ¡°You¡¯ve finished dinner?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Lucas nodded, but as he was about to say something, his gazended on the name written on the medical file. He frowned. ¡°Barbara Dury?¡± Belinda blinked at Lucas¡¯ words. ¡°You know her?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Her mother is from the Wright family in Soling. She and my father have always had a good rtionship.¡± He paused briefly, then asked, ¡°Barbara is ill?¡± ¡°She has Marfan syndrome,¡± Belinda replied. The mention of it darkened Lucas¡¯ expression. ¡°I remember¡­ Her father passed from the same condition.¡± Belinda gave a slow nod. ¡°Mr. Rodgers mentioned it to me before. It¡¯s gic, hard to avoid since they are rted.¡± Lucas looked at her. ¡°Is Barbara at Grand ins General Hospital now? Are you her attending physician?¡± ¡°Not yet,¡± Belinda said with a shake of her head. ¡°Nni didn¡¯t follow the usual admission procedures, so things are a bit up in the air. She hasn¡¯t chosen a physician for her daughter yet. The director rmended Turner, and Mr. Rodgers rmended me. Right now, Nni hasn¡¯t made a decision between us.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But she did visit me today. Her primary intention was to wait for her daughter¡¯stest test results before having Turner and me analyze her daughter¡¯s condition and propose solutions. Then she¡¯ll decide.¡± Lucas frowned, clearly displeased. ¡°What¡¯s there to debate? She should obviously pick you.¡± Dive into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s He spoke with such certainty that Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a softugh. She gave a shrug. ¡°Come on, from the outside looking in¡ªbetween a fifty-three-year-old chief physician and a twenty-six-year-old attending physician¡ªwho do you think most people would choose? I am not exactly the ideal choice.¡± ¡°They¡¯re blind if they can¡¯t see talent when it¡¯s right in front of them,¡± Lucas said without missing a beat. That made Belinda pause, eyebrows rising faintly. She turned to him with a smile. ¡°You trust me that much? You haven¡¯t even seen me in the OR before. How do you know whether I am really skilled or not?¡± Lucas¡¯ lips curled with conviction. ¡°I don¡¯t need to see it. I believe in youpletely. Besides, apart from you, there isn¡¯t a single doctor under thirty at Grand ins General Hospital. Doesn¡¯t that prove your capability?¡± ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Belinda nodded proudly. ¡°Still, I get why Nni¡¯s cautious. Her daughter¡¯s her entire world right now. Choosing the right physician for her daughter is everything to her.¡± . . . Chapter 1450 Chapter 1450: Lucas didn¡¯t argue. He fell quiet for a moment, thoughtful. Then, he said, ¡°Since Nni and Barbara havee all the way to Owathe, I should pay them a visit. I¡¯ll speak with Harold about this tomorrow. He¡¯ll help coordinate it.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda said. ¡°Oh, another thing¡ªwhen you go see Barbara, avoid mentioning me to Nni, will you?¡± Lucas gave a resigned nod and smiled. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll let her make her own decision.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°You continue with your work. I¡¯m going to take a shower,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Alright.¡± The next day. Turner and his team arrived early in the morning at Barbara¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Miss Dury, how are you feeling this morning? Any difort?¡± Turner asked, shing a smile that stretched a little too wide, his gaze fixed on Barbara. Barbara barely acknowledged him. Her eyes, cool and unreadable, slid past his face as if he were nothing more than a shadow on the wall. She looked away, her silence dismissive and her disinterest palpable. Turner¡¯s smile faltered for just a fraction of a second. He quicklyposed himself. Since Barbara offered no reply, he turned toward Nni. ¡°Mrs. Dury, how is your daughter today? Any signs of difort?¡± ¡°None,¡± Nni answered calmly. ¡°Everything appears normal.¡± ¡°That is good to hear,¡± Turner said with a courteous nod. ¡°When ites to matters of the heart, even the smallest sign must not be overlooked. If she feels anything unusual, please do not hesitate to call me immediately.¡± Nni gave a silent nod, offering no furtherment. ???????? ???????????????? ???? ???????????????????????? After a slight pause, Turner said, ¡°Mrs. Dury, have you made a decision about who will be Miss Dury¡¯s attending physician?¡± Nni repeated the same answer she had given Belinda the day before. ¡°Once thetest test resultse in, I will expect both you and Dr. Wright to propose your respective treatment ns. After that, I will make my choice.¡± For a moment, Turner froze. His jaw tightened almost imperceptibly. Despite everything he had said earlier, Nni still hadn¡¯t decided whom to choose. She wanted both him and Belinda to present treatment ns. It was infuriating. He, the chief physician and head of the Cardiac Surgery Department, was being pitted against an attending physician. This was outrageous! ¡°Very well,¡± Turner said, suppressing the irritation curling in his chest. ¡°I will wait for Miss Dury¡¯stest results before proceeding further.¡± Without waiting for a response, he turned to his team. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The team followed him out of Barbara¡¯s room in silence, the heavy door clicking shut behind them. . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. ??(£Þ?£Þ)?? . Chapter 1451 ?Chapter 1451: Once they were in the corridor, a younger doctor exhaled sharply, clearly frustrated. ¡°I really do not understand Mrs. Dury¡¯s thinking! This should be an easy decision, yet she hesitates.¡± ¡°Exactly!¡± another physician said, shaking his head. ¡°Dr. Ortiz is a chief physician. He is the best in the field! Belinda is just an attending physician. How can she evenpare to Dr. Ortiz? Mrs. Dury is really not thinking straight!¡± ¡°Does she not care about her daughter¡¯s wellbeing? Why is she being so indecisive about something this critical?¡± ¡°Enough.¡± Turner¡¯s voice cut through the discussion like a de. He nced over his shoulder, eyes sharp. Thest thing he needed was for their frustration to reach Nni and backfire. His voice was calm but firm as he said, ¡°If Mrs. Dury wants to wait, then we will let her wait. Do you doubt my skills? You think my treatment n will fall shortpared to Belinda¡¯s?¡± ¡°Of course not! We believe you will definitely win! I just feel that this is unfair to you.¡± Turner¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk. ¡°There is nothing unfair about the matter. Just trust that I will not lose.¡± ¡°Absolutely. Mrs. Dury is simply uncertain for now. Once she sees your treatment n, she will pick you without a second thought.¡± Turner was quite pleased with the other doctors¡¯ words. At the same time, he secretly vowed to himself that he must be Barbara¡¯s attending physician. Barbara¡¯s background was far from ordinary. If he could take her case and sessfully guide her through recovery, his name would spread far and wide in the medical field. The recognition and the connections he could gain¡­ it would change his career forever. No matter what, he could not let Belinda steal this opportunity from him. New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm Around midday, Lucas arrived at Grand ins General Hospital apanied by Harold and Norma. Together, they made their way into Barbara¡¯s ward. ¡°What a surprise! What brings you all here?¡± Nni eximed, rising from the sofa with astonishment and hurrying over to greet them warmly. ¡°We heard that Barbara was admitted to Grand ins General Hospital, so of course, we rushed over to see her. Nni, something this serious¡ªyou should¡¯ve let us know the moment it happened! Besides, you¡¯vee to Owathe, but you didn¡¯t even tell us,¡± Harold said, a trace of reproach in his voice. Nni gave a soft smile. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to trouble you or cause any unnecessary worry.¡± Turning to her daughter, she said gently, ¡°Barbara, sweetheart,e say hello to our guests.¡± Barbara, looking pale and noticeably fatigued, forced a smile and greeted them. Harold approached the bedside. He ced a hand lightly on her forehead and reassured her in a low, soothing voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, darling. Everything¡¯s going to be alright. Now that you¡¯re here, you¡¯ll receive the very best care. Just focus on resting, and let the doctors handle the rest, okay?¡± Barbara gave a slight nod. Harold turned to Nni with concern. ¡°What did the doctors say? Have they provided a treatment n yet?¡± . . . Chapter 1452 ?Chapter 1452: Nni hesitated briefly before replying, ¡°Barbara hasn¡¯t been officially assigned an attending physician. We¡¯re still waiting on hertest test results.¡± Harold blinked in surprise. ¡°No attending physician yet?¡± Then, without missing a beat, he said, ¡°Not choose my daughter-inw? She¡¯s an exceptionally talented doctor. She¡ª¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Lucas quickly interjected. Harold turned toward his son, puzzled. Lucas met his gaze and simply shook his head. Though Harold didn¡¯t understand the reason behind Lucas¡¯ objection, he chose not to press the issue. So, he didn¡¯t say anything more. Nni blinked in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ Lucas¡¯ wife works at Grand ins General Hospital, too? Is she in the Cardiac Surgery Department?¡± She vaguely recalled that Lucas had married, though she couldn¡¯t quite remember the woman¡¯s name, only that she wasn¡¯t particrly striking in appearance and had been a bit plump. Lucas responded with a casual smile, ¡°My wife does work here at Grand ins General Hospital, but not in the Cardiac Surgery Department. My dad just mixed things up.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, yes,¡± Harold quickly said with augh. ¡°Must be my old age catching up with me. My memory isn¡¯t what it used to be!¡± Nni chuckled. ¡°Oh please, Harold, you¡¯re not that old at all.¡± With that, the topic naturally ended. Lucas, Harold, and Norma spent close to an hour with Barbara before deciding it was time to leave for lunch. As they exited the ward, Harold said, ¡°Lucas, Belinda must be off duty by now. Why don¡¯t you give her a call? We could have lunch together.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas agreed with a nod. ¡°You and Mom wait downstairs; I¡¯ll go get her.¡± ???????????????? ?????????????? ????????: ?????????¦Í????????©q????? With that, he turned and headed toward the doctors¡¯ office. ¡°Mr. rk.¡± The moment Lucas stepped into the doctors¡¯ office, a doctor respectfully greeted him. Hearing that, Belinda instinctively lifted her head. When she saw Lucas, her face immediately lit up with a gentle smile. Lucas walked toward her with his usualposed charm and casually ced a hand on her shoulder, massaging it with affection. ¡°Are you done for the morning?¡± he asked, his voice low and warm. ¡°How about we grab something to eat together?¡± Belinda nodded with a soft smile. ¡°Sure, just give me two minutes; I need to finish organizing these files.¡± ¡°Take your time,¡± Lucas replied. He said nothing more, choosing instead to remain at her side in silence, continuing his soothing massage while she arranged the documents. The office had fallen into stunned silence. The other doctors all looked at them, disbelief and astonishment etched across their faces. Was this really happening? Was the renowned Mr. rk, heir of the powerful rk family, massaging Belinda¡¯s shoulders? . . . Chapter 1453 ?Chapter 1453: More surprising still, Belinda didn¡¯t seem the least bit fazed by it. On the contrary, she looked perfectly at ease. Once Belinda had neatly stacked the final file, Lucas took her hand and, without another word, led her out. They stepped into the elevator and descended to the parking lot. As soon as they stepped out of the elevator, Lucas exhaled lightly and said, ¡°My dad almost mentioned your name to Nni. Good thing I stopped him in time.¡± Belinda chuckled. ¡°He must¡¯ve thought you were acting strangely.¡± ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he did,¡± Lucas replied with a smile. After a short drive, they arrived at a quiet, elegant restaurant. They went to a private dining room, where Harold and Norma were already waiting. As the waiter stepped out after taking their orders, Harold finally turned to Lucas. ¡°Lucas,¡± he said, lowering his voice, ¡°why did you stop me from mentioning Belinda¡¯s name in Barbara¡¯s hospital room?¡± Before Lucas could answer, Belinda said, ¡°That was my request. Nni is currently deciding between me and the department head to be Barbara¡¯s attending¡ª Physician. ¡°I¡¯m worried that if she learns about my connection with you, she might feel pressured to choose me, not because of my skills, but because of you. I want her to make the choice freely.¡± Harold nodded slowly, his eyes reflecting understanding. ¡°I see. That¡¯s very thoughtful of you.¡± After a short pause, he added with sincerity, ¡°But if she doesn¡¯t choose you, it¡¯s Barbara who¡¯ll miss out.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but smile at that. ¡°You really believe in me that much?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re second to none,¡± Harold replied with conviction. Belinda¡¯s smile widened; she was touched by his unwavering faith in her. ???????? ???????????????? ????????: g???????¦Í????????????? Then, Harold¡¯s tone shifted, turning more serious. ¡°But tell me honestly, Belinda. Are you confident you can treat Barbara?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Belinda answered without hesitation, her eyes steady and certain. ¡°Good,¡± Harold replied with a nod and a relieved smile. ¡°That¡¯s all I needed to hear.¡± The rest of the meal passed with cheerful conversation andughter. When it ended, Lucas drove Belinda back to Grand ins General Hospital. As the car pulled to a stop, Belinda unfastened her seatbelt and reached for the door. Just then, Lucas asked with a grin, ¡°So? How did I do today?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Not bad.¡± ¡°And my reward?¡± Lucas asked, tilting his face toward her, clearly wanting a kiss. Belinda chuckled, leaned in, and pressed a quick kiss to his cheek. Satisfied, Lucas watched as Belinda stepped out of the car and went inside the hospital. Just as Belinda arrived at the elevator doors, a middle-aged man approached and stopped beside her, also waiting for the elevator to arrive. Belinda gave him a nce, and her eyes flickered with a hint of surprise. . . . Chapter 1454 ?Chapter 1454: The man standing beside Belinda, in his middle years, exuded a refined charm, his handsome features softened by an air of elegance. Though age had etched subtle lines across his face, they only enhanced his captivating presence. The faint creases at the edges of his eyes lent him a distinguished air. Yet, what struck Belinda most was the peculiar sense of familiarity he stirred in her. She was certain their paths had never crossed, but an unshakable feeling whispered that he was somehow familiar. As she observed him, Belinda noticed the man studying her in return. For a brief moment, hisposed, detached expression wavered. The soft ding of the elevator interrupted the moment as its doors glided open. They stepped into the elevator. They were the only people inside. The man looked at Belinda again, his gaze lingering before he spoke with a touch of hesitation. ¡°Pardon me, miss, but may I have your name?¡± A warm smile followed his words. ¡°It¡¯s strange, but seeing you feels like seeing someone I¡¯ve met before.¡± Usually, Belinda might have dismissed such a remark as a clumsy attempt at flirting. But when the man before her said it, it felt¡­ different. Because she felt the same way about this man. She mirrored his smile, pausing briefly before replying, ¡°I¡¯m Belinda Wright.¡± His eyebrows arched with curiosity. ¡°Belinda Wright? Yourst name is Wright?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied. The man chuckled lightly. ¡°Quite the coincidence. I¡¯m Elwood Wright.¡± The name hit Belinda like a jolt. Elwood? Could he be Zaria¡¯s father? Her mind raced back to a memory of dining with Car when she had encountered Zaria, who had mentioned her father¡¯s name was Elwood Wright. It made sense now. Elwood, the head of the Wright family, was likely here to visit his niece, Barbara, a patient in the hospital. ¡°Pleasure to meet you, Mr. Wright,¡± Belinda said, her tone polite andposed. ¡°You know who I am?¡± Elwood asked. Belinda nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve crossed paths with your daughter a few times, and she mentioned your name before.¡± ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Elwood said, a spark of understanding in his eyes. He opened his mouth as if to ask something more, but the elevator chimed again. The doors parted, and a crowd of people surged in, squeezing Belinda and Elwood into a corner and halting their conversation. When they reached the floor of the Cardiac Surgery Department, they stepped out together. Belinda was about to say goodbye when she saw Elwood grimace, his hand pressed to his temple, his face twisted in pain. Concern flooded her. ¡°Mr. Wright, are you okay?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Elwood murmured. Yet, his ashenplexion told a different story. . . . Chapter 1455 ?Chapter 1455: Seeing his distress, Belinda¡¯s heart raced with rm. She quickly reached out to steady him, her expression etched with concern. ¡°Mr. Wright, please, let me help you to that bench so you can rest for a moment.¡± Elwood, visibly grappling with severe difort, didn¡¯t resist. With a feeble nod, he whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡± Belinda carefully supported him as they moved to a nearby bench, easing him into a seated position. His brow glistened with cold perspiration, his face taut with obvious suffering. Still concerned, Belinda said, ¡°Mr. Wright, are you certain you¡¯re alright? Should I get you to the emergency room?¡± Elwood shook his head and gave a dismissive gesture. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. Just an old problem that res up now and then. It¡¯ll fade soon enough.¡± This was a recurring problem? ¡°Do these headaches happen often?¡± Belinda asked, uncertain why she felt driven to probe deeper. ¡°Yes,¡± Elwood said with a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯ve had tests done at the hospital, but they couldn¡¯t pinpoint a cause. When it gets bad, I just pop a couple of painkillers.¡± The hospital couldn¡¯t find the cause? That was strange. ¡°Are headaches the only issue, or do you experience anything else?¡± Belinda asked. She didn¡¯t understand why she felt such an urge to care about Elwood¡¯s well-being. Elwood shook his head. ¡°Just headaches.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes dropped, her mind turning over the puzzle. ¡°Headaches with no clear cause?¡± she murmured. After a brief pause, she began, ¡°Your condition¡ª¡± ???????????? ???????????? ???? ??????????????????£®?????? Before she could finish, a woman¡¯s voice cut through. ¡°Dad!¡± Belinda nced up to see Zaria emerging from the elevator, rushing toward them. When Zaria spotted Belinda beside Elwood, her face registered shock. ¡°Belinda? What are you doing here?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m a doctor here,¡± Belinda replied evenly. A look of understanding crossed Zaria¡¯s face. How had she overlooked that? During her research on Belinda, she hade across details about her position at Grand ins General Hospital, but she hadn¡¯t paid attention to the specifics, missing the department she was in. She never would have guessed it was the Cardiac Surgery Department. After all, the department was the crown jewel of the hospital and one of the most renowned in the country. A pang of envy stirred in Zaria as she thought about that. Belinda turned to Zaria, her tone direct. ¡°Zaria, your father¡¯s recurring headaches are concerning. I strongly suggest aprehensive medical examination. Headaches can signal something serious; don¡¯t brush them off.¡± Zaria, caught off guard by Belinda¡¯s advice, looked at Elwood and finally noticed how pale he looked. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you.¡± . . . Chapter 1456 ?Chapter 1456: Without another word, Belinda turned and walked away. Zaria watched her go before turning to Elwood, worry creasing her brow. ¡°Dad, are you okay? How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling better,¡± Elwood said, and his eyes drifted toward the direction Belinda had left. Zaria noticed it, her brow furrowing slightly. ¡°Dad, do you know Belinda?¡± ¡°No,¡± Elwood replied. ¡°I only met her today.¡± ¡°I see. Let¡¯s go. We should visit Barbara now,¡± Zaria said, reaching to support his arm. Elwood brushed her off gently. ¡°I¡¯m fine to walk on my own.¡± He then rose and headed toward Barbara¡¯s hospital room. Zaria stood for a moment, her hand lingering in the air, a quiet sigh escaping her. Despite being father and daughter, their bond felt distant,cking the warmth and ease she craved. She envied those who shared effortless closeness with their fathers, a connection she had never known. An invisible wall always seemed to separate her from Elwood, leaving her with a sense of quiet resignation. After a brief pause, Zaria took a deep breath and followed Elwood. As she entered Barbara¡¯s room, she overheard her aunt Nni mentioning Belinda to Elwood, startling her. ¡°Dad, Aunt Nni, what are you discussing?¡± she asked. ¡°Zaria, you are here,¡± Nni said with a soft smile, her voice gentle as her eyes turned toward her niece. ¡°Your father and I were just discussing Barbara¡¯s attending physician.¡± Zaria blinked in shock. ¡°Attending physician? Barbara¡¯s attending physician is Belinda?¡± Your source: g??ln??v??ls.?????? Nni gave a subtle shake of her head. ¡°Not yet. I am still considering it.¡± Zaria stood frozen, unable to mask her disbelief. The mere thought that Belinda was even in the running to be Barbara¡¯s attending physician left her speechless. How was this even possible? Her gaze darted to Nni. Barbara was Nni¡¯s everything. And Belinda¡­ Belinda was still so young, so inexperienced in the medical field. How could she possibly be qualified for such a responsibility? The words spilled out before Zaria could rein them in. ¡°Aunt Nni, I really think you should consider this very carefully. Belinda is too young. She probably has not even been practicing for long. I just don¡¯t think she¡¯s capable of taking on the role of Barbara¡¯s attending physician.¡± Nni said nothing. A quiet tension hung in the air until Elwood spoke, his tone calm but firm. ¡°Zaria, just let your aunt make her own decision.¡± Zaria opened her mouth, then closed it. Elwood¡¯s voice left little room for argument, and she knew better than to push further. Meanwhile, in the Cardiac Surgery Department, Caiden stood at the head of a polished oak table in the doctors¡¯ office. . . . Chapter 1457 ?Chapter 1457: Around him sat Belinda, Turner, his team, and a few resident doctors, those who had worked with Belinda during previous surgeries. They were in a meeting. Caiden cleared his throat and began, ¡°Barbara¡¯stest test results have been in and sent to your inboxes. I expect each of you to review them thoroughly.¡± He nced around the room before continuing, ¡°Following Mrs. Dury¡¯s earlier request, the director and I have scheduled aprehensive case review. It will take ce tomorrow morning at nine, in the conference room. Dr. Ortiz and Dr. Wright, you will each present your proposed treatment ns for Barbara¡¯s care.¡± Condition. Once both are presented, Mrs. Dury will decide who will serve as Barbara¡¯s attending physician and lead the operation.¡± After speaking, Caiden looked at Belinda and Turner. ¡°Do either of you have any questions?¡± Belinda shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Turner also said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Good. Then this meeting is adjourned.¡± Caiden gave a small nod before gesturing to Belinda and Turner. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, Dr. Wright,e with me to Barbara¡¯s hospital room.¡± Belinda rose without hesitation, falling in step behind Caiden and Turner as they exited the office and made their way through the corridor. The three of them entered Barbara¡¯s hospital room together. Nni sat at Barbara¡¯s side, while Elwood stood nearby, as well as Zaria. When Caiden, Turner, and Belinda stepped in, Nni stood up. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, are Barbara¡¯s test results in?¡± Caiden nodded. ¡°Yes. We have arranged a full case review tomorrow at nine. We would appreciate it if both you and Barbara could attend.¡± Nni replied, ¡°Okay.¡± ??????????? §ã???¦Ñ???????? ??????????????????©q????? ¡°Then we won¡¯t disturb you further,¡± Caiden said, preparing to leave. But before he could step out, Belinda walked over to the bedside. She extended her hands toward Barbara. ¡°Barbara, can you squeeze my hands for me? Use all your strength.¡± Barbara stared at her, not moving. Nni walked over. ¡°Barbara, sweetheart, listen to the doctor. Please.¡± Barbara¡¯s brow furrowed, lips drawing into a faint pout of resistance. But after a beat, she extended her hands and curled her fingers around Belinda¡¯s. ¡°Use all your strength,¡± Belinda said gently. Barbaraplied, her grip tightening. Belinda released her hands slowly and furrowed her brows. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± Nni said, eyes etched with concern, ¡°is there something wrong?¡± Belinda said with a steady voice, ¡°Your left hand seems less strong than your right hand.¡± She then asked Barbara, ¡°How long has this issue been present?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Barbara replied, her face nk as she shook her head. Belinda paused briefly before saying, ¡°Please lift both arms simultaneously so I can assess.¡± Barbara¡¯s expression betrayed a hint of irritation, but with her mother nearby, she reluctantlyplied. She raised both arms, though it was evident that her left hand couldn¡¯t reach the same height as her right. . . . Chapter 1458 ?Chapter 1458: ¡°Alright, you can put them down now,¡± Belinda said, nodding. She then said, ¡°Mrs. Dury, Miss Dury, let¡¯s talk in the conference room tomorrow.¡± With that, she left Barbara¡¯s hospital room, joined by Caiden and Turner. Back in her office, Belinda began reviewing Barbara¡¯stest medical reports. In Kylee¡¯s room, Zaria sat across from Kylee. ¡°What? Caiden suggested Belinda as your cousin¡¯s attending physician?¡± Kylee gasped, her eyes wide with disbelief as she processed the news. ¡°Yes,¡± Zaria said with a nod. Kylee¡¯s face twisted in skepticism. ¡°Is Caiden out of his mind? Belinda¡¯s abilities don¡¯t hold a candle to my mentor¡¯s. It¡¯s not even close!¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°You have to convince your aunt not to go with Belinda. She needs to choose my mentor. Honestly, my mentor¡¯s medical skills are far better than Belinda¡¯s.¡± Zaria sighed, exasperated. ¡°I tried saying that to my aunt, but my father said it¡¯s her call, so I couldn¡¯t press further.¡± Kylee let out a frustrated huff. ¡°Let me be clear¡ªBelinda only got into Grand ins General Hospital because of Caiden¡¯s influence. And you know who her husband is. Mr. rk¡¯s influence must have yed a huge role in that, too. Caiden is probably getting some kind of perk from Mr. rk, which exins why he¡¯s so keen to rmend Belinda. But this time, he has crossed a line! He¡¯s gambling with a patient¡¯s health! Zaria, you must persuade your aunt not to make a rash choice.¡± Zaria¡¯s brow creased slightly. ¡°I heard Belinda achieved a perfect score on the hospital¡¯s entrance exam, the highest ever recorded.¡± At this, Kylee¡¯s face clouded with a mix of resentment and envy. Her eyes flickered before she sighed, adopting a tone of resignation. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t want to say this, but since it¡¯s about your cousin¡¯s life, I feel obligated to speak up,¡± she said, her voice heavy with feigned concern. ¡°I¡¯ve always suspected Belinda cheated on that exam with Caiden¡¯s help.¡± L¦¡¦Ó??¦Ó ch¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.?????? ¡°Cheated?¡± Zaria¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ not possible, is it?¡± Kylee said, ¡°Why not? With Mr. rk¡¯s influence, what couldn¡¯t he aplish? Think about it¡ªno one in the hospital¡¯s history has ever gotten a perfect score on that exam! Not even top schrs with advanced degrees. How could Belinda, with just a bachelor¡¯s degree, manage it?¡± Zaria fell quiet, her face pensive. Kylee pursed her lips for a moment. ¡°Belinda and I were in the same university before, same major. Back then, her grades were awful. She almost failed to graduate! So for her to suddenly ace the entrance exam andnd a spot at Grand ins General Hospital? I¡¯m not convinced. That¡¯s why you need to urge your aunt to consider this matter carefully.¡± Zaria¡¯s expression grew more solemn as Kylee¡¯s words sank in. Zaria turned to Kylee, her voice soft but steady. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this, Kylee. I will head back to Grand ins General Hospital tonight and let my aunt know everything you shared.¡± Kylee gave a quiet nod, her tone cautious. ¡°Alright, but make sure you do not mention that any of this came from me.¡± . . . Chapter 1459 ?Chapter 1459: Zaria offered a reassuring smile, her eyes sincere. ¡°Of course.¡± Kylee exhaled, a small wave of relief washing over her. Whatever happened, she could not afford to let Belinda and the Wright family from Soling grow too entangled. The risk was far too great. She already had her suspicions¡ªCar¡¯s old lover might very well be Belinda¡¯s biological father. And if that man turned out to be the head of the Wright family¡­ things could spiral into chaos fast. She had no solid proof yet, but one thing was certain: the safest route was keeping those two as far apart as possible. After talking to Kylee for a bit longer, Zaria decided it was time to leave. Kylee didn¡¯t insist on her staying and walked her to the door. Just as they stepped out into the hallway, they nearly collided with Car, who was climbing the stairs, clearly on her way back to her room. ¡°Mom,¡± Kylee called out. ¡°Mrs. Wright,¡± Zaria said with a respectful nod. Car paused mid-step, caught off guard by the sight of Zaria. A flicker of something crossed her face, but she masked it quickly. With a faint nod, she continued up the stairs without a word. Once Zaria had left, Kylee made her way upstairs and entered Car¡¯s room. ¡°Mom,¡± she said, settling onto the sofa beside her. Before Car could speak, Kyleeunched into an exnation. ¡°Zaria is a new friend of mine. Her aunt¡¯s daughter is currently hospitalized at Grand ins General Hospital; she is diagnosed with Marfan syndrome. The whole family is deeply concerned. I heard even Zaria¡¯s father hase to Owathe because of the matter. Since Zaria knows I used to work at Grand ins General Hospital, she came to ask me a few things.¡± Car¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Zaria¡¯s aunt was Nni, right? Elwood¡¯s younger sister. So, Elwood hade to Owathe, too? Discover the rest on ??????o¦Í????????????? It made sense the more she thought about it. Elwood had always been deeply protective of his sister. ¡°How is the patient doing?¡± Car asked, her toneposed. Kylee shook her head. ¡°Zaria did not go into detail. She just said they had not decided on a lead doctor yet.¡± She scoffed, crossing her arms. ¡°And you will not believe this¡ªMr. Rodgers actually rmended Belinda for the role! For such a critical case! Is he out of his mind? Belinda is nowhere near qualified for something like that.¡± Her face tightened with indignation. But Car remained calm. ¡°Mr. Rodgers must have his reasons. Think about it¡ªif Belinda trulycked the capability, do you think he would dare to put her in charge? If anything went wrong, he would be the one held ountable.¡± Kylee said nothing, but her expression clearly showed her displeasure. Still, she had note here to rant. There was something more pressing on her mind. She hesitated, ncing at her mother before finally speaking. ¡°Mom, there is something I want to ask you. Do you know Zaria?¡± . . . Chapter 1460 Chapter 1460: Car froze for a moment. ¡°Why do you think that?¡± Kylee replied, ¡°Because the first time you met her and found out who she was, your reaction was strange. And just now, you acted the same way. You barely said a word to her and just walked away. If you do not know her, then you must know someone in her family, right?¡± Car lowered her gaze, her longshes casting a shadow over her eyes, veiling any trace of emotion. ¡°I do know Zaria¡¯s family,¡± she said, her voice calm. ¡°I¡¯m from Soling, after all. Naturally, I¡¯m familiar with the Wright family there.¡± There was nothing amiss in her tone. Kylee¡¯s eyes lit up with sudden interest. ¡°Really? In that case, why don¡¯t we go and visit them?¡± ¡°No!¡± Car¡¯s reply was instant,ced with an edge of rm. But as soon as the words left her mouth, she realized her reaction might have been weird. She paused, pressed her lips together for a moment, and then spoke again with a softer touch. ¡°I only know them in passing. There¡¯s no real connection between us.¡± She turned to Kylee, her voice calm but carrying a subtle warning. ¡°Don¡¯t get involved with them. It mighte across like we¡¯re trying to use them. Do you understand?¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Kylee opened her mouth to protest, but Car cut her off. ¡°No buts! Just listen to me,¡± she snapped, her eyes suddenly sharp with anger. Kylee recoiled slightly. ¡°Okay,¡± she mumbled, voice low and reluctant. Car let out a slow, weary breath, her tone softening. ¡°I¡¯m feeling a bit tired. Kylee, why don¡¯t you give me a moment to rest?¡± ¡°Alright, Mom. Get some rest. I¡¯ll leave now,¡± Kylee replied with a small nod. ¡°Okay.¡± Kylee stood up and quietly exited the room, closing the door behind her. In the hallway, Kylee lingered, her gaze narrowing thoughtfully. Something about Car¡¯s reaction was odd. It had been far too defensive. The truth was bing increasingly clear: whatever connection Car had with the Wright family of Soling, it wasplicated. Belinda was likely Zaria¡¯s half-sister. She remembered asking Zaria about her age¡ªtwenty-eight. That meant Zaria had been born before Belinda. This could only mean that, years ago, Car might have been the mistress of the head of the Wright family in Soling. And Belinda was the result of that affair. Kylee¡¯s lips curled into a slow, mocking smile. So, it turned out Belinda was nothing more than an illegitimate child? The irony tasted sharp on her tongue. All this time, she¡¯d thought Belinda stood above her. But in truth, they were the same. These were just spections, of course, but Car¡¯s reaction had all but confirmed them. . . .
Message from Noah: Enjoy the weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah whishes you all the best. (=?=) / . Chapter 1461 ?Chapter 1461: Kylee knew what she had to do. She needed to meet the Wright family in Soling. She was curious to see their reaction when they found out that Car was her mother. Later that evening, after finishing her shift, Belinda returned home, had dinner, and immediately shut herself in her room to focus on Barbara¡¯stest medical reports. She reviewed every detail¡ªpast diagnoses, current symptoms, the most recent test results¡­ The deeper she went, the more grave the case appeared. Barbara¡¯s condition was deteriorating rapidly. She worked in silence, the hours slipping past unnoticed. Diligently, she sifted through every shred of information, trying to piece together the most effective treatment strategy. By the time Lucas returned from his business dinner, Belinda was still at her desk, engrossed in her work. ¡°You¡¯re still going over Barbara¡¯s case?¡± he asked gently as he walked into the room. Belinda looked up at him, nodding. ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a multidisciplinary case discussion scheduled for tomorrow. I have to bepletely prepared. Her condition is extremely concerning.¡± Lucas¡¯ expression turned serious. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll let you focus. I¡¯ll head to the guest room to shower.¡± Belinda offered him a grateful smile. ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Without another word, Lucas grabbed a change of clothes from the walk-in closet and stepped out quietly. By the time Belinda finally closed herptop and stretched her aching shoulders, it was well past eleven. After a quick shower, she climbed into bed. Lucas was already there, and as she nestled into his arms, he held her close. ¡°Did youe up with a treatment n?¡± g???????¦Í??????.????n ¨C ?????????????????????? Resting against his chest, Belinda gave a quiet nod. ¡°Yes. I have. Now, it¡¯s up to Nni to decide tomorrow.¡± Lucas brushed a hand gently along her arm. ¡°Do you feel confident that she will choose you?¡± he asked. Belinda let out a quiet sigh, her face tinged with doubt as she shook her head. ¡°Honestly¡­ I¡¯m not feeling very sure of myself.¡± Lucas tilted his head, a flicker of surprise in his gaze as he looked at her. ¡°Is Barbara¡¯s condition really thatplicated?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s not overlyplicated, but¡­ I¡¯m uncertain if Mrs. Dury will have faith in my treatment n.¡± ¡°Just do your best. That¡¯s all you need to do,¡± Lucas said, pulling her closer by the waist and pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead, his tone warm and encouraging. Belinda nodded with determination. ¡°You¡¯re right. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll give it my all to persuade Mrs. Dury. I just hope she¡¯ll trust me.¡± ¡°She will,¡± Lucas assured her. . . . Chapter 1462 ?Chapter 1462: After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Now, get some rest. You¡¯ve got a big day ahead.¡± ¡°Goodnight,¡± Belinda murmured, closing her eyes. The following morning, every doctor from the Cardiac Surgery Department at Grand ins General Hospital assembled in the conference room following their morning rounds. Present alongside them were the hospital director and Caiden. In the observation area sat Barbara, the patient, her mother Nni, and two family members, Elwood and Zaria. Once everyone was settled, the director opened the meeting, exining its purpose. Turner then took the floor to present his treatment n. ¡°Barbara, the patient, was diagnosed with Marfan syndrome six years ago. She has a Type A aortic dissection andplete aortic dtion,¡± Turner stated. ¡°I propose a two-stage preventive surgery. First, we rece the aortic root, valve, and arch. In the second stage, we address the thoracoabdominal aorta. This method is less risky, with shorter surgical times. Additionally, since the patient isn¡¯t in pain now, I rmend a few more days of hospitalization for recovery before proceeding.¡± Turner ended his speech and stepped back. Belinda then rose and approached the front, her demeanor calm. ¡°I rmend a David procedurebined with a total aortic recement.¡± Her statement sparked an immediate reaction among the doctors. ¡°What? The David procedure with a full aortic recement? Is she insane?¡± one member of Turner¡¯s team gasped. ¡°I think Belinda has truly lost her mind!¡± another whispered. Themotion confused Nni and her family, who couldn¡¯t grasp the reason for their reaction. Undeterred, Belinda continued, ¡°The David procedure involves repairing the patient¡¯s own aortic valve to restore its function. Although Barbara¡¯s aortic valve is diseased, it hasn¡¯t deteriorated to the point where recement is absolutely necessary. A valve recement would mean lifelong anticoagnt therapy, which would significantly affect her quality of life. At sixteen, Barbara is young, resilient, and capable of withstanding a total aortic recement. That¡¯s all I have to say.¡± ?????????????? ???????? ???????????? ???????? ??????????¦Í??????©q?????? She finished speaking and returned to her seat. A stunned silence gripped the room. Then, Turner, seated opposite Belinda, let out a derisive chuckle. With a mocking smirk, he said, ¡°Dr. Wright, do you even understand the implications of what you¡¯re proposing?¡± Belinda raised her eyes, locking onto Turner¡¯s gaze with aposed expression and a steady voice. ¡°Dr. Ortiz, I¡¯m well aware of that. Did I not make myself clear? Shall I repeat it?¡± Turner spun the pen in his hand, letting out a sharp, dismissiveugh. ¡°Dr. Wright, let¡¯s be clear. Total aortic recement is the most demanding procedure in our department. Nationwide, you could count the surgeons skilled enough to perform it on one hand. Are you seriously iming you¡¯re capable of pulling it off?¡± . . . Chapter 1463 ?Chapter 1463: One member of Turner¡¯s team spoke up, voice dripping with skepticism. ¡°Exactly, Dr. Wright. Do you even grasp what a total aortic recement involves? This near-mythical surgery¡ªI¡¯ve only seen a few grainy videos online. And you¡¯re proposing to perform it? Honestly, Dr. Wright, you are overestimating yourself.¡± Despite their taunts, Belinda¡¯s face remained impassive. She gave a soft, almost amused chuckle. ¡°If your knowledge of that is limited to a handful of online clips, that only highlights your ownck of experience. Just because you can¡¯t do it doesn¡¯t mean no one can.¡± ¡°You!¡± The doctor¡¯s face flushed with fury. He inhaled sharply before snapping, ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯re risking the patient¡¯s life!¡± At that usation, Belinda¡¯s expression hardened instantly. Her eyes turned cold as she fixed them on the doctor. ¡°Dr. Hond, do you care to exin what you mean by ¡®risking the patient¡¯s life¡¯?¡± Talia Hond took a steadying breath and said, ¡°With your skills, you¡¯re seriously suggesting taking on the hardest surgery in cardiac care? Isn¡¯t that risking the patient¡¯s safety? The patient is currently stable and showing no symptoms orplications. Given the patient¡¯s current stability, wouldn¡¯t it make more sense to allow a few extra days for recovery?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°My mentor¡¯s treatment n is clear and straightforward! While it involves two separate surgeries, the procedures are shorter and significantly safer. A total aortic recement, on the other hand, demands at least twelve to thirteen hours and carries immense risks. With your skill level, it¡¯s unthinkable that you could manage such an intricate procedure. Yet here you are, confidently pushing for this surgery! If that¡¯s not jeopardizing the patient¡¯s safety, what is?¡± Talia¡¯s voice grew sharper with each word, her frustration escting until she was nearly yelling. Sitting nearby, Nni tightened her grip on Barbara¡¯s hand, her face clouded with concern, brows drawn together. Verified and published at g ??ln ovels.?????? Truth be told, Zaria¡¯s words from the previous evening had already sown seeds of doubt about Belinda¡¯s abilities in her mind. Learning from Zaria that Belinda used to be married to Lucas only fueled her unease. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that Lucas had intentionally omitted his wife¡¯s role in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Was he uncertain of her expertise? Did he avoid mentioning her to ensure Nni wouldn¡¯t pick Belinda as Barbara¡¯s doctor based solely on their family connection? Now, with Belinda advocating for a total aortic recement, the most daunting procedure in the department, for her daughter, her doubts about Belinda deepened. She found herself agreeing with Talia, convinced Belinda was overestimating herself. Did she not understand her own capabilities? . . . Chapter 1464 ?Chapter 1464: Barbara was the only thread still holding Nni together. If anything happened to her, Nni knew she would have no reason left to keep living. Belinda inhaled sharply, her tone resolute as she stepped forward. ¡°Just because Barbara is not in pain right now does not mean she is in a good condition.¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°I have reviewed every line of her medical history since the day she was diagnosed. This disease does not follow the usual rules. It does not creep forward slowly; it strikes hard and without warning. She is only sixteen, yet her condition has already escted to a dangerous level. The aortic dtion is severe. Her left arm is weaker than her right. She cannot lift both arms evenly. These are not minor symptoms; they are red gs. I believe what we are seeing now is the onset of another sudden decline.¡± Her voice was calm as she added, ¡°She may not be crying out in pain, but this could still be an acute phase. Aortic dissection is not a condition that waits. It is a ticking time bomb. Type A dissections, in particr, can rupture at any moment, and when they do, they are often fatal.¡± Turner scoffed. ¡°Dr. Wright, all of that is pure spection. You can say whatever you like, but it does not change the fact that you are not qualified to perform a total aortic recement.¡± ¡°That is enough,¡± the director¡¯s voice cut through the tension. He turned to Belinda and Turner. ¡°Let me make this clear¡ªare both of you sticking to your proposed treatment ns without modification?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda replied, unwavering. ¡°Yes,¡± Turner echoed with smug confidence. The director nodded, then shifted his attention to the family seated quietly across the room. ¡°Mrs. Dury, both doctors have nowid out their positions. The final decision lies with you. You can choose who will serve as Barbara¡¯s attending physician and lead her surgery now.¡± The room seemed to hold its breath. All eyesnded on Nni. Nni said, ¡°I have made my decision. I want Dr. Ortiz to be my daughter¡¯s attending physician.¡± Turner¡¯s lips curved into a slow, satisfied smile. The knot in his chest disappeared, and a quiet thrill of victory settled over him. Perfect. Fresh stories here g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m He had known all along that he wouldn¡¯t lose. After all, he believed that as long as Nni was in her right mind, she would never choose Belinda¡ªespecially after Belinda had dared to propose a total aortic recement. That reckless suggestion alone had sealed her fate. Belinda must have been out of her mind to suggest that. For someone like Barbara, who was from an influential family, the safest route was the wisest choice. Sure, valve recement meant a lifetime of anticoagnts. He was well aware of that. But frankly, once the surgery was done, her long-term maintenance would not be her own problem. It would have nothing to do with him. Two separate surgeries instead of one? Not ideal, perhaps, but undeniably safer. And yes, he knew a total aortic recement might suit Barbara¡¯s case better in theory. But the procedure was soplex that he couldn¡¯t guarantee its sess. If anything went wrong¡ªif Barbara died on the operating table¡ªthe consequences would be catastrophic for him. Her family would not let him off. . . . Chapter 1465 ?Chapter 1465: There was no way he would gamble his career on such a risky operation! Thankfully, Nni had chosen him. Across the room, Belinda stood, her heart sinking as reality set in. A wave of disappointment and resignation swept over her. She understood that Nni¡¯s choice of Turner was rooted in herck of trust in her. Nni didn¡¯t believe she had the ability to perform a total aortic recement surgery. The director rose to his feet and gave a firm nod. ¡°Very well. Since Mrs. Dury has made her decision, Dr. Ortiz will be appointed Barbara¡¯s attending physician. Meeting adjourned!¡± As soon as the meeting concluded, Nni left the room with her family. Belinda rushed after them, calling out, ¡°Mrs. Dury, wait!¡± Nni and her family stopped in their tracks. Nni turned toward Belinda. ¡°Dr. Wright, if you are here to discuss my daughter¡¯s treatment n, save your breath. My decision is final.¡± Belinda drew in a steadying breath. ¡°Mrs. Dury, I am aware you have chosen Dr. Ortiz. And I understand that perhaps my proposed treatment n made you feel like I was overestimating my abilities. Maybe I gave you reason to doubt me. But even so, I am asking you¡ªjust once¡ªput your trust in me. Your daughter¡¯s situation is more precarious than it appears. She does not have time on her side. The surgery needs to happen soon.¡± Nni¡¯s expression tightened. A flicker of unease crossed her face, subtle but undeniable. Before she could speak, Zaria stepped forward. Her heels clicked against the polished floor with purpose, her gaze cutting directly through Belinda. ¡°Dr. Wright, I think you have said enough. There is no need to scare us. Barbara is stable; she seems perfectly fine now. And now that my aunt has selected Dr. Ortiz as her primary physician, he will handle the rest of her care. You are no longer needed.¡± Belinda did not flinch. Her voice remained firm. ¡°The decline in her upper limb function is already a sign¡ªsubtle, yes, but real. There are documented cases where patients like Ms. Dury enter acute phases without warning and without pain. This is not a matter to take lightly. I know how daunting aortic valve recement sounds. It is among the most demanding procedures in the medical field. But I hope you can trust me; I can perform this surgery sessfully for Ms. Dury.¡± Nni looked her dead in the eye, unmoved. ¡°I am sorry, Dr. Wright. But I cannot trust you. And I won¡¯t risk my daughter¡¯s life.¡± A wave of helplessness and frustration surged within Belinda. She intended to try onest time. ¡°I¡ª¡± Latest chapters g@ln¦Òv??ls?c©–m But her voice barely escaped her lips before someone cut her off. ¡°What exactly are you trying to do, Dr. Wright?¡± Belinda turned to the voice. Turner was heading her way, his medical team in tow. He stopped beside her, his gaze full of disdain. ¡°Mrs. Dury has already chosen me as her daughter¡¯s attending physician. What were you trying to do just now, saying those things to her?¡± A man from his team spoke up, his tone smug. ¡°And do not forget the hospital¡¯stest policy, Dr. Wright. You do remember that, do you not?¡± . . . Chapter 1466 ?Chapter 1466: Belinda¡¯s expression darkened, and she didn¡¯t know how to reply to that. Just then, a deep voice cut through the tension. ¡°That is enough.¡± Elwood stepped forward, his tone measured, his presencemanding. His eyes found Belinda¡¯s, calm but unwavering. ¡°Dr. Wright, we know you havee here out of genuine concern for Barbara. We appreciate that. But my sister has made her choice. That will not change.¡± Though his voice remained gentle, it rang with finality. Belinda knew that no matter what she said now, it would make no difference. So, she sighed inwardly and replied, ¡°Understood. Thank you, Mr. Wright.¡± With that, she turned and walked away. But instead of heading back to her office, she went to Caiden¡¯s office. Caiden showed no surprise at Belinda¡¯s arrival. ¡°I figured you woulde. Take a seat,¡± he said, motioning to the sofa as he settled onto it himself. Once they were both seated, Belinda cut to the chase. ¡°Is there any way you can change Mrs. Dury¡¯s mind?¡± Caiden sighed softly, his response candid. ¡°Honestly, it¡¯s a tough sell. To Mrs. Dury, Turner¡¯s approach seems like the safer option for her daughter.¡± He paused briefly before continuing, ¡°Sure, valve recement means Barbara would need lifelong anticoagnts, but the procedure itself is lessplex with a higher sess rate. Your surgical n, while offering a permanent fix,es with much greater risks. Even as the renowned star, the top surgeon in the field, you can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll sessfullyplete aortic valve recement surgery, right?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Belinda admitted frankly. ¡°I¡¯m not a magician. No one could make that kind of promise.¡± ¡°And that¡¯s exactly the problem!¡± Caiden said with another sigh. ¡°That¡¯s the key issue here. Mrs. Dury can¡¯t afford to take that gamble. She has already lost her husband; Barbara is all she has left. If something happened to her daughter, she might not survive the loss. This surgery isn¡¯t just about one life; it¡¯s about two. Naturally, she¡¯s leaning toward the safest option. Whether Barbara needs medication forever is a future concern. For now, it¡¯s about keeping her alive. Do you understand what I am saying?¡± ¡°I do,¡± Belinda replied, nodding. ¡°But the bigger issue is¡­ Barbara¡¯s condition is far from stable.¡± Find what you love at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s Caiden¡¯s brow furrowed, his tone growing grave. ¡°What do you mean? Are you talking about the upper limb weakness you brought up in the meeting?¡± Belinda nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m almost certain it¡¯s a sign of further deterioration.¡± Caiden trusted Belinda¡¯s judgment; she wasn¡¯t one to make baseless ims. He lowered his eyes, thinking for a moment before speaking with a serious expression. ¡°Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll visit Barbara¡¯s wardter and speak with Mrs. Dury again. I¡¯ll try to convince her. But¡­¡± He met Belinda¡¯s gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright. I understand. I¡¯ll wait for your update.¡± . . . Chapter 1467 ?Chapter 1467: ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Belinda rose and left Caiden¡¯s office. As she neared the Cardiac Surgery Department, she overheard a group of doctors discussing the morning¡¯s meeting. ¡°I¡¯m telling you, Belinda¡¯s just showing off! She dared talk about an aortic valve recement? Please, does she really think she¡¯s capable of that?¡± ¡°Exactly. She¡¯s lost her mind.¡± ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t be so quick to judge. Dr. Wright had a point. Valve recement means lifelong meds and two surgeries; that¡¯s rough on the patient. Her n aims for a one-and-done solution.¡± ¡°But have you thought about the risks? We¡¯re talking aortic valve recement here!¡± ¡°Enough. Mrs. Dury has already picked Dr. Ortiz. Let¡¯s drop the matter.¡± The discussion fizzled out, and only then did Belinda enter the office. The room fell silent as the doctors noticed her. No one spoke. Belinda walked to her desk and resumed her work. At lunch, Lucas arrived at the hospital to take Belinda out for lunch. The moment Belinda slid into the car, he asked, his voice tinged with concern, ¡°How did it go?¡± Belinda knew Lucas was asking about Barbara¡¯s attending physician. She gave a small pout, shaking her head. ¡°Mrs. Dury picked Turner.¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t choose you?¡± Lucas¡¯ brow creased slightly. ¡°Why?¡± Belinda exhaled heavily. ¡°Because my surgical n carries more risk. The procedure I suggested is the toughest in the Cardiac Surgery Department. Mrs. Dury doesn¡¯t think I¡¯m up to it, and I can¡¯t really fault her for that.¡± Lucas looked at her, his voice deep and rough. ¡°But you¡¯re not giving up, are you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Belinda said, shaking her head firmly. ¡°I want to lead Barbara¡¯s surgery, not because I want to prove anything to Dr. Ortiz, but because I truly believe my n is the best for her condition. Her situation¡¯s deteriorating fast; she can¡¯t afford to wait. The surgery needs to happen as soon as possible.¡± Lucas reached over, ruffling her hair gently. ¡°I know you¡¯re doing this for the right reasons,¡± he said softly. Feel inspired by g¦Á ?¦Ç ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, After a brief pause, he added, ¡°Do you want me to talk to Nni?¡± ¡°No,¡± Belinda replied, shaking her head to dismiss the idea. Getting Lucas involved would onlyplicate things. ¡°I¡¯ve already asked Mr. Rodgers to speak with her again,¡± Belinda said, meeting Lucas¡¯ gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t need to step in. I¡¯ve got this.¡± Lucas considered her words for a moment before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda shed a smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go get some food. I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas said, starting the car. That afternoon, Caiden stopped by Barbara¡¯s hospital room. Nni, unsurprised to see him, rose from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s step outside to talk,¡± she said. . . . Chapter 1468 ?Chapter 1468: ¡°Sure,¡± Caiden agreed. They found a quiet corner outside the room. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, I already know what you¡¯re here to say,¡± Nni said before Caiden could speak. Caiden pressed his lips together briefly. ¡°Mrs. Dury, I just need to understand¡ªdid you choose Turner because you don¡¯t trust Belinda?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Nni replied without hesitation. Caiden let out a sigh. ¡°I get it. To you, Belinda¡¯s proposal for an aortic valve recement might seem overly bold. It¡¯s the mostplex surgery here, and you doubt she can handle it. I understand that.¡± His voice softened, taking on a sincere tone. ¡°But what I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ Belinda isn¡¯t reckless or overconfident. Your daughter¡¯s condition genuinely calls for an aortic valve recement. It would give her a better quality of life moving forward, and¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mr. Rodgers!¡± Nni interjected. ¡°I understand everything you¡¯re saying, but I don¡¯t want to hear it right now. I¡¯ve made up my mind; Dr. Ortiz will be my daughter¡¯s surgeon, and that¡¯s final.¡± Her tone was firm, leaving no room for argument. Caiden¡¯s words hadn¡¯t swayed her at all. Faced with her unyielding resolve, Caiden could only sigh in defeat, realizing further persuasion was futile. Just then, Nni said, ¡°Mr. Rodgers, you speak so highly of Belinda and ce such confidence in her. Is it because of Lucas?¡± Caiden wasn¡¯t shocked that Nni was aware of the bond between Belinda and Lucas. With a lightugh, he said, ¡°Mrs. Dury, all I¡¯ll say is that when I first encountered Belinda and grew to admire her talents, I waspletely unaware of her tie to Mr. rk.¡± As he spoke, a faint smirk yed at the edge of his mouth, carrying a trace of irony. ¡°I know plenty of people at the hospital have doubts about my connection with Belinda. I¡¯ve chosen not to rify things because, honestly, even if I did, they probably wouldn¡¯t believe me. But I have a clear conscience.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Mrs. Dury, let me be clear: when I suggested Belinda as the lead doctor for your daughter, my sole concern was your daughter¡¯s health. I know how precious she is to you, and I would never jeopardize her well-being. That¡¯s all I have to say. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± L?t??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l?.?????? Without waiting for Nni¡¯s reply, Caiden spun on his heel and strode off. As he walked away, Nni¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She trusted that Caiden wouldn¡¯t risk her daughter¡¯s life and that Belinda likely possessed exceptional expertise. Yet, for this critical procedure, she remained firm in her choice of Turner. Because¡­ she simply couldn¡¯t take the risk with her daughter¡¯s life. With a steadying breath, Nni turned and made her way back to the ward. Meanwhile, Belinda had just left a patient¡¯s room and was heading to her office when she spotted a familiar silhouette at the corridor¡¯s end. That was¡­ . . . Chapter 1469 ?Chapter 1469: After a brief moment of hesitation, she decided to approach. Standing behind the figure, she softly called, ¡°Ms. Dury.¡± Barbara¡¯s posture tensed, but she didn¡¯t turn to face Belinda. ¡°Taking a moment to clear your head?¡± Belinda asked gently. Barbara¡¯s gaze remained fixed on the view beyond the window, her eyes unblinking. When no response came, Belinda didn¡¯t push. Instead, she quietly stood beside Barbara. After roughly three minutes, Barbara finally nced over, her brow creasing. ¡°Why are you standing here with me?¡± Belinda arched an eyebrow. ¡°With you?¡± she said with a soft chuckle. ¡°Not quite.¡± ¡°I just felt like soaking in the scenery.¡± Barbara¡¯s lips pressed into a line; she was clearly unconvinced. After a long silence, as if stirred by some inner turmoil, Barbara murmured, ¡°You know, I actually¡­ really love sports. I love running, especially marathons.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes softened at the confession. ¡°But now? I can barely handle a slow walk. After the surgery, I¡¯ll be on meds for life.¡± A bitter chuckle escaped Barbara. Turning to face Belinda directly, she added, ¡°Dr. Wright, I know you followed me and tried to persuade my mom to pick you not to outshine the director of your department, but because you truly care about me. But my mom¡­ I understand her, too. She¡¯s just terrified of losing me.¡± Her voice wavered, eyes glistening with unshed tears. ¡°So, please, Dr. Wright, just let the matter go.¡± With that, Barbara walked away. Watching her tall, fragile frame recede, Belinda felt a wave of empathy for her. Lost in her thoughts, she was jolted back to reality by the sudden ring of her phone. ncing at the screen, she saw Caiden¡¯s name. With a brief purse of her lips, she tapped to answer. g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, home to the best fiction ¡°How did it go?¡± Belinda was the first to ask, her voiceced with anticipation. Caiden let out a breath, his shoulders heavy with the weight of disappointment. ¡°I did my best,¡± he replied. The message behind his words was clear¡ªthe attempt had failed. He continued, a trace of regret in his tone, ¡°Mrs. Dury was resolute in her decision. No matter what I said, she wouldn¡¯t budge. I couldn¡¯t sway her.¡± Belinda fell silent, exhaling a long, weary sigh. After a thoughtful pause, she offered an idea. ¡°What if¡­ you asked Mrs. Dury whether she¡¯d allow Star to perform the surgery on Barbara?¡± Caiden blinked, caught off guard by the suggestion. ¡°You mean¡­ You want to perform the surgery on Barbara as Star?¡± he asked, surprised. Belinda nodded slowly, her expression resolute. ¡°Yes. That way, Mrs. Dury would feel reassured, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± The decision had crystallized in her mind after speaking with Barbara earlier. Since Nni couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust Belinda, perhaps she would ce her faith in Star, the world-renowned surgical talent. Caiden didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Alright.¡± But then, he paused, his expression turning cautious. ¡°Still, it might be better to wait until tomorrow morning. If I approach her again tonight, she¡¯ll likely just turn me down.¡± . . . Chapter 1470 ?Chapter 1470: Belinda considered it, then nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right. But we can¡¯t afford to wait too long, either. I¡¯m afraid Barbara¡¯s condition might deteriorate rapidly.¡± Caiden¡¯s face grew more serious. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll speak to her first thing in the morning tomorrow. And if she agrees, you can immediately gather your team to perform the surgery.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Belinda said with a determined nod. But even as she replied, a flicker of unease crossed her mind. She hesitated, then asked, ¡°But if we go ahead with this¡­ What about Turner? And the hospital president? Won¡¯t this cause trouble?¡± Caiden instantly understood her concern. He gave a short, ironicugh. ¡°Turner? Oh, he¡¯ll be absolutely livid. But let him be angry. Since he doesn¡¯t have the skills, he¡¯s got no one to me but himself.¡± Then, his tone softened slightly. ¡°As for the hospital director, you don¡¯t need to worry. This will only elevate the hospital¡¯s standing. Having a surgeon of Star¡¯s caliber operate here, it¡¯s a¡­¡± ¡°Badge of honor. The director will be thrilled.¡± Belinda listened, her heart gradually lightening. His reasoning made perfect sense. ¡°Alright then,¡± Caiden said, his voice gentle now, ¡°leave the rest to me. Try to get some rest tonight. I¡¯ll bring you good news in the morning.¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Okay.¡± They then ended the call, and Belinda set her phone aside before turning on her heel and making her way toward the doctors¡¯ office. Meanwhile, in Barbara¡¯s hospital room, the door opened with a gentle click. Zaria stepped inside, apanied by someone else. Kylee. ¡°Aunt Nni, Barbara,¡± Zaria greeted warmly, her voice gentle as she gestured to the woman beside her. ¡°This is my friend, Kylee. When she heard Barbara had been hospitalized, she insisted wee visit.¡± As soon as Zaria finished, Kylee stepped forward with an easy smile, her tone polite and light. ¡°Ms. Dury, Barbara, hello. I¡¯m Kylee Wright,¡± she said, cing a box of nutritional supplements and a meticulously arranged fruit basket on the coffee table. G a lno v els is packed with thrilling adventures Nni nodded in acknowledgment, her tone cool but courteous. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you, but really, you shouldn¡¯t have. Please, have a seat.¡± Zaria turned to look around the room. ¡°Where¡¯s my dad?¡± ¡°Your father wasn¡¯t feeling well again, so I told him to head home,¡± Nni exined. By ¡°home,¡± she meant the house in Owathe. Zaria nodded, a cloud of concerning over her face. ¡°All right. In that case, I¡¯ll head back early to check on him.¡± Kylee couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of disappointment. She had been looking forward to meeting the head of the Wright family today. She was curious about him. Zaria led Kylee over to the sofa and gestured for her to sit. ¡°Isn¡¯t it such a nice coincidence, Aunt Nni?¡± she said to Nni. ¡°Kylee shares the samest name as us. Her father is from Owathe, but her mother is from Soling, just like¡­¡± . . . Chapter 1471 ?Chapter 1471: Zaria had brought that up on purpose. ¡°Is that so? What a remarkable coincidence, indeed,¡± Nni replied tly, her expression indifferent. ¡°Kylee¡¯s mother is none other than the eldest daughter of the Happer family,¡± Zaria continued. ¡°You know, the third among Soling¡¯s four prestigious families. You must know her.¡± Sure enough, Nni¡¯s expression took on a drastic change. She turned sharply to Kylee and asked, ¡°Is that true? You are Car¡¯s daughter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Kylee nodded, smiling. ¡°Do you know my mother, Mrs. Dury?¡± Nni¡¯s face darkened. Then, she let out a cold chuckle. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Kylee¡¯s smile faltered. Judging by Nni¡¯s initial reaction, it sure seemed like she did know Car. But here she was, denying it outright. Then, there was the way her face had darkened at the mere mention of Car. This confirmed Kylee¡¯s suspicion that there was somethingplicated between Car and the Wright family in Soling. Kylee pretended to be awkward and chuckled softly. ¡°I see. I thought you might know her.¡± Nni didn¡¯t pay her any more attention. She took a deep breath and told Zaria, ¡°Take your friend and leave, will you? The hospital isn¡¯t exactly an ideal ce to hang around.¡± She was dismissing them right to their faces, making it absolutely clear that she had no interest in engaging with Kylee any further. Zaria was a little taken aback, but seeing how resolute Nni was, she could only nod andply. ¡°I understand.¡± She stood up and turned to Kylee. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylee nodded and stood as well. ¡°I wish you a fast recovery, Miss Dury,¡± she said to Barbara with a smile before following Zaria out of the ward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Kylee,¡± Zaria said as they walked down the hallway. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my aunt to react that way.¡± Uncover your next adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Kylee replied. Then, after a moment of thought, she continued, ¡°But her reaction made me think that she actually knows my mother. It¡¯s just¡­ Well, it seemed like your aunt doesn¡¯t like my mother at all. I guess by extension, she doesn¡¯t like me, either.¡± Zaria nodded in agreement, her expression turning serious. ¡°I got the same impression. But I can¡¯t fathom why. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll try to find an opportunity to ask her about it.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylee replied. The two women exited the Grand ins General Hospital and got into their respective cars. As Kylee drove, her mind kept circling back to a single thought¡­ Kylee believed Nni and the others must dislike Car because she was a homewrecker who had destroyed the Wright family. That was reasonable enough¡ªwho wouldn¡¯t despise a homewrecker? . . . Chapter 1472 ?Chapter 1472: Still, today¡¯s visit was quite revealing. Kylee could now say with absolute certainty that Car had shared aplex rtionship with the Wright family in the past. The rtionship might be something they were ashamed to admit, so both Car and the Wright family members refused to acknowledge it. But the more they evaded the truth, the more determined Kylee became to uncover it. She had to confirm whether the head of the Wright family was indeed Belinda¡¯s biological father. If so, then she might be able to manipte this connection to her advantage. Thinking of this, Kylee started smirking. There was just one thing she didn¡¯t understand, though. Why was Zaria invested in this matter as well? What benefit could the truth bring her? Wouldn¡¯t it only damage the rtionship between her father and mother? Or was she nning to help her mother get rid of Car once the truth was exposed? In any case, Kylee felt the need to figure out Zaria¡¯s true intentions. Otherwise, she might get blindsided and end up at a disadvantage. For now, Kylee was just d that Nni had chosen her mentor over Belinda. That was good news. After all, she didn¡¯t want Belinda to have too much contact with the Wright family from Soling. Belinda was scheduled for a twelve-hour surgery the next morning, so she went to bed early tonight. It was just a little past midnight when her phone rang, startling her awake. She reached out to grab the phone from the nightstand. When she saw the caller ID, she came fully awake from shock. Caiden? Exclusive stories g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í?ls Why was he calling at such ate hour? Could be¡­ Belinda didn¡¯t waste another second and picked up the call. ¡°Hello?¡± Caiden¡¯s voice was filled with urgency. ¡°Belinda, you need toe to the hospital right away! Barbara suddenly developed jugr vein distention. Herplexion has already darkened, and her blood pressure is rapidly dropping.¡± Belinda¡¯s face turned grim. Those symptoms¡­ ¡°It¡¯s an aortic rupture!¡± she eximed. ¡°Exactly,¡± Caiden said. ¡°Barbara is currently in critical condition. You need toe quickly.¡± ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡± Belinda said as she threw the covers back and jumped out of bed. ¡°But have you talked to Mrs. Dury about the matter?¡± Caiden understood what she meant. ¡°It¡¯s all set; don¡¯t worry. She has given permission for Star to perform the procedure for her daughter.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be there as soon as I can.¡± Belinda hung up. . . . Chapter 1473 ?Chapter 1473: ¡°What happened?¡± Lucas asked, sitting up in bed. ¡°It¡¯s Barbara,¡± Belinda answered as she contacted Addie, Fred, and Kori. ¡°She¡¯s in critical condition. I need to get to the hospital immediately.¡± Lucas was visibly startled by the news. He got out of bed as well, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital.¡± Belinda refused him. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Lucas. I can handle this myself.¡± ¡°Just listen to me. Let me drive you, okay?¡± Lucas cut Belinda off. ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte. I can¡¯t let you drive; I¡¯ll get worried.¡± Belinda hesitated for a few more seconds before finally nodding. ¡°All right.¡± They gathered their things and were soon on their way to the Grand ins General Hospital. They had barely pulled over in the parking lot when Belinda was already unbuckling her seatbelt. She turned to Lucas and said, ¡°It might take a while. You don¡¯t have to wait for me. Just head home and sleep.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Lucas said without missing a beat. ¡°Just go and do what you have to do.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Belinda got out of the car. Lucas watched as Belinda was joined by a man and two women. One of them handed her a pair of sses and a face mask. After putting them on, Belinda stepped into the elevator with her team. At the sight of this, Lucas¡¯ brow twitched slightly. One of the women seemed vaguely familiar, but he couldn¡¯t ce where he had seen her, exactly. After mulling it over for a while, Lucas killed the engine and got out of the car. ¡°Caiden! What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Turner left home and stormed into the Cardiac Surgery Department. He intercepted Caiden, confronting him with a cold snarl. Unfazed, Caiden looked at Turner and said icily, ¡°Move aside! I don¡¯t have time to argue with you.¡± Get thetest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s Turner stood his ground, however, his voice ringing with usation when he said, ¡°Mrs. Dury has already chosen me to be Barbara¡¯s attending physician! Why did you bring in Star to perform the surgery?¡± ¡°Why? Because you made a grave error in judgment!¡± Since Turner was so persistent, Caiden decided not to hold back. ¡°You told Barbara¡¯s family that the patient is stable and that there is no urgent need for surgery, isn¡¯t that right? In reality, Barbara¡¯s condition is a ticking time bomb! The dissection has ruptured, and she needs surgery right now!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°This also proves that Belinda¡¯s initial assessment was correct; she warned us that the patient¡¯s condition was not looking good, and she even¡­¡± Called for immediate medical intervention! After everything, do you honestly think that Mrs. Dury would still entrust her daughter¡¯s life to you? I brought Star in, because, first of all, she expressed interest in the case, and second of all, because it is in the patient¡¯s best interest!¡± Caiden took a deep breath. ¡°If you believe that your skills surpass those of Star¡¯s, Dr. Ortiz, then fine. I will have Star step aside and let you take over.¡± . . . Chapter 1474 ?Chapter 1474: Turner was utterly speechless at this point. Caiden¡¯sst remark had hit a very sore nerve. It was clear his skills were nothingpared to Star¡¯s. What was more, since Barbara¡¯s dissection had ruptured, her condition was even more delicate than any of them could have anticipated. Turner knew that he had neither the skills nor the confidence to guarantee the sess of the procedure. And if Barbara died on his operating table, his career was as good as over. Deep down, he felt some relief knowing that Star would be the one handling the surgery. His anger mostly stemmed from the fact that, by calling Star in without telling him, Caiden hadpletely disrespected him. The room fell silent. The tension in the air was thick. Just then, one of the doctors from Turner¡¯s team stepped forward and spoke. ¡°Mr. Rodgers, that¡¯s not what Dr. Ortiz meant at all. It¡¯s just that he is Miss Dury¡¯s attending physician. You didn¡¯t even give him a courtesy call before you assigned Star to rece him. He is upset because he feels a little disrespected,¡± the doctor said. Caiden let out a coldugh. ¡°Didn¡¯t I notify him afterward?¡± he retorted. ¡°The patient¡¯s condition was worsening by the second. I prioritized calling Star over to save the patient¡¯s life. Tell me, what exactly did I do wrong?¡± The doctor shut his mouth, not knowing how to respond. Caiden couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage with anyone from Turner¡¯s team any further. He turned and addressed the other doctors in the office. ¡°Star and the patient¡¯s family have already agreed to make VSARR with total aortic recement an open procedure. Those of you who are interested in observing the surgery can go.¡± ¡°I would like to go, Mr. Rodgers!¡± ¡°Me, too!¡± Keep reading at .c¡ðm It was three in the morning by then, but news that Star would be performing a total aortic recement surgery on a patient was spreading like wildfire. Even the doctors who had already gone home for the night rushed back to the hospital, eager to see the renowned surgeon in action. ¡°All right, go get ready,¡± Caiden said. ¡°Yes, Mr. Rodgers!¡± ¡°What an amazing opportunity this is!¡± Lucas approached the exclusive VIP surgical suite and found Nni sitting on the bench outside, her face streaked with tears. She looked utterly distraught. ¡°Nni,¡± Lucas called out as he drew closer. Nni¡¯s head jerked up. ¡°Lucas,¡± she said, startled to see him, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lucas quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°A friend of mine was admitted. I came to check on him. I was just in reception when I heard a few nurses talking about Barbara¡¯s case, so I thought I¡¯d drop by and see how things are going.¡± Nni nodded in a daze. . . . Chapter 1475 ?Chapter 1475: ¡°How is Barbara now?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Has she gone into surgery?¡± ¡°Yes, she¡¯s already inside the operating room,¡± Nni replied in a trembling voice. ¡°Who is the lead surgeon?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°It¡¯s Star.¡± ¡°Star?¡± Lucas echoed, momentarily stunned. ¡°The world-famous surgeon, often described as the greatest in the field?¡± ¡°Yes, her.¡± Nni nodded again and swallowed audibly before continuing, ¡°Apparently, Caiden is well-acquainted with her. After exining Barbara¡¯s condition, she expressed interest in her case and agreed to perform the surgery.¡± Lucas fell silent. At that moment, he recalled something. The woman from the parking lot, the one who seemed familiar¡­ She was probably Star¡¯s assistant! She and the others had met up with Belinda as soon as she arrived¡­ Could Belinda actually be the legendary genius of the medical world, Star? Or was she just another one of Star¡¯s assistants? Lucas didn¡¯t know. He had no choice but to wait until the surgery was over and the doctors came out before he could get his answer. Just then, he was pulled out of his thoughts when a group of doctors rounded the corner and began making their way toward the surgical suite. Their faces were lit with obvious excitement, and they were all engrossed in animated conversation. ¡°This is incredible! We finally get to see Star perform surgery again. We¡¯re so lucky!¡± ¡°Absolutely! And this time, it¡¯s the total aortic recement we¡¯re talking about. Witnessing such aplicated surgery being performed firsthand is nothing short of an honor!¡± ¡°Mr. Rodgers is incredible! He was able to bring Star here.¡± Latest updates on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s Lucas¡¯ eyes narrowed at the brief exchange he overheard. There was a glint of suspicion and intrigue in his gaze. In the operating room, Belinda was now fully prepped and ready. She asked, ¡°How¡¯s the patient¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not looking good; her blood pressure¡¯s still plummeting fast,¡± Addie answered. Belinda¡¯s face grew grave. ¡°We need to start cardiopulmonary bypass. It has to happen within five minutes, or the patient¡¯s brain will suffer permanent damage.¡± As she spoke, she took her ce at the operating table. ¡°Administer heparin.¡± ¡°Prepare for femoral artery canntion.¡± ¡°Give me the scalpel.¡± Belinda issuedmands and moved with precision. . . . Chapter 1476 ?Chapter 1476: The anesthesiologist kept a close watch on the clock. ¡°One minute and fifty seconds.¡± Belinda¡¯s hands remained remarkably steady. ¡°Three minutes and twenty seconds.¡± After a moment, Belinda ordered, ¡°Begin cardiopulmonary bypass.¡± The doctor responsible for the cardiopulmonary bypass responded, ¡°Cardiopulmonary bypass established.¡± ¡°Three minutes and fifty-seven seconds.¡± The announcement stunned everyone in the room and the observers watching from the second floor. ¡°With a ruptured aorta and severe hemorrhaging, they set up a bypass in under four minutes? No wonder Star has such a ster reputation!¡± ¡°This is truly astounding.¡± ¡°Begin the surgery,¡± Belinda announced. As she skillfully conducted the surgery, the team of observing doctors remained utterly engrossed, their attention riveted on her precise movements¡ªspecifically, on the deft motions of her hands. There was no denying it¡ªher hands maneuvered with astonishing precision and agility! No wonder she was a globally celebrated surgical maestro. The scalpel in her hand seemed to be an extension of her will, dancing effortlessly in sync with her intentions. The people observing the procedure were in awe, their breaths caught. Outside the operating room, Time dragged on relentlessly. Four hours had passed since Barbara had been taken into the operating room. Throughout this agonizing wait, Lucas remained by Nni¡¯s side. g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m fuels your imagination Nni, consumed by quiet prayers, clung to the hope of a miracle to pull her daughter through this life-threatening ordeal. Her tears had nearly run dry from hours of silent weeping. She turned to Lucas, her voice trembling with regret. ¡°Lucas, do you think¡­ if I had followed Dr. Wright¡¯s advice instead of opting for Dr. Ortiz¡¯s approach and allowed her to operate on Barbara right away, my daughter wouldn¡¯t be in such a grave state now? Dr. Wright warned me repeatedly that Barbara¡¯s condition was deteriorating and that immediate surgery was needed. But I just didn¡¯t take her words seriously.¡± Her voice broke as she continued, ¡°I even convinced myself she was exaggerating. But¡­ I never expected¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to finish, recalling how Barbara¡¯s condition had taken a catastrophic turn in the dead of night. Lucas, hearing the pain in Nni¡¯s words, struggled to find the right response. He understood how deeply Nni cherished her daughter. Choosing a more conservative treatment n hadn¡¯t been a mistake in itself; it was just a cautious decision. No one could have foreseen the rapid decline in Barbara¡¯s health. . . . Chapter 1477 ?Chapter 1477: Lucas offered gentle reassurance, saying, ¡°Nni, the world¡¯s finest surgeon is in the operating room saving Barbara. I¡¯m confident she¡¯ll pull through.¡± Nni nodded through her sobs. ¡°You¡¯re right. With Star here, my Barbara will definitely be all right.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Lucas said. ¡°She wille out safe and sound.¡± Nni dabbed at her eyes with a piece of tissue before saying, ¡°There¡¯s something I want to ask you, Lucas, and I hope that you will answer me honestly.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°What is it?¡± Nni said, ¡°Belinda is your wife, right? Did she use your connections to get into the Grand ins General Hospital?¡± Lucas blinked at her,pletely blindsided by her question. His face then broke into a resigned smile. ¡°Of course not.¡± ¡°No?¡± Nni frowned, clearly not convinced by his answer. ¡°No,¡± Lucas repeated. ¡°Let me clear something up first¡ªBelinda is no longer my wife, she¡¯s my girlfriend now. We got divorced some time ago. The reason for the divorce is that I was a fool and couldn¡¯t figure out my own feelings before. I hurt Belinda again and again, until she lost all trust in me. She was the one who filed for divorce. To be honest, prior to our divorce, Belinda and I had a very strained rtionship. And at the time, there was nothing I wanted more than to be free of her.¡± Lucas paused to let out a soft, self-deprecating chuckle. ¡°Under such circumstances, do you think I would help her get a position in the hospital?¡± After hearing Lucas¡¯ words, Nni was shocked. She looked at Lucas in disbelief. She wasn¡¯t expecting such a history between Lucas and Belinda. ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that Belinda got into the Grand ins General Hospital by her own merit?¡± she asked. Lucas nodded without hesitation. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re aware of how high the standards here are, right? They only get the best doctors in each field. My Belinda, she is the youngest attending physician in the entire hospital. If you ask me, that¡¯s proof enough of her capabilities.¡± Nni¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you just tell me before that Belinda was your girlfriend? You said that your wife wasn¡¯t a cardiologist.¡± This time, Lucas¡¯ chuckle was one of resignation. ¡°That was Belinda¡¯s idea. She knew our families were on good terms. She didn¡¯t want you to choose her as Barbara¡¯s attending physician just because of our families¡¯ rtionship.¡± ¡°I see!¡± Nni¡¯s face lit up with sudden realization. She hadn¡¯t considered this possibility before. It seemed she had misunderstood Belinda right from the start. For a moment, Nni didn¡¯t know what to say. The surgery had been going on for ten hours. Inside the operating room, everyone was still on edge. Belinda spoke. ¡°Please check the regurgitation volume.¡± The anesthesiologist checked as instructed, then looked up at Belinda in shocked delight. ¡°Zero point two, almost seamless!¡± ¡°Oh my gosh! That¡¯s incredible!¡± A doctor couldn¡¯t help but exim upon hearing the result. . . . Chapter 1478 ?Chapter 1478: The doctors observing from the second floor exchanged shocked nces after hearing that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it! That¡¯s a really low value! Do you realize what that means? Not only will the patient live a normal life after recovery, but she would also be capable of strenuous activities like running and other heavy exercise. This is nothing short of a miracle.¡± ¡°As expected of the legendary surgeon! Truly amazing stuff.¡± ¡°I must say, I have never been so impressed in all my years in this profession!¡± ¡°The fact that we were able to witness such aplex surgery firsthand¡ªwhat a privilege!¡± ¡°The result is better than what any of us could have hoped for. It feels quite surreal!¡± The doctors volleyed back and forth with their praises for Star, while Turner stood to the side, his expression turning more sour with every word he heard. Sure, this oue was ideal for both the hospital and the patient¡¯s family, but it was still a huge blow to his ability. The surgery itself was proof that he had sorely misjudged the patient¡¯s condition and had effectively sent her to a critical state. A rupture was extremely dangerous, and even with immediate response, the patient could easily die on the operating table. If Star hadn¡¯t stepped in to perform the surgery, the consequences would have been unimaginable. It took another hour for Barbara¡¯s surgery to finally bepleted. Belinda left the suturing to Addie and exited the operating room. She changed her clothes and put on her customized sses and mask. Then, she went out with Fred. As per standard procedure, she needed to discuss the patient¡¯s condition with their family, so she had no choice but to speak with Nni. When the Wright family members saw Belinda and Fred, they all rushed over. Your next story starts here g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m ¡°Dr. Star, how is my daughter?¡± Nni asked, her face still lined with worry. She reached out and grabbed Belinda¡¯s hand. ¡°Please calm down,¡± Fred said. Realizing that she might have been rude by grabbing the doctor¡¯s hand, Nni withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I apologize, Dr. Star¡­¡± ¡°Never mind about that,¡± Belinda said, shaking her head. ¡°The surgery was sessful, and your daughter will be moved to the ICU shortly. She¡¯s stable for now, but the next¡­¡± A few days are critical. At this point, whether she manages to pull through or not depends on her own resilience.¡± Nni¡¯s eyes welled up with fresh tears. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Star. Truly, thank you very much!¡± she said, her voice choked with emotion. Belinda said, ¡°Barbara requires constant monitoring. I suggest you put Dr. Wright to the task. Caiden told me that it was she who pointed out the urgency of the patient¡¯s situation and even advised immediate surgery. Clearly, she was right. I think it¡¯s only proper for her to oversee Barbara¡¯s recovery from now on.¡± This was the main reason Belinda wanted to meet with Nni. . . . Chapter 1479 ?Chapter 1479: She knew the surgery had been done well, and she wanted to take on the task of helping Barbara recover. The problem was, Turner was still officially Barbara¡¯s attending physician. But Belinda knew that no one would question the legendary Star if she rmended someone to take over the position. After everything, Belinda was fairly certain that Nni would agree to anything Star said. Sure enough, Nni nodded without hesitation. ¡°Yes, of course. I will do as you say.¡± Belinda gave her a brisk nod, and without saying anything else, left the hospital with Fred and Kori. Belinda still needed to monitor Barbara¡¯s condition in the ICU, so she had Fred drive her to a nearby coffee shop. Belinda shed her disguise and got out of the car, then caught a taxi back to the hospital. As she walked into the Cardiac Surgery Department, she heard everyone discussing Barbara¡¯s surgery and the amazing skills of Star. One of the doctors noticed Belinda and immediately said to her, ¡°Dr. Wright! Where were youst night? Why didn¡¯t youe?¡± ¡°I had some business out of town,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°I even took the morning off.¡± ¡°No wonder! It¡¯s a shame you couldn¡¯t be here! You wouldn¡¯t believe this, but¡­ Star herself operated on Barbarast night!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Dr. Wright. What a pity you missed it. We all watched everything from the theater; it was a total aortic recement, and Star did it so effortlessly. She is simply amazing! I¡¯ve never seen a more efficient doctor in the operating room. Her hands were so steady, even when they were moving fast.¡± ¡°Well, what else can we expect? Star is known to be the top surgeon globally. She¡¯s on a level above the rest.¡± Belinda feigned surprise and interest at their chatter. ¡°Is she really that remarkable?¡± ¡°Absolutely! Oh, you should have seen it with your own eyes. If we¡¯re blessed with another chance to watch her work, you should definitely be there! Once you see her perform surgery, you¡¯ll understand what we¡¯re talking about.¡± Find exclusive updates g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls ¡°Those hands of hers are meant for surgery! She is incredible!¡± The doctor spoke with utter admiration. ¡°I agree! Her hands moved on instinct, and they worked seamlessly with her genius mind. Truly remarkable.¡± Belinda just smiled. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve certainly piqued my curiosity now. I hope I get the opportunity to see Star perform surgery next time.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it will be an experience you will never forget!¡± Just then, Caiden suddenly walked into the office. Turner was trailing behind him, his face red with indignation. The room fell silent upon their entrance. It was Turner who broke the silence, and his tone was nothing short of aggressive. ¡°What are you saying, Caiden? You do realize that I¡¯m Barbara¡¯s attending physician, right? Do you really expect me to just hand over her follow-up treatments to Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 1480 ?Chapter 1480: He didn¡¯t bother to hide his anger. The other doctors exchanged nervous nces, their faces bearing expressions of shock and disbelief. None of them had expected the situation to turn out like this. They had assumed that with Nni choosing Turner as her daughter¡¯s attending physician, that was the end of the matter. But then, Star had stepped in to handle the surgery, and now, Belinda was supposed to oversee Barbara¡¯s recovery? What was going on? Some of the doctors couldn¡¯t help but nce over at Belinda, hoping to get a clue from her. Unfortunately for them, her expression revealed nothing. ¡°It was Star who assigned Belinda to handle Barbara¡¯s follow-up treatment,¡± Caiden said. ¡°She personally rmended her to Nni, who readily agreed. If you have any objections, you can take them up with Star or Nni.¡± Caiden¡¯s words left Turner speechless, and his expression changed instantly. Star had rmended Belinda to Nni? How was that even possible? ¡°Impossible!¡± Turner snapped, his tone brimming with disbelief. ¡°There¡¯s no way Star would ever issue such an instruction. You¡¯re just fabricating this and using her name to legitimize it!¡± Caiden let out a biting sneer. ¡°If you¡¯re so sure of that, why don¡¯t you ask Mrs. Dury directly? And as for why Star would issue such an instruction, don¡¯t you already know the answer deep down? Because of your poor judgment, Barbara suffered a ruptured aortic dissection and hovered on the edge of death! If I hadn¡¯t called Star over when I did, do you honestly believe you have the skill to save Barbara?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Even though Belinda wasn¡¯t the one who performed the operation, she and Star share the same medical perspective. Both of them rmended the valve-sparing aortic root recement with extensive aortic reconstruction. So tell me, what¡¯s so unreasonable about Star entrusting the follow-up treatment to Belinda?¡± His words cut through the room like a de, mercilessly exposing Turner¡¯s blunder. Turner¡¯s expression turned dark in an instant. Your next adventure is at g al n ovels . con Yet, for all his anger, he had no rebuttal. After all, Star¡¯s surgical strategy had perfectly mirrored what Belinda had initially advised. Grinding his teeth, Turner made a final attempt to defend himself. ¡°Barbara¡¯s rupture was unexpected! None of us wanted this oue. You can¡¯t pin the me on me.¡± Caiden looked at him coldly. ¡°Belinda warned you from the very start that Barbara¡¯s condition was critical. She strongly advised immediate surgery. And what did you say? You insisted that Barbara wasn¡¯t experiencing any significant pain, that there was time to wait. You dismissed the urgency, and now, look where that¡¯s led us.¡± Turner bit down hard on his lower lip, at a loss for words. He had no defense. His error in judgment was irrefutable. Before he could utter another word, Caiden continued, ¡°Or would you prefer Mrs. Durye here herself and publicly state who she wants in charge of her daughter¡¯s follow-up treatment?¡± Turner¡¯s face turned a ghastly shade of white, his embarrassment evident. . . . Chapter 1481 ?Chapter 1481: The tension in the room was suffocating until, finally, a member of Turner¡¯s team stepped forward. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Mr. Rodgers,¡± the doctor said calmly. ¡°Since¡­¡± ¡°Star has already designated Dr. Wright to oversee Barbara¡¯s follow-up treatment; we should respect her decision. Dr. Ortiz has no objections to that.¡± At those words, Turner exhaled quietly in relief, his shoulders slumping ever so slightly. After what had happened, he knew Nni must already be deeply dissatisfied with him. If she were toe here and publicly dere her preference for Belinda to handle her daughter¡¯s further treatment, his reputation as department head would bepletely ruined. Caiden gave Turner one final nce, then turned and said to Belinda, ¡°Dr. Wright, Barbara¡¯s care is now in your hands.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll head to the ICU right away to check on her.¡± She rose smoothly and exited the office without another word. Once Caiden and Turner had both left, therge office gradually came alive with murmurs. One doctor sighed and said, ¡°Our department head really embarrassed himself this time.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Who knew that Barbara¡¯s condition would unfold precisely as Dr. Wright predicted?¡± a doctor remarked. ¡°To be honest, Dr. Wright is remarkable in her own right. Barbara only showed minor abnormalities in her upper limbs. There was no apparent indication that something else was wrong. She was able to live on her own, do her daily activities, and didn¡¯t feel any pain. Yet, Dr. Wright somehow knew that Barbara needed immediate surgery.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how she does it, but after everything that happened recently, my admiration for Dr. Wright has only grown.¡± ¡°When Mr. Truman¡¯s left ventricr posterior wall ruptured mid-procedurest time, her profound grasp of his pathology allowed for immediate and precise identification of the hemorrhage¡¯s origin. But with Barbara¡¯s case, how do you even exin it? Can you really say she was right by coincidence?¡± ¡°Clearly not. Dr. Wright has the skills to back her prognoses. Well, she got into one of the most renowned hospitals in the country by acing the entrance exam. Of course, she¡¯s exceptional!¡± Fresh chapters live g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í????s ¡°You¡¯re just exaggerating!¡± a female doctor suddenly interjected. ¡°What if Belinda just got a little lucky this time?¡± One of the doctors who had defended Belinda rolled her eyes and retorted, ¡°I would believe that if it happened only once, but twice in a row? Do you think she¡¯s blessed by the god of fortune or something?¡± The skeptical female doctor was at a loss for how to respond to that. Meanwhile, inside the SVIP ICU room, Belinda asked the doctor on duty, ¡°How is Barbara¡¯s condition? Did you notice any abnormalities?¡± The doctor shook his head. ¡°None at all. Her vital signs have remained stable.¡± His tone grew animated as he continued, ¡°Star is truly incredible! It was a very high-risk procedure, but she executed it wlessly, and the post-surgery recovery is going well! Her skills are just as legendary as the rumors say. Oh, by the way, the patient is awake.¡± . . . Chapter 1482 ?Chapter 1482: Belinda smiled under her mask. ¡°All right. The patient¡¯s vital signs may be stable for now, but we can¡¯t let our guard down. Keep on monitoring her closely.¡± ¡°Of course, Dr. Wright,¡± the ICU doctor replied with a serious expression. ¡°You can get back to work,¡± Belinda said. ¡°I need to check on Barbara.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The ICU doctor gave her a small nod and left the room. Belinda walked over to the hospital bed and sat beside it. Barbara was lying there, her eyes open, staring at the ceiling. ¡°Congrattions, Barbara,¡± Belinda said softly. ¡°Your surgery was sessful. However, you¡¯re not out of danger yet. There are several stages ahead of you, and some of them are crucial to yourplete recovery. You need to be strong and determined, or you¡¯ll have a hard time pulling through this. Here, let me start by giving you some good news.¡± Barbara didn¡¯t react. Her eyes were still fixed on the ceiling. She didn¡¯t even blink. It was as if she didn¡¯t hear a single word Belinda was saying. Belinda continued, ¡°The one who handled your surgery is Dr. Star. Ah, but you probably don¡¯t know who she is, do you? Let me tell you about her. Dr. Star is a towering figure in the medical world. She is known as the world¡¯s top surgeon. Despite her young age, she has performed numerous surgeries and saved countless lives. And as far as anyone knows, all of her surgeries have been sessful. Isn¡¯t that incredible?¡± Belinda felt a flush of self-consciousness, her voice tinged with hesitance as she spoke. Pursing her lips briefly, she continued, ¡°You can takefort in knowing your operation was a resounding sess. Thanks to Dr. Star¡¯s remarkable expertise, once you¡¯re fully healed, you¡¯ll be able to run with the same freedom as before. High-impact activities like basketball or volleyball may be off the table, but running is definitely okay.¡± At those words, Barbara stirred with a faint response. Slowly, she turned her gaze toward Belinda, and a spark of life flickered back into her eyes. With a gentle smile, Belinda said, her voice steady and warm, ¡°You heard me correctly. After recovery, you¡¯ll be able to run again, just like old times.¡± L?t??t ?h¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.????m Tears glistened in Barbara¡¯s eyes, streaming down her face in quiet rivulets. Belinda reached for a tissue, softly dabbing at the corners of Barbara¡¯s eyes. ¡°Hey, no need for tears; this is something to celebrate, isn¡¯t it? From now on, focus on tackling the recovery ahead. Push through, and a bright future awaits you.¡± Barbara gave a small nod, her expression now alight with a renewed sense of hope and resolve. Relief washed over Belinda when she saw this. She had dreaded the thought of Barbara sumbing to despair. After a bit more conversation and a thorough check of Barbara¡¯s vitals to confirm stability, Belinda left the room. In the ICU, where medical staff kept vignt watch over patients day and night, Barbara¡¯s condition was under constant scrutiny. Any issues would prompt an immediate call to Belinda. Having stayed awake through the night and endured a grueling ten-hour surgery, Belinda was bone-tired. . . . Chapter 1483 ?Chapter 1483: Still, she powered through until her shift ended before leaving the hospital. In the parking lot, her gaze settled on a familiar car, a wee sight after the relentless day. She approached, slid into the passenger seat, and turned to Lucas. ¡°What made you decide to pick me up?¡± she asked. ¡°I figured you must be exhausted,¡± Lucas replied with quiet warmth. ¡°Shut your eyes and rx. I¡¯ll get you home safely.¡± Belinda was indeed both tired and sleepy. She nodded, sank into the seat, and soon slipped into sleep. Lucas stole a nce at her, a soft smile ying on his lips. His Dr. Star had poured her all into her work. The drive was smooth and unhurried, with Lucas taking care not to wake Belinda. When the car pulled up to her ce, he didn¡¯t wake her. Instead, he gently reclined her seat, letting her rest morefortably. Belinda slept deeply, not stirring until after ten that night. Lucas remained in the car, keeping a quiet vigil. When Belinda finally awoke, disoriented by her surroundings, she sat upright. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Lucas¡¯ low, soothing voice came from beside her. Turning to him, Belinda looked a bit resigned. ¡°Lucas, we¡¯re home. Did it not cross your mind to wake me? Have you just been sitting here this whole time?¡± Lucas chuckled lightly. ¡°You were sleeping so soundly; I couldn¡¯t bear to disturb you. Plus, I had no pressing ns.¡± After a brief pause, he asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°I am,¡± Belinda admitted, her stomach punctuating the moment with a loud rumble. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside and eat something,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Okay.¡± They climbed out of the car and entered the house. L??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ?@ln?¦Í¨ºl?.¡é?? Margie, always thoughtful, swiftly warmed up the meal she had prepared earlier and set it on the table. Both hungry, Lucas and Belinda ate heartily. Afterward, they stepped outside for a leisurely walk, savoring the crisp night air. Lucas held Belinda¡¯s hand gently, his voice soft. ¡°Belinda, is there something you want to say to me?¡± Belinda¡¯s steps faltered at Lucas¡¯ words. She turned her head to look at him but refrained from saying anything. Lucas¡¯ lips curved ever so slightly, and he said in his smooth, velvety voice, ¡°My dear Dr. Star.¡± Belinda chuckled. ¡°You¡¯ve figured it out?¡± she asked, a mix of surprise and delight in her tone as she looked at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but I immediately recognized you the moment you walked out of the operating room,¡± Lucas replied. Belinda had been in full disguise¡ªwearing a hat, mask, and sses. Even her distinctive eyes had appeared altered behind the sses at the time, but Lucas had recognized her. She was the woman he loved, after all. How could he not recognize her? . . . Chapter 1484 ?Chapter 1484: ¡°The sses you wore back then,¡± Lucas suddenly said, ¡°are they custom-made to alter the shape of your eyes?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes. Once I put them on, the shape of my eyes appears differently.¡± Her real eyes were far too recognizable; she knew from the start that she needed to do something about it to keep people from identifying her as Star. That was why she had gone to great lengths to acquire such a unique pair of sses. ¡°I knew it,¡± Lucas said with a pensive nod. Then, he beamed at Belinda, his eyes twinkling with awe. ¡°I never would have guessed that my girlfriend is actually the globally renowned surgeon, the legendary Star.¡± This revtion had truly caught him off guard. Upon further reflection, Star¡¯s meteoric rise in the medical world coincided with the three-year period after their divorce, the time when Belinda had left for Chixdon. Lucas couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat had Belinda gone through during those three years abroad? Belinda pursed her lips, her expression proud and yful. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot you don¡¯t know about me.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucas raised an eyebrow. ¡°Now I¡¯m even more curious about you.¡± Belindaughed. Something else urred to Lucas, and his eyes widened with the new realization. ¡°I remember now! The reason I thought your mentor looked familiar thest time I saw him! Rowell is a distinguished figure in the medical scene and our country¡¯s top cardiac surgeon. His most prized student is none other than the famous Star!¡± He had never paid particr attention to the happenings in the medical field, so he hadn¡¯t recognized Rowell thest time and had only thought he looked familiar. It wasn¡¯t until now, after learning Belinda was Star, that he connected the dots. ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Belinda said, her smile still lingering on her lips. Your escape begins with ga ln ov els . Lucas furrowed his brows and tilted his head slightly. ¡°So Caiden knew you were Star all along?¡± ¡°Yes, but he found out purely by coincidence,¡± Belinda exined. ¡°I ran into some trouble while I was in Chixdon, and he helped me out. You could say I owed him one because of that. When he learned that I was returning to Owathe, he suggested that I join the Grand ins General Hospital to pay back the favor. And I agreed.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t press further on the matter. He simply held Belinda¡¯s hand and continued walking forward. After a while, he asked, ¡°Was Barbara¡¯s surgery part of your arrangement with Caiden? Did you decide to perform the surgery as Star?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together and thought about it for a moment before answering, ¡°Yeah. Mrs. Dury had serious doubts about my skills. She didn¡¯t think I was capable of such aplex procedure. I thought that if she learned that Star was to perform the surgery, she would feel reassured. However¡­¡± She paused, sighing. ¡°I had originally nned with Caiden to call Mrs. Dury early this morning to discuss Barbara¡¯s treatment,¡± Belinda exined, her voice tinged with resignation. ¡°But who could have anticipated that Barbara¡¯s condition would deteriorate so abruptly? Her aortic dissection ruptured in the middle of the night.¡± . . . Chapter 1485 ?Chapter 1485: Lucas turned his face slightly toward hers, his gaze steady. ¡°You clearly warned them. You said Barbara¡¯s condition was extremely unstable and required immediate surgery. There was no time to waste. But neither Nni nor Turner took your advice seriously.¡± Belinda nodded, a faint sigh escaping her lips. ¡°Yeah. I knew it was serious, but I didn¡¯t expect it to progress so fast. The rupture caught everyone off guard.¡± Lucas gave her hand a reassuring squeeze, his expression both proud and gentle. ¡°This just proves how good you are as a doctor. After this, patients will be even more inclined to trust you. And as for your colleagues, they¡¯re bound to see your abilities in a new light.¡± Belinda responded with a faint smile,ced with sarcasm. ¡°At the very least, Turner¡¯s credibility has taken another nosedive.¡± Lucas tilted his head. ¡°Belinda, why did you decide to keep your identity as Star hidden in the first ce? Was it just to stay out of trouble?¡± ¡°In part, yes,¡± Belinda admitted after a brief pause. ¡°In the beginning, when people didn¡¯t know what I was capable of, things were rtively quiet. But once word spread about my skills, I started getting flooded with requests. People were constantly approaching me, begging me to treat them or their family members, even for routine procedures.¡± She shook her head slightly, a hint of frustration in her voice. ¡°Most of those surgeries were fairly standard, and they already had trusted surgeons for that. But they insisted on having me do it. Eventually, the demand became overwhelming. I¡¯m only human; there¡¯s only so much I can do. So, I made a decision. I announced I would only ept highlyplex, high-risk surgeries. Naturally, that didn¡¯t sit well with everyone.¡± She gave a small shrug. ¡°I ended up offending quite a few people. So, for the sake of my sanity, and maybe my safety, I decided it was best to keep my identity as Star a secret.¡± Lucas slipped his arm around her shoulder protectively. ¡°Well, let them be offended. I will protect you.¡± Resting her head against his shoulder, Belinda teased, ¡°Then my life is in your hands now. You must protect me well!¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas promised, his tone firm and affectionate. He gently lifted her chin. ¡°Now give your man a smile.¡± Stay updated g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s Belinda beamed, her radiant smile lighting up her face. ¡°There, happy now?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucas murmured, before leaning in to kiss her deeply. Belinda wrapped her arms around his waist, returning the kiss with equal tenderness. When the kiss ended, they exchanged soft smiles and resumed their walk. For nearly two hours, they strolled leisurely. Once home, they showered and crawled into bed. Belinda drifted off the moment her head touched the pillow, sleeping deeply through the night until her rm stirred her the next morning. After getting ready, Lucas drove her to the hospital. After changing into her work uniform, Belinda headed straight for the SVIP ICU to check on Barbara. . . . Chapter 1486 ?Chapter 1486: ¡°How was the patient¡¯s conditionst night?¡± she asked the doctor who had been on duty. The doctor said, ¡°All the indicators have been normal so far. Although it¡¯s been less than twenty-four hours since her surgery, her vital signs suggest that she has sessfully passed the first crucial phase of her recovery. We will have to see how things progress from here.¡± Then, his expression shifted to one of utter excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve lost count of the number of times I¡¯ve said this, but Dr. Star is just amazing! Shepleted such aplex and difficult procedure without a hup, and now, the postoperative period has been going very smoothly. Her skills are simply incredible! I seriously think Dr. Star has miraculous hands!¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched slightly. It was true that the first twenty-four hours after surgery were the most critical stage. Issues with the procedure would usually surface at this time. Now that Barbara had managed to pull through without any hurdles, Belinda allowed herself a sigh of relief. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll head in and check on her,¡± Belinda said, nodding at the doctor before heading into Barbara¡¯s ward. Barbara was awake when Belinda stepped inside. Herplexion looked quite good, a fact that had Belinda smiling beneath her mask. Belinda checked the machines and other instruments to ensure that everything was running properly before leaving the ICU. Then, she proceeded with her rounds. When that was done, she made her way to her office, only to find Nni standing outside the door. Belinda was surprised and a little confused to see her there. As for Nni, she walked up to Belinda as soon as she saw her. Clearly, she hade for the express purpose of speaking with Belinda. ¡°Dr. Wright,¡± said one of the resident doctors who had been trailing behind Belinda. ¡°We¡¯ll head inside first.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Stopping in front of Belinda, Nni waited until the other doctors were gone before saying, ¡°Dr. Wright, may I¡­ May I have a word with you?¡± ¡°Sure. Come with me,¡± Belinda said, leading the way to the end of the corridor, where they stopped at an empty corner. Belinda said, ¡°Do you want me to brief you on Barbara¡¯s condition? You have nothing to worry about. She is stable now, and all her vital signs are normal. She has sessfully pulled through the critical first stage of her recovery.¡± Nni let out a huge sigh of relief. The tension left her body, and her heart seemed to slow to a calmer pace. She had indeede seeking Belinda to inquire about her daughter¡¯s condition. After all, she had yet to see Barbara since she had been wheeled into the operating room. But apart from that, she also wanted to apologize to Belinda. . . . Chapter 1487 ?Chapter 1487: ¡°Dr. Wright, I would like to offer my sincerest apologies to you,¡± Nni said earnestly. ¡°I should have never doubted you. I must admit, at one point, I thought you were only trying to show off your skills.¡± At the time, Turner had already examined Barbara and dered that she was stable. He had seen no need for medical intervention. Yet Belinda had staunchly countered his prognosis, insisting that Barbara¡¯s condition was unstable and demanding an immediate, high-risk surgery. Nni had taken her assertiveness as a disy of ego, especially since she had been advocating for such aplicated procedure. She had never thought that things would unfold the way that they had. Nni felt her cheeks flush with shame as she thought back to her past behavior. But Belinda merely smiled, her face showing very little emotion. ¡°To be honest, Ipletely understand why you thought that way. I do know that with my age, my words may not seem very credible. But I also know I can¡¯t control how people see me. Besides, my opinion was contrary to Turner¡¯s, and he is the department head. Under such circumstances, it only makes sense for you to trust him more. So really, there¡¯s no need to apologize.¡± To be honest, Belinda didn¡¯t me Nni for not trusting her at the time. Barbara was facing a life-and-death situation, and as her mother, it was only natural for Nni to choose the safer approach. A lump formed in Nni¡¯s throat. She struggled to process the emotions that bubbled up inside her. She smiled at Belinda. ¡°Thank you, Dr. Wright. From now on, I am entrusting Barbara to you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do my best. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to get back to work,¡± Belinda replied. Nni nodded. ¡°All right. Thank you for your time, doctor.¡± With that, Belinda returned to her office. Belinda stopped by the ICU many times throughout that day to check on Barbara, and she had also had people constantly monitor her condition. Once Barbara finally passed the twenty-four-hour mark without incident, Belinda felt a weight lift off her shoulders. Keep reading g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s Barbara had officially conquered the first hurdle. Before clocking out for the day, Belinda conducted a final assessment of Barbara. Then, she gave meticulous directives to the doctors in the ICU. Meanwhile, an uninvited guest had arrived at Belinda¡¯s ce. ¡°Mom, do you really not care about me anymore? How can you be so heartless?¡± Seated in the living room, Holley was looking at Kenia through tear-filled eyes, her face a mask of grievance and sorrow, her voice thick with emotion. Truth be told, Kenia felt bad seeing her daughter like this. But then, she thought about the things Holley had done, and she realized she still couldn¡¯t forgive her. So, she averted her gaze and pretended she hadn¡¯t heard anything. Holley grew anxious at her reaction. She had more or less predicted that Belinda would cut her off the moment she learned the truth about the hormones and the dark spots on her face, but she had never imagined that her own mother would also cast her away like this. She could still hardly believe that Kenia had actually made good on her word after she dered that she would sever ties with her. She was her mother; how could she do this to her? . . . Chapter 1488 ?Chapter 1488: Yet, Kenia had never contacted her after she had said that. Even today, Holley had to beg shamelessly at the doorstep before Margie let her in. Holley had been convinced that Kenia would ultimately relent when she saw her current wretched state. Perhaps she could even sway her to offer her some help. To her utter dismay, however, Kenia remained unmoved. She was unwilling to even speak to her. Holley felt a wave of panic wash over her. She was horrified by her mother¡¯s unwavering resolve. She broke into a sob. ¡°Mom¡­¡± No sooner had the word left Holley¡¯s lips than Kenia cut her off, her voice slicing through the air like ice. ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Mom.¡¯ Ms. Lewis, whatever bond may have once existed between us is long gone.¡± Her tone was resolute, and it struck Holley like a dagger to the chest. If only she had foreseen this day¡­ If only she had destroyed Belindapletely when she¡¯d had the chance, then perhaps none of this would have happened. Regret consumed Holley. But even faced with Kenia¡¯s merciless rejection, she refused to give up. Her voice trembled as she pleaded, ¡°Mom, know I was wrong. I truly, deeply regret everything. Please¡­ Just forgive me this once. Look at me; I¡¯ve already been punished more than enough.¡± Tears spilled freely down her cheeks. She continued, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m your flesh and blood. How can you bear to see me like this? Doesn¡¯t it tear at your heart?¡± Unexpectedly, Keniaughed, a cold, hollow sound. She turned slowly toward Holley, her eyes sharp. ¡°You are Belinda¡¯s mother, so tell me¡ªwhen you injected her body with hormones, when you defiled her face with that hideous ck scar, did you think, even for a moment, about whether she would suffer? Did your heart ache then, Holley? Did you feel even a flicker of remorse?¡± Holley was at a loss for words for a moment, her face turning pale. ¡°I¡ªI wasn¡¯t thinking straight at that time,¡± she stammered after a while. ¡°I thought it was for Belinda¡¯s own good. I only wanted what was best for her¡ª¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? ¡°Enough!¡± Kenia¡¯s harsh voice sliced through her excuse like a whip. ¡°Spare me the pitiful lies and twisted logic. Don¡¯t insult me further by pretending your cruelty was care. I¡¯m sick of it.¡± Her sharp eyes bore into Holley. The disgust etched into her gaze was unmistakable. Holley was silent, crushed under the weight of Kenia¡¯s fury. Just then, the door creaked open. Momentster, Belinda entered the living room. At the sight of Holley sitting on the sofa, Belinda¡¯s expression instantly darkened. But when her gaze settled on Holley¡¯s bloated features, her eyes narrowed, appraising the transformation. The effects of the hormones had clearly taken their toll on Holley¡¯s body. Holley was visibly rounder now, her face puffy, her neck lost beneath a pronounced double chin. . . . Chapter 1489 ?Chapter 1489: Belinda¡¯s lips curled faintly in a mocking smile. Then, her voice, cold and cutting, rang out. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Holley rose shakily to her feet. ¡°Belinda, I am your mother. Why can¡¯t Ie¡ª¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already cut all ties with you. You are no longer my mother. If you say you are my mother one more time, I will ask you to leave right now!¡± Belinda snapped. A storm of fury surged in her chest. Holley knew she had toply. ¡°I came to ask for your forgiveness. For your grandmother¡¯s, too,¡± Holley stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Belinda, are you still angry with me? Can you find it in your heart to forgive me now?¡± She pointed to her own swollen face, her voice breaking. ¡°Look at me¡­ I¡¯ve already paid the price. I¡¯ve suffered. Isn¡¯t this enough?¡± When Holley finally spoke, the bitterness in her tone still clung to every word. Belinda¡¯s lips twisted into a cold, mocking smirk. ¡°Is it enough? No. This is just the beginning.¡± Holley bristled with anger, poised to retaliate yet fearful of offending Belinda. Her lips pressed into a thin, frustrated line for a moment. ¡°Belinda! I am your mother. How can you be so ruthless to me?¡± Her voice cracked as she spoke. But Belinda only narrowed her cold eyes. ¡°Ruthless? Compared to what you¡¯ve done to me, I¡¯ve been quite kind to you. Just a few days, and you can¡¯t take it anymore? Don¡¯t forget, you injected me with hormones for over twenty years!¡± Holley¡¯s eyes widened in shock and fear, the meaning behind Belinda¡¯s words crashing into her like a tidal wave. Did Belinda intend to give her a taste of the same torment? Could it be that Belinda intended to inject her with hormones for over twenty years, too? The thought alone sent a chill down Holley¡¯s spine. Her heart twisted with despair. No. She could not let this happen. She had to find a way out of this. The newest releases are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°If you came all this way just to beg for forgiveness,¡± Belinda said tly, folding her arms across her chest, ¡°then you might as well see yourself out now.¡± Still, seeing Holley today, seeing how she looked now, she felt satisfied. She realized that, seeing Holley¡¯s current state, she felt no sadness or pity; instead, a hidden sense of joy rose within her. ¡°Belinda,¡± Holley¡¯s voice wavered, her pride thinning with each word. She did not want to leave and give up now. Her eyes shimmered with tears as she looked between Belinda and Kenia, silently pleading. ¡°Leave,¡± Kenia snapped, turning her face away with finality. Swallowing hard, Holley knew she had to leave without achieving anything today. She turned around and walked out of the house in silence. Kenia sat quietly on the sofa, her posture stiff, her hands clenched in herp. Though her face wasposed, her eyes were slightly red. Belinda approached her slowly and lowered herself beside her. ¡°Grandma,¡± she said softly, ¡°do you think I am heartless for doing this?¡± . . . Chapter 1490 Chapter 1490: Kenia turned to her immediately, no hesitation in her eyes. ¡°Of course not!¡± A sigh escaped her, heavy with unspoken resignation. ¡°Yes, seeing Holley like that today¡­ It hurt. I cannot lie about that. My heart ached. I felt¡­ sad.¡± She paused, her voice tightening. ¡°But also know she brought this on herself. Every bit of it. No one forced her to be that kind of person, so no, she does not deserve our sympathy.¡± She then reached out and took Belinda¡¯s hand, her grip firm. ¡°Listen to me, Belinda. You have nothing to feel guilty about. I will not change my stance. No matter how many tears Holley sheds, I will never ask you to forgive her. Because I know how much harm her actions have caused you, both physically and emotionally. The scars she left on your heart are permanent. And no one has the right to ask you to forgive her.¡± After hearing Kenia¡¯s words, Belinda found it hard to exin the feeling in her heart. She looked down, then gently squeezed Kenia¡¯s hand in return. Meanwhile, after leaving Belinda¡¯s ce, Holley took out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Hello?¡± The line took its time connecting, and when it finally did, the voice on the other end sounded impatient. Holley wasted no time. Her voice cracked as sheunched into a tearful rant. ¡°Baker, I failed again. I begged my mother today, even pleaded with Belinda. But none of it worked. They both shut me out. Especially Belinda¡­¡± Her breath hitched, fury leaking through her sadness. ¡°Her words seemed to indicate that she ns to inject me with hormones for over twenty years! Do you know what that means? She might as well sentence me to death!¡± Her voice pitched into desperation. ¡°You have toe up with something to help me!¡± Baker snapped, ¡°At this point, what exactly do you expect me to do?¡± His tone was sharp, clearly showing his frustration. Holley sensed it. She immediately stopped crying and said, ¡°What do you mean by that? And why are you speaking to me like this, so impatient? Is it because I have gained weight? Do you find me repulsive now? Is that why you¡¯re being cold with me?¡± She could feel heat rising to her cheeks, shame fusing with anger. ¡°Do you even have a conscience, Baker? I was just a girl when I got together with you. And for years, I have kept our rtionship hidden¡ªfor your sake! Yes, the n to inject Belinda with hormones was my idea, but it only happened because you agreed to it! You gave the green light. Now the truth is out, and I am the one being punished for it. I am the one turning fat and ugly! And you are starting to lose your love for me, aren¡¯t you?¡± Recently, Baker¡¯s attitude towards her had grown increasingly impatient, and he often got angry with her. She had noticed all of this, and it hurt her deeply. After hearing Holley¡¯s words, Baker felt a mix of resignation and genuine frustration. Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m ¡°Holley, do you have any idea what I am going through right now? The amount of pressure I am under? Thepany is barely holding together. Every day feels like walking a tightrope, and I am really close to watching everything copse in front of me. In this matter, you¡¯re not the only victim! I am, too! I am already overwhelmed every day and really don¡¯t have the extra energy to deal with your issues.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°I know I have been distant recently, and my temper has red more than once. But can you understand me more and be more considerate? I am tired, Holley.¡± Deep down, Baker admitted that he had med Holley for the hormone injection incident with Belinda, and now, he didn¡¯t want to face Holley¡¯s current state. . . .
Message from Noah: Hi dear readers, I hope you enjoyed the chapters! From now on, new chapters will be released every Tuesday and Friday. Also, four new novels will beunched each week. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1491 ?Chapter 1491: Still, he had been overwhelmed with solving hispany¡¯s problems, and that was the truth. Holley was silent for a moment. When she finally spoke, her voice trembled, barely above a whisper. ¡°Is thepany¡¯s situation really that bad? Is there truly no other way out of this?¡± Baker let out a heavy sigh. ¡°I am doing everything I can, Holley. I am trying to fix this. But I need time. So don¡¯t make things more difficult for me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Holley replied. ¡°I will not trouble you again.¡± She understood the stakes¡ªif Baker¡¯spany copsed, it would help neither of them. Their priority now was saving the Wright Group. ¡°Thank you,¡± Baker muttered, already reaching to end the call. ¡°I¡¯ll go see you once I have time, alright? For now, I have things to take care of. Goodbye.¡± The line went dead before Holley could reply. Baker put away his phone. Standing beside him was Kylee. He turned toward her, his tone turning serious. ¡°Kylee, do you understand what I told you earlier?¡± Kylee gave her father a reassuring look and nodded. ¡°Do not worry, Dad. I understand¡­ And I will help you.¡± Baker exhaled quietly, the weight in his chest lifting just a little. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go.¡± The two of them left the study and made their way down the hall toward Car¡¯s room. When Car saw the pair walk in together, her brows lifted ever so slightly in surprise. She sat straighter on the edge of the bed, looking at them. ¡°What is going on? Do the two of you have something to tell me?¡± Without missing a beat, Kylee hurried to her mother¡¯s side, slipping an arm around hers, and sitting down beside her. ¡°Mom,¡± she said, ¡°Dad is really in trouble this time. Please help him¡­¡± Car¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. She immediately understood what Kylee was talking about. Baker also sat down on the other side of Car. His voice was hoarse when he finally spoke. ¡°Car¡­ I have hit a wall. For weeks now, I have been chasing after every possible way to save mypany¡ªpleading with banks, pulling strings, knocking on doors¡­ But I¡¯ve failed every time!¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°No one is willing to help me, and no one dares to help me! Car, the only person who can help me now is you! I am begging you. Help me this once. Please?¡± Stay tuned for more g¦Áln¦Ò¦Í??s.c¡ðm Before Car could answer, Kylee quickly jumped in to support him. ¡°Yes, Mom, please. If anyone can fix this, it is you. With your resources, your contacts¡­ There is still hope to save hispany.¡± She leaned in closer, tugging gently at her mother¡¯s sleeve. ¡°If you do not step in, the Wright Group will copse. And if it does, you will not walk away unscathed, either. People will talk andugh at you. They already are.¡± Kylee¡¯s voice wavered. ¡°And I am already the center of gossip, Mom. If thepany falls, I will be the punchline to every joke in our circle. Please, help Dad and hispany¡­¡± Her tone sounded pitiful. Car, however, remained unmoved. She sat perfectly still, her face a picture ofposure. . . . Chapter 1492 ?Chapter 1492: She withdrew her arm from Kylee¡¯s grasp with quiet finality, then turned to¡­ Baker stood with an unreadable calm etched across his face. ¡°I told you before, and I will say it again,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I will not help you with this.¡± Baker immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°Why, Car? You, Kylee, and I, we are family!¡± Car let out a dry, humorlessugh. ¡°Family?¡± she echoed, shaking her head slowly. ¡°That is rich,ing from you. When you brought Belinda home, you told me she was your daughter, that we were all one big family now. You asked me to ept her, told me it was just one more ce at the table. You asked me to understand you.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°But now, suddenly, we are family? You mean to say you have discarded Belinda again when it suits you?¡± Baker opened his mouth, but no words came. Car gave a cold snort. ¡°You and Holley did something monstrous to your own daughter. And Lucas? He is simply defending the woman he loves. I cannot me him for that, and I will not.¡± Her tone left no room for argument. ¡°So do not expect me to help you with this.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes darted to Kylee. Kylee caught the look and quickly tried again. ¡°Mom, I know Dad and Holley made mistakes, serious ones, but Belinda is not your daughter. She has nothing to do with you. Dad and I are your real family. You don¡¯t have to take Belinda¡¯s side.¡± Baker believed what Kylee had said was right. Belinda might have been Car¡¯s biological daughter, but Car remained blind to that truth. In Car¡¯s eyes, Belinda was not rted to her. So, how Baker and Holley treated Belinda should be none of her concern. However, upon hearing Kylee¡¯s words, Car furrowed her brows once more. She met Kylee¡¯s gaze with disappointment. ¡°You are right, Belinda has nothing to do with me,¡± she said, her voice firm butced with disdain. ¡°But Kylee, at the very least, a person should have a conscience. Right and wrong still matter! Belinda is not my daughter, true, but if anyone dared to treat my daughter like that, I would make them regret it for the rest of their life!¡± The room went still. Car¡¯s words struck like a whip. Kylee and Baker stiffened. They exchanged nces, each seeing fear in the other¡¯s eyes. Lifting her hand as if swatting the conversation away, Car said, ¡°I will not say another word about this matter. No matter what, I will not help you, Baker. If the Wright Group copses, then so be it. I do not need it to survive anyway.¡± That derationnded like a blow. Baker clenched his fists, barely restraining the fury bubbling inside him. Car might not need the Wright Group to survive, but he did. The Wright Group was not just a business to him. It was everything he had. Car shifted her attention back to Kylee, her voice turning softer but no less resolute. ¡°Kylee, you need not worry. Even if the Wright Group falls apart, you will still be a member of the Happer family. No one will dare look down on you.¡± Kylee looked at Baker with a resigned expression, indicating that she was powerless to help now. Car said, ¡°Now, if there is nothing else, I suggest you leave. I have no interest in continuing this conversation.¡± . . . Chapter 1493 ?Chapter 1493: Baker understood clearly now that Car would not help him, so he just stood up and left the room with Kylee. When Lucas returned home, he noticed something was off with Belinda¡¯s mood. After taking a stroll with Kenia and returning to the bedroom with Belinda, he finally spoke up. ¡°Belinda, did something happen today?¡± Belinda hesitated. She knew she could not hide her emotions from him, nor did she want to. After a pause, she replied, ¡°When I got home today, I saw Holley.¡± Lucas let out a coldugh. The name alone soured his mood. ¡°What did she want? Was she begging for forgiveness again?¡± Belinda replied, ¡°Of course. What else could she possibly be here for?¡± There was no effort to mask the sarcasm in her voice. But then, her lips curled with quiet satisfaction. ¡°Honestly, seeing her like that¡­ I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel pleased.¡± Lucas moved closer, slipping his arm around her shoulders. He said with a serious expression, ¡°Even if you find it in your heart to forgive her one day, I will not. I will make sure she feels every ounce of the pain she caused you.¡± His eyes darkened, burning with resolve. ¡°This is just the start, and she has alreadye begging for mercy. Her tough days are yet toe!¡± Belinda gave a cold, humorlessugh, her expression hardening as her gaze turned razor-sharp. ¡°Forgive her?¡± she said. ¡°I will never forgive her, not in this lifetime.¡± Just as Kenia had pointed out earlier, Holley and Baker had carved wounds into Belinda, both physically and emotionally. Belinda believed these scars would not fade with time. How could she possibly forgive such parents? No, she would not. She could not. Not in this lifetime. Thinking of this, Belinda¡¯s body trembled slightly. Sensing her emotional turmoil, Lucas reached out and pulled her into a tight embrace. Belinda wrapped her arms around his waist and snuggled closer. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said, her voice muffled against his chest. ¡°To be honest, I am happy seeing Holley starting to gain weight. Serves her right!¡± Read exclusive stories .c©–m ¡°As long as you¡¯re happy,¡± Lucas murmured as he gently stroked her hair. ¡°The investigation revealed nothing unusual about Holley and Baker. But Baker was definitely aware of your existence from the moment you were born. What¡¯s more, you and Kylee were born in the same hospital. Did you know that?¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Yes, Holley mentioned it before.¡± Lucas thought about it for a moment before saying, ¡°It looks like Baker helped Holley make the arrangements back then. Gordon¡¯s report confirmed that the man you encountered at your house was indeed one of Baker¡¯s subordinates, not someone Holley was having an affair with.¡± Belinda let out a coldugh. This was just as she had suspected. Holley and Sarai had merely been lying before to conceal their true intentions. . . . Chapter 1494 ?Chapter 1494: Lucas pulled away slightly to look her in the eyes, his expression serious. ¡°We won¡¯t give up investigating Baker and Holley. But given the time that passed, some truths might be difficult to recover. Give me some time, Belinda. No matter how long it takes, I will find out why they injected you with hormones!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda smiled softly and buried her face in the crook of his neck. After embracing Lucas for a while longer, she got up to take a shower. The Wright residence. After much contemtion, Kylee decided to see Baker in the study. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Baker said as she stepped into the room. ¡°Do you need something?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Taking a deep breath, Kylee asked, ¡°Dad, do you know anything about Belinda¡¯s biological father?¡± Baker¡¯s expression immediately darkened. ¡°What did you find out?¡± he demanded, looking at Kylee. Kylee replied, ¡°Mom already told me. I know that Belinda isn¡¯t your biological daughter, that Car had her with another man.¡± Baker¡¯s face was grim. He was displeased with Holley for telling Kylee about this matter. ¡°Since I already know that much, you might as well tell me everything,¡± Kylee said. ¡°I know nothing about Belinda¡¯s biological father,¡± Baker replied through gritted teeth, his face flushed with rage. ¡°Car refused to tell me anything.¡± A beat of silence passed before Kylee spoke again. ¡°Are you familiar with the head of the Wright family in Soling?¡± At the mention of ¡°the head of the Wright family in Soling,¡± Baker froze, visibly caught off guard. A few seconds passed before he blinked and asked again, his voice tinged with disbelief, ¡°Are you talking about Elwood?¡± Kylee nodded, her expression steady. ¡°Yes. Do you know him well?¡± Baker hesitated before replying, ¡°Of course, I know of Elwood¡ªeveryone in Soling does. But we¡¯re hardly on familiar terms.¡± Latest releases on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s He eyed Kylee, a flicker of suspicion creeping into his voice. ¡°But why bring him up so suddenly? What¡¯s this about?¡± Kylee paused only briefly before parting her lips, her tone grave and deliberate. ¡°Dad, I have reason to believe¡­ that the head of the Wright family might be Belinda¡¯s biological father.¡± The air seemed to freeze. Baker¡¯s eyes widened sharply, shock etched into every line of his face. ¡°What? What makes you say that? Did you find out about something?¡± Baker had never heard a single thing about Belinda¡¯s biological father. Car had remained tight-lipped over the years, never so much as hinting at the man¡¯s identity. Now, hearing Elwood¡¯s name from Kylee¡¯s lips in this context left him both stunned and unnerved. ¡°I¡¯m only specting,¡± Kylee said, ¡°but my guess is based on some ratherpelling clues.¡± . . . Chapter 1495 ?Chapter 1495: She took a breath, then continued, ¡°Recently, I met someone¡ªElwood¡¯s daughter. She told me a few things, things that made me start connecting the dots¡­¡± With that, Kylee ryed everything she¡¯d learned. After that, she said, ¡°When I piece together Car¡¯s reactions and Elwood¡¯s behavior¡­ it all points in one direction. I really think it¡¯s possible.¡± Baker was in thoughtful silence, his brows knitted together. If Kylee was telling the truth, then the suspicion might really be right. The rtionship between Elwood and Car might be far more intricate than it appeared on the surface. As he mulled it over, something suddenly stirred in the back of his mind. A memory. Or rather, a single sentence Car had once thrown at him. ¡°It¡¯s just that you also have the surname Wright.¡± He had found thement odd at the time and had asked her what she meant. Was there something special about the name? But she had brushed it off and given no exnation. And now, thinking about it¡­ Elwood was also a Wright. Could it be true that Car had once been with Elwood before? Could Belinda really be Elwood¡¯s daughter? Baker¡¯s expression tightened, a storm of conflicted emotions passing through his eyes. ¡°Dad? Are you okay?¡± Kylee¡¯s voice pulled him back to the present. ¡°Did you think of something?¡± After a moment, Baker gave a slow, deliberate nod. ¡°Yes, I thought of something from the past. And based on what you¡¯ve told me, I think your theory holds weight.¡± He exhaled and looked her in the eye. ¡°Elwood could very well be Belinda¡¯s biological father. I can¡¯t say for sure, but¡­ it is very likely.¡± As his words sank in, Kylee¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. Her lips twitched. Her eyes narrowed. A sharp flicker of resentment surged beneath herposed exterior. Your favorite tales live on g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s How could Belinda be so lucky? The Wright family wasn¡¯t just powerful; it was the most powerful one among the four wealthiest families of Soling. And now it turned out the head of the Wright family was Belinda¡¯s real father? How could this be? This was so unfair! Why did everything good seem to fall into Belinda¡¯sp? Kylee knew that Belinda already had Santino and his wife as her close friends. And now, there was a possibility that the head of the Wright family in Soling might be her biological father. If that were true, Belinda¡¯s background would be so distinguished that only a clueless fool wouldn¡¯t turn green with envy. Thinking about this, Kylee felt a deep-seated jealousy that gnawed at her. But then, she thought about her n, and her mood considerably lifted. She took a deep breath andposed herself. ¡°Dad,¡± she said, her expression grave, ¡°I¡¯ve just thought of a n, a perfect, foolproof one.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes narrowed with confusion. ¡°What is your n?¡± . . . Chapter 1496 ?Chapter 1496: No sooner had the words left his mouth than realizations struck him. His expression tightened. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Kylee said with a vicious glint in her eyes. ¡°As far as the public is concerned, I am Car¡¯s daughter. That means Car also sees me as Elwood¡¯s daughter, right? I just need to find a way to obtain Elwood¡¯s DNA sample. Then, I can send it in with Belinda¡¯s sample for a paternity test. We would find out if they are truly blood-rted. And once their rtionship is confirmed, then I can just take the paternity test with me and im my ce in the Wright family. Elwood shall acknowledge me as his daughter!¡± Kylee was pleased with this scheme, and she sounded smug while speaking. But Baker frowned at her n. ¡°But¡ª¡± he began, only to be cut off by Kylee. ¡°There are no buts! Open your eyes, Dad! If Elwood recognizes me as his daughter, it would only benefit us! Just think, once I sessfully gain a foothold within the Wright family, I can convince Elwood to pull yourpany out of this crisis!¡± She paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°After all, you did raise his daughter with deep love and care for over twenty years. Considering everything you¡¯ve done for me, it¡¯s only right that he lend you a hand, right?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes flickered, his mind racing. ¡°Surely, you also see it, Dad! There are no downsides to this n, only endless benefits for us!¡± Kylee said. Baker took another moment to weigh the pros and cons. Ultimately, he decided that the pros outweighed the cons. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go with your n, then. However¡­ Look, this may sound easy, but it¡¯s actually quite tricky to put into action. Obtaining Elwood¡¯s DNA sample isn¡¯t going to be easy for you!¡± Kylee was still basking in the victory of getting his approval, but then, his words dampened her spirits. She thought for a moment before saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll have to figure out a way to do that. There must be a way; we just need to find it.¡± Baker nodded and hummed in agreement. ¡°Let¡¯s get to thinking first, then. It would be fantastic if we pull it off, but if not, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else we can do.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Kylee replied. M¦Òr? ¦Ôpd¦Át?s ¨ªn G¦Áln¦Òv?ls.c¦Òm The important thing was that she finally got Baker on board. It was a huge weight off her shoulders. Just then, Baker suddenly thought of something, and the look he gave Kylee was somber. ¡°I almost forgot¡ªthere¡¯s something I need to warn you about.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Kylee asked, her body tensing the moment she noticed Baker¡¯s expression turn grave. ¡°About Zaria,¡± Baker began, his tone low and cautious, ¡°you need to keep your guard up around her.¡± He paused, pressing his lips into a thin line. ¡°From the very beginning, she was the one who sought you out, asking questions about Car¡¯s past. But think about it carefully. Why is she so intent on digging into her father¡¯s history? What¡¯s her true motive?¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know her intentions yet, you need to be wary of her. If her goals sh with yours¡ªor worse, if she poses a threat¡ªyou could be walking straight into danger. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Kylee¡¯s expression turned grave at Baker¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 1497 ?Chapter 1497: Kylee gave a solemn nod. ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, Dad. I¡¯ll be cautious.¡± Baker¡¯s eyes lingered on her for another moment before he nodded approvingly. ¡°Good. It¡¯s always better to be cautious than regretful.¡± The following day. Belinda received a call from Bethany early in the morning, inviting her out for lunch. She agreed without hesitation. Later, after wrapping up her work, Belinda drove to the restaurant at noon. As luck would have it, she ran into Bethany just as she arrived in the parking lot. ¡°Belinda.¡± Bethany caught sight of Belinda first and walked over, her tone bright. Belinda smiled warmly. ¡°This is a surprise. What made you think of inviting me to a meal today? Is there something you want to tell me?¡± Bethany gave a half-shrug, her expression yful. ¡°No. I just felt like having lunch with you.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Alright then¡ª¡± But before she could finish speaking, a familiar voice cut her off. ¡°Belinda! Ms. Yates!¡± Bethany instinctively turned toward the sound. Faye was hurrying over, her face lit up with a bright smile. ¡°What a coincidence! You¡¯re both here for lunch, too?¡± As she reached them, Faye casually took hold of each woman¡¯s arm, standing between them. Belinda and Bethany both fell silent for a moment. After a while, Belinda replied simply, ¡°Yes.¡± Faye quickly said, ¡°Perfect! Why don¡¯t we eat together? I came here by myself, just to try their roast beef. But now that I¡¯ve run into you two, I think it¡¯d be so much more fun to share a meal with you.¡± Neither Belinda nor Bethany answered immediately. They exchanged a nce, their silence hanging in the air. Faye¡¯s expression dimmed, her lower lip jutting out in a small pout. ¡°Wait¡­ Is that a no? Do you think I¡¯d be a bother?¡± Her voice softened, almost pleading. ¡°I promise I won¡¯t talk much. You two can chat all you want. It¡¯s just¡­ eating alone feels kind of sad sometimes, and I thought¡­ maybe I could tag along. But if you really don¡¯t want me to join you, I¡¯ll go.¡± Updates loaded now at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s Having put it that way, she left Belinda with little room to refuse. Besides, Faye was Lucas¡¯ niece. Belinda didn¡¯t want to upset his family. So, she said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can join us.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, Belinda!¡± Faye beamed as she led them toward the elevator. They entered a private dining room and ced their orders. For a brief moment, silence fell over the three of them. Then, Faye turned to Belinda. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what you said the other day¡­¡± After a brief moment of silence, Faye looked Belinda straight in the eye, her expression unusually sincere. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what you and Uncle Lucas told me, and I have to admit, you were right. Looking back, my behavior was indeed careless¡ªimmature, even. The more I reflected on it, the more I realized I was wrong. Belinda, do you think you could forgive me?¡± Her tone was earnest, even humble. Yet, Belinda¡¯s expression remained unchanged. . . . Chapter 1498 ?Chapter 1498: That was because she hadn¡¯t forgotten how quickly Faye had twisted the narrative after theirst conversation, running straight to Lucas to y the victim. Faye¡¯s current apology was likely because no one had sided with her, forcing her topromise. Belinda suspected that Faye still believed she¡¯d overreacted. Nevertheless, given that Faye had taken the initiative to apologize, Belinda decided to at least look gracious. She offered a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she replied calmly. ¡°Just try to be a little more mindful next time.¡± Bethany, who had remained quiet throughout the exchange, tilted her head slightly, clearly confused. Her eyes shifted between the two women, curiosity written all over her face. Sensing her confusion, Belinda offered a brief exnation. ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. I just had a chat with Faye a while back about keeping a respectful distance from Lucas. I mentioned that, as Lucas¡¯ girlfriend, I might feel a little jealous if she got too close to him. She has taken it to heart and realized her behavior might¡¯ve crossed a line.¡± As Belinda finished, Faye¡¯s smile tightened ever so slightly, though she recovered quickly. Bethany raised her brows, thenughed lightly, the sound warm. ¡°So that¡¯s what all this is about?¡± she said, turning to Faye with a grin. ¡°Well, since we¡¯re on the subject, allow me to say something about it. Faye, darling, you¡¯re not a teenager anymore; you¡¯re in your twenties, not much younger than your uncle. And Lucas is in amitted rtionship now. In such circumstances, you should indeed be more mindful of boundaries when you interact with him. It would certainly be inappropriate if you still acted like when you were a child. You know how people will gossip about things like this.¡± Bethany gave a small, knowing smile. ¡°But I¡¯m d to see you¡¯ve taken the advice to heart. You¡¯ve recognized the issue yourself, which is great! I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡± Faye¡¯s cheeks flushed faintly, her smile faltering a little. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied in a low voice. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful going forward.¡± Bethany gave a satisfied nod. ¡°Good. After all, I¡¯m sure thest thing you¡¯d want is to be the reason your uncle and Belinda¡­¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Faye murmured, the words barely above a whisper. Your favorite stories g¦Áln¦Òv???s From that point on, the conversation shifted. Despite Faye¡¯s presence, Belinda and Bethany chatted as usual, though the topics of the conversation were less personal, mostly revolving around work and some gossip. Since Belinda still needed to return to the hospital for work, they didn¡¯t linger. After finishing their meal, the three of them left the restaurant. Surprisingly, Bethany didn¡¯t head to her own car. Instead, she followed Belinda and slid into the passenger seat of her car. As soon as she was seated, Belinda nced at her, a small smile on her face. ¡°Something you want to say?¡± Bethany didn¡¯t mince her words. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, exactly, but even though Faye has apologized and admitted her mistake, I still feel a little¡­ Hmm, how should I put it? It¡¯s hard to describe¡­ I just really don¡¯t have a good impression of her.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Did you really think she¡¯s genuinely reflecting on her actions? Of course not! On the very same day I spoke to her about that matter, she went running to Lucas toin about it in tears. Unfortunately for her, Lucas didn¡¯t take her side. If anything, he gave her a good scolding. I think that was when Faye finally realized that no one was taking her side on this matter. That¡¯s why she had no choice but to admit that she was at fault.¡± . . . Chapter 1499 ?Chapter 1499: There was a mocking edge to her tone as she spoke. ¡°She had the nerve toin about the matter to Lucas?¡± Bethany said indignantly. ¡°Seriously? How absurd! Did she actually expect Lucas to turn against you?¡± ¡°Perhaps,¡± Belinda said with a small shrug and a smirk. Then, in a calmer voice, she added, ¡°Never mind about all that. It¡¯s a trivial issue, not worth wasting our time and energy on. I¡¯m convinced that Faye will start being more mindful from now on. At the end of the day, she is still Lucas¡¯ niece by blood, and as Lucas¡¯ girlfriend, I don¡¯t want to make things difficult for her.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Bethany agreed, nodding. Then, her lips curled into a sly grin. ¡°Can I just say¡ªif I didn¡¯t know that Faye is Lucas¡¯ niece, I would have thought that she has feelings for him.¡± Belinda just smiled and brushed thement off, not taking it to heart. ¡°Oh, by the way, I saw Holley on the street yesterday,¡± Bethany suddenly said. ¡°She¡¯s really filled out since thest time I saw her.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression gradually cooled at the mention of Holley. ¡°I¡¯m aware of that. She came to the house recently and tried to y the sympathy card with my grandmother and me.¡± ¡°That shameless woman!¡± Bethany eximed. ¡°After doing all those despicable things, where did she get the nerve to ask for forgiveness?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about her anymore,¡± Belinda said, and then proceeded to change the subject. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to Nostalgia Lounge tonight with our friends?¡± ¡°Sounds like a good idea! Just tell me what time, and I¡¯ll see you there!¡± Bethany replied. ¡°All right.¡± , I¡¯d better head back to the office now. Drive safe.¡± With that, Bethany got out of Belinda¡¯s car. Belinda started the engine and headed back to the hospital. Over the past couple of days, she had often visited the private ICU whenever she had some free time to check on Barbara¡¯s condition. ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? So far, Barbara¡¯s recovery was going remarkably well, even better than Belinda had initially anticipated. Theplications Belinda had worried about didn¡¯t happen, and she felt relieved about that. Total aortic recement had been a challenging procedure. Despite her skills and experience, she wasn¡¯t entirely confident going into it, as she had only performed three simr procedures in the past. Furthermore, Barbara¡¯s condition had significantly deteriorated prior to the operation. The ruptured aortic disruption had certainly made things tricky. Yet, despite the odds, Belinda had managed to perform the surgery wlessly. Before leaving work that day, Belinda had checked on Barbara onest time. After making sure everything was fine, she finally clocked out and drove home. She told Lucas over dinner that she was nning to go to Nostalgia Lounge with himter in the evening. He agreed without a second thought, then went on to call Vincent and the others to join them. And so, after dinner and apanying Kenia for a walk, Lucas and Belinda set off for Nostalgia Lounge together. . . . Chapter 1500 ?Chapter 1500: Once they were settled in their booth, the group chatted casually, except for Johnson, who silently sipped his drink. His demeanor suggested that something was weighing on his mind. ¡°Is something wrong, Johnson?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± Before Johnson could get a word in, Lucas interjected with a smirk, ¡°Honestly, if it¡¯s not about Catherine, I can¡¯t imagine what else could possibly be weighing on his mind.¡± Bethany let out augh, unable to hold it back. Even Vincent couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. Meanwhile, Johnson shot Lucas a half-exasperated, half-defeated look before sighing. ¡°As much as I hate to admit it¡­ You¡¯re absolutely right.¡± Lucas gave a quiet chuckle, casually crossing his long legs and ncing at him. ¡°Go on, spill it.¡± Johnson lowered his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. It¡¯s just that¡­ Cathy has been avoiding me againtely.¡± His voice dropped a notch. ¡°And honestly, I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve tried everything I could think of, even using a fake girlfriend to make her jealous. I am at aplete loss as to what else I can do now.¡± His shoulders sank, and his expression dimmed. ¡°I¡¯m just worried that if I push any harder, I¡¯ll only drive her farther away.¡± Bethany tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Maybe Catherine thinks you¡¯re about to get engaged to Zoie. That could be why she¡¯s avoiding you.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t respond, but the furrow in his brow deepened. Lucas spoke up again. ¡°Honestly? I believed using another woman to make Catherine jealous was a bad idea from the start. There are better, more honest ways to gauge someone¡¯s feelings. This kind of trickery might just backfire and push her further away.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°How is it a bad idea? If Catherine sees Johnson with another woman and feels a stab of jealousy, it could make her realize her true feelings for Johnson. She rejected him when he confessed his feelings for her honestly. That didn¡¯t get him anywhere. So, taking a different approach makes perfect sense.¡± Straightening her posture, she added with conviction, ¡°Even if things still seem uncertain on the surface, I can see it. Catherine¡¯s feelings for Johnson have definitely changed. She really likes him.¡± Her rapid-fire defense of Johnson¡¯s strategy made Lucas quickly surrender. ¡°Alright, you win, Belinda. Maybe I was oversimplifying things.¡± Your next story is at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s Belinda gave him a sidelong nce and let out a huff, clearly unimpressed. Then, she turned her face away. Lucas could only shake his head and chuckle resignedly. Observing this yful exchange, Johnson and Vincent traded nces, both thinking the same thing: Lucas, so famously aloof, so difficult to sway, had clearly fallen entirely under Belinda¡¯s spell. The most remarkable part? He didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest. Love truly had a way of humbling even the proudest of men. . . . Chapter 1501 ?Chapter 1501: Lucas turned back to Johnson. ¡°Now that you suspect Catherine may have feelings for you, isn¡¯t it time to act? What exactly are you waiting for?¡± Johnson hesitated, a shadow flickering across his face. Though he didn¡¯t speak, it was obvious he was still worried about something. Lucas¡¯ brows lifted in mild exasperation. ¡°You overthink everything, then end up doing nothing.¡± Belinda stepped in once more, this time with a touch of softness, saying, ¡°He¡¯s just afraid that if he pushes too hard, he¡¯ll scare Catherine off.¡± Belinda could understand Johnson¡¯s reluctance. His concerns were reasonable, given his rtionship with Catherine. Family expectations and societal norms left him no room to act freely. Lucas looked at Johnson, his expression serious. ¡°If you keep doing nothing and drowning your doubts in alcohol because you can¡¯t let go of your fears, who do you think will suffer in the end? Yourself. Catherine¡¯s distance, your mother¡¯s approval, the fact that you were raised as siblings¡­ These won¡¯t simply fade in time. They will continue to haunt you, regardless of what you do. So instead of dragging your feet, why don¡¯t you take action and ovee these hurdles one by one?¡± As he spoke, Lucas¡¯ gaze seemed to grow darker, his tone more urgent. ¡°Yes, your mother will likely object. So what? Will you simply give up when she does? Will it make you stop liking Catherine? Can you stomach the idea of never being with her?¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Johnson replied almost instantly. Lucas sat back in his seat with a shrug. ¡°Then, there¡¯s your answer. If your mother¡¯s disapproval doesn¡¯t change how you feel, then why are you still hesitating?¡± A heavy silence followed his words. Everyone seemed to be reflecting on what he had just said, and they had to admit that he made a lot of sense. Even Johnson, the one directly involved, lowered his gaze in deep thought. It was clear that Lucas¡¯ words had resonated deeply with him. Stay tuned for more g??lno¦Íe??s.c?m The pensive moment passed, and the conversation shifted to lighter topics. At one point in the evening, Bethany nudged Belinda¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Look over there. Isn¡¯t that Kylee and¡­ What was her name again? Zaria, right?¡± Belinda followed the direction of Bethany¡¯s gaze. Sure enough, Kylee was sitting in a booth with Zaria. The sight gave Belinda pause. Those two¡­ They seemed to be getting along particrly well. Belinda didn¡¯t dwell on it, though. She withdrew her eyes after a few seconds. ¡°I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it, but I have a bad feeling about those two getting all chummy,¡± Bethany muttered. Belinda sighed and shot her a mildly exasperated look. ¡°I really hope you are wrong.¡± Bethany said, ¡°I¡¯m serious, though. Something feels off; I just don¡¯t know what it is.¡± Belinda said nothing more. Meanwhile, Kylee and Zaria had already noticed Belinda and her friends. It wasn¡¯t surprising, as they had striking looks that were hard to miss. ¡°Zaria, how are things going between you and Mr. Lambert?¡± Kylee asked casually. ¡°Any progress?¡± . . . Chapter 1502 ?Chapter 1502: ¡°Not much progress, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Zaria replied with a sigh of resignation. ¡°Darwin has been away on a business trip to Chixdon recently.¡± ¡°I suppose there¡¯s nothing you can do about that,¡± Kylee said. ¡°But you need to keep an eye on Belinda once Mr. Lambert gets back.¡± Zaria replied, ¡°I know. Speaking of Belinda, she turned out to be more capable than I expected. Do you remember when she insisted on a full organ recement for Barbara? My whole family thought she was too reckless and refused the idea. But Dr. Star agreed with her treatment n and even ended up entrusting Barbara¡¯s treatment after the surgery to Belinda. Now, both my aunt and my father hold her in high regard. They trust Belinda implicitly and have left Barbara¡¯s well-being entirely in her hands.¡± Kylee¡¯s eyes shed with envy and resentment. Why was Belinda always so lucky? Kylee had really thought that after the incident with Barbara, the Wright family from Soling woulde to despise Belinda. Yet, somehow, the tide had turned in Belinda¡¯s favor. Kylee pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°I¡¯ll bet Star was behind that treatment n from the start. Caiden probably fed the idea to Belinda so she could take credit for it. She¡¯s so desperate to boost her reputation. I bet that even if your aunt had agreed to Belinda¡¯s advice from the start, Star would still have been the one to perform Barbara¡¯s surgery.¡± She paused and bit her lower lip for a moment. ¡°Besides, don¡¯t you find the timing of Star¡¯s intervention suspicious? I¡¯m inclined to think that Caiden nned the whole thing. He wanted Star to take over Barbara¡¯s treatment all along, but let Belinda present the prognosis to make her look morepetent.¡± These were purely spections, of course, and Kylee didn¡¯t even have a smidgen of evidence to back them up. But she was convinced that this was the truth. She simply refused to believe that Belinda had the skills to pull off something so impressive. Zaria had no reaction to Kylee¡¯s words. Her face was nk, making it impossible to tell whether she believed Kylee or not. In the end, she merely nodded lightly. ¡°Perhaps.¡± ???? ??????? ?? ?????????.??? She didn¡¯t really care about the truth of the whole thing. Even if Nni grew closer to Belinda out of gratitude, it wouldn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. After all, Belinda was still an outsider. Just then, Kylee suddenly thought of something. She turned to Zaria and said, ¡°Wait, I heard you mention your father earlier¡­ so, he trusts Belinda now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Zaria nodded. ¡°To be honest, my father¡¯s attitude toward Belinda has been quite surprising. He may appear kind and amicable on the surface, but he has always been emotionally distant. But he doesn¡¯t act that way around Belinda.¡± This was nothing more than a casual observation on Zaria¡¯s part, but it made Kylee¡¯s heart sink. Why was Elwood treating Belinda differently? Was it their blood ties drawing them closer? Whatever the reason, Elwood¡¯s partiality toward Belinda spelled trouble for¡­ ¡°By the way, Kylee,¡± Zaria suddenly said, ¡°is your father aware of your mother¡¯s past?¡± Kylee¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Since that conversation with Baker, she had heeded his warning and kept her guard up around Zaria. Now that Zaria had taken the initiative to bring up Car¡¯s past¡ªnot for the first time¡ªKylee couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious. She averted her gaze and said, ¡°I never asked, so I¡¯m not sure if he knows anything about that.¡± Zaria shrugged and didn¡¯t press any further. But Kylee seized the chance to say, ¡°Zaria, there¡¯s something I¡¯m curious about¡­ Why are you so interested in your father¡¯s past?¡± . . . Chapter 1503 ?Chapter 1503: Kylee let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Honestly, learning all of that probably doesn¡¯t work in your favor, does it? If your mother ever finds out about this, she certainly won¡¯t be happy.¡± At the mention of Zaria¡¯s mother, Zaria¡¯s gaze flickered, though just for a split second. After a pause, Zaria responded with a faint, elusive smile. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t answer your question from earlier. That¡¯s my secret.¡± Naturally, Zaria had no intention of revealing her true motives to Kylee. Kylee wasn¡¯t surprised by her response¡ªit was exactly what she had expected. Zaria was far too guarded to ever share her ns willingly. Still, this made Kylee more cautious around Zaria. If the n she and Baker had set in motion actually seeded, Zaria might very well turn against her. So, she couldn¡¯t afford to let her guard down. The conversation soon shifted to lighter topics. Meanwhile, Belinda and the others were wrapping up their evening. Johnson had had a few too many drinks, and Lucas, along with Belinda, offered to take him home. Vincent, ever the gentleman, offered to drive Bethany back. Lucas grunted as he wrestled Johnson¡¯s weight into the passenger seat. ¡°He got drunk again because of Catherine.¡± On the way to the Hoffman family¡¯s home, Lucas couldn¡¯t resist making a remark. Belinda cast him a pointed nce from the passenger seat. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough. You¡¯ve been a bit harsh with him tonight. He¡¯s going through a lot with everything happening with Catherine.¡± Lucas shot her a look of disbelief. ¡°Belinda! Are you seriously siding with him?¡± Belinda blinked, looking amused. ¡°I¡¯m not siding with him; I¡¯m just being fair.¡± Lucas narrowed his eyes, his voice low andmanding. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be on my side, no matter what.¡± Belinda sighed in resignation and then smiled. ¡°Alright, alright. Team Lucas forever. Happy now?¡± More updates uploaded to g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls A satisfied grin crept onto Lucas¡¯ face. ¡°Yeah.¡± After a pause, Belinda¡¯s tone turned contemtive. ¡°Lucas¡­ Do you think Johnson will be able to change his mother¡¯s mind?¡± A knowing smile curled on Lucas¡¯ lips. ¡°That all depends on how much he loves Catherine. If he really loves her¡ªif he can¡¯t see himself with anyone else¡ªthen he¡¯ll find a way to ovee every obstacle in his path. Even if the person standing in his way is his own mother, he¡¯ll figure out a solution.¡± Belinda gave a small nod, understanding in her eyes. As the car stopped at a red light, Lucas nced at the backseat, where Johnsony slumped over. His voice lowered, tinged with seriousness. ¡°I¡¯ve said everything I can. The rest is up to him.¡± Belinda nodded thoughtfully. ¡°It¡¯s his fight in the end. No one else can win it for him.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± When they finally arrived at the Hoffman family¡¯s home, Lucas helped Johnson to his feet and assisted him inside. Belinda followed them. Just as they reached Johnson¡¯s bedroom door, the door to the room across the hall creaked open. . . . Chapter 1504 ?Chapter 1504: Catherine stepped out, her sudden appearance catching both Lucas and Belinda off guard. A slow, knowing smile curled on Belinda¡¯s lips. Well now¡­ wasn¡¯t this perfect timing? Catherine¡¯s eyes immediatelynded on Johnson. He was barely upright, leaning heavily against Lucas, his brows furrowed in difort. ¡°What happened to him?¡± she asked, concerncing her voice. ¡°He¡¯s drunk,¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, Catherine, we¡¯ll leave him in your care. It¡¯s gettingte, and Lucas and I still have to work tomorrow. We¡¯ll head home now.¡± Catherine hesitated for a moment, then gave a small nod. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take care of Johnson. You two should go home; really, you¡¯ve done more than enough.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Belinda replied with a contented smile. Lucasid Johnson on the bed before quietly exiting the room with Belinda. Catherine walked to the bed. She leaned over, giving Johnson a gentle nudge. ¡°Johnson¡­¡± His brow twitched faintly, but he didn¡¯t stir. With a soft sigh, Catherine crouched down to remove his shoes, then pulled a nket over him, her movements tender. After a moment¡¯s pause, she went to the bathroom and returned with a basin of warm water. She soaked a towel, wrung it out carefully, and began to gently wipe his face. Midway through, as her hand passed lightly over his cheek, Johnson¡¯s hand suddenly rose from beneath the covers, his fingers curling around hers. Catherine froze in ce. Slowly, as if roused by her presence alone, Johnson opened his eyes. Their gazes locked. Catherine¡¯s breath caught in her throat. Johnson¡¯s eyes were hazy from alcohol, but they burned with a deep intensity when he looked at her. Your source for updates g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls Catherine opened her mouth slightly, ready to speak. But before she could, Johnson spoke first. ¡°Cathy¡­¡± His voice rasped through the silence, his tone captivating. Catherine felt a flush rise up her neck. ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± she said softly, her tone gentle. ¡°Are you feeling all right? I can go to the kitchen and make you some honey water¡­¡± With that, she started to rise, but before she could pull away, Johnson¡¯s grip tightened. In one swift motion, she lost her bnce and fell,nding directly on top of him. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Johnson groaned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡± Catherine gasped, instinctively bracing herself with one hand beside his head, trying to push herself up. ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± he interjected in a deep,manding tone. She froze, not daring to move. . . . Chapter 1505 ?Chapter 1505: ¡°Are you okay? Did I hurt you?¡± she asked softly, her eyes scanning his face in concern. But Johnson didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared at her, his gaze intense. Under the weight of his eyes, Catherine suddenly became acutely aware of just how close they were. They were so close that she could feel his breath mingling with hers. Her heart pounded in her chest. Her breathing hitched, growing shallow and quick. She knew she couldn¡¯t stay like this; she needed to pull away now. She broke eye contact, trying to push herself up. But just as she began to move, a hand slipped behind her head. She barely had time to register the touch before he guided her face toward his¡­ Then, her lips met something warm. Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Johnson¡¯s lips were on hers. The sensation hit her like a bolt of lightning. It took a moment for her mind to catch up, to realize what was happening¡ªto grasp that she was kissing Johnson, her foster brother. Snapping back to reality, Catherine squirmed, wanting to pull away. She pushed against Johnson, but his arm locked around her waist like iron, and his other hand tangled in her hair, anchoring her in ce. For a fleeting moment, Catherine was trapped, powerless to stop the kiss. She mped her jaw shut, fighting the confusing, chaotic feelings swirling inside her. Johnson¡¯s eyes stayed closed, his kiss slow as if savoring something precious. His tongue brushed lightly against her teeth, probing gently at first, then pressing more firmly, trying to slide into her mouth. Catherine¡¯s back went rigid. She held her ground, refusing to yield. Undeterred, Johnson continued, his lips moving from her lower lip to her upper one with a tenderness that sent shivers down her spine. Then, abruptly, Johnson¡¯s hand applied more pressure. For updates, visit ?¦Ál?ov??s.co? Catherine winced in pain, her lips parting slightly against her will. Johnson seized the moment, his tongue slipping past her defenses, iming hers in a deep, intoxicating kiss. Catherine¡¯s pupils contracted as her body stiffened. She wanted to resist; she truly did. But the kiss was overwhelming, and she found herself swept up in the moment. Her eyelids fluttered shut involuntarily. Her thoughts were a mess; she didn¡¯t know what to think. Then, a face shed in her mind¡ªZoie¡¯s. . . . Chapter 1506 ?Chapter 1506: Johnson had a girlfriend. How could she have forgotten that? Catherine¡¯s eyes snapped open. With a surge of desperate strength, she shoved against his chest. Caught up in the dizzying sweetness of the kiss, Johnson wasn¡¯t ready for her sudden push. And so, he released her. Catherine scrambled to her feet, avoiding his gaze as she bolted from his room. mming the door behind her, she leaned against it, gasping for air. Her hands flew to her flushed cheeks, still burning from the kiss. Her fingers grazed her lips, where the warmth of Johnson¡¯s breath seemed to linger. Suddenly, Catherine was startled. What was she doing? Was she actually reying the kiss in her mind? Had she lost her mind? Johnson had been drunk, his judgment clouded. But she was stone-cold sober. Why hadn¡¯t she stopped him? Why had she let herself get swept away? He had a girlfriend. What had she just done? The weight of it all crushed her. Catherine¡¯s emotions began to unravel. It took Catherine quite a while to fully regain herposure. Once she did, she headed downstairs to the kitchen and prepared a cup of honey water. With practiced care, she carried it back upstairs and quietly reentered Johnson¡¯s room. Johnson hadn¡¯t moved an inch. Still lying where she¡¯d left him, his breathing steady and his face rxed in sleep. Catherine sat gently on the edge of the bed and reached out, nudging him softly. ¡°Johnson,¡± she said in a low voice, ¡°drink this before you fall back asleep.¡± Johnson¡¯s brows knitted tighter, but he didn¡¯t stir. Letting out a quiet sigh, Catherine set the cup aside and slipped an arm beneath his neck, carefully lifting him into a sitting position. Find your adventure at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§àm (uso de ¡°?¡± y ¡°§à¡± cir¨ªlica) His weight leaned into her shoulder, and she brought the cup to his lips. Only then did his eyes flutter open, sluggish with exhaustion and alcohol. Wordlessly, he sipped from the cup. Once he finished drinking, Catherine gently eased him back onto the pillow. He sank into the mattress, eyes closing almost instantly. He quickly fell asleep again. Watching his peaceful face, Catherine lingered for a moment before exiting the room with the empty cup. But as she stepped out, she nearly collided with Eliana, who was ascending the stairs from below. Eliana¡¯s brows furrowed tightly when she saw Catherine emerge from Johnson¡¯s room. She red at her. ¡°Catherine, what were you doing in my brother¡¯s room at this hour?¡± Just like Ste, Eliana had never tried to hide her disdain for Catherine. . . . Chapter 1507 ?Chapter 1507: Catherine¡¯s expression remained calm andposed. Her voice was steady as she replied, ¡°Johnson had too much to drink. I just brought him some honey water.¡± Eliana¡¯s eyesnded on the cup in Catherine¡¯s hand, and she narrowed her eyes. Eventually, she said nothing more. Catherine turned and walked past her. The next morning. When Johnson awoke, it felt as though his skull was splitting in two. Groaning, he sat up slowly, rubbing at his temples. As he massaged his aching head, hazy memories from the night before began trickling back. Then, suddenly, he froze. Last night¡­ Did he really kiss Cathy? And Cathy didn¡¯t seem disgusted by the kiss. She had let it happen. For several long, breathtaking moments. And afterward, she had returned to his room, bringing him honey water. Could it be¡­ Could it really mean that Cathy had feelings for him, too? A smile crept across Johnson¡¯s face, his mood lifted with joy. He threw off the covers and got out of bed, humming a tune as he walked into the bathroom. Belinda was halfway to the hospital when Johnson¡¯s call came through. She put on her wireless earpiece and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda,¡± Johnson¡¯s voice came through. ¡°You and Lucas really ditched mest night, huh? Dropped me off at home and just left me there.¡± Despite theint, there was an unmistakable lightness in his tone. ¡°Oh, please,¡± Belinda replied with a lightugh. ¡°Don¡¯t act like the victim. We left you to Catherine¡¯s care. If anything, you should be thanking us.¡± Keeping her eyes on the road, Belinda said teasingly, ¡°So? What happened after we left?¡± On the other end of the line, Johnson made no attempt to hide his happiness. He said in a joyful voice, ¡°Last night¡­ I kissed Cathy, and she didn¡¯t reject me.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± Belinda asked, raising an eyebrow. ¡°That¡¯s quite impressive, Johnson. Taking advantage of Catherine while drunk, huh?¡± L?t??¦Ó ch¨»¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?????.?????? Johnson was speechless for a long moment. He then defended himself, saying, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. I was drunkst night. It was purely an instinctive action.¡± Belinda chuckled. ¡°Well, since Catherine didn¡¯t reject you, then she must not mind your kiss. That means she really has feelings for you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking, too,¡± Johnson said softly, his expression happy. ¡°So, what¡¯s next?¡± Belinda asked. There was a brief pause as Johnson considered his options. ¡°Lucas was right. I¡¯ve thought long and hard about his words, and everything he saidst night was on point. I let my doubts rule over me and ended up fearing something I haven¡¯t even given a shot yet. Starting today, I will no longer hesitate. It doesn¡¯t matter what lies ahead; I will not back down.¡± His voice rang out with resolve, and Belinda knew that he meant every word. . . . Chapter 1508 ?Chapter 1508: ¡°Good,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°I wish you luck!¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be calling with good news pretty soon.¡± With that, Johnson ended the call. Belinda removed her earpiece and focused on driving again. Afterpleting her rounds that day, she popped into the ICU to check on Barbara as usual. Thankfully, Barbara hadn¡¯t experienced anyplications after the surgery. Her recovery was going well. For such a major, high-risk procedure, Barbara¡¯s excellent recovery was not only due to Belinda¡¯s great surgical skill but also her own strong willpower. The important thing was that she had ovee the most crucial stage. In a couple of days, Barbara would be able to transfer from the ICU to a regr ward. ¡°How are you feeling today?¡± Belinda asked as she approached Barbara¡¯s bed. Barbara replied, ¡°Very good. Just a bit lonely, maybe. I have no one to talk to here.¡± ¡°Just hang in there a little longer,¡± Belinda said. ¡°You¡¯re recovering pretty well, but you still need plenty of rest.¡± ¡°I understand. Thank you, Dr. Wright.¡± Barbara smiled sweetly at Belinda. Barbara¡¯s cheerful demeanor surprised Belinda a little. It was the first time she had seen the girl smile so happily. It struck her then just how beautiful Barbara was. Her sickly pallor had disappeared, and her features were striking now that she no longer winced in pain all the time. Belinda smiled behind her mask as well. ¡°You should keep smiling like this,¡± she said before leaving. Belinda left the ICU and headed back to her office. She had just sat down at her desk when a nurse called out, ¡°Dr. Wright, someone is here to see you.¡± ¡°All right, thanks.¡± Belinda got up and walked out of the office. I@te$t ¡é#@pter$ In g@!novel$.c0m Nni was waiting for her in the hallway. ¡°Dr. Wright.¡± Belinda nodded in greeting. ¡°Are you here to get some updates on Barbara¡¯s condition?¡± Nni shook her head with a smile. ¡°No. I know that Barbara is recovering well under your care. I¡¯m here to ask if you¡¯re free at noon. My brother and I would like to treat you to a meal.¡± Belinda blinked, caught off guard by the sudden invitation. ¡°Lunch?¡± Nni and the head of the Wright family wanted to treat her to¡ª Belinda¡¯s initial reaction was to politely decline the offer. ¡°Nni, you¡¯re being far too generous. I honestly didn¡¯t do much for Miss Wright. Treating her was simply part of my duty as her doctor. There¡¯s really no need for you to treat me to a meal.¡± But Nni¡¯s response was warm and insistent. ¡°Dr. Wright, as Barbara¡¯s mother, I feel the need to express my gratitude to you properly. It would truly mean a lot to me if you agree to let me treat you to a meal. If today doesn¡¯t work, we can arrange it for another time.¡± Her tone was gentle but firm. She was clearly determined to show her gratitude to Belinda. Belinda recognized the genuine intent behind the invitation. . . . Chapter 1509 ?Chapter 1509: It would be difficult¡ªand frankly, rude¡ªto keep refusing. After a short pause, she gave in with a smile. ¡°Alright then. How about lunch today?¡± Nni¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Perfect! I know you¡¯ll be working in the afternoon, so I¡¯ll choose a restaurant nearby. That way, you can return to the hospital on time.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ll send you the details shortly,¡± Nni said. ¡°I won¡¯t keep you any longer. See you soon.¡± With those words, she turned and walked away. Their conversation had taken ce just outside the doctors¡¯ office, so many doctors and nurses nearby had noticed them chatting, though they didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. Still, expressions were telling, and they knew that Belinda and Nni had shared a pleasant conversation. Inside the office, thements started almost immediately. One member of Turner¡¯s team muttered, ¡°Dr. Wright¡¯s really lucky to have bonded with the Wright family in Soling. Mrs. Dury seems very grateful to her.¡± ¡°Right? It¡¯s like she hit the jackpot. Who would¡¯ve thought her treatment n would match Star¡¯s? Star even handed her the follow-up care of Ms. Dury,¡± another doctor said, bitterness tainting his voice. ¡°To someone who doesn¡¯t know better, they¡¯d think Belinda performed Ms. Dury¡¯s surgery herself!¡± the doctor from Turner¡¯s team replied. One doctor, tired of their pettiness, cut in firmly. ¡°It¡¯s unfair of you to say that. How is it luck if Dr. Wright¡¯s n matched Star¡¯s? That¡¯s calledpetence. And what¡¯s wrong with Star entrusting the follow-up to someone who clearly proved herself? Dr. Wright is Ms. Dury¡¯s attending physician now, and she has handled her recovery with nothing but dedication. It is natural that Mrs. Dury feels gratitude toward Dr. Wright.¡± The room fell quiet. The two gossiping doctors were momentarily speechless. Just then, Belinda walked into the office. Though she sensed the subtle tension in the air, she didn¡¯t let it affect her. Every tale finds a home at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s Her expression was calm as always, and without missing a beat, she walked over to her desk and resumed her work. At lunch break, she left the hospital and headed straight to the restaurant Nni had picked. Nni had chosen a ce not far from the hospital. Belinda only drove fifteen minutes to get there. When Belinda entered the private room, Nni and Elwood were already waiting for her inside. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Noticing Belinda¡¯s arrival, Nni and Elwood rose from their seats. Belinda greeted them with a warm smile before walking over to take her seat. ¡°Dr. Wright, here¡¯s the menu. Feel free to choose anything you like,¡± Nni said, passing the menu to Belinda. Belinda scanned the options, ordered a dish, and handed the menu back to Nni. . . . Chapter 1510 ?Chapter 1510: Once the orders were ced, a brief silence settled over the table. ¡°Dr. Wright, thank you for taking care of my daughtertely,¡± Nni said with a kind smile, breaking the silence. Belinda returned the smile. ¡°I am just doing my job.¡± ¡°Dr. Wright, how are things going between you and Lucas?¡± Elwood suddenly asked. Nni nced at him, her curiosity piqued by the unexpected question. She hadn¡¯t expected Elwood to show interest in Belinda¡¯s personal life. It was quite unusual. Though he seemed warm and approachable, Elwood was actually a cold and reserved person. Previously, when he had taken the initiative to discuss Barbara¡¯s surgery n with Belinda, Nni had been slightly surprised. Now, his curiosity about Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Lucas felt even more unexpected. Belinda was also caught off guard by Elwood¡¯s question. But then, she thought that maybe he was asking her this because of Lucas. With a smile, she replied, ¡°We¡¯re doing well. Our rtionship is quite stable.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Elwood said with a nod. ¡°Lucas is a great guy. He¡¯ll treat you right.¡± ¡°I think so, too,¡± Belinda agreed. As the dishes arrived, the trio dined and conversed, the atmosphere light. After a while, Nni leaned forward, her tone shifting to one of curiosity. ¡°Dr. Wright, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been curious about. I¡¯m wondering if you could shed some light on it.¡± Belinda met her gaze. ¡°What is it?¡± Nni spoke candidly. ¡°This might feel a bit rude, but before we chose Barbara¡¯s lead surgeon, I had both you and Turner looked into. The investigation turned up something puzzling. Your university records show you barely passed your exams, scraping by with the minimum grades each time. After marrying Lucas, you didn¡¯t pursue further training or internships anywhere. Yet, you aced the entrance exam for Grand ins General Hospital and have since excelled as a lead surgeon. This baffles me. With your clear talent, those early grades in college don¡¯t add up.¡± When Zaria had presented Belinda¡¯s academic records, Nni¡¯s initial reaction had been skepticism. Further checks, however, confirmed the findings. Belinda¡¯s face flickered with surprise before settling into understanding. Let your mind wander with g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q?????? So that had been part of the reason why Nni had chosen Turner. Noticing Belinda¡¯s silence, Nni quickly added, ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer if it¡¯s too personal.¡± Afterposing herself, Belinda mustered a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just¡­ saying it out loud might sound absurd to most people. You see, when I was in college, I made sure my performance was average on purpose. That was actually all my mother¡¯s idea¡­¡± She paused to look Nni in the eye. ¡°Since you are aware that I am Lucas¡¯ wife, you must be aware of my background as well. Kylee and I went to the same university. My mother didn¡¯t want my grades to be better than Kylee¡¯s.¡± Belinda couldn¡¯t believe she had just said that. . . . Chapter 1511 ?Chapter 1511: She was only Nni¡¯s daughter¡¯s doctor. Why was she telling Nni and her brother about her life? Meanwhile, Nni and Elwood were both staring at Belinda, stunned. They hadn¡¯t expected such a revtion. Nni thought that Car had probably been angry when she realized that Belinda, her husband¡¯s daughter with a mistress, was doing better in school than Kylee. She must haveshed out at Belinda¡¯s mother, which was why Belinda¡¯s mother had asked Belinda to do that. ¡°You must¡¯ve endured so much when you were a child, Belinda,¡± Elwood said in a gentle voice. Belinda smiled again. ¡°Not at all. I had a happy childhood, actually.¡± She was telling the truth, but Elwood and Nni thought she was merely putting on a brave face. Elwood looked at Belinda, his gaze earnest. ¡°If you¡¯d allow it, you can consider me an uncle to you from now on.¡± Belinda turned to look at him in utter shock. Nni was also shocked by his words. She hadn¡¯t expected him to say something like that. Seeing their reactions, Elwood chuckled and sighed before saying, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t really exin it, but¡­ Belinda, you feel like family to me.¡± Belinda blinked. In fact, she also felt the same way about him. Nni chuckled before saying, ¡°You know, Elwood, I was really shocked when I first saw Dr. Wright. She was wearing a mask at the time, and her eyes looked so much like yours. I even asked her to take off the mask because I wanted to see how much she looked like you.¡± Belindaughed after hearing Nni¡¯s words. Seeing that, Elwood joined in theughter. After a while, he turned to Belinda and said, ¡°You should join us the next time the Wrights and rks dine together.¡± ¡°I would be happy to,¡± Belinda agreed without hesitation. The rest of the meal was harmonious. After finishing the meal, the three walked out of the private dining room together. Just then, they ran into someone. A faint crease formed on Belinda¡¯s brow the moment she spotted that person. Nni¡¯s smile, once warm andposed, slowly faded from her lips when she saw that person. Elwood, however, appeared calm and unaffected because he didn¡¯t know who the person was. Across the way, Kylee froze in mid-step as she caught sight of the trio exiting the restaurant. A flicker of surprise danced across her features. This middle-aged man¡­ If her instincts were right¡ªand they usually were¡ªthe man had to be Elwood, the head of the Wright family. The realization hit her like a jolt. Her pulse quickened. . . . Chapter 1512 ?Chapter 1512: But what struck her even harder was not simply Elwood¡¯s presence; it was who he was with. Elwood and Nni dining together with Belinda? That was not something good for her. Kylee forced a pleasant smile as she approached them, masking the storm brewing behind her eyes. ¡°Hi, Mrs. Dury,¡± she said, her tone overly cheerful. ¡°What a pleasant surprise.¡± Nni cast her a nce¡ªpolite, but distant. Then, without a word, she turned her gaze elsewhere. Kylee stiffened slightly at the snub but quickly masked her embarrassment with practiced ease. She then turned toward Elwood, her tone light, inquisitive. ¡°May I ask who this gentleman is?¡± As her eyes rested on Elwood¡¯s features, a creeping realization began to take hold. There was a haunting familiarity between him and Belinda. Not obviously so, but unmistakably, if one looked closely. This made Kylee more suspicious of Belinda¡¯s rtionship with Elwood. Nni¡¯s brows drew together ever so slightly. ¡°Is there something you need, Ms. Wright?¡± she asked, her tone sharp. Kylee¡¯s expression turned slightly awkward, and she chuckled nervously. ¡°Uh, no.¡± Nni paid her no further attention and simply said to Belinda and Elwood, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three then departed without looking back. Kylee stood frozen in ce, her lips parted slightly in shock. Her expression darkened. Jaw clenched, she turned abruptly and hurried to her private dining room. Inside, she shut the door, fished out her phone, and called Baker. ¡°Dad,¡± she said. ¡°I saw him. I saw Elwood today.¡± L¨»¦Ó??¦Ó c§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ??n g??l??ov?l??.??o?? She paused for a moment. ¡°I think¡­ I think he really is Belinda¡¯s biological father. Their resemnce isn¡¯t obvious at first, but if you look closely, it¡¯s there. This can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡± On the other end of the line, Baker¡¯s expression shifted. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then their rtionship might indeed be as you suspect.¡± Kylee pressed her lips into a thin line for a moment. ¡°You need to act faster. If Belinda gains the Wrights¡¯ trust¡ªif she solidifies a bond with them¡ªthings could getplicated for us.¡± Especially for her, a fraud built on a borrowed identity. Baker¡¯s voice turned sharp. ¡°Kylee, do you think collecting Elwood¡¯s DNA is a walk in the park? That he¡¯ll just hand it over because I ask nicely? I am more anxious about this than you, but rushing things won¡¯t help.¡± Kylee¡¯s expression changed at that, and after considering Baker¡¯s words, she reluctantly agreed, ¡°I understand, Dad. I¡¯ll be patient.¡± ¡°Good,¡± Baker muttered, then ended the call. Irondeer University. . . . Chapter 1513 ?Chapter 1513: ¡°Catherine.¡± Catherine had just stepped out of the lecture hall when a voice called her name. Catherine turned, and her breath caught subtly at the sight of the person calling her. ¡°Miss Wilde,¡± Catherine said. The person who had just called her name was Zoie. Zoie smiled warmly as she approached Catherine. ¡°There¡¯s no need for such formalities. We will be family soon, after all. Just call me Zoie from now on.¡± Her words stung Catherine. Her brows furrowed as a knot of difort settled in her chest. Instead of responding to Zoie, Catherine asked, ¡°Is there something you need from me, Miss Wilde?¡± ¡°I was hoping we could talk,¡± Zoie replied. ¡°Do you have time right now?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Catherine said. ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office.¡± Zoie led the way, and Catherine followed her. The office was empty, leaving the two alone. Catherine sat down and spoke first. ¡°What do you want to talk about, Miss Wilde?¡± For a moment, Zoie simply looked at Catherine, her gaze deep and unreadable. Even now, she couldn¡¯t figure out why she couldn¡¯tpare to Catherine in Johnson¡¯s eyes. There could have been no point inparing their family backgrounds¡ªCatherine was just an orphan, after all. In terms of career, she was a teacher at Irondeer University, while Catherine was still a student pursuing her post-graduate degree. And in terms of looks, she was confident that she was more attractive than Catherine. She outshone Catherine in every aspect, yet the man she loved seemed to only have eyes for Catherine. Uncover new tales on g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s??om The more she thought about it, the more puzzled and angrier she became. ¡°Miss Wilde?¡± Catherine called out when Zoie said nothing. Zoie blinked and snapped out of her thoughts. She pressed her lips into a thin line, took a deep breath, and then said calmly, ¡°Catherine, I know that you and Johnson are very close.¡± Catherine said nothing. ¡°Johnson and I are getting engaged soon,¡± Zoie continued. ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of this.¡± Catherine remained silent. ¡°I know you and Johnson share a strong bond, but¡­ You are not really rted. You just grew up together as brother and sister. So, it¡¯s important for you to maintain a proper distance from him. Otherwise, people who don¡¯t know the nature of your rtionship might misunderstand. And besides¡­¡± Zoie paused, as if to put emphasis on what she was about to say next. ¡°I get jealous easily. So, Catherine, could I ask you to keep some distance from Johnson?¡± Upon hearing thatst part, Catherine couldn¡¯t help but let out augh. ¡°Miss Wilde, you are not Johnson¡¯s wife yet. You¡¯re not in a position to make such demands now. If my closeness to Johnson bothers you, then why don¡¯t you take it up with him? Tell him to keep his distance from me. Though, I suppose, whether he would listen to you is another matter entirely.¡± . . . Chapter 1514 ?Chapter 1514: Zoie¡¯s expression shifted ever so slightly. After a couple of seconds, she forced a smile and said, ¡°Catherine,e on now. There¡¯s no need to get upset. I just hope you can maintain some distance from him. Don¡¯t overthink this. If you don¡¯t agree, then forget it. I¡ª¡± ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t agree!¡± Catherine interjected. ¡°Why do you think you have the right to ask that of me?¡± It was clear from the sharpness of her tone that she was angry. ¡°Because I¡¯m Johnson¡¯s fianc¨¦e!¡± Zoie said without missing a beat. ¡°Fianc¨¦e, huh?¡± Catherine let out another coldugh. ¡°Are you two really engaged? Ste did mention wanting you and Johnson to get engaged, but he outright rejected it. She never brought it up again. Yet here you are, dering that you¡¯re his fianc¨¦e¡­ Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making a fool of yourself?¡± Zoie¡¯s face froze. At that moment, she felt an overwhelming wave of humiliation. After a while, she said through gritted teeth, ¡°Johnson just thinks it¡¯s too soon for us to get engaged. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before he proposes. And when that timees, you won¡¯t be able to deny the truth¡ªwe¡¯re getting married.¡± ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t we revisit your little request when that day actuallyes?¡± Catherine stood up and strode out of the office. Zoie¡¯s eyes narrowed as she watched her leave. She had brought this up in front of Catherine expecting her to feel so humiliated that she¡¯d distance herself from Johnson on her own. As long as Catherine stayed away from him, her goal would be achieved. Besides, she was certain Catherine wouldn¡¯t dare tell Johnson about their conversation. However, she hadn¡¯t expected Catherine to fire back like that. She was utterly displeased with how the conversation had gone. L§Ñt??t ch¨»pt?rs ?n g??ln¦Ïv?ls.??¦Ï?? If she wanted to be with Johnson, she needed to get rid of Catherine¡ªfirst and foremost. Otherwise, she would never have a real chance with him. Zoie gritted her teeth, her eyes burning with renewed determination. She had to find a way to eliminate the obstacle in her path. After leaving Zoie¡¯s office, Catherine took a deep breath. Her chest felt tight, as if some unseen boulder were pressing down on it, making it hard to breathe. She wasn¡¯t even sure why she felt that way. An image, unbidden, had just shed through her mind. Johnson holding Zoie¡¯s hand, the two of them walking up to her as he introduced Zoie as his wife¡­ Catherine felt a bitter taste in her mouth, and she knew she could never ept such a reality. . . . Chapter 1515 ?Chapter 1515: She spent the rest of the day in a daze, her mind constantly drifting. Once her lessons were done for the day, she sat and deliberated what she should do next. It took her a while to decide, but she finally took out her phone and called Belinda. ¡°Hello, Catherine? What¡¯s up?¡± Belinda answered. ¡°Belinda, are you at work right now?¡± Catherine asked. ¡°I am.¡± Catherine hesitated for a few seconds. ¡°Do you have any ns after your shift?¡± ¡°No. Why? Do you want to meet up?¡± Belinda replied. Catherine chewed on her lower lip for a moment. ¡°Yes. My thoughts are all tangled right now. I really need someone to talk to. I was wondering if you¡ª¡± ¡°Say no more! Pick a ce and send me the location. I¡¯ll head over as soon as I¡¯m off work,¡± Belinda replied. Catherine smiled. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Belinda.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. All right, I need to get back to work now. I¡¯ll see youter, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After the call ended, Belinda turned her focus back to work. When her shift was about to end, she called Lucas to let him know that she was meeting Catherine after work. ¡°Catherine wanted to meet you?¡± Lucas¡¯ brows drew together slightly. Belinda gave a small nod, her tone thoughtful. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not exactly sure what it¡¯s about, but I have a feeling it has something to do with Johnson.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t press further. He simply responded, ¡°Alright. Go ahead and meet her. Call me when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± L?t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ¦Én g??l??ov§Ö???.???? As soon as her shift ended, Belinda drove straight to the meeting location. Upon entering the private dining room, she found Catherine already waiting for her. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re here!¡± Catherine stood and greeted her with a soft smile. Returning the smile, Belinda sat down before getting right to the point. ¡°Well? Why did you want to see me? What happened?¡± Catherine¡¯s gaze dropped to the table. She bit her lip, hesitant. ¡°Nothing happened. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been thinking about something.¡± She looked up, her eyes meeting Belinda¡¯s. ¡°Belinda, do you know about Johnson¡¯s uing engagement to Miss Wilde?¡± Belinda blinked in mild surprise. ¡°Engagement?¡± A light frown formed between her brows. ¡°Johnson never mentioned anything about that to me.¡± Then, she chuckled. ¡°You know how close Johnson and I are¡ªif something like that were true, he definitely would¡¯ve told me. So honestly, I think it¡¯s just a rumor. You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± . . . Chapter 1516 ?Chapter 1516: ¡°Really?¡± Catherine murmured, still unsure. ¡°But¡­ What if he just hasn¡¯t told you yet? What if he wants to wait to get engaged to Miss Wilde when their rtionship bes more stable?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. She already knew the truth¡ªthere was nothing going on between Johnson and Zoie anymore. But it wasn¡¯t her ce to disclose that to Catherine. Still, Catherine¡¯s question showed how much she cared about the matter. With this in mind, Belinda looked at Catherine¡¯s troubled face and offered a subtle smile. ¡°You seem really concerned about Johnson and Zoie¡¯s rtionship. Mind if I ask why?¡± Catherine hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± she stammered, clearly flustered, and finally fell silent again. Belinda¡¯s voice softened. ¡°If that¡¯s hard to answer, let me ask you something else. Right now, when you think of Johnson¡­ Do you still see him only as a foster brother?¡± This question was even harder for Catherine to answer than the previous one. Catherine hesitated, unsure of how to respond. Her reaction, however, already gave Belinda the answer she was looking for. Belinda¡¯s smile turned meaningful. ¡°Have you developed feelings for Johnson?¡± Color surged to Catherine¡¯s cheeks. She bit her lip, flustered, before finally saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Belinda arched a brow, clearly intrigued. She leaned in slightly, her voice softer. ¡°Alright, then let me ask you this. If Johnson were really about to marry Zoie, how would that make you feel? Would you be happy for him?¡± Catherine¡¯splexion turned pale in an instant. Her lips parted, but it took a moment before the words emerged. Exclusive updates avable g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s ¡°I think¡­ I¡¯d feel terrible. I wouldn¡¯t want to see that happen.¡± Catherine expressed her true feelings with honesty. After hearing her words, Belinda smiled. Who said that her proposed n for Johnson was a bad idea? See, Catherine was realizing her true feelings for Johnson now. ¡°Tell me one thing, Catherine,¡± Belinda said slowly. ¡°Can you ept being Johnson¡¯s girlfriend?¡± Catherine looked down and bit her lower lip. She closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Belinda. I¡­ I honestly don¡¯t know. What I do know is that I can¡¯t bear even the thought of him with someone else.¡± This meant that she harbored a sense of possessiveness over Johnson. Thinking of that, Belinda cocked her head to the side and tried to analyze the situation. ¡°I can¡¯t say with absolute certainty that you¡¯re in love with Johnson, but based on my experience and all the things you just told me, I¡¯d say it¡¯s highly likely that you really have feelings for him.¡± . . . Chapter 1517 ?Chapter 1517: Catherine fell silent. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know what to say. Her emotions were a mess right now. Was Belinda right? Did she have feelings for Johnson? Catherine couldn¡¯t quite figure out how she felt about that. Oddly enough, the idea wasn¡¯t as uneptable as she had initially imagined. Perhaps, just as Belinda had pointed out, her thoughts and feelings had been changing without her noticing. ¡°Catherine,¡± Belinda said, her tone more serious now. ¡°I hope that you will think about this carefully. Do you want to be with Johnson or not? Do you want to spend the rest of your life by his side?¡± She considered it a stroke of luck that Catherine had brought up the topic of Johnson herself, so she decided to seize the opportunity to ask her this. She might not get a definitive answer from Catherine today, but at the very least, she had nted something for Catherine to think aboutter. Catherine was once again lost for words. She hadn¡¯t expected Belinda to be so direct. Then, before she could evenpose a coherent response, Belinda added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; you don¡¯t have to answer me. I just hope that you will give this matter some serious thought and find the answer for yourself.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Catherine mumbled, nodding her head. ¡°I understand your concerns,¡± Belinda said, her tone softer now. ¡°You¡¯re hesitating because of your current rtionship with Johnson. After all, everyone knows that you and Johnson grew up together as siblings, even though you are not rted. But why should we let other people¡¯s opinions dictate how we live our lives?¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°You and Johnson are not rted by blood. So why can¡¯t you two be together? It¡¯s true, your family may protest, and people may judge you¡­ But as long as you and Johnson are on the same page, as long as your hearts are united, I believe that you¡¯ll be able to face any challenge thates your way and live a happy life together.¡± Belinda leaned back and chuckled softly. ¡°Just look at me. Do you have any idea how much courage it took for me to marry Lucas?¡± Your escape is on g ? ln ¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s Catherine¡¯s head jerked up. She quickly remembered what Belinda had been like in the past. Belinda said, ¡°Back then, everyone thought Lucas was crazy for marrying me. They thought I was crazy, too. How could someone like me, an overweight, in-looking, illegitimate daughter, marry one of the most eligible bachelors in the city? In just under a month after the news of our marriage broke, I¡¯ve lost count of the number of people who were mocking me behind my back.¡± Even now, as she reminisced about that part of her life, Belinda couldn¡¯t help the mix of emotions that welled in her heart. . . . Chapter 1518 ?Chapter 1518: Catherine blinked, curiosity gleaming in her eyes. ¡°So, Belinda¡­ Back then, what did you think about that?¡± Belinda¡¯s red lips pressed into a gentle line as her gaze drifted into the distance, her thoughts trailing far beyond the present moment. ¡°I was torn¡­ hesitant,¡± she said softly. ¡°To be honest, the whole thing felt surreal. I couldn¡¯t understand why Lucas had approached me with a marriage proposal out of the blue. Deep down, I knew¡ªhe wasn¡¯t doing it because he loved me.¡± She paused, her voice lowering with quiet honesty. ¡°But still, regardless of what his real motive was, I couldn¡¯t let the chance slip away. Because I thought that maybe that would be my only opportunity to ever be close to him. Even if I knew the marriage might never bring the kind of happiness I dreamed of, I still chose to marry him because I loved him. And I wanted to be near him, no matter how painful or uncertain the path ahead might be. No matter how many obstacles stood in the way, I wanted to give it a try.¡± Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°Even if the ending wasn¡¯t filled with sweetness and joy like I had once imagined, at least I tried. And because of that, I¡¯ll never regret it.¡± Catherine nodded, understanding Belinda¡¯s words. Belinda looked at her with calm rity. ¡°If you truly love someone, then you will take the risk and give it a try. The real question is¡ªdo you believe this love is worth fighting for?¡± Catherine fell silent. After a long pause, Catherine slowly raised her eyes to meet Belinda¡¯s, a flicker of new resolve shining through. ¡°Thank you. I¡­ I¡¯ll think about this carefully.¡± Belinda gave her an encouraging smile. She was about to say something when Catherine spoke again. ¡°Belinda, please don¡¯t tell anyone about our conversation today.¡± Her gaze was pleading. ¡°Of course,¡± Belinda said, her tone firm. ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡± Catherine had invited her for this private conversation because she trusted her, and Belinda was determined to honor that trust. M??? ?¦Ñ????? ?? ?????¦Í???.??? Besides, Catherine was still in the midst of her own emotional storm. How could she possibly add to that weight? Catherine visibly rxed, exhaling a soft breath of relief. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me,¡± Belinda said with a gentle smile. After that, they focused on their meal. After the meal, Belinda sent Lucas a quick message, and soon, he arrived to pick them up. Belinda and Catherine left the restaurant together. As Lucas drove, Catherine sat in the back seat, quietly watching Belinda and Lucas. She couldn¡¯t help but notice the way Lucas spoke to Belinda¡ªhis tone low and warm, each word filled with genuine care. And when the car stopped at a red light, he would nce her way, not always speaking, but looking at her as though the world had paused just for them. Catherine had known Lucas for a long time, yet she had never seen this side of him. Not until now. It was clear to her that Lucas loved Belinda deeply. . . . Chapter 1519 ?Chapter 1519: After dropping Catherine off at the Hoffman residence and watching her disappear behind the gates, Lucas and Belinda drove off. As the car cruised through the quiet streets, Lucas turned to Belinda and asked, ¡°So, what did Catherine want to talk to you about?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret,¡± Belinda said with a proud lift of her chin. ¡°I promised Catherine I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Lucas chuckled lightly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me anything; I think I already know. She¡¯s realized that she might have feelings for Johnson, right?¡± Belinda was momentarily at a loss for words. Lucas was too smart! She cleared her throat. ¡°Let the records show that I never said anything.¡± Then, barely ten secondster, she whirled around and said to Lucas, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Johnson about this.¡± Lucas grinned. ¡°My lips are sealed.¡± ¡°It looks like Johnson¡¯s perseverance is finally paying off,¡± Belinda said happily, then realized something else. ¡°See? I told you my idea would work! If Zoie hadn¡¯t joined the picture, Catherine might not have realized her feelings for Johnson so soon.¡± Lucas smiled resignedly. ¡°Yes, yes. You were right. You are always right.¡± Belinda snorted and said nothing more. When they got home, Belinda went to check on Kenia before heading back to her room. As soon as she plopped down on the couch, Lucas came up behind her and began massaging her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy with worktely. You deserve a massage from me.¡± ¡°Hmm, not bad. You¡¯re really good at massaging,¡± Belinda nodded in approval. They basked infortable silence for a while until Belinda asked, ¡°Lucas, do you know much about the Wright family in Soling?¡± Discover more Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed slightly. ¡°Not really. Back in the day, the head of the Wright family was close to Harold, but after he passed away, the rtionship between their family and mine faded.¡± After a pause, he asked, ¡°Why the sudden interest in them?¡± Belinda said, ¡°I was just curious about something. Barbara has been in the hospital for so long, but her grandmother has note to visit her, not even once. How could she not care about Barbara¡¯s condition?¡± ¡°Ah,¡± Lucas said with another chuckle. ¡°I believe I can exin that. Tamara was incredibly domineering in her younger years.¡± She had always had a habit of controlling everyone around her. In Nni¡¯s younger years, she arranged a fianc¨¦ for her, but Nni ran away to pursue her own happiness. When she returned, she brought a man with her and introduced him to her parents as her boyfriend. That man was Barbara¡¯s father. He was indeed capable and talented, but he came from a modest background. After a pause, he continued, ¡°It goes without saying that Tamara was vehemently against the match. She even threatened Nni with disownment if she didn¡¯t end the rtionship and cut all ties with the man for good. But being the strong-willed woman that she is, Nni packed her things and walked out of the Wright family residence. She never returned.¡± . . . Chapter 1520 Chapter 1520: Lucas sighed. ¡°Her rtionship with Tamara was never restored, especially after Barbara¡¯s father died from his illness. From what I know, Tamara never epted Barbara, never acknowledged her as a granddaughter. Harold once told me that after the Marfan diagnosis, Tamara even tried to force Nni to abandon Barbara ande home on her own.¡± Belinda frowned after hearing that. ¡°Abandon Barbara and return to the Wright family? Tamara has truly crossed a line by proposing that. How can she be so heartless toward her own granddaughter?¡± Disdain flickered in Belinda¡¯s gaze. Lucas let out a low chuckle. ¡°From what Harold told me, back in the day, Tamara even forced Elwood to break things off with a woman he deeply loved. I don¡¯t know all the details, but¡­¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°In Tamara¡¯s world, no one can be a member of the Wright family without her approval.¡± Elwood? The head of the Wright family? Belinda¡¯s thoughts drifted to her recent conversation with him. A faint smile tugged at her lips. After chatting a while longer with Lucas, she went to take a shower. That night, as the soft hush of night nketed the city, Lucas drew her into his arms once more on the bed, tenderness giving way to passion¡­ Two days slipped by. Barbara¡¯s condition improved steadily. She was finally transferred out of intensive care and into a standard hospital room. Afterpleting her rounds that day, Belinda made her way to visit Barbara. But as she pushed open the door, she froze, momentarily taken aback by the lively tableau that greeted her. There were many people in the room. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s©q??o?? is where stories live Nni was there, along with Elwood and Zaria, as well as two women Belinda didn¡¯t recognize. One was elderly, likely in her seventies, with a dignified presence and sharp eyes. The other was a poised middle-aged woman in her forties. The older woman must be Tamara, Belinda guessed. She didn¡¯t know who the middle-aged woman was. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯re here!¡± Barbara called out cheerfully, waving the moment she spotted her. Seeing that, Nni raised an eyebrow, visibly surprised. She knew Barbara well. Ever since her hospitalization, the girl had been cold and distant, rarely speaking to anyone. But now, seeing how warmly she greeted Belinda¡­ It was clear the two must¡¯ve grown close when Barbara had been in the ICU. Belinda smiled and approached the bedside. ¡°How are you feeling today, Barbara?¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Dear readers, new novel releases in a few hours. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . Chapter 1521 ?Chapter 1521: Barbara¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Better than ever! I don¡¯t remember thest time I felt this good.¡± ¡°d to hear it.¡± Belinda reached out to gently ruffle Barbara¡¯s hair. ¡°In a few days, I want to see you walking.¡± Barbara grinned and saluted yfully. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am!¡± Belinda turned toward Nni, ready to discuss a few post-care instructions. But before she could utter a word, a sharp voice rang out, slicing through the warm atmosphere like a de. ¡°You¡¯re Barbara¡¯s doctor?¡± Belinda turned toward the voice. It was Tamara who had just spoken. ¡°I am,¡± Belinda replied calmly. Tamara¡¯s gaze dropped to the ID badge clipped neatly to Belinda¡¯s coat. Her brows furrowed deeply. ¡°An attending physician?¡± she said, her toneced with contempt. ¡°How could this be happening? How could someone like you be entrusted with my granddaughter¡¯s care?¡± Her voice rose a pitch. ¡°This hospital is not taking my family seriously! Call the director of the hospital over now!¡± ¡°Mom!¡± Nni interjected, stepping forward in haste. ¡°Please, let this go. We¡¯re more than satisfied with Dr. Wright¡¯s care.¡± Tamara snapped her head toward Nni, her eyes sharp as ss. ¡°Satisfied? Satisfied with what, exactly? She¡¯s just an attending physician! And this is who you trust with Barbara¡¯s life?¡± Her tone was filled with disdain and dissatisfaction toward Belinda. Belinda¡¯s expression instantly turned cold. ¡°Mom! What on earth are you saying? That waspletely out of line!¡± Nni snapped, her tone sharper than usual as she turned toward Belinda with an apologetic expression. ¡°Dr. Wright, please ept my apologies. Don¡¯t take my mother¡¯s words to heart.¡± Belinda gave a small,posed nod, but before she could speak, Barbara interjected from the bed with a firm voice, ¡°It¡¯s my treatment, not yours. I want Dr. Wright to be my physician. It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Her tone was pointed, brimming with defiance, showing no respect for Tamara. Find thetest stories g?ln¦Òv??ls ¡°You!¡± Tamara¡¯s face twisted in fury; she was clearly unprepared for Barbara¡¯s direct challenge. Just then, a calm yetmanding male voice cut through the tension. ¡°Mom, you came here to visit Barbara, not to dictate things.¡± It was Elwood. His presence added weight to the moment, and his stance left no room for argument. Tamara¡¯s face turned red with anger. ¡°Isn¡¯t this something? You think you can all defy me now? Is that it?¡± Recognizing that the situation had spiraled into personal territory, Belinda knew it was her cue to step away. With poise, she turned to Nni and said, ¡°Mrs. Wright, you can talk to me about Barbara¡¯s situationter in my office.¡± Nni inclined her head gratefully. ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Without another word, Belinda turned to leave. . . . Chapter 1522 ?Chapter 1522: Just before exiting, she nodded at Elwood. Elwood responded with a smile. From the sidelines, Zaria observed this silent exchange with a growing sense of unease. Elwood and Belinda seemed to get along quite well. This was not good news for her. And worse, the rest of the family seemed increasingly fond of Belinda. That was not something she wanted to see. No sooner had Belinda stepped out than Tasha Brown, the middle-aged woman standing beside Tamara, stepped forward, gently cing a hand on Tamara¡¯s shoulder in a cating gesture. ¡°Tamara, please calm down. I¡¯m sure Nni and Elwood didn¡¯t mean to offend you. It¡¯s just that¡­ you said those things in front of Dr. Wright. If she takes offense and doesn¡¯t treat Barbara properly, that will only cause us trouble, right? Nni was probably just worried about that.¡± Tamara¡¯s features softened for a moment, but her pride quickly took hold again. Her voice sharpened. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t dare! She¡¯s just a doctor. How dare she hold a grudge against me?¡± Nni¡¯s face tightened. ¡°Dr. Wright is a professional. She wouldn¡¯tpromise a patient¡¯s care over personal offense. Don¡¯t say things like that easily if you don¡¯t know the situation well!¡± It was Tamara who had clearly been in the wrong, yet somehow the narrative had been twisted. Belinda was getting med. How absurd! Tasha blinked, momentarily caught off guard. She had only tried to defuse the situation, to defend Nni and Elwood. How could Nni say that to her? Elwood didn¡¯t look pleased either. Could it be that this doctor had a good rtionship with Nni and Elwood? Stay connected at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s If so, her earlier words had been a grave misstep. Flustered, Tasha quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Nni. I misspoke. I only meant¡ª¡± ¡°Why are you apologizing?¡± Tamara cut her off sharply, turning on her with a scowl. She then shot Nni a pointed look. ¡°Tasha was just defending you and Elwood. Why are you treating her like this?¡± Nni¡¯s voice trembled with restrained indignation. ¡°Standing up by ndering someone who¡¯s saving Barbara¡¯s life? That is not appropriate at all.¡± Tasha stammered quickly, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s all my fault. I should never have said what I did. Tamara, Nni, don¡¯t be upset.¡± Nni and Tamara both fell silent. Watching the scene unfold, Zaria arched an eyebrow. Belinda was really something, Zaria thought. . . . Chapter 1523 ?Chapter 1523: After all, Nni had argued with Tamara because of her. Zaria believed she had underestimated Belinda. A cold smirk curled her lips as she observed Tasha¡¯s flustered expression, tinged with grievance. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough. My exhaustion has reached its breaking point, and I really need to rest now,¡± Barbara dered, her tone impatient. ¡°All of you, leave now!¡± Barbara¡¯s words prompted Nni to act swiftly, promptly telling everyone to leave. ¡°I will return in the afternoon,¡± Elwood said before bing the first person to leave the room. ¡°Leaving,¡± Tamara dered sharply, gesturing decisively for Zaria and Tasha to follow her out. Nni carefully adjusted Barbara¡¯s nket. ¡°Rest now.¡± Barbara¡¯s fingers briefly captured Nni¡¯s hand in a gentle squeeze. ¡°Mom, you should go see Dr. Wright. She seemed like she wanted to talk to you about something earlier.¡± Nni acknowledged with a decisive nod. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go. You rest well.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Barbara allowed her eyelids to drift closed. Nni then left the room and headed to the doctor¡¯s office. Upon seeing Belinda, Nni immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Wright. Please disregard my mother¡¯s rudeness earlier. Don¡¯t take her words to heart.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± Belinda responded with a gracious smile illuminating her features. ¡°But you should have them leave soon. Barbara just came out of the ICU, and her paramount need is uninterrupted rest. The room was too crowded and noisy earlier, which isn¡¯t good for her recovery.¡± Nni nodded withplete understanding. ¡°They¡¯ve already taken their leave.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Belinda then extended two carefully printed sheets of paper toward Nni. ¡°I¡¯vepiledprehensive precautions regarding Barbara¡¯s current medical condition, including detailed dietary restrictions and rmendations. Please examine these thoroughly and adhere to them with absolute precision.¡± epting the papers with gratitude, Nni surveyed their contents briefly. The material was very detailed. Your favorite tales are on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??§ànn Nni beamed with genuine appreciation toward Belinda. ¡°Your thoroughness deserves my heartfelt thanks, Dr. Wright. You demonstrate exceptional professional dedication.¡± Belinda dismissed the praise with a casual wave of her hand. ¡°No need to thank me. I am just doing my job. Well, if there¡¯s nothing else, Mrs. Wright, you should head back to take care of Barbara.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Nni chose not to extend the conversation further and turned to leave. . . . Chapter 1524 ?Chapter 1524: Belinda watched her leave. Today had provided her with firsthand experience of Tamara¡¯s genuinely insufferable and domineering personality. But she remainedpletely unaffected by the encounter. The incident would fade into insignificance, and she believed she wouldn¡¯t have much involvement with the Wright family in the future. Following their departure from the hospital, the Wright family returned to their sprawling house in Owathe. Tasha, as an outsider, apanied them. After enjoying a leisurely lunch with the Wright family members, Tasha sensed the appropriate moment to leave and said that she should go. ¡°You can extend your visit just a little longer, Tasha,¡± Tamara said. Tasha offered a gentle smile while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired and would like to go back and rest. I promise to visit you again tomorrow morning, okay?¡± Tamara chose not to press the matter further. ¡°Very well, but pleasee early tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°I promise,¡± Tasha replied. Tamara directed her attention toward Zaria, who was seated nearby. ¡°Zaria, see Tasha off.¡± Zaria¡¯s eyes betrayed flickering reluctance, but after drawing a steadying breath deep into her lungs, she rose andplied. Tasha noticed this, her lips curling into a faint smile. Together, Zaria and Tasha walked out of the house. As soon as they stepped outside, Zaria said to Tasha, ¡°Goodbye.¡± With that, she was ready to return inside. ¡°Zaria,¡± Tasha called out to stop her. Updates loaded at g¦Ál¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe??s Zaria froze mid-stride, revulsion flickering across her features before vanishing. She drew a measured breath, then pivoted to face Tasha, her face now wearing a mask of manufactured warmth. ¡°Is there something else you want?¡± Tasha abandoned all pretense of subtlety. ¡°Have you given proper consideration to my previous proposal, Zaria?¡± Zaria looked apologetic as she replied, ¡°I must offer my sincere apologies, Ms. Brown, but your request lies beyond my capabilities. The rtionship between my father and me isn¡¯t nearly as harmonious as public perception suggests.¡± She paused, letting the weight of her words settle between them. ¡°My father doesn¡¯t listen to me at all. So if you¡¯re hoping I¡¯ll help you win him over, I¡¯m powerless here.¡± Tasha absorbed Zaria¡¯s rejection without disying anger, instead responding with calcted patience, ¡°Iprehend your position perfectly. I¡¯m not requesting direct persuasion on my behalf. Perhaps you could simply arrange private encounters between us, or speak favorably of me during casual conversations. Surely that is not too much to ask, right?¡± Zaria looked troubled as she thought about the request. ¡°Such interference strikes me as highly inappropriate, Ms. Brown. Whether my father and you develop romantic feelings depends entirely on natural chemistry and mutual attraction.¡± . . . Chapter 1525 ?Chapter 1525: She pressed her lips together for a moment before continuing, ¡°Matters of the heart resist outside maniptionpletely. This situation requires your personal handling without external interference.¡± After hearing Zaria¡¯s words, Tasha¡¯s expression darkened. The mask of civility crumbled away entirely as she said coldly, ¡°Are you trying to y games with me, Zaria? Have you forgotten that I possess the power to expose that secret to your father? Or perhaps to your grandmother?¡± Zaria¡¯s expression changed immediately. She fixed Tasha with an unwavering stare, her gaze crystallizing into pure ice as the seconds stretched between them. Finally, she inhaled deeply and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to take things this far? Consider your next moves with extreme caution. Crossing me offers you no advantages.¡± Her voice hardened into steel. ¡°Even if my father sumbs to your charms and desires a rtionship with you, I will never agree to you two being together!¡± Tasha remainedpletely unmoved by Zaria¡¯s threatening words, her expression radiating pure contempt. She released a sharpugh. ¡°You¡¯re giving yourself too much credit. Do you really think Elwood will refuse to be with me just because you say so?¡± Her words struck with surgical precision. ¡°Don¡¯t deceive yourself about your actual position within the Wright family! And certainly, don¡¯t forget the circumstances that brought you into the Wright household in the first ce!¡± Each syble pierced Zaria¡¯s defenses like expertly aimed arrows, leaving her feelingpletely exposed. She bit down on her lower lip with such force that pain shot through her face, herplexion draining of all color. Tasha absently toyed with the elegant bracelet adorning her wrist, her gaze dismissive and calcting. ¡°What consequences do you imagine will follow if I reveal that incident to Elwood and Tamara? How drastically will their perception of you shift once they find out about that? Zaria, you should weigh your options with exceptional care regarding whether you¡¯ll help me.¡± Her voice suddenly softened. ¡°I want to reassure you, Zaria¡ªonce I secure my position within the Wright family permanently, that secret will never surface again in any conversation. What do you think?¡± Zaria maintained her silence, herplexion retaining its pallid, sickly appearance that conveyed profound reluctance. Noticing her silence, Tasha disyed no irritation. Instead, she said, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it prove more advantageous for me to assume the role of Elwood¡¯s wife rather than allowing someone you don¡¯t know to im that position? Considering our established rtionship, once I be Elwood¡¯s wife, the arrangement would benefit your interests. This is definitely a good deal for you. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± She directed a confident smile toward Zaria, her expression radiating absolute certainty regarding the inevitable oue of their negotiation. . . . Chapter 1526 ?Chapter 1526: Zaria¡¯s breathing became deep and heavy. The sensation of enduring threats while having her vulnerabilities mercilessly exploited felt unbearable. Nevertheless, at this critical juncture, she found herself with no alternative but to give in. After approximately thirty seconds of internal struggle, Zaria finally said with resignation, ¡°Very well, I shallply with your demands.¡± Tasha¡¯s features immediately brightened with triumphant satisfaction. ¡°You are a smart person. With ourbined efforts, this endeavor¡­ will undoubtedly achieveplete sess! Pleasure to partner with you.¡± She extended her hand purposefully toward Zaria. Zaria managed a forced smile as she shook hands with Tasha. ¡°I will leave now.¡± With that, Tasha turned and left. Her retreating silhouette radiated unmistakable smugness. As Tasha¡¯s figure receded into the distance, Zaria¡¯s carefully maintained facade crumbled entirely. At this moment, she felt utterly despondent. But now, her most pressing concern was thoroughly investigating the true nature of the rtionship between Car and Elwood. She had been conducting ndestine research into Elwood¡¯s past. Although many traces had been deliberately erased, she had managed to uncover several significant clues through persistent investigation. Elwood had previously been romantically involved with someone, and they had seemed deeply in love. Subsequently, forpletely unknown reasons, their rtionship had suddenly ended. Elwood had suffered a devastating car ident shortly thereafter, resulting in significant memory loss. ???§ÁE ??P?¦«T¦®? I§ª G¦«?§ª?V¦®??.??? She harbored strong suspicions that the lost memories specifically rted to his romantic rtionship with that mysterious woman. What circumstances hadpelled Elwood to separate from her? What underlying reasons had driven their break-up? Furthermore, the convenient memory loss following the car ident appeared highly suspicious. Among all the possible suspects in thisplex web, the person Zaria suspected the most was Tasha. Tasha had harbored romantic feelings for Elwood for over twenty years and maintained an obsessive fixation on bing his wife and a member of the Wright family. Therefore, Tasha likely had knowledge about Elwood and that woman¡¯s rtionship. Zaria even suspected that Elwood¡¯s separation from his beloved might have been rted to Tasha. . . . Chapter 1527 ?Chapter 1527: She wanted to investigate this matter thoroughly and find Tasha¡¯s weaknesses. Only through such discoveries could she potentially free herself from Tasha¡¯s ongoing threats and maniption. Unfortunately, her progress remained frustratingly slow. She couldn¡¯t even confirm with certainty who Elwood¡¯s former lover was. Regarding Car specifically, she maintained only suspicions and dared not reach any definitive conclusions without substantial evidence. Moreover, she believed additional conspirators must have participated in this borate cover-up; otherwise, how could Elwood¡¯s romantic history have been so thoroughly erased from all records? The more she thought about it, the more curious she became, and the more determined she was to uncover the truth. She couldn¡¯t afford to abandon the promising lead concerning Car, which meant she must cultivate a positive rtionship with Kylee, hoping to extract additional valuable information from her. With these strategic thoughts crystallizing in her mind, Zaria took a steadying breath and then turned to step inside the house. After work in the evening, Lucas went to the hospital to pick up Belinda. Since Georgie and her husband were scheduled to return to Soling soon, Harold had contacted them with a request that they return to the family home for dinner today. When Belinda and Lucas arrived at the rk family estate, other family members had already gathered. Tonight marked a special asion, as Kane and his entire family had alsoe. ¡°Uncle Lucas, Belinda, how wonderful that you¡¯ve finally joined us,¡± Enzo greeted as soon as he saw them step into the elegantly appointed living room. Enzo¡¯s gaze lingered on Belinda¡¯s striking figure, and for a brief moment, a sh of genuine admiration flickered in his eyes. Don¡¯t miss out g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m A considerable amount of time had passed since theirst encounter, and Belinda had blossomed into even more breathtaking beauty than before. Enzo found himself captivated by her charm. Lucas deliberately ignored Enzo¡¯s enthusiastic greeting, while Belinda gave him only a perfunctory nod before shifting her attention elsewhere. ¡°Uncle Lucas, Belinda,¡± Faye greeted them, rising gracefully from her seat. She beamed with warmth and glided across the room to them, linking her slender arm through Belinda¡¯s. Lucas and Belinda moved across the spacious room, methodically greeting each family member. ¡°Excellent. Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s get ready for dinner,¡± Harold announced. Everyone stood and made their way toward the dining room. . . . Chapter 1528 ?Chapter 1528: Belinda excused herself to visit the bathroom for a moment. As she emerged, ready to wash her hands at the marble sink, she noticed Enzo approaching. ¡°Belinda,¡± Enzo greeted her with a smile. Belinda chose not to acknowledge him and continued washing her hands. Unfazed by her cold reception, Enzo maintained his smile and turned his full attention to her, asking with calcted interest, ¡°Your rtionship with Lucas is quite stable now, isn¡¯t it?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched with barely contained irritation. She responded, ¡°How does that concern you?¡± Enzo released a soft, amused chuckle. ¡°I find myself genuinely delighted for your happiness. Please ept my heartfelt congrattions on finally finding true love after enduring tremendous hardships.¡± ¡°I appreciate your kind sentiments,¡± Belinda replied with strained politeness. Enzo smoothly changed the topic. ¡°However, surely you must realize that my uncle has always possessed extraordinary charisma, attracting countless devoted admirers wherever he goes. Numerous women actively covet your position as his girlfriend. You must defend this precious position with unwavering determination and vignce.¡± His words caused Belinda¡¯s expression to darken with visible displeasure. She offered him a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m grateful for your reminder, but Lucas and I require absolutely no concern or interference from you whatsoever.¡± With that, Belinda decisively turned off the flowing faucet. Enzo retrieved a tissue and extended it toward her with seemingly good intentions. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Belinda said, and she walked purposefully toward the tissue box. L??t??st ch??pt??rs in g¦Ál??ovels.c?m Since the box was near Enzo, she found herselfpelled to pass by him. As Belinda glided past him with graceful movements, Enzo straightened his posture and leaned slightly in her direction, his gaze deliberate. He noticed her subtle fragrance as she passed by. He allowed his eyelids to flutter closed and drew in a deep breath of her scent. Remainingpletely oblivious to his inappropriate behavior, Belinda efficiently retrieved a tissue and left the area without a backward nce. Only when the soft echo of her footsteps hadpletely faded into silence did Enzo slowly allow his eyes to reopen, a look ofnguid satisfaction on his face. He moved deliberately toward the very sink where Belinda had just washed her hands, gently caressing the faucet handle she had touched before bringing his hand to his nose and inhaling. Though no actual scent remained on the cold metal surface, Enzo wore an expression of pure contentment as he smelled his hand, closing his eyes once again. A faint, deliberate smile tugged at the corners of Enzo¡¯s lips. When he opened his eyes, a peculiar glimmer danced in them¡ªsomething unreadable. . . . Chapter 1529 ?Chapter 1529: With a low chuckle, he turned on his heel and strolled away. But just then, someone stepped into view from around the corner. It was Faye. Her expression was filled withplicated emotions. There were two ways to reach the restroom from the living room. She had taken the alternate route and had identally overheard Enzo speaking with Belinda. She hadn¡¯t made her presence known. Something had held her back. Instead, she lingered quietly in the shadows, watching. Thus, she had witnessed every one of Enzo¡¯s actions. Her eyes widened. Enzo¡­ Was he interested in Belinda? The thought struck her like a sudden draft, and her mind twisted in response. The light in her eyes shimmered uncertainly. By the time she returned to the dining room, everyone was already seated. ¡°Why did washing your hands take so long?¡± Georgie asked Faye, ncing at her. Faye blinked, then offered a quick excuse. ¡°Uh, I also used the restroom.¡± ¡°Then sit down quickly,¡± Georgie said, not pressing further. ¡°Okay.¡± Faye nodded and took her seat. Almost instinctively, her gazended on Belinda. Then, a few secondster, her gaze shifted toward Enzo. Midway through the meal, Georgie cleared her throat and said to Lucas, ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ll be heading back to Soling soon. But Faye won¡¯t be going back with us; she¡¯s staying here in Owathe. I want you to look after her.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas replied, carefully cing a piece of fish onto Belinda¡¯s te. He gave Georgie a short nod. Georgie continued, ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Why not let Faye move in with you? She has always been close to you, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy living with you.¡± gal¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s.c?m is your update source The suggestion brought an abrupt silence to the dining room. Belinda¡¯s hand stiffened around her fork. Meanwhile, Faye sat up straighter, her heartbeat quickening, a quiet thrill rising in her chest. She hadn¡¯t known her mother had nned to say that. She was hearing it for the first time. Still, she couldn¡¯t deny this was good news to her. But would Lucas agree? Faye turned to look at him. Lucas¡¯ brows furrowed slightly. He said, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate.¡± . . . Chapter 1530 ?Chapter 1530: Georgie shot him a pointed look. ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? You¡¯re her uncle.¡± Before Lucas could respond, Faye quickly jumped in, saying, ¡°Mom, seriously, this isn¡¯t really appropriate. I¡¯m not a kid anymore. I¡¯m already in my twenties. And Uncle Lucas has a girlfriend now. It¡¯d be weird for me to live with him. Just forget it.¡± Georgie dismissed her words with a flick of her hand. ¡°What nonsense. You¡¯re family. You and Lucas have always been close. This is nothing.¡± After Georgie finished speaking, Kane said, ¡°Precisely! What possible objection could arise from such an arrangement? This is nothing inappropriate. Faye and Lucas share familial bonds. Surely Ms. Wright won¡¯t be jealous because of such a matter, right?¡± His calcted words immediately directed everyone¡¯s gaze toward Belinda. Belinda felt resigned. Before she could say anything, Lucas said, ¡°I¡¯ve already dered such arrangementspletely inappropriate. Family connections don¡¯t grant immunity for everything. What mature woman in her twenties lives with her uncle? I am Faye¡¯s uncle, but not her guardian!¡± As he delivered that final deration, his tone sharpened. His words caused visible pallor to wash across Faye¡¯s previouslyposed features. ¡°Lucas, you¡ª¡± Georgie¡¯s brows knitted together as she prepared to say something, only to find herself silenced by amanding voice that brooked no argument. ¡°Enough of this discussion!¡± Harold¡¯s authoritative voice thundered across the room. ¡°This debate ends now. Lucas is right. What twentysomething woman needs to live with her uncle? It¡¯s not as if she had nowhere else to live. Georgie, do you think I wouldn¡¯t treat Faye well if she lived here? Or perhaps you find yourself ufortable with your daughter residing beneath our family¡¯s roof?¡± The weight of Harold¡¯s words was evident. Georgie¡¯s expression changed immediately, and she rushed to exin, ¡°No, Dad, that¡¯s not what I meant. I¡­ I just believed that Faye has maintained exceptional closeness with Lucas since her childhood, so I assumed she would experience greaterfort living with him.¡± Harold¡¯s re intensified as it bore down upon Georgie, and he responded with brutal directness, ¡°You speak of closeness rooted in childhood experiences. But Faye has matured into full adulthood now, well into her twenties. You want her to live with her uncle¡­ Have youpletely abandoned all sense of propriety?¡± Harold¡¯s words carried an almost direct implication that Faye¡¯s behavior bordered on shameless conduct. Fresh updates loaded g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c?m For a moment, both Georgie¡¯s and Faye¡¯s faces turned pale with embarrassment and difort. The topic ended there. . . . Chapter 1531 ?Chapter 1531: Harold had delivered his final opinion, effectively silencing any further debate. However, because of this issue, the atmosphere at the dining table became somewhat tense. Following the meal¡¯spletion, Lucas promptly offered his excuses and departed alongside Belinda without lingering for additional conversation. Once they had settled into the privacy of the car, Lucas extended his hand to capture Belinda¡¯s slender fingers and inquired with gentle concern, ¡°Has this evening¡¯s unpleasantness caused you distress?¡± Belinda smiled faintly. ¡°Not really. I just find Georgie¡¯s suggestion¡­ absurd.¡± Faye had other ces to live, which made the idea of her living with Lucas even more puzzling and inappropriate. Lucas offered his thoughtful exnation. ¡°Georgie proposed this arrangement because she recognized the harmonious rtionship Faye and I have always shared. She genuinely believed Faye would experience greaterfort residing with me rather than living with my father. However, she unconsciously overlooked several far more significant factors that should have influenced her decision.¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°But following my father¡¯s decisive intervention this evening, Georgie will undoubtedly gain a proper understanding of the situation and abandon such misguided thinking permanently. Please don¡¯t allow yourself to dwell on this unpleasant matter any longer, alright?¡± Lucas brought Belinda¡¯s hand to his lips and bestowed a tender kiss upon it. Belinda nodded. ¡°The matter has reached its conclusion, and I refuse to waste additional mental energy contemting it further.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Lucas said with evident warmth as he activated the vehicle¡¯s engine and drove off. Faye wandered through the manor¡¯s expansive grounds in solitary contemtion when suddenly a male voice echoed from the shadows behind her. ¡°Faye¡­¡± Faye turned around at the sound. When she saw the person who had just spoken, she froze for a moment, then offered a polite nod. ¡°Uncle Kane.¡± Kane greeted her with a warm smile, saying, ¡°Faye, don¡¯t let what they said earlier get under your skin.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes dropped, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°They weren¡¯t wrong. At my age, it¡¯s not appropriate for me to cling to Uncle Lucas like I used to.¡± Kane gave a light scoff and waved it off. ¡°Not appropriate? Come on. He¡¯s your uncle, and you two have always been close since you were little. Remember when Lucas first got married? You were still trailing behind him like a little shadow, and nobody said anything about it. So, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Faye pressed her lips together for a moment, hesitating. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not the same anymore. Things between Lucas and Belinda aren¡¯t like they used to be, so¡­¡± Kane let out a slow, weighty sigh. ¡°You¡¯re right. Now that they¡¯ve reconciled, their bond is tighter than ever. Lucas has made a lot of effort to get back together with Belinda. He wouldn¡¯t dare make her upset now. I suspect Belinda objected to your staying with Lucas, which is why Lucas had no choice but to refuse. Otherwise, knowing how much he cares about you, he¡¯d never have refused the idea of you living with him.¡± . . . Chapter 1532 ?Chapter 1532: Faye didn¡¯t answer. Complex emotions simmered in her eyes. Kane reached out and gently patted her shoulder. His voice softened. ¡°Don¡¯t take it too hard. Lucas loves Belinda. Of course, he would consider her feelings first. But you¡¯ll find someone who¡¯ll put you first, too, one day.¡± A subtle flicker passed through Faye¡¯s eyes. Her jaw tensed ever so slightly. After a while, she inhaled, raised her head, and managed a smile. ¡°I understand, Uncle Kane. Really, I¡¯m fine. I won¡¯t dwell on it. Besides¡­ I¡¯m truly happy for them.¡± Kane gave a nod. ¡°It¡¯s good that you see it that way.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll head back now,¡± Faye said. ¡°Alright,¡± Kane replied. With a small wave, Faye turned and walked away, her stepsposed. Kane watched her leave, a subtle, meaningful smile appearing on his lips. He was well aware of Faye¡¯s feelings towards Lucas. Faye might believe she¡¯d hidden her feelings for Lucas perfectly, but Kane had seen through her long ago. Something told him Faye might prove useful. Moreover, he believed Faye was not as innocent and naive as she appeared on the surface. That was precisely why he¡¯d emphasized how much Lucas loved Belinda and how deep their bond ran in front of Faye. He was certain that those words would evoke a strong reaction in Faye. ¡°Dad.¡± At that moment, Enzo¡¯s voice suddenly broke the silence. Kane turned his head slowly, his eyes narrowing as theynded on his son. L¦Á¦Ó??¦Ó ?§ß¦Á¦Ñ¦Ó?rs ¦Én g??l??ov?l??.??om ¡°What were you talking about with Faye?¡± Enzo asked. ¡°Nothing important. Why are you here?¡± Kane deflected with ease. He had no intention of letting Enzo in on his maniption of Faye. He knew better than to expect help from his son. If anything, the boy would find a way to ruin it. Enzo didn¡¯t press further for a response. Instead, he shifted topics with a question. ¡°Dad, can I ask you something? Do you have a n to break up Lucas and Belinda? Their rtionship¡¯s getting stronger by the day.¡± Kane shot him a re, irritation ring in his tone. ¡°You think this is something I can do with a snap of my fingers? You¡¯ve seen it yourself¡ªtheir bond¡¯s growing. Breaking them up won¡¯t be easy.¡± Enzo sighed heavily, his expressionplicated, as if lost in thought. Kane shot him a sideways nce. ¡°What? Still hung up on Belinda?¡± . . . Chapter 1533 ?Chapter 1533: Enzo didn¡¯t answer, but the faint smirk creeping across his lips gave him away. Kane understood him immediately. His voice turned t, cutting. ¡°Forget about her. Belinda would never look at you that way. Even if she left Lucas, she wouldn¡¯t even give you a second nce.¡± A muscle twitched at the corner of Enzo¡¯s mouth. He felt resigned by his father¡¯s remark. ¡°Dad, do you really have so little faith in your son?¡± ¡°Faith?¡± Kane scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re well aware of the kind of person you are. Belinda has standards. Even if she walked away from Lucas, she¡¯d never choose you. You should know this.¡± He didn¡¯t soften the words, not even for his son. No matter how he felt about Lucas, Kane couldn¡¯t deny the man¡¯s brilliance. In contrast, Enzo was all impulse and chaos, more of a liability than an asset. Kane¡¯s words infuriated Enzo. His gaze turned sharp and defiant as he snapped, ¡°You think she¡¯d never choose me? Fine! I¡¯ll make her fall for me, whatever it takes.¡± Kane¡¯s eyes darkened, his voice a low growl thick with warning. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare! If you meddle, I won¡¯t lift a finger to protect you. Belinda is my chess piece. You¡¯re not part of this game; stay out of it.¡± He knew Enzo too well¡ªthe boy only respected boundaries when they were drawn with fire. And this time, he wasn¡¯t leaving room for misinterpretation. To Kane, Darwin was still the cleanest, most effective route to deal with Belinda. Enzo¡¯s reckless obsession was a variable he couldn¡¯t afford. Enzo sneered, ¡°Whatever I decide to do is none of your business.¡± With that, he turned on his heel and left. Behind him, Kane¡¯s voice exploded like thunder. ¡°You ungrateful brat! Don¡¯t you dare do anything reckless! You hear me?¡± But Enzo didn¡¯t look back. He ignored himpletely, swaggering off without a care in the world. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s is your story source Kane was left fuming. No matter what he tried with Enzo, he always ended up in the same ce with his son: neck-deep in frustration and helpless fury. The next day. The Executive Office of Triumph Consortium. The sound of knocking echoed through Lucas¡¯ office door. ¡°Come in.¡± Lucas¡¯ voice, low and gravelly, cut through the quiet. Then, the door eased open. A middle-aged woman stepped inside. Lucas didn¡¯t look surprised; he¡¯d been expecting her. The receptionist had already given him the heads-up. ¡°Do you need something?¡± Lucas inquired. . . . Chapter 1534 ?Chapter 1534: The visitor was none other than Georgie. Georgie approached Lucas with deliberate steps and imed the chair positioned directly across from his desk. ¡°Lucas, my husband and I will be departing for Soling immediately following this afternoon¡¯s meal. Before our departure, I feltpelled to discuss something of paramount importance with you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Lucas raised his gaze to meet hers. Pressing her lips together for a moment, Georgie said, ¡°Faye represents our most pressing concern and responsibility. As her devoted uncle, you must guarantee she receives exceptional care and protection, ensuring she never endures any form of mistreatment, okay?¡± Lucas¡¯ brows drew together in a subtle frown, and he responded directly, ¡°I willingly ept the responsibility of caring for Faye¡¯s welfare. However¡­ preventing her from experiencing any hardships or disappointments is beyond my power to promise absolutely.¡± Georgie regarded him with a mixture of exasperation and countered sharply, ¡°How can such protection exceed your capabilities? Lucas, given your considerable influence and resources, surely you possess the means to safeguard your own beloved niece from harm.¡± Lucas chose silence rather than dignifying her challenge with an immediate response. Georgie pressed forward with renewed determination. ¡°Speaking of protective measures, Lucas, you really can¡¯t let Faye stay at your ce with you? I continue to believe such an arrangement represents the epitome of reasonable solutions. Are specific concerns troubling you? Is it because Belinda doesn¡¯t agree? If her disapproval constitutes the primary obstacle, I will talk to her personally.¡± When Lucas heard her bring up the topic again, his brows tightened sharply. Henguidly lifted his gaze to study Georgie¡¯s expectant features, and his thin lips parted to deliver measured words. ¡°Georgie, I¡¯ve made my stance on this matter clearst night.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s is your escape to fiction ¡°But why must you maintain such stubborn opposition?¡± Georgie demanded, demonstrating her unwillingness to give up. Lucas¡¯ voice was cold as he said, ¡°The arrangementcks fundamental appropriateness. Faye has matured into full adulthood, a woman navigating her¡­¡± Twenties, and she should demonstrate acute awareness of proper boundaries and social expectations. I serve merely as her uncle, not as her parental figure. Tending to her daily personal needs falls outside the scope of my obligations.¡± Georgie¡¯s eyes executed a dismissive roll as she responded with barely concealed sarcasm, ¡°Oh, please spare me such excuses! The real reason behind your refusal stems purely from your anxiety about Belinda¡¯s potential displeasure with the situation. It¡¯s obvious that Faye is not as important as Belinda in your eyes.¡± ¡°Of course, she cannot match Belinda¡¯s significance in my eyes!¡± Lucas said without the slightest hesitation. ¡°Belinda represents the love of my entire lifetime; she is the extraordinary woman with whom I intend to spend the rest of my life. No one is more important than her.¡± His tone resonated with unwavering conviction and absolute finality. . . . Chapter 1535 ?Chapter 1535: Georgie found herself momentarily at a loss for words, her face stiff. Before she could formte any coherent response to his passionate deration, Lucas continued, ¡°Georgie, I forbid you from raising this particr subject again in future conversations. Regardless of whatever arguments you might construct or emotional appeals you might deploy, my position remains non-negotiable. I promise you I¡¯ll take care of Faye, but that¡¯s all.¡± Witnessing the steel-like resolve radiating from Lucas¡¯ entire demeanor, Georgie recognized that no matter what persuasive techniques she might attempt to employ, her efforts would only prove futile. Reluctantly, she replied, ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± Still, a trace of dissatisfaction lingered in her heart, and her tone grew mocking. ¡°It all boils down to the fact that things are different now between you and Belinda. When you were married to Belinda before, you weren¡¯t like this.¡± Lucas now truly hated when others casually brought up how things had been between Belinda and him before. His voice turned icy as he said, ¡°What¡¯s past is already past; don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Georgie was once again struck silent for a moment. After a while, she said, ¡°But Lucas¡ª¡± However, before she could finish her sentence, Lucas interjected sharply, ¡°That¡¯s enough, Georgie. I¡¯m very busy. If there¡¯s nothing else, you should leave. I won¡¯t be walking you out.¡± It was a clear dismissal. Georgie¡¯s face stiffened, shadowed with quiet rage. In the end, she left without another word, her steps taut with anger. Lucas paid no mind to her reaction. After leaving the executive floor, Georgie didn¡¯t head out of the building immediately. Instead, she went to the office floor where Faye worked to find her. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s hosts exclusive updates Faye led her to thepany¡¯s open-air patio, tucked away from the buzz of the workce. ¡°Mom? What are you doing here?¡± she asked, surprised. Georgie offered a faint smile. ¡°I came to see Lucas. Your father and I are flying back to Soling this afternoon, and I just¡­ I wanted to check on you. I wanted to remind Lucas to take good care of you.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes softened. She reached for her mother, hugging her tightly. ¡°Thank you, Mom. You¡¯re always thinking of me.¡± But then, she hesitated, pulling back slightly. ¡°So¡­ did Uncle Lucas¡ª¡± Georgie nodded without pause. ¡°Of course. You¡¯re his family. It¡¯s only natural for him to look after you.¡± Then, she sighed. ¡°Though when I mentioned you moving in with him again, he turned me down.¡± Faye¡¯s expression dimmed,shes lowering to shield her thoughts. Her voice was soft,ced with resignation. ¡°Mom¡­ You don¡¯t have to think about that anymore. Uncle Lucas won¡¯t ever agree to that. Because Belinda wouldn¡¯t stand for it. She¡¯d be jealous¡­¡± . . . Chapter 1536 ?Chapter 1536: Georgie frowned, her brow drawing tight. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Faye bit her lip, her voice dropping to a hush. ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. Belinda came to see me the other day. She asked me to keep my distance from Uncle Lucas¡­ I mean, I guess I understand. She wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Despite what she said, her tone was undeniably dejected. Georgie¡¯s expression darkened like a thundercloud rolling in. ¡°What? When did this happen? That¡¯s absolutely outrageous!¡± She drew in a sharp breath and straightened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this, Faye. You just focus on your work. Leave the rest to me.¡± Faye grew anxious and quickly said, ¡°Mom, what are you going to do? Please, don¡¯t go confront Lucas or Belinda! This has nothing to do with them; it¡¯s all my fault.¡± But Georgie was already turning away, her voice firm. ¡°I¡¯ll handle this. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Watching Georgie¡¯s retreating figure, Faye couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of worry wash over her. Grand ins General Hospital. Belinda hadn¡¯t expected to see Georgie show up at the hospital to see her. ¡°Georgie,¡± she greeted, her tone polite. ¡°Is there something I can help you with?¡± She addressed Georgie the way she always had in the past. But Georgie let out a sharp, mockingugh. ¡°Georgie? Really? Ms. Wright, you and Lucas have been divorced for some time now. You don¡¯t get to address me like that.¡± When Belinda heard those pointed words, her eyes darkened. The realization crystallized in her mind¡ªGeorgie hadn¡¯t arrived bearing any friendly intentions whatsoever. Since that part was clear, Belinda wasn¡¯t about to waste her kindness on someone like her. Her voice turned cold as she responded, ¡°Very well then, Mrs. Sandoval, why are you here to see me?¡± Feel the thrill at g aln ov el s . Witnessing how effortlessly Belinda shifted her demeanor, disying not even the faintest trace of wounded feelings or mortification across her features, Georgie felt a violent surge of indignation course through her veins. But she didn¡¯t forget the main reason she hade to see Belinda today. She said, ¡°I want Faye to live with Lucas. Do you have a problem with that?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Belinda made no attempt to conceal her stance regarding the matter. Since Georgie had posed the question with such brutal frankness, she reciprocated with equal honesty. Her straightforward response left Georgie momentarily speechless. Drawing a steadying breath into her lungs, Georgie said, ¡°Why? What exactly is there for you to be unhappy about? They share the bond of uncle and niece. What could possibly be inappropriate about a niece living with her uncle?¡± . . . Chapter 1537 ?Chapter 1537: Belinda said, ¡°A fully grown woman in her twenties still requiring residential dependence upon her uncle? That is absurd. Does Faye remain a helpless child requiring constant nurturing and protection? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with her living with her grandfather? Why does she have to live with Lucas?¡± After a brief pause, she continued, ¡°Even though they are uncle and niece, does that really make it appropriate? They possess merely a few years¡¯ difference in their ages. Shouldn¡¯t that factor warrant serious consideration? What¡¯s more, Lucas already has a girlfriend now. Shouldn¡¯t they both be mindful of boundaries?¡± Confronted with Belinda¡¯s reasoning, Georgie didn¡¯t know how to retort for a moment. She fixed Belinda with a withering re, her mounting frustration bing apparent. ¡°You are just being petty!¡± ¡°Indeed, I embrace my pettinesspletely. Why can¡¯t I be petty?¡± Belinda said without hesitation. She looked at Georgie with an air of superiority, her attitude brazen and her words domineering. ¡°Not only am I petty, but I¡¯m also extremely possessive! Lucas is mine! I absolutely won¡¯t allow other women to be close to him! What are you going to do about it?¡± Georgie stared at Belinda in shock, struggling to process what her ears had just absorbed. She raised a trembling finger in usation toward her. ¡°You¡­ You are so unreasonable!¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a mocking smirk; she was utterly unperturbed by her words. ¡°I offer my sincere apologies, but this simply represents my authentic nature. If you¡¯re dissatisfied with my conduct, please feel entirely free to lodgeints with either Harold or Lucas directly.¡± ¡°You really think I wouldn¡¯t dare do that?¡± Georgie¡¯s voice rose. Belinda lifted her shoulders in a dismissive shrug, her expression radiatingplete fearlessness. ¡°Go ahead. See if I care.¡± Georgie trembled violently with unbridled fury. ¡°Fine! Belinda, just you wait!¡± Your story source galnov??????c?m ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile radiated sweetness, and without granting Georgie another opportunity for verbal exchange, she pivoted gracefully and left. Watching her tall, slender figure disappear, Georgie was seething with rage. ¡°Oh, Belinda! Just wait and see how I¡¯ll deal with you!¡± With that venomous deration, she also turned and left. As far as Belinda was concerned, whether Georgie went toin to Harold or not, she didn¡¯t care in the slightest. She wasn¡¯t afraid of that at all. No matter who heard about this matter, she was confident she was in the right. Georgie indeed returned directly to the family estate toin to Harold about the matter. ¡°Dad, you have no idea what Belinda just did! Her behavior ispletely atrocious, and now, she¡¯s overstepping! You must teach her a lesson!¡± . . . Chapter 1538 ?Chapter 1538: The words slipped out of Georgie¡¯s mouth in a rush as soon as she stepped into the house and spotted Harold in the living room. The butler frowned upon hearing her words. He turned to the other servants cleaning the area and dismissed them with a wave of his hand. Only when they were out of sight did he make his exit, leaving Harold and Georgie alone to talk. ¡°What happened?¡± Harold asked, his tone calm yet probing. ¡°What did Belinda do?¡± ¡°What didn¡¯t she do?¡± Georgie exploded, her face flushing with fury. ¡°That woman is too insolent for her own good! Outrageous! Today, I went to¡­¡± She proceeded to recount the entire incident in full detail. Afterward, she said, ¡°Now tell me, isn¡¯t that crossing a line? Faye is Lucas¡¯ niece! How could Belinda say such things to her? Telling her to keep her distance from Lucas? To mind her boundaries? It¡¯s absurd!¡± The more Georgie spoke, the angrier she became. Harold, however, remainedpletely calm. His expression didn¡¯t shift in the slightest. When Georgie finally fell quiet, he gave her a pointed nce. ¡°And what exactly did Belinda do wrong?¡± he asked, his tone cold and biting. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Faye mind her boundaries? In fact, it isn¡¯t just Faye¡ªas her mother, you should be even more conscious of this issue! What the hell were you thinking, encouraging Faye to live with Lucas? Are you out of your mind? How could you even suggest such a thing in the first ce?¡± Harold¡¯s face grew grimmer as he spoke, and his voice was heavy with disappointment. ¡°Yesterday, I chose to spare you some dignity and refrained from speaking too harshly in front of everyone. But I never expected you to go to Lucas again today about this, and even confront Belinda! Georgie rk! You¡¯re nearly fifty years old! Do you realize how childish you¡¯re acting? How can you be so utterly oblivious to your own stupid behavior?¡± Georgie was stunned speechless. She froze, her body rooted to the spot, as she stared at her father in utter shock. She hade here toin about Belinda and get Harold to side with her, but all she got was a harsh scolding. g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, home to unforgettable stories Her face burned an rming shade of red out of humiliation. Georgie swallowed hard and tried to defend herself. ¡°Dad, I¡ª¡± ¡°The public may not be aware of Faye¡¯s real identity, but we do!¡± Harold interjected in a booming voice. ¡°You¡¯re the one being ridiculous here!¡± Harold¡¯s words were as blunt as they were cutting this time, leaving Georgie visibly shaken. But the reprimand seemed to jolt her back to reality. She bit her lower lip and said nothing. Harold nced at her in obvious disdain. ¡°You had better learn to show Belinda some respect from now on! She is your future sister-inw. Everyone knows that Lucas treasures her the most in the world. Don¡¯t expect him to take your side if you pick a fight with Belinda. I can tell you right now; that will never happen!¡± . . . Chapter 1539 ?Chapter 1539: Georgie¡¯s lips twitched, her face crumpling in frustration. She inwardly cursed Lucas for being a selfish brat who would rather choose his girlfriend over his own sister. ¡°I understand,¡± she muttered under her breath, not bothering to hide her displeasure. Harold gave her onest pointed look before turning away. As for Belinda, she didn¡¯t dwell on her encounter with Georgie. She didn¡¯t even bother mentioning it to Lucaster in the day. In her mind, it was a trivial matter, nothing worth ruining his mood over. Besides, Belinda was well aware of the close bond between Lucas and Georgie. So, when they had lunch together at noon, Belinda didn¡¯t say a word about the incident. Halfway through the meal, however, Lucas received an unexpected call from Harold. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucas asked Harold over the phone. Harold didn¡¯t bother with small talk. ¡°Tamara Wright called. She¡¯s invited our family to dinner at their ce tomorrow night. I epted. Clear your evening tomorrow and bring Belinda. We¡¯ll go together.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t answer him directly. Instead, he turned toward Belinda and said, ¡°Harold says we¡¯re invited to dinner with the Wrights in Soling tomorrow. Are you free?¡± Belinda froze for a moment. The Wrights? She remembered that meal with Nni and Elwood; Elwood had mentioned something about inviting her to a meal. ¡°I¡¯m free,¡± Belinda said. The tales you love are at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m Only then did Lucas turn back to the phone. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Put me on speaker,¡± Harold said abruptly. ¡°I want to talk to Belinda.¡± Lucas let out a small, resigned sigh but tapped the button. Harold¡¯s voice came through the speaker, warm and familiar. ¡°Belinda, you should visit Norma and me more often, you hear?¡± Belinda smiled and replied, ¡°I will, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Good. Enjoy your meal. I won¡¯t keep you.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Mr. rk.¡± ¡°Bye.¡± After the call ended, a soft smile lingered on Belinda¡¯s face. She understood what Harold was really saying beneath those simple words. It was his way of letting her know that he was already aware of her conversation with Georgie, and he was on her side. Belinda appreciated it. After all, she had always believed Harold was the most clear-headed one in the rk family. . . . Chapter 1540 ?Chapter 1540: Back at the rk residence, Harold set his phone down. Georgie, seated nearby with her arms crossed, immediately blurted out, ¡°Dad, Belinda¡¯s with Lucas right now. What if she told him about what I said to her? If he finds out, will he be mad at me?¡± Harold threw her a pointed look. ¡°Now you¡¯re worried? You didn¡¯t stop to think before barging into that hospital?¡± Georgie¡¯s lips parted, and she hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°I was just¡­ mad. I didn¡¯t mean to lose it like that.¡± Harold waved a hand. ¡°Alright. Rx. Belinda won¡¯t tell him.¡± Georgie blinked. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°I just do.¡± His voice was final. ¡°I know that girl.¡± He didn¡¯t borate. Since Harold seemed so sure about that, Georgie felt reassured and let the matter drop. Dinner at the Wrights¡¯ came quickly. In the evening, Belinda joined the rks as they headed to the Wright family¡¯s residence. Neither she nor Lucas believed in showing up empty-handed, so they arrived with their arms full of carefully chosen gifts. The Wrights greeted them at the entrance with practiced warmth and cordial smiles. Pleasantries flowed easily, and after a short exchange at the gates, everyone stepped inside. Once in the living room, the group sat down to chat casually. Tamara was exchanging a few words with Harold and Norma when her gaze drifted, settling on Lucas and the woman beside him. Her breath caught. Belinda? Shock shed across her face. Herposure slipped for a beat as she stared at her. What on earth was she doing here? galnov??s keeps you updated It took a full ten seconds for Tamara to gather herself. ¡°And who might this youngdy be¡­¡± ¡°This is my future daughter-inw, Lucas¡¯ girlfriend, Belinda,¡± Harold dered with a note of pride, introducing Belinda to Tamara. Tamara froze, visibly taken aback. Her gaze drifted to Belinda, eyes widening as a memory resurfaced¡­ Zaria had once told her that Darwin had shown interest in a woman who happened to be Lucas¡¯s ex-wife and his current girlfriend. Moreover, that woman was also the youngest attending physician at Grand ins General Hospital. And her name was Belinda. At the time, Tamara had barely registered the name. When she¡¯d encountered Belinda at the hospital, she had nced at her title without so much as a second thought. So, she hadn¡¯t realized Belinda¡¯s identity at all at that time. . . . Chapter 1541 ?Chapter 1541: Now, it all made sense. That must be why Nni had allowed a mere attending physician to oversee Barbara¡¯s care; it must be because of Belinda¡¯s tie to the rk family. Tamara felt she had uncovered the truth. Her expression shifted subtly when she looked at Belinda, her tone measured. ¡°Ms. Wright,¡± she said, her voiceced with artificial warmth, ¡°about what happened the other day, I owe you an apology. It was all just a misunderstanding. I was terribly worried about my granddaughter, and¡­ well, I might have overreacted.¡± The rk family members turned their attention toward the two women, their expressions tinged with curiosity and surprise. Under their collective gaze, Tamara offered a strained smile. ¡°It truly was a misunderstanding,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t know who Ms. Wright was at the time. When I saw her in Barbara¡¯s hospital room, I was a bit harsh with her. But you see, she¡¯s still only an attending physician, and I was really concerned about my granddaughter¡­¡± It didn¡¯t take long for everyone to realize what had happened. Tamara had clearly looked down on Belinda at that time, dismissing her as too inexperienced to handle her granddaughter¡¯s case. Harold chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s understandable. Belinda does get underestimated often; after all, she is still young. But let me tell you this¡ªto be the youngest attending physician at the Grand ins General Hospital, she must have real skills.¡± His praise rang clear, his protective tone unmistakable. The subtle rebuke in his words wasn¡¯t lost on Tamara, who shifted in her seat and forced a brittle smile. ¡°Of course, of course,¡± she replied. ¡°Now that Ms. Wright is handling my granddaughter¡¯s care, I feelpletely reassured.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression remainedposed, but inwardly, Tamara¡¯s words struck her as deeply ironic. All it took was a connection to the rk family, and suddenly she waspetent enough to treat Tamara¡¯s granddaughter? Lose yourself in stories on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s She knew full well that Tamara¡¯s change of attitude wasn¡¯t born of trust in her medical expertise, but rather from fear of offending the influential rk family. However, she said nothing. After some polite conversation, everyone made their way to the dining room. During dinner, the atmosphere was rtively harmonious. Midway through the meal, Harold turned to Elwood with a smile. ¡°Elwood, you¡¯re not getting any younger. A man your age shouldn¡¯t still be single. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to consider finding someone you love?¡± Tamara was quick to pounce on the opportunity. ¡°Exactly! I¡¯ve told him this more times than I can count, but he won¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m at my wit¡¯s end. Harold, maybe you can knock some sense into him.¡± She punctuated her words with a pointed look in Elwood¡¯s direction. Belinda, quietly sipping her wine, raised an eyebrow in curiosity. . . . Chapter 1542 ?Chapter 1542: Still single? What did that mean? How could Elwood have always been single when he already had a grown daughter like Zaria? That didn¡¯t make any sense. Was it possible that Zaria¡¯s birth mother had simply given him a child without ever stepping into the Wright family as his wife? Belinda turned her eyes to Lucas, silently asking the question that hung in the air. Lucas met her searching gaze and offered a small shake of his head. He was just as much in the dark. Belinda pressed her lips together and looked away, the question lingering but unspoken. Elwood gave a soft chuckle, his expression calm. ¡°Mr. rk, with a daughter already grown and the years catching up to me, I¡¯ve no desire to get married.¡± Tamara interjected, her voiceced with a gentle urgency, ¡°A daughter eventually marries and joins her husband¡¯s family. Zaria won¡¯t stay at your side forever. When that dayes, won¡¯t you be left all alone? I truly believe you should consider finding someone you love and getting married.¡± Her gaze sparkled with subtle meaning. ¡°Tasha is a perfect choice for you. She¡¯s stood by you faithfully for more than two decades, and she¡¯s cared for me as if I were her family.¡± Tamara¡¯s words were carefully chosen. By raising Tasha¡¯s name in front of the rk family, she hoped Harold might try to convince Elwood with her. But the moment Tasha¡¯s name was spoken, Zaria¡¯s expression clouded. ¡°Mom, please don¡¯t bring this up again,¡± Elwood said evenly, his tone firm but not harsh. Seeing Elwood¡¯s unwavering stance, Harold, being a guest and not one to meddle, wisely held his tongue. Discover fresh tales at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s, But Tamara wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She said, ¡°But Tasha¡ª¡± Before the sentence could take flight, Zaria interjected, ¡°Grandma, let¡¯s just enjoy the meal. We still have guests here.¡± ¡°Zaria¡¯s right, Mom. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Nni added smoothly. The topic was brought to an abrupt halt. Tamara¡¯s face soured, but after a moment¡¯s brooding, she chose silence. Yet, as Zaria nibbled on her food, she found herself increasingly anxious. Tamara¡¯s insistence on Tasha was growing by the day. She was clearly eager to see her wed to Elwood, while Elwood stood his ground time and again. But how long could he hold the line? What if Tamara decided to resort to underhanded tactics to make him marry Tasha? Zaria felt she needed to act quickly before that could happen. That realization weighed heavily on her. . . . Chapter 1543 ?Chapter 1543: She pressed her lips together in thought, her eyes drifting to the rks seated across the table. Then, her gaze fell upon Belinda, and like lightning in a storm, an idea sparked. She narrowed her eyes ever so slightly, then looked at Belinda with a warm smile. ¡°Ms. Wright, I truly envy you.¡± Belinda turned toward her, brows gently lifting. ¡°Envy me?¡± Zaria nodded. ¡°Yes. You and Lucas have a deep bond, and Harold treats you like family. And though you were born out of wedlock, Car, your father¡¯s wife, weed you to the family with kindness, never making things difficult for you. Isn¡¯t that wonderful?¡± Her wordsnded like stones dropped into still water, rippling through the room. Aside from Belinda and Zaria, everyone else¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Zaria!¡± Tamara snapped, eyes zing with fury. It was clear she was very angry. Her anger stemmed not just from Zaria mentioning Belinda as a child born out of wedlock in front of the rk family. She was more angry at the fact that Zaria had mentioned Car¡¯s name. Tamara opened her mouth, ready to unleash her wrath, but before the storm could break, a low groan of pain suddenly echoed through the room. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Elwood¡¯s face contorted in torment as though invisible ws were raking through his skull. He clutched his head, his knuckles white. ¡°Elwood, what¡¯s happening?¡± Tamara¡¯s eyes widened, her face clouded with worry. ¡°Elwood, is it that same awful headache again?¡± Nni¡¯s voice trembled, startled by the scene. ¡°Dad! Are you okay?¡± Zaria leapt from her seat, panic written across her face as she darted to his side, concern pooling in her eyes. Read exclusive stories at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m ¡°Move!¡± Tamara stood up and shoved Zaria aside with force. Zaria staggered, her footing lost. She then stood there, sorrow etched on her face. The sudden scene left the rk family momentarily stunned. They exchanged uneasy nces, not knowing what to say. Meanwhile, Elwood remained in the throes of his pain, gripping his head. Cold sweat had already gathered across his brow. The agony bit so fiercely that he could only mp down on his lip, as though biting back the storm within. Momentster, he lifted his gaze to Zaria, his voice trembling like leaves in the wind. ¡°Car¡­ Who is she?¡± ¡°She¡­ She¡­¡± Zaria faltered, not daring to say more. . . . Chapter 1544 ?Chapter 1544: Tamara quickly stepped in, her voice sharp and final. ¡°No one! She has nothing to do with you! Elwood, stop thinking about that name.¡± ¡°No!¡± Elwood¡¯s voice cracked with desperation. His bloodshot eyes locked onto Zaria¡¯s. ¡°Tell me! Who is she?¡± The mention of Car¡¯s name hung in the air like a thunderp. Elwood¡¯s reaction made the entire rk family nce at one another, confusion blooming in their eyes. Belinda¡¯s and Lucas¡¯s gazes met again, unspoken thoughts dancing between them. ¡°Speak!¡± Elwood¡¯smand came out as a shout, raw and forceful. Zaria recoiled, her body trembling. She swallowed hard and stammered, ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Dad¡­ I¡¯ve only met Car twice. We¡¯re not close. All I know is that she¡¯s Mr. Baker Wright¡¯s wife.¡± Elwood¡¯s face drained of color. He inhaled shakily, each breath weighted with disbelief. ¡°Wife? Car¡­ She¡¯s married? Ahh¡ªmy head¡­ It hurts so much!¡± He clutched his head, and his features twisted in agony again. ¡°What¡¯s happening to him?¡± Harold, rmed by the sight, asked, worried. ¡°It¡¯s an old ailment. These headaches ur now and then,¡± Tamara exined. Belinda rose from her chair, decisive. ¡°Let me massage his head. It might help ease the pain.¡± Tamara nodded quickly, hope shing in her eyes. ¡°Yes, please. Go ahead.¡± Belinda stepped to Elwood¡¯s side and gently pulled his hands away from his head. She then pressed her fingers to his temples, starting to massage. Though Elwood¡¯s eyes stayed shut, his expression slowly began to soften. With a healer¡¯s focus, Belinda moved from his temples to the crown of his head, working as if untangling knots in invisible thread. Ten minutes slipped by, and gradually, color returned to Elwood¡¯s face. His eyes blinked open. ¡°I feel alright now. The headache¡¯s gone. Thank you, Dr. Wright.¡± Find your imagination at galn ovels ; con Belinda stepped back, her expressionposed but serious. ¡°Mr. Wright, this is the second time I¡¯ve seen your headaches strike, and this one hit harder than thest. You should go to our hospital and see a neurologist. You need to find the root of this.¡± However, as soon as Belinda finished speaking, Tamara immediately interjected, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary!¡± The moment Tamara spoke, every head turned in her direction. Tamara realized, a beat toote, that her reaction had been a touch too dramatic. Caught off guard, she hesitated briefly beforeposing herself and offering an exnation. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just that Elwood has struggled with headaches for quite some time. He¡¯s already undergone several examinations at the hospital.¡± Belinda remained calm, her voice steady and professional. ¡°Headaches, especially chronic ones, should never be taken lightly. Even though the Grand ins General Hospital may be more widely known for its Cardiac Surgery Department, its Neurology teamprises several highly respected experts. Since Mr. Wright is now in Owathe, it might be wise for him to go and have a check-up.¡± . . . Chapter 1545 ?Chapter 1545: Elwood nodded without hesitation, a faint smile tugging at his lips. ¡°Alright. I understand. I¡¯ll go there for a check-up.¡± His quick agreement seemed almost uncharacteristic. Belinda returned his smile with a polite nod before returning to her seat. Nni looked at Elwood in surprise. This was strange. She had urged Elwood to visit the hospital for years without sess¡ªhe had refused every time. Yet now, after just a few words from Belinda, he had agreed almost instantly. Nni wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed this. From across the table, Zaria¡¯s eyes narrowed, a flicker of wariness surfacing in her gaze. Her father clearly held Belinda in high regard, a realization that unsettled her. Tamara couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of frustration, cursing Belinda for meddling. The group resumed their meal, deliberately avoiding any further mention of Car. Once dinner was over, everyone went to the living room for a short while before Harold finally rose and suggested they take their leave. Outside the Wright estate, Harold leaned closer to Belinda. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said with quiet sincerity, ¡°don¡¯t take anything Zaria said to heart.¡± Belinda let out a lightugh, her tone warm andposed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not upset. Honestly, I¡¯ve long epted the fact that I¡¯m an illegitimate child. I know that is a fact. I don¡¯t really care what others say about that.¡± Besides, she knew Zaria had said those words because of Darwin. Harold nodded with genuine admiration. ¡°Good. That¡¯s the right mindset. I¡¯m d to hear you say that.¡± ¡°It¡¯ste. You and Mom should go home,¡± Lucas interjected gently. Harold gave a final nod. ¡°Alright.¡± He and Norma then turned toward the car. The rk family¡¯s driver had been waiting, so once they got in the car, the driver started the engine and drove away. Belinda and Lucas then made their way to their own vehicle. As soon as they were seated, Belinda reached for her seatbelt and spoke up. ¡°Lucas, didn¡¯t Mr. Wright seem¡­ off when Car¡¯s name came up in the conversation?¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°He did. His headache seemed to re the moment Zaria mentioned Car. And when he heard she got married, his reaction was even more intense. His headache grew worse.¡± Belinda pursed her lips for a moment, her thoughts whirring. ¡°Do you think¡­ Mr. Wright might know Car?¡± Lucas considered that for a moment as he drove the car. ¡°From the way he reacted during dinner, it certainly seems that way. Yet everything about his demeanor said otherwise.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed, her voice quiet. ¡°And did you notice how quickly Tamara shut down the topic about Car? It seemed as if the very mention of Car disgusted her.¡± Lucas had certainly noticed that. . . . Chapter 1546 ?Chapter 1546: He said, ¡°Something must have happened between Car and the Wright family. It has nothing to do with us, though, so we don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with it.¡± Belinda cocked her head to the side and thought about it for a moment before nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s none of our business.¡± Lucas said nothing more. Meanwhile, at the Wright family¡¯s residence¡­ ¡°Elwood, if you¡¯re not feeling well, why don¡¯t you head upstairs and get some rest?¡± Tamara suggested gently. Elwood remained silent, his eyes still lowered. He seemed lost in his own thoughts. After about ten seconds, he gave Tamara a short nod, then stood to go upstairs. As soon as he was gone, Tamara turned her attention to Zaria. ¡°Haven¡¯t I warned you enough times already?¡± Her tone was stern. Zaria sat back on the sofa and chewed on her lower lip. She knew she had made a mistake. ¡°Speak!¡± Tamara snapped. Zaria shrank back as she looked up at Tamara. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I know I made a mistake. I acted without thinking¡­¡± Nni¡¯s expression was just as grim. ¡°You¡¯ve never been this rude before! You really crossed the line this time! How could you talk about Belinda being an illegitimate child right in front of the rk family? What were you thinking?¡± ¡°I just¡­¡± Zaria stammered, unsure of what to say. ¡°Let me guess,¡± Tamara interjected. ¡°You said those things because Darwin is interested in Belinda. You wanted to humiliate her in front of the rks. Isn¡¯t that right?¡± Zaria let out a small sigh of relief. It was good that her grandmother thought this way. She was safe as long as Tamara didn¡¯t learn of her true intentions. Find inspiring stories on g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm ¡°Darwin is interested in Belinda?¡± Nni asked, surprised by this tidbit of information. ¡°Who is this Darwin?¡± ¡°Darwin is the man Zaria likes,¡± Tamara exined. ¡°But since he only has eyes for Belinda, Zaria doesn¡¯t like Belinda.¡± Nni nodded in understanding. ¡°So that¡¯s why! I was baffled by Zaria¡¯s behavior earlier.¡± Tamara¡¯s anger was still evident. ¡°I understand you don¡¯t like Belinda. Saying she¡¯s an illegitimate child is one thing. But why did you have to bring up Car¡¯s name?¡± ¡°I-I just slipped up¡­ I regretted it as soon as I said it. Seeing Dad like that¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I know I was wrong. I swear, I won¡¯t do something like that again.¡± Tears were streaming down Zaria¡¯s face as she apologized. Neither Tamara nor Nni said a word, but Tamara¡¯s expression remained stern; she was clearly still furious. She rose from the sofa and red at Zaria. ¡°This is yourst warning. If you ever mention Car in front of your father again, I won¡¯t let you off easily!¡± She turned away without waiting for Zaria to respond and stormed up the stairs. . . . Chapter 1547 ?Chapter 1547: Zaria¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Her grandmother¡¯s intense reaction to Car being mentioned only confirmed her suspicions. Turning to Nni, Zaria asked directly, ¡°What exactly happened between Car and my father? Why is he so affected every time she¡¯s mentioned?¡± Upon hearing Zaria¡¯s pointed question, Nni¡¯s eyebrows drew together in a tight line of irritation. After allowing the silence to stretch for a while, she finally responded with measured deliberation, ¡°Zaria, this matter exists far beyond your understanding, so I¡¯m asking you to stop pursuing it entirely. Remember this above all else¡ªnever mention Car¡¯s name in your father¡¯s presence again!¡± Zaria felt frustration and resignation warring within her chest like battling storms. ¡°Why does everyone refuse to tell me about this? That man is my father! Don¡¯t I have the fundamental right to understand what shadows his past?¡± Nni¡¯s voice transformed into something sharp and unyielding. ¡°Certain truths are meant to remain secrets.¡± ¡°But¡ª¡± Zaria prepared tounch another protest, but Nni¡¯s raised hand cut through her words like a de. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough, Zaria. Cease this line of questioning immediately. Simply remember the warning I¡¯ve given you.¡± She rose from the plush sofa with decisive finality. ¡°I must get to the hospital now.¡± With that, she turned and strode from the room. In the span of a single heartbeat, the expansive living room had been reduced to Zaria¡¯s solitary presence. She remained motionless on the sofa, her gaze directed downward, her swirling thoughts impossible to decipher. Her mind circled endlessly around the mystery of Elwood and Car. Elwood¡¯s reaction earlier that day had confirmed her suspicions¡ªsomething monumentally significant had happened between Car and him before. Yet, Elwood¡¯s memory loss had swept away every trace of Car from his consciousness, leaving behind only nk spaces where profound emotions had once lived. Zaria found herself wrestling with a chilling possibility¡­ L??€$? ???t??§ñ? ?¦Ç g??l??ov?l??.??§àm Had that devastating ident which stole Elwood¡¯s memories truly been a twist of cruel fate, or had someone orchestrated it with calcting precision? Or, could she trust that the amnesia itself had genuinely resulted from physical trauma? Had Tasha yed a role in this matter, or perhaps even Tamara herself had pulled the strings from the shadows? Zaria remembered with crystal rity how Tamara had reacted when Belinda had suggested Elwood undergoprehensive neurological testing at the hospital; she had rejected the idea with almost frantic haste. That response had struck her as deeply suspicious; Tamara had seemed like a person desperately guarding some secrets. The puzzle pieces scattered before her refused to form a coherent picture. She made an unshakeable vow to herself¡ªthe truth would be dragged into the light, regardless of what forces stood against her! . . . Chapter 1548 ?Chapter 1548: Even if the investigation revealed Tasha¡¯s innocence in this particr scheme, the trail might still lead directly to Tamara. If she could sessfully uncover Tamara¡¯s hidden machinations, holding some leverage, then Tasha¡¯s threats would not intimidate her anymore. A slow smile curved across Zaria¡¯s lips. Upstairs, in Elwood¡¯s room¡­ After Tamara entered, she gently asked Elwood, ¡°Elwood, how are you feeling now? Does your head still hurt?¡± Elwood shook his head with quiet reassurance. ¡°The agony haspletely subsided now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good!¡± Tamara released a sigh of relief, her hand pressed against her chest as if to calm her racing heart. Elwood lifted his gaze to study Tamara¡¯s face, his eyes burning with intensity that seemed to pierce through her. Just as Tamara prepared to question why he was examining her with such unsettling focus, Elwood¡¯s voice cut through the silence with razor precision. ¡°Mother, I need you to tell me exactly who Car truly is.¡± The moment Elwood¡¯s lips formed Car¡¯s name, Tamara¡¯s entire demeanor changed. Her eyes darted nervously, betraying the panic she fought to conceal. ¡°She is no one important. You should focus on resting now, Elwood. Don¡¯t allow your mind to be consumed with matters that hold no importance.¡± But Elwood was not so easily fooled. He fixed Tamara with an unwavering stare that demanded honesty. ¡°Then exin to me why the mere sound of that name sends excruciating pain shooting through my skull? This has happened twice now. Are you seriously suggesting that such a pattern stems from nothing more than random coincidence?¡± Tamara¡¯s teeth sank into her lower lip, her expression darkening. She understood with perfect rity that this moment demanded a response that would satisfy Elwood¡¯s curiosity, or he would be consumed with the mystery andunch his own investigation into the truth. She couldn¡¯t let that happen. Armed with this desperate knowledge, Tamara steeled herself and met Elwood¡¯s prating gaze. Tamara said, ¡°Car possesses a truly malevolent nature. She oncemitted an act so unforgivable against you that it carved permanent scars into your very soul. Before the amnesia mercifully clouded your memories, you harbored such intense hatred for her that her mere presence would send you into fits of rage.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°We should be grateful that your memory loss swept herpletely from your mind. Yet perhaps because her wickedness ran so deeply through your experiences, some disturbing echoes still lurk in the shadows of your subconscious. That exins why simply hearing her name unleashes those excruciating headaches; it probably awakens those buried fragments of torment that refuse to staypletely dormant.¡± At this critical juncture, Tamara found herself unable to suppress a heavy sigh. . . . Chapter 1549 ?Chapter 1549: Elwood maintained his silence like a fortress wall, lost in thought. His carefully controlled features offered no hint about whether he had epted this borate exnation or if suspicion still gnawed at the edges of his consciousness. ¡°Is that really the truth?¡± he muttered softly. Tamara responded firmly, ¡°Absolutely. Do you honestly believe I would construct lies to deceive my own son?¡± Elwood chose to withhold any furthermentary, allowing the silence to stretch between them. His furrowed brow gradually smoothed into something resembling eptance, as if her words had finally settled the tempest in his mind. Seeing that he didn¡¯t pursue the matter further, Tamara felt a sense of relief. She knew better than to overexin. That might breed suspicion. With calcted precision, she changed the topic. ¡°Elwood, I believe the time has arrived for you to really consider your rtionship with Tasha.¡± The moment Tamara¡¯s lips formed Tasha¡¯s name, Elwood¡¯s expression turned cold. A sh of barely contained irritation ignited in the depths of his prating eyes. ¡°Mom, we have already exhausted this particr discussion multiple times. That chapter of possibility has been permanently sealed shut.¡± Tamara fixed Elwood with a re, her frustration manifesting in waves of visible anger. ¡°Why must you remain so stubbornly resistant to reason? You and Tasha are both single. She has devoted twenty precious years of her life to waiting for you!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you believe such extraordinary loyalty deserves at least some measure of thoughtful consideration?¡± Elwood¡¯s face had transformed into an emotionless mask carved from marble, his voice acquiring the cutting edge of winter wind. ¡°I never once requested her unwavering devotion, nor did I ever offer false promises that might have encouraged such dedication. She did that on her own free will, and the consequences of her decisions hold absolutely no relevance to me whatsoever.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Tamara felt both angry and resigned. She attempted to find middle ground throughpromise. ¡°Simply agree to spend some casual time in Tasha¡¯spany. I¡¯m not demanding that youmit to a romantic rtionship immediately. Just give it a try, okay?¡± ¡°The answer remains an unequivocal no,¡± Elwood refused with finality that brooked no negotiation. Find thetest releases g?ln¦Òv????s ¡°You stubborn¡ª¡± As Tamara¡¯s anger reached its boiling point, Elwood¡¯s raised hand cut through her building tirade like a de. ¡°Exhaustion has imed mepletely, Mom. I respectfully request that you grant me the solitude necessary for proper rest.¡± His words carried the tone of dismissal wrapped in polite formality. Tamara red at him, visibly furious. After a moment of thought, she turned to leave without a word. However, after taking several decisive steps toward the door, she suddenly halted her retreat and whirled around to face Elwood with renewed determination zing in her eyes. ¡°Elwood, I¡¯m delivering this warning with absolute seriousness; you cannot continue this pattern of running away from reality indefinitely! I strongly advise you to contemte everything I¡¯ve shared with you today!¡± . . . Chapter 1550 Chapter 1550: Without pausing to hear his response, she stormed out of the room. The next day, at the Grand ins General Hospital¡­ Elwood had surprised everyone by actually heeding Belinda¡¯s professional rmendation and presenting himself to the neurology department for aprehensive medical evaluation. Later in the day, when Belinda made her routine visit to Barbara¡¯s room to check on her condition, she saw Elwood. Afterpleting her thorough examination of Barbara¡¯s vital signs and overall recovery progress, Belinda directed her attention toward Elwood with genuine concern. ¡°Mr. Wright, how has your chronic headache condition been progressing since ourst encounter?¡± Elwood¡¯s features brightened with what appeared to be sincere gratitude. ¡°Much improved, thanks to your massage yesterday.¡± Belinda responded with the measured wisdom of her medical training, ¡°While I¡¯m pleased to hear about your temporary relief, you must understand that massages only address the symptoms rather than the underlying cause. You desperately needprehensive medical intervention.¡± Elwood provided information that caught herpletely off guard. ¡°I followed your professional advice to the letter. This morning, I submitted myself to your hospital¡¯s neurology department for extensive testing and diagnostic procedures. The medical team has alreadypleted their examination, and now, I am waiting for the results.¡± Upon absorbing this unexpected news, Belinda experienced genuine surprise. She had never anticipated that her casual suggestion during their brief conversation the previous evening would motivate Elwood to take such swift and decisive action. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Belinda responded with an approving nod and a smile. After a brief conversation, Belinda left Barbara¡¯s room. After Belinda had left, Nni remarked, ¡°Elwood, you certainly heed Dr. Wright¡¯s counsel.¡± Stay updated with galn¦Ò¦Í??????.c?m ¡°I¡¯ve told you countless times to get a neurology check-up at the Grand ins General Hospital, right? You never listened. But the moment Dr. Wright suggests it, youply immediately?¡± Nni¡¯s voice carried a tinge of envy. Her own brother had brushed off her advice time and again, yet he immediately epted the suggestion from an outsider. It was only natural for her to feel a little slighted. Elwood chuckled as if surprised by his own behavior. ¡°I don¡¯t know why¡­ But whenever I¡¯m around Belinda, I feel this strange sense of familiarity, like I¡¯ve known her for a long time. And somehow, I just feel like listening to her.¡± Even as he spoke, he found his own words a little absurd. He couldn¡¯t quite exin his feelings. Nni gave an exaggerated sigh, teasing him with a smirk. ¡°If I didn¡¯t know you better, I¡¯d say you had a bit of a crush on Dr. Wright!¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Have a beautiful day dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (©¤??O) . Chapter 1551 ?Chapter 1551: Elwood rolled his eyes and groaned, ¡°Oh,e on. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I¡¯m old enough to be her father.¡± Laughing, Nni said, her tone softening, ¡°Still¡­ It is strange. Both Barbara and I have also taken a real liking to Dr. Wright. She seems to have a special bond with our family.¡± Elwood fell silent at that. He couldn¡¯t deny the pull he felt toward Belinda. From the moment he¡¯d met her, there was a quiet instinct to be near her, to speak with her, to simply see her. It was¡­ unusual. Around midday, Bethany invited Belinda and Johnson to lunch. As they ate, Bethany turned to Johnson with an expectant tone. ¡°So? Any progress with Catherine?¡± Johnson shook his head slowly. ¡°Not really. But¡­ she¡¯s been acting a little differenttely.¡± Bethany leaned in with curiosity. ¡°Different how?¡± Johnson hesitated for a moment. ¡°She keeps looking at me, like she¡¯s trying to figure something out. But whenever I meet her eyes, she quickly looks away.¡± He paused, then added in a more reflective tone, ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ she¡¯s trying to understand something.¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes flickered with subtle insight. Johnson might not fully grasp what was happening, but she did. It seemed Catherine had taken her words to heart. Now, she was observing Johnson from a distance, trying to decipher her own feelings, unsure if what she felt for him was affection or something else entirely. Perhaps she was still feeling conflicted emotions. Bethany considered this for a moment, then smiled. ¡°Honestly, I think that¡¯s a good sign. The more she looks at you, the more she¡¯s thinking about you. And the more she thinks about you, the more she¡¯ll care about you.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t reply, but the slight upturn of his lips betrayed his joy. Sensing the moment, Belinda suggested gently, ¡°Why don¡¯t we n a little outing? Something fun with everyone. It could give you and Catherine more time together in a rxed setting.¡± Your next chapter awaits at galn¦Ò???????? ¡°That¡¯s a fantastic idea!¡± Bethany agreed. ¡°Sounds good,¡± Johnson said without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯d be up for that.¡± Bethany turned back to Belinda. ¡°Let¡¯s work around your schedule. With your hospital shifts and patients, it might be hard to get time off. See when you can take a break.¡± ¡°Yeah, our work schedules are more flexible,¡± Johnson said. ¡°We can do it whenever you¡¯re free.¡± Both of them turned to look at Belinda. After reviewing her schedule, Belinda said, ¡°How about the day after tomorrow? I¡¯m on night shift tomorrow, which means I¡¯ll have two days off afterward. We can leave early the day after tomorrow. You guys can have fun as soon as we arrive, while I sleep at the hotel. I¡¯ll catch up with you once I get enough rest.¡± Bethany frowned. ¡°Aren¡¯t you pushing yourself too hard? You¡¯re going to travel right after clocking out from a night shift? Is that really a good idea?¡± . . . Chapter 1552 ?Chapter 1552: Belinda just shrugged. ¡°I can also sleep on the way. Don¡¯t worry; I know my limits better than anyone.¡± Since she seemed so sure of herself, Johnson saw no reason to argue with her. ¡°That¡¯s settled, then. Belinda, you can call Lucas and tell him about this. I¡¯ll call Vincent, and Bethany, you call Cathy.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bethany agreed readily. ¡°But where are we going?¡± The three of them spent some time discussing their options and finally decided on Mount Tuky. The mountain was about a three-hour drive from the city. The environment there was pleasant, and the air was fresh, making it the perfect ce to unwind. After they settled on the location, Bethany grabbed her phone and called Catherine. After all, the whole trip was about Catherine, so they needed to confirm her schedule before anything else. After hearing the ns, Catherine asked who else would be going. After Bethany told her who would be there, Catherine hesitated only for a few seconds before agreeing. ¡°Great! I¡¯ll see you, then!¡± Bethany hung up and turned to Johnson and Belinda with a wide grin on her face. ¡°All set!¡± ¡°Perfect.¡± Belinda and Johnson followed suit, grabbing their phones and calling Lucas and Vincent. As soon as Lucas picked up, Belinda said, ¡°Lucas, do you think you can spare a couple of days starting the day after tomorrow? I¡¯m currently having lunch with Bethany and Johnson, and we came up with this idea of taking a trip to Mount Tuky. What do you think? Are you avable?¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll make it work,¡± Lucas answered without a second thought. If Belinda wanted to go somewhere with him, he would make time for her, no matter how busy he was. ¡°Great, it¡¯s settled then,¡± Belinda said with a smile before hanging up. Vincent was on board as well. Ga ln ovels . fuels your imagination Johnson seemed to have thought of something, as a yful grin appeared on his face. Belinda rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue at him. ¡°You¡¯d better tone it down, Johnson. If anyone saw the look on your face right now, they would think you¡¯re up to no good.¡± Johnson coughed awkwardly. ¡°Sorry, I was just a bit excited and couldn¡¯t control my expression.¡± Belinda and Bethany exchanged a knowing nce before bursting intoughter. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office at Triumph Consortium¡­ Lucas had just put his phone down when Faye spoke up from the couch. ¡°Uncle Lucas, did I hear that right? Are you going on a trip with Belinda and the others the day after tomorrow?¡± Faye had gone upstairs during lunch in hopes of sharing a meal with Lucas. . . . Chapter 1553 ?Chapter 1553: Belinda had just happened to call at that time, and since Lucas had been busy with some documents, he had put his phone on speaker. As a result, Faye had overheard everything. Lucas didn¡¯t answer her question, let alone nce her way. Undeterred, Faye quickly added, ¡°May I join you, Uncle Lucas?¡± Faye formed her lips into a delicate pout and pressed forward with her request. ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends here in Owathe, which means I rarely venture out and often find myself drowning in boredom. Uncle Lucas, I just heard Belinda say that you¡¯re going on a trip with Bethany and Johnson. I¡¯m acquainted with both of them as well. Just let me join you. Please?¡± Faye looked at Lucas with a pleading expression. From Lucas¡¯ perspective, incorporating Faye into their group wouldn¡¯t create any significantplications or disruptions. However, he knew that Belinda didn¡¯t seem to like Faye very much. Unfortunately, Faye had managed to overhear his conversation with Belinda earlier. Given such circumstances, delivering an outright rejection would be a bit rude. After allowing himself a moment of careful deliberation, Lucas responded thoughtfully, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the person who conceived this particr n, which means I cannot make any definitive promises on behalf of the group. Here¡¯s what I propose instead¡ªlet me reach out to both Belinda and Johnson to ask their opinions on you joining us, and I¡¯ll provide you with an answer soon.¡± Faye¡¯s pout deepened considerably, and waves of disappointment began washing over her. Lucas was just making an excuse. Everyone within their social circle knew that Lucas served as the undisputed leader of their tight-knit group. As long as he voiced his support for something, no one would possess the audacity to raise objections. Faye believed that even though Lucas had imed he needed to consult the group, in reality, he was just going to ask for Belinda¡¯s opinion. Explore more fiction on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s??????? Thinking of this made Faye increasingly displeased. If this had happened before, Lucas would have agreed without hesitation. But now¡­ Despite the storm of unhappiness brewing within her chest, Faye didn¡¯t show it on her face. She managed to summon a smile that carried undertones of profound disappointment. ¡°Very well then, Uncle Lucas. Go ahead and consult with them about this matter. If the arrangement proves genuinely inconvenient for everyone, or if the group simply doesn¡¯t want me to go with them, then just forget about the matter.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas responded curtly, not saying anything more. Faye, who had been waiting for Lucas to say something more, froze in shock, her expression stiffening for a second. Later that evening, after they had finished enjoying their dinner together, Lucas approached Belinda with genuine curiosity. ¡°Belinda, what prompted your sudden decision to organize this trip to Mount Tuky?¡± . . . Chapter 1554 ?Chapter 1554: Belinda lifted her shoulders in a casual shrug and provided her exnation without hesitation. ¡°We simply wanted to create more opportunities for Johnson and Catherine to spend more time together and get closer to each other.¡± ¡°I suspected as much,¡± Lucas responded with a knowing chuckle that revealed his understanding of their matchmaking intentions. Following a brief pause that allowed him to gather his thoughts, he continued with a more serious tone. ¡°Well, here¡¯s something I need to tell you¡ªwhen you called me earlier to tell me about the matter, Faye happened to be present in my office. Consequently, she became aware of our n to go to Mount Tuky. She expressed a strong desire to join us, but I didn¡¯t agree at the time. What are your thoughts on this?¡± When Belinda heard this, her eyes flickered slightly. If the decision rested entirely within her control, she would have preferred to exclude Faye from their nned outing. However, two significant factorsplicated the situation considerably¡ªfirstly, Faye had already gained knowledge of their ns; secondly, she had made a promise to Faye that she would eventually take her out for some enjoyable activities. So, given the current situation, she couldn¡¯t refuse to let Faye join them. After all, Faye was Lucas¡¯ niece. Before Belinda could deliver her response, Lucas said, ¡°If you don¡¯t find genuine enjoyment in spending time with her, don¡¯t feel pressured to let her join us. I can find a reason to decline her request.¡± Belinda shook her head decisively and replied, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary; she can join us on the trip.¡± She caught her lower lip between her teeth in a gesture that revealed her underlying anxiety, then added, ¡°I¡¯m simply worried that Faye might figure out our¡­¡± ¡°True intentions behind this trip. If she manages to discover the matter about Johnson and Catherine, I¡¯m genuinely afraid that¡­¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°I understand your concerns,¡± he said, his voice low and raspy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If Faye figures out anything, I¡¯ll make sure she keeps it a secret.¡± His words reassured Belinda well enough. She said, ¡°All right, then there¡¯s nothing to worry about. You can let her tag along with us.¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s holds stories for every mood ¡°Okay.¡± With that out of the way, they finalized thest details and were all set to head to Mount Tuky in two days. In Kylee¡¯s room¡­ Kylee looked up when Baker stepped through the door. ¡°Dad? What brings you here?¡± Baker¡¯s eyes were twinkling with barely contained excitement. ¡°I finally got my hands on the blood sample of Elwood!¡± Kylee¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Really? How did you manage that?¡± Baker grinned with pride. ¡°I honestly thought it would be difficult to pull off, but the man I hired to tail him reported back today to say that Elwood just had an appointment with a neurosurgeon at the Grand ins General Hospital. The doctor conducted aprehensive physical examination, which naturally included a blood test. I was able to bribe one of the doctors working in the hospitalb to give me part of his blood sample.¡± . . . Chapter 1555 ?Chapter 1555: ¡°I see.¡± Kylee nodded before her face broke into a grin. ¡°It looks like luck is on our side this time.¡± Baker nodded happily. ¡°Exactly. Now all we need is Belinda¡¯s blood sample, and we can get the paternity test between those two.¡± A smug gleam entered Kylee¡¯s eyes, and her grin widened. ¡°I already have a sample of her blood.¡± ¡°You do?¡± Baker narrowed his eyes in slight confusion. Then, he realized that since Kylee had already known Belinda was Car¡¯s biological daughter, she must have conducted a paternity test with their blood samples before. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t surprising that she still had Belinda¡¯s blood sample. Baker¡¯s expression turned serious as he asked, ¡°Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do once it¡¯s confirmed that Elwood is Belinda¡¯s biological father? Are you nning to take the test results straight to the Wright family?¡± Kylee paused, momentarily stunned by the question. Truth be told, she hadn¡¯t considered that yet. Baker continued, ¡°You need to think this through carefully. We need to proceed with the utmost caution. If we slip up somewhere, it might prompt the Wright family tounch a full investigation, and we will face almost certain exposure. So, we can¡¯t rush this. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Kylee agreed with his words, so she nodded. ¡°Yes, Dad, I understand. I will take your advice to heart.¡± After thinking for a moment, Baker said, ¡°Remember, until you sessfully enter the Wright family and be Elwood¡¯s daughter, we must make sure Car doesn¡¯t find out about any of this.¡± After a brief, heavy silence, Baker continued grimly, ¡°Otherwise, our n is doomed to fail. Car will undoubtedly try to stop us.¡± Kylee bit her lip and nodded firmly. ¡°Alright, I understand, Dad. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll keep it a secret. I know exactly what I need to do.¡± Baker gave a curt nod. ¡°Good. Then it¡¯s settled. You should try to get some rest now.¡± With that, he left the room, the door clicking shut behind him. Left alone in her room, Kylee sat on the sofa, her eyes narrowing with quiet resolve. Sess was within her grasp; she could feel it. She would take Belinda¡¯s ce and be the head of the Wright family¡¯s daughter! As for Belinda¡­ She would never let her find out about her real identity. When she thought of this, her lips curled into a cold smile. Soon enough, the day for Lucas¡¯ trip with the others arrived. Lucas and the others set out in three separate cars. Surprisingly considerate this time, Faye offered to ride with Bethany and Vincent. Both weed her suggestion. Lucas made a detour to the Grand ins General Hospital, where Belinda had just finished her night shift. . . . Chapter 1556 ?Chapter 1556: She let out a weary yawn as she sank into his car. Lucas reached over, handing her a silk eye mask with a gentle smile. ¡°Try to get some rest on the road. I¡¯ll drive slowly.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Belinda murmured, already feeling her eyelids droop. She had spent the early hours performing an emergency surgery that had ended just past five in the morning. Sliding on the mask and reclining in her seat, she quickly drifted into sleep. The drive, normally about three hours, took four and a half with Lucas driving slowly. By the time they reached their destination, Belinda had woken up, feeling slightly better after catching a few hours of sleep. They headed directly to the hotel¡¯s private dining hall, where Johnson and the others were already gathered. As soon as they arrived, Faye beamed. ¡°Uncle Lucas, Belinda¡ªwhat took you so long?¡± Before Lucas could answer, Vincent grinned mischievously. ¡°Faye, you might not know, but Lucas took his time on the road. Want to guess why? Because Belinda needed some sleep. Lucas slowed the car so every bump wouldn¡¯t wake her up.¡± His tone was full of yful teasing. Lucas merely offered a quietugh, saying nothing. But his reaction was as good as an admission. Faye¡¯s expression froze momentarily. Then, she sighed. ¡°Lucas is so good to Belinda! I¡¯m feeling envious!¡± ¡°Alright, enough chatter. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Johnson interjected. Soon, the dishes began arriving in a steady stream. After a few quick bites, Belinda began to feel a lot better. She nced across the table at Johnson, seated beside Catherine. Belinda looked at him with a hint of curiosity. ¡°Johnson, where¡¯s your girlfriend? She didn¡¯te with you?¡± The question seemed casual, but it wasn¡¯t. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m, your destination for tales The moment the question was asked, Catherine¡¯s grip on her fork faltered slightly. She said nothing, but her knuckles turned white. Johnson turned his gaze to Belinda, eyes narrowing. He quickly caught on to Belinda¡¯s intention. Raising an eyebrow with deliberate poise, he replied in a low voice, ¡°We broke up.¡± As soon as Johnson finished speaking, Catherine¡¯s face flickered with a subtle change. She couldn¡¯t resist ncing at Johnson. Had Johnson and Zoie really broken up? How could that be? Not long ago, Ste had been buzzing about their uing engagement. And when Zoie had confronted her, asking her to steer clear of Johnson, she had also mentioned her ns to get engaged to him soon. But now¡­ . . . Chapter 1557 ?Chapter 1557: Watching Belinda and Johnson talk, Bethany quickly caught on to their game. Pretending to be shocked, she asked, ¡°Oh? You two split up? What happened?¡± Johnson gave a casual shrug, his expression unruffled as he said, ¡°We dated for a bit, but it didn¡¯t work out, so we went our separate ways.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Bethany nodded. ¡°But I heard your mom was pushing for an engagement,¡± Belinda said on purpose. Johnson shook his head. ¡°That was just what she wanted. It¡¯s not what I want.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda said, then fell silent. The group continued their meal. Catherine kept her eyes on her te, eating in silence, grappling with a swirl of emotions she couldn¡¯t quite name. It felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her chest, allowing her to breathe more easily. She couldn¡¯t deny it¡ªJohnson¡¯s news about his breakup with Zoie brought her a quiet sense of joy. After the meal, Belinda headed back to her room to rest, while the rest of the group moved on to the next activity. Lucas had nned to go back with her, but Vincent and Johnson pulled him away. ¡°Belinda¡¯s resting, why tag along? Come with us,¡± Vincent urged. Belinda gave Lucas a warm smile. ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll join youter.¡± Lucas nodded and left with Vincent and Johnson. Back at the hotel, Belinda spread out disposable sheets and nkets, then slipped into a quick nap. She didn¡¯t wake up until after six in the evening. After freshening up, Belinda sought out the others, who were already by the creek, starting a barbecue. Spotting Belinda, Lucas approached with a te of neatly sliced fruit. ¡°Have some fruit,¡± he said, spearing a piece with a fork and offering it to her. New chapters now on .c?m As he fed her, Lucas asked, ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda replied, munching on the fruit. They strolled over to the rest of the group together, Belinda savoring the fruit while Lucas went to the grill. The men busied themselves with grilling, while the women lounged nearby, waiting for the food. Soon, tes of grilled meat arrived. In front of Belinda sat a carefully arranged tter of grilled meats, seafood, and vegetables, each piece tempting and perfectly cooked. Lucas had grilled the entire te himself. Seeing it, Faye felt a twinge of jealousy. Pouting, she grumbled, ¡°Uncle Lucas, that¡¯s not fair. You only grill for Belinda, forgetting all about me, your niece.¡± . . . Chapter 1558 ?Chapter 1558: Before Lucas could respond to Faye, Bethany interjected sharply, ¡°Isn¡¯t there already perfectly grilled meat right here? What¡¯s the issue? Are you saying there¡¯s something wrong with this? Or can you only eat what Lucas grills?¡± Her voice dripped with mockery, though Faye didn¡¯t seem to pick up on it. Faye sighed, gesturing toward Belinda¡¯s te. ¡°Just look at how perfectly arranged Belinda¡¯s food is! Uncle Lucas is so biased.¡± Lucas and Belinda stayed silent. Belinda calmly picked up her fork, savoring the meat Lucas had prepared for her. With a satisfied nod, she said, ¡°This is delicious.¡± She then speared a piece of meat and fed it to Lucas. Lucas chewed and said, ¡°Yeah, it tastes good.¡± Neither paid any mind to Faye, leaving her visibly awkward. Bethany, growing irritated, spoke up again. ¡°Faye, can you stopparing yourself to Belinda all the time? You two are not the same to Lucas. Think about it¡ªwhat¡¯s your connection to Lucas? And what¡¯s Belinda¡¯s rtionship with him? She¡¯s his lifelong partner. But what about you? You won¡¯t spend the rest of your life with him. So, you need to stop using Lucas of being biased, alright?¡± Her tone carried a mix of frustration and resignation. Faye¡¯s face flushed with a blend of difort and embarrassment. Forcing a smile, she stammered, ¡°I¡ªI didn¡¯t mean it like that! I was just teasing Uncle Lucas. Of course, I know Belinda is more important to him.¡± Bethany said, ¡°Teasing? Really? You¡¯ve called Lucas biased more times than I can count. When you say it that often, it doesn¡¯t sound like a joke anymore. Maybe think twice before saying something like that again.¡± Bethany¡¯s words, though sharp, were delivered with a touch of kindness. Faye pressed her lips together, nodding. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Despite her words, her expression indicated that she was clearly reluctant to say that. Sensing the tension, Vincent jumped in with a warm offer. ¡°Hey, Faye, how about I grill you some meat?¡± g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s, your source for inspiration Faye immediately smiled and replied, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± With that, the awkward moment passed. Later, when Faye stepped away to use the restroom, Catherine leaned toward Bethany by the grill. ¡°Bethany, isn¡¯t Faye Lucas¡¯ niece? Weren¡¯t you a bit tough on her earlier?¡± Bethany rolled her eyes, unfazed. ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? She deserved it. I¡¯m so tired of her constantly trying topete with Belinda. Who does she think she is? And always whining about Lucas being biased. Well, so what if he is? He¡¯s allowed to prioritize the woman he loves. How can a niece be jealous of her uncle¡¯s girlfriend? Does she really think she has the right to be jealous like that?¡± Bethany, exasperated by Faye¡¯s constantparisons, finally let her feelings spill out. Catherine gave a subtle nod. ¡°Honestly, Faye¡¯s behavior was strange. If I didn¡¯t know she was Mr. rk¡¯s niece, I would think she has feelings for him.¡± Belinda¡¯s gaze flickered with newfound intensity at Catherine¡¯s words. . . . Chapter 1559 ?Chapter 1559: Bethany, unable to contain herself, broke intoughter. ¡°Oh my¡ªare we thinking the same thing? I¡¯ve said that exact line before!¡± Catherine¡¯s eyes widened in agreement. ¡°Right? Faye¡¯s behavior just baffles me.¡± Belinda let out a soft chuckle. ¡°Just a few days ago, as Lucas¡¯ sister Georgie was preparing to leave Owathe, she actually suggested Faye move in with Lucas.¡± ¡°What? That¡¯s insane!¡± Bethany looked absolutely dumbfounded. ¡°What was she thinking?¡± Catherine said, her tone thick with disbelief. Belinda continued calmly, ¡°Georgie said that since Faye and Lucas have been close since childhood, it would be more fortable¡¯ for Faye to live with him.¡± Bethany rolled her eyes in exasperation. ¡°Come on. Faye¡¯s not a kid anymore. How could she still think that¡¯s appropriate? No wonder Faye thinks it¡¯s normal to be that close to Lucas,¡± she muttered, clearly irritated. ¡°It¡¯s definitely because her mother thinks that¡¯s normal.¡± Catherine frowned. ¡°So, what happened in the end?¡± A knowing smile crossed Belinda¡¯s lips. ¡°Lucas and his father shut the idea down immediately. Harold even reprimanded Georgie on the spot.¡± Bethany leaned back in her seat, visibly impressed. ¡°Now that¡¯s what I call a real family head. Harold is truly wise¡ªit¡¯s a blessing to have someone so level-headed leading the family.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Belinda nodded. Just as Catherine opened her mouth to say something, Faye returned to the group. With a light cough, Catherine smoothly shifted the topic. Belinda and Bethany kept theirposure, casually continuing their conversation and enjoying the barbecue as if nothing had happened. But Faye¡¯s eyes lingered on them. A flicker of suspicion passed through her gaze; she felt like they had probably been talking about her just now. After the meal, the group took a leisurely walk by the creek. Then, Bethany suggested heading to the resort¡¯s clubhouse to have some fun. Otherwise, she joked, they¡¯d all fall asleep from boredom. Everyone agreed, and they made their way to the clubhouse together. Inside a private room, drinks were served, and conversation flowed freely. Your adventure awaits at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s?c©–m The men eventually drifted toward the billiard tables, leaving the women behind in lighter chatter. Yet, with Faye present, none of the other women dared bring up anything too personal. As they chatted, Belinda¡¯s eyes caught something odd¡ªFaye reaching for a ss on the table and lifting it toward her lips. Just before Faye could take a sip, a hand shot out of nowhere, swiftly covering her mouth. ¡°Mmph!¡± Faye froze, eyes wide with shock. She looked up, seeing that Belinda had covered her mouth. Belinda soon withdrew her hand. ¡°Belinda, what are you doing?¡± Faye asked, feigning innocence. . . . Chapter 1560 ?Chapter 1560: ¡°I should be asking you that question,¡± Belinda replied coolly, wiping her hand with a damp napkin. Her gaze held a quiet edge. ¡°The ss you were about to drink from? That¡¯s Lucas¡¯. Where¡¯s your drink, Faye? Why do you have to drink his?¡± Without another word, Belinda reached out and took Lucas¡¯ drink from Faye¡¯s hand. Hearing this, both Bethany and Catherine furrowed their brows, turning to look at Faye. Faye nodded and said, ¡°Uh, I know! I just wanted to try it and see what Uncle Lucas¡¯ drink tastes like.¡± Belinda was shocked and appalled, while Bethany was quite convinced that Faye had lost her mind. Catherine was also taken aback by Faye¡¯s words. All three women shared simr expressions of shock and disbelief. Faye¡¯s reply, as well as her brazen attitude, had rendered them momentarily speechless. After a while, Bethany was the first to break. ¡°If you wanted to try that drink, then why didn¡¯t you just order your own? Why did you have to drink from Lucas¡¯ ss? What, is his drink extra mellow or something? What makes it so special?¡± Faye waved her hand dismissively and shook her head. ¡°No, no, you don¡¯t understand. You see, Uncle Lucas and I¡­ Well, we used to do this kind of thing all the time when we were kids, so I was simply acting on instinct and¡ª¡± ¡°When you were kids?¡± Bethany interjected. ¡°Listen to me very carefully, Faye. You need to ept the fact that you are an adult now! Stop using your childhood as an excuse every time you go out of line. You should really act your age!¡± Her tone was biting. Belinda chose not to say anything, but her face had considerably darkened. She was unhappy after hearing Faye¡¯s words about how she and Lucas had always acted that way when they were young. Did that mean that they had shared the same ss all the time when they were kids? The very idea made her stomach churn. Even Catherine couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Faye, you¡¯re already in your twenties. You should really know better. Drinking from someone else¡¯s cup¡ªthat¡¯s something only couples do. You may be Lucas¡¯ niece, but what you just did is still very inappropriate.¡± Faye¡¯s expression turned stiff with embarrassment. g ? ln¦Ò ¦Í?? ?s, your storytelling home After a long pause, she finally turned to Belinda and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. It was just¡­ instinctive. Like I said, Lucas and I used to do it all the time, so it felt normal at the moment. I was wrong; I acted without thinking. Please don¡¯t be mad at me. I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± Her face was filled with remorse as she spoke, and her tone was earnest. But whether she truly understood her error or recognized the root of the problem, only she knew. Belinda didn¡¯t bother responding, nor did her expression lighten up. Faye opened her mouth to say more when a deep voice echoed. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± . . . Chapter 1561 ?Chapter 1561: The men had returned and proceeded to take their seats. ¡°Nothing much,¡± Belinda said casually, forcing a strained smile. She had no intention of discussing the matter in front of everyone. Despite her words, it was clear to everyone that she was in a bad mood. Thinking quickly, Bethany stepped up and steered the conversation. ¡°Alright! We can¡¯t just sit around like this all night. Why don¡¯t we y a game?¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Vincent agreed. ¡°What game do you have in mind?¡± Bethany shed him a mischievous grin. ¡°I¡¯m thinking of a perfect game for this asion. Each of us will draw a poker card. Whoever pulls the Joker will be the King. That person gets to assign two card holders to do anything¡ªwithout knowing who holds which card.¡± In truth, she and Belinda had nned this beforehand in hopes of bringing Johnson and Catherine closer. ¡°Sounds good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m in.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Everyone was willing to y, so Bethany quickly exined the rules. ¡°You know the basic rules, but this time, we¡¯re going to raise the stakes. It¡¯s more exciting this way. If anyone refuses to do a request from the King, both yers have to drink five shots of whiskey.¡± The alcohol content of the whiskey was no joke. Anyone with a low tolerance would likely pass out after five sses or less. ¡°Alright! It¡¯s all settled, then. Let¡¯s do this!¡± Everyone agreed without objection. And so the game began. The first person to get the Joker card was Bethany. She flicked the card in her hand, her face breaking into a wicked grin as she let out a loud cackle. ¡°Two of hearts embraces three of hearts and says, ¡®Your arms are so warm and strong, darling. I always feel safe in your embrace.¡¯ Go!¡± Everyone else fell silent for a moment. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m brings endless adventures Bethany¡¯s twisted sense of humor was¡­ truly something else. ¡°I¡¯m the three of hearts,¡± Johnson announced. Bethany burst intoughter. ¡°Then who has the two of hearts? Come on, hurry up and say it!¡± ¡°Me¡­¡± Vincent slowly raised his hand, his face resigned. ¡°Ha! This is going to be good.¡± ¡°Go on, we¡¯re waiting,¡± Belinda said. Johnson shot up to his feet and opened his arms. ¡°Come on, then, darling,¡± he said yfully to Vincent. ¡°Shut up!¡± Vincent snapped, ring at him. Despite his protest, Vincent stood up and walked over to Johnson. ¡°Yes, baby!¡± Johnson teased excitedly. Vincent reluctantly wrapped his arms around Johnson¡¯s waist and leaned in with a sigh. . . . Chapter 1562 ?Chapter 1562: Due to their height difference, he had to bend his knees slightly, making the scene look funny. It was hrious. ¡°Say the lines! Say the lines!¡± Belinda eximed, pping her hands. The thought of those words made Vincent cringe. He braced himself for a moment, then forced the words out with no emotion. ¡°Your arms are so warm and strong, darling. I always feel safe in your embrace.¡± ¡°This is so funny!¡± ¡°Hahaha!¡± ¡°My God, this is absolute cinema!¡± Everyone wasughing their hearts out. Now that the task was done, Vincent forcefully shoved Johnson away. He trudged back to his seat, his face red with embarrassment. But Johnson wasn¡¯t done yet. He walked over and plopped down beside Vincent before putting his arm around thetter¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, darling. I¡¯ll protect you.¡± Vincent palmed Johnson¡¯s face and pushed him away. ¡°Leave me alone!¡± ¡°Hahaha! Okay, that¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s keep going.¡± More hrious moments followed. One time, Johnson had to grab Lucas by the leg and shout, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t leave me! I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Another time, Vincent and Johnson ended up lip-to-lip with just a card between them. Needless to say, the two men gagged afterward and ran to the bathroom to rinse their mouths, leaving everyone elseughing nonstop. At one point, Bethany had to step out of the private room and break into a dance in front of the first passerby that came along. The guy was so stunned and captivated that he immediately whipped his phone out in an attempt to get her number. All in all, the game consisted of hrious antics, and they were having a lot of fun. Of course, there were instances where the yers chose to drink instead, like when Johnson and Faye had been required to kiss each other. They each drowned five shots of whiskey without hesitation. ¡°Oops! Sorry, everyone, but I got the Joker card again,¡± Bethany called out, raising the card in her hand. She then mmed it on the table with dramatic ir. She was getting bolder and more unrestrained. After a moment¡¯s thought, she said, ¡°The ace of hearts and the three of hearts, I want you to kiss for one minute¡ªwith tongue!¡± Belinda¡¯s lips twitched faintly at Bethany¡¯s remark. With a sigh of resignation, she revealed her card. ¡°Ace of Hearts.¡± ¡°Alright, who¡¯s holding the Three of Hearts?¡± . . . Chapter 1563 Chapter 1563: ¡°That would be me,¡± Lucas said casually, raising his card with a nonchnt smile. Bethany groaned theatrically. ¡°Ugh! Why is it you two? This is so boring.¡± After a pause, she added, ¡°You can start¡ªone-minute kiss.¡± Without missing a beat, Lucas slid an arm around Belinda¡¯s waist, drawing her effortlessly against him. His other hand rose gently to cradle her cheek, and he kissed her. The sight of them¡ªso striking together, their chemistry undeniable¡ªheld the room in momentary awe. Nearby, Faye¡¯s pupils suddenly contracted. Her breathing quickened, uneven and shallow. Her hand clenched tightly on herp, nails digging into her palm, but she seemed unaware of the pain. Still, her gaze remained fixed on Belinda and Lucas; she was unwilling to tear her eyes away. The kiss lingered until Bethany finally broke the silence. ¡°Okay, time¡¯s up, lovebirds!¡± Only then did Belinda and Lucas end the kiss. Lucas tenderly wiped the corner of Belinda¡¯s lips, his gaze warm and affectionate, his smile soft. Bethany rolled her eyes, half-amused, half-exasperated. ¡°Seriously, could you two tone it down for the sake of us poor singles?¡± Belindaughed, ncing yfully at her. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going.¡± As she spoke, she shot Bethany a meaningful wink. Bethany instantly caught on, raising an eyebrow knowingly. ¡°Alright, alright. Let¡¯s move on to the next round.¡± And so, the next round began. As the new cards were drawn, Belinda looked at hers and then raised it with a smirk. ¡°Joker.¡± She tapped her lips thoughtfully before speaking. ¡°The Three of Hearts and the Five of Hearts must gaze into each other¡¯s eyes. Then, the Three of Hearts should caress the other¡¯s face and confess their feelings for the Five of Hearts.¡± She paused, then added with a sly smile, ¡°The confession is up to them, but it needs to be convincing enough to win our approval.¡± ¡°Seriously? That¡¯s brutal! Luckily, I¡¯m off the hook this round,¡± Bethany said with a smile. Read more chapters at g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls ¡°Quick¡ªwho are the Three and Five of Hearts?¡± Belinda asked. ¡°I¡¯m the Five of Hearts,¡± said Catherine, raising her card. All eyes turned to her. ¡°And the Three of Hearts?¡± Bethany looked around. Vincent chuckled. ¡°Not me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Johnson said, flipping his card to show it. ¡°Ooh, this is going to be good,¡± Bethany grinned, pping her hands in delight. As Catherine and Johnson were already seated side by side, there was no need to move. Johnson turned to face Catherine. ¡°Shall we?¡± For reasons she couldn¡¯t exin, Catherine¡¯s heart gave a sudden flutter. She pursed her lips, turning slowly toward him. As their eyes locked, Catherine began to feel nervous. The room fell into silence at that moment. Without looking away, Johnson slowly lifted his hand, his fingers brushing softly against Catherine¡¯s cheek¡­ . . .
Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (? ?? ? ¨C ? ) ? . Chapter 1564 ?Chapter 1564: There were mild calluses on Johnson¡¯s hand, so when he brushed against the smooth skin of Catherine¡¯s cheek, he instinctively softened his touch. He caressed her face as though she were the most precious jewel, terrified of breaking her. ¡°Cathy¡­¡± Johnson muttered. His voice was low and husky¡ªintoxicating. Catherine felt herself drawn deeper into the moment. Their faces were inches apart. Her breath caught in her throat, and her heartbeat thundered in her ears. Her gaze locked onto Johnson¡¯s, unblinking. It felt as though the air around them had gone still, yet at the same time electric. Slowly, Johnson reminded himself that they were merely ying a game. ¡°I¡¯ve never been in love before,¡± he began tenderly. ¡°I can¡¯t quite figure out if my feelings for you are just fondness or something deeper. All I know is that whenever you pull away or even frown in my presence, my heart aches. I¡¯ve tried everything to get you to notice me, to like me, to secure a ce in your heart.¡± His words were soft yet sure, captivating Catherine. In that moment, everything around them seemed to fade away. The only sound Catherine could hear was the erratic beating of her own heart. Johnson gently touched her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be your foster brother,¡± he said with quiet determination. ¡°I want to be your lover. I want to spend the rest of my life with you. I want to be by your side, always¡ªyour lifelong partner. Will you let me do that, Cathy?¡± Catherine felt her heart tremble at his deration. It didn¡¯t hurt, but it sent ripples across the surface of her emotions, leaving her unable to calm down. She was caught in Johnson¡¯s earnest gaze, and her throat went dry. Explore captivating tales on . ¡°Wow! Mr. Hoffman! Incredible acting! I almost got swept away!¡± Whatever Catherine was about to say was cut off by Faye¡¯s words. Catherine blinked, and just like that, the moment shattered. She was jolted back to reality¡ªthey were only ying a game. For a second, she had almost said yes to Johnson. Feeling awkward and embarrassed, Catherine quickly turned her head away, putting some distance between them. Johnson¡¯s hand hung in midair, his face flickering with disappointment. He lowered his eyes, and soon enough, his calm demeanor returned. Belinda and Bethany red at Faye in unison, utterly frustrated by her sudden interruption. Catherine had been about to answer. If Faye hadn¡¯t interrupted, Johnson might have gotten a response by now, and they would all know how Catherine truly felt about him. Just then, Faye grinned and pped her hands. ¡°All right, round passed! You really put on a good performance, Mr. Hoffman. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I would have thought you were genuinely in love with Miss Bates!¡± ¡°All right, I think he passed.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± . . . Chapter 1565 ?Chapter 1565: The affectionate atmosphere from earlier had faded, reced by a yful mood. The game had returned to its original innocence, and everyone treated it as lighthearted fun. ¡°Let¡¯s keep going,¡± Belinda said with a gentle smile as she reshuffled the deck and prepared for the next round. This time, the Joker cardnded in Johnson¡¯s hands. With a mischievous glint in his eyes, he announced, ¡°Whoever holds the Three of Hearts must carry the person with the Four of Hearts and do twenty squats.¡± Faye¡¯s lips curved into a delicate smile as she flipped over her card. ¡°I¡¯ve got the Four of Hearts. So? Who¡¯s got the Three of Hearts?¡± No one spoke. The room fell into an awkward silence. Then, about ten secondster, Lucas calmly reached for his ss of whiskey and brought it to his lips. That simple gesture spoke volumes. Everyone immediately understood he held the Three of Hearts. Faye¡¯s expression froze. ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­¡± She looked at him with a soft, wounded gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a game. Why can¡¯t you just do this?¡± Her voice turned sweetly coaxing. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not like Belinda would mind something so harmless, right? Besides, if you don¡¯t do this and choose to drink, I¡¯ll have to drink too. And I¡¯ve already had five sses tonight. I really can¡¯t handle more.¡± She leaned forward slightly, her eyes pleading. ¡°Come on, Uncle Lucas, have a little mercy on your poor niece.¡± Lucas met her eyes coolly. ¡°Sorry, Faye,¡± he replied quietly but firmly. ¡°I won¡¯t touch another woman except Belinda. Even though you¡¯re my niece, I can¡¯t do that.¡± Then he added, ¡°But since this is on me, I¡¯ll drink for both of us.¡± Without giving Faye a chance to protest, he started drinking. More content now at g?l¦Ç¦Òv???s Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a small, contented smile. She instinctively reached for a ss to help share the burden, but Lucas gently stopped her. One after another, Lucas drank all ten shots¡ªfive for himself, five for Faye¡ªhis gesture a clear deration of loyalty. Bethany was the first to p, grinning. ¡°Bravo! Lucas, you¡¯re truly a model boyfriend! You deserve a round of apuse.¡± She then turned dramatically toward Johnson and Vincent. ¡°Gentlemen, take notes. That¡¯s how you should treat your future girlfriends.¡± The two men exchanged amused nces, smiling. Even though Faye was also smiling, her smile felt forced. The group lingered at the clubhouse until about ten o¡¯clock, then gradually dispersed, returning to their rooms. Once inside their room, Lucas turned to Belinda, his voice soft. ¡°Belinda¡­ earlier, what were you all talking about? Why did you seem upset?¡± . . . Chapter 1566 ?Chapter 1566: The question instantly brought Faye¡¯s earlier words back to Belinda¡¯s mind. She pouted and subtly withdrew her hand from his. Lucas noticed the movement, his eyes flickering with realization. Reaching for her hand again, he gentlyced his fingers through hers, speaking with a hint of caution. ¡°Is it about me?¡± Belinda spun around to face him, shooting him a mock-fierce re. ¡°Be honest! When you were younger, did you and Faye always drink from the same cup?¡± Lucas blinked, visibly caught off guard. ¡°Drink from the same cup?¡± Belinda narrowed her eyes, looking at him. A beat passed. Then a sheepish look flickered across Lucas¡¯s face, and he averted his eyes ever so slightly. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ possible,¡± he admitted, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Yeah, that might have happened before.¡± Belinda¡¯s re turned fiercer. Belinda¡¯s hand shot out, grabbing Lucas by the ear. ¡°Exin yourself!¡± she huffed. ¡°Ow! Easy! You¡¯re going to tear it off!¡± Lucas cried out in exaggerated pain. ¡°Exin!¡± Belinda demanded, ignoring his protests and tightening her grip. With his ear still held hostage, Lucas had no choice but to respond. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal, really. When we were kids, Georgie would always give me a drink first, then she¡¯d give some to Faye using the same cup.¡± Belinda red at him, her expression still fierce. ¡°That¡¯s it? Nothing else? Think carefully before you answer!¡± ¡°What else could there be?¡± Lucas said helplessly, blinking innocently. When a moment passed and she still didn¡¯t release him, he sighed and pleaded, ¡°Can you at least give me a hint?¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s???§àm hosts thrilling adventures Belinda let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Fine! Earlier at the club, Faye picked up your wine ss and said she wanted to taste your drink as if it was the most natural thing in the world. She even told everyone that you drank from the same cup all the time when you were kids.¡± Lucas frowned at that, his expression darkening considerably. ¡°That happened only once. I told her not to do it afterward, and I never touched the ss she drank from again. I swear on it, Belinda. You have to believe me.¡± Belinda¡¯s expression softened slightly. After onest huff, she finally let him go. As frustrated as she was, she had absolute trust in Lucas. She knew he would never lie to her. But if he wasn¡¯t lying, then Faye¡¯s im about it happening ¡°all the time¡±¡ª She scoffed inwardly. Lucas caught the look on her face and instantly knew what she was thinking. Truth be told, he was also displeased with what Faye had said. His face darkened. . . . Chapter 1567 ?Chapter 1567: He believed he needed to have a proper talk with Faye about this. Lucas slowly wrapped his arms around Belinda. ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you,¡± he coaxed, stroking her back. ¡°That happened ages ago, and it was just once.¡± Belinda pouted. ¡°I¡¯m not upset about that, it¡¯s just¡­ this whole dynamic she seems to think you have. It makes me ufortable.¡± She leaned into Lucas¡¯s embrace and wound her arms tightly around his chest. She took a deep breath, listening to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat. ¡°I guess I have a possessive streak,¡± she muttered. ¡°Even if she¡¯s your niece, I can¡¯t help but feel jealous and annoyed by her presence. Tell me the truth, Lucas¡ªdo you think I¡¯m being ridiculous?¡± Lucas¡¯s lips slowly curled into a satisfied smile. He tightened the hug and dropped a kiss on the top of her head. ¡°Not at all,¡± he said tenderly. ¡°I love it when you¡¯re possessive of me. I¡¯m yours, Belinda. Yours alone.¡± His reassurance swept away thest traces of difort in Belinda¡¯s heart. She said nothing more and simply nuzzled her head into the crook of his shoulder. Lucas knew she trusted him, and he was more than content with that. They cuddled a while longer before Belinda pulled away from his embrace to take a shower. Lucas told her to go ahead while he went to see Johnson. In reality, however, he headed straight to Faye¡¯s room. He soon rang the doorbell. Less than a minuteter, Faye opened the door. ¡°Uncle Lucas!¡± she eximed, her eyes lighting up with delight. ¡°What a nice surprise.¡± She stepped aside and eagerly waved him in. ¡°Please,e in!¡± Lucas didn¡¯t move. He simply said, ¡°Let¡¯s just talk outside.¡± Find your favorite stories at Faye pursed her lips and whined, ¡°Why do we have to do it outside? It¡¯s cold.¡± ¡°Then put an extra coat on,¡± Lucas replied in a measured tone. It waste, and as a man with a girlfriend, it wasn¡¯t appropriate for him to enter another woman¡¯s room, even if she was his niece. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t about to relent, Faye had no choice but toply. She hurried back inside, grabbed her coat, and stepped out the door. They didn¡¯t go far¡ªjust to a small garden tucked to the side of the hotel. ¡°Uncle Lucas,¡± Faye spoke first. ¡°What did you want to talk about?¡± Lucas got straight to the point. ¡°From now on, don¡¯t talk about our childhood in front of Belinda again.¡± Faye¡¯s expression froze at his words. ¡°Uncle Lucas¡ª¡± ¡°I want Belinda to be happy and secure in our rtionship,¡± Lucas interrupted without missing a beat. ¡°The past belongs in the past. There¡¯s no point in bringing it up, so just stop.¡± There was a hint of impatience in his voice. . . . Chapter 1568 ?Chapter 1568: Faye let out a sound somewhere between a gasp and a scoff, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°I merely mentioned our childhood in passing. Is that a crime? Did Belinda seriously get upset over something so trivial? Isn¡¯t she being a little petty?¡± She paused, briefly chewing on her lower lip before muttering, ¡°I¡¯m your niece. It¡¯s weird that she would feel threatened by our bond.¡± ¡°She is my girlfriend,¡± Lucas said firmly, his tone colder now. ¡°Regardless of whether she is reasonable or not, I will always choose her and what gives her peace.¡± Faye was left speechless by his words. It was clear she wasn¡¯t expecting it, which she confirmed by saying, ¡°You¡¯ve changed, Uncle Lucas. You¡¯ve be more and more biased towards Belinda!¡± Lucas chuckled lightly. ¡°So what? Isn¡¯t it only natural that I favor the woman I love? Remember not to say such things in the future. I get more irritated each time you say something like this.¡± Faye¡¯s expression changed abruptly when she heard the word ¡°irritated.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ve said what I needed to say. You¡¯re a smart woman, so you should know what to do next. Good night.¡± Before Faye could respond, Lucas strode past her and went back into the main lobby. ¡°Uncle Lucas¡­¡± Faye tried calling out to stop him, but he didn¡¯t nce back¡ªnot even once. Faye¡¯s chest began to heave as she watched Lucas disappear. Her face had darkened. It took her a while topose herself, and she eventually returned to her room with a heavy heart. It was already well past midnight, but Catherine was still wide awake. Shey there, staring at the ceiling, reying Johnson¡¯s ¡°love confession¡± during the game earlier over and over inside her head. She found herself wondering if his words had only been part of the game, or if they had somehowe from the heart. Read it first on g?lno?els.c?m Catherine brooded over the question, but no answer came. She pressed her palm against her chest and felt the erratic beating of her heart. She had to admit, Johnson¡¯s confession had made her heart flutter. Unable to fall asleep, Catherine tossed and turned in bed, her thoughts a chaotic whirlpool. Eventually, she gave up, climbed out from under the covers, changed her clothes, and quietly slipped out of her room. She hoped a breath of fresh air might still her racing heart. But the moment she opened her door, the one directly across from hers creaked open at the same time. Startled, she froze in ce. There stood Johnson¡ªtall,posed, and striking in the soft hallway light. His presence stole the breath from her lungs. She hesitated, unsure whether to continue her escape into the night or retreat back into the safety of her room. Johnson, equally surprised to see her, arched a brow with casual charm. ¡°Cathy,¡± he said, his voice low. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep, either?¡± Her heart skipped involuntarily at the sound of the nickname¡ªCathy. . . . Chapter 1569 ?Chapter 1569: She liked it when he called her that. Lightly biting her lower lip, she nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I couldn¡¯t sleep. I thought a short walk might help.¡± Johnson gave a small nod, hands in his pockets. ¡°Same here. Want somepany?¡± Catherine hesitated, clearly unsure. The irony wasn¡¯t lost on her¡ªthe very man responsible for her insomnia was now offering to walk with her. Wouldn¡¯t that only make things worse? Her silence made a flicker of disappointment sh across Johnson¡¯s face, though he quickly masked it. ¡°No pressure,¡± he added gently. ¡°Only if you want to.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to.¡± The words escaped her in a rush, almost surprising herself. Then she nced up at him and said more softly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± A faint smile curved his lips. ¡°Alright.¡± After closing the door, Catherine and Johnson walked side by side. The silence lingered for a few minutes before Catherine finally spoke, her voice tentative. ¡°Why did you break up with Ms. Wilde?¡± But as soon as she said it, she paused, regretting the directness of her question. Johnson looked at her, visibly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected her to ask that. At the same time, he felt a quiet joy at her question. Did this mean¡­ she cared about him? Instead of answering, he turned to her, his voice low and steady. ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± Catherine blinked, caught off guard by the question. More to discover g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m Her gaze dropped. ¡°Not really,¡± she mumbled after a pause. ¡°I just¡­ heard about it earlier today. I was curious.¡± She kept her eyes fixed on the path, not daring to meet his. ¡°Is that so?¡± Johnson replied, his voice quiet and slightly hoarse, leaving it unclear whether he believed her or not. He was just about to say more when a voice called out sharply, ¡°Mr. Hoffman!¡± Both Johnson and Catherine turned their heads. A man in a suit hurried toward them, slightly out of breath. He stopped a few steps away and gave a polite nod. ¡°Apologies for the interruption, Mr. Hoffman,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m Ben Ramos, manager of the Mount Tuky scenic area. Our security team noticed that one of thedies in your group went into the woods behind the mountain about ten minutes ago. That area is unlit, unmonitored, and quite dangerous at night. Normally, no one ventures there after dark. I thought it best to inform you immediately; perhaps you can reach out to her and check on her situation.¡± When Ben¡¯s urgent words reached their ears, Johnson and Catherine exchanged a nce, both revealing unmistakable shes of shock that danced across their features. . . . Chapter 1570 ?Chapter 1570: At thiste hour, what kind of person would possess the courage to venture into those menacing, shadow-filled woods? ¡°Do you happen to have a photograph of this person?¡± Johnson inquired, growing more concerned. ¡°Yes.¡± Ben¡¯s fingers moved with practiced urgency as he found the photo stored on his phone and showed it to Johnson and Catherine. ¡°Here, please examine this carefully. This is the woman I¡¯ve been describing.¡± Both Johnson and Catherine leaned forward with intense curiosity to look at the phone. The moment theyid eyes upon the woman¡¯s face, their eyebrows shot upward in perfect synchronization. The person¡­ ¡°Isn¡¯t this Faye? What possible reason could she have for wandering out in those treacherous woods at such ate hour? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be sleeping in her hotel room?¡± Catherine¡¯s voice carried a mixture of bewilderment and mounting worry. Johnson appeared equally baffled by this unexpected development, clearly struggling toprehend what Faye was trying to do. ¡°Mr. Hoffman, would it be possible for you to establish contact with her?¡± Ben asked. Johnson shook his head with evident frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t have her phone number. I¡¯ll need to seek assistance from Lucas for that information.¡± Catherine immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Lucas now. It¡¯s far too dangerous for Faye to be wandering out therepletely alone at this hour. What if something happens to her?¡± ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± Johnson required no further discussion and turned to head directly toward Lucas and Belinda¡¯s hotel room. Ben followed them. After pressing the doorbell repeatedly for what felt like an eternity, Lucas finally appeared to answer the door. Read thetest updates at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s Lucas stood before them in a bathrobe, his brows drawn together in deep furrows, his expression radiating unmistakable displeasure. Anyone would naturally feel irritated after being rudely awakened from peaceful slumber in the dead of night. Upon seeing Johnson and the others gathered anxiously at his threshold, Lucas asked in a voice carrying traces of sleepiness, ¡°What urgent matter brings you here at this hour?¡± ¡°Lucas, Ben here serves as the area manager from Mount Tuky, and he came rushing over with disturbing news that security personnel witnessed Faye entering the woods behind the mountainpletely unapanied. The hour growste, and those woods remain dark and filled with danger. We have absolutely no idea what she is doing there. I don¡¯t have her phone number. Could you possibly reach out to her and tell her toe back soon?¡± Johnson exined. After absorbing Johnson¡¯s detailed exnation, Lucas frowned. ¡°Okay,¡± he said before turning back into the room. Johnson and the others waited outside the door. Belinda had awakened as well, having caught Johnson¡¯s urgent words in her drowsy state. . . . Chapter 1571 ?Chapter 1571: Lucas deliberately softened his voice as he said to Belinda, ¡°Did my conversation disturb your rest? You can go back to sleep.¡± Belinda responded, ¡°It¡¯s alright. Call Faye immediately and check on her.¡± Lucas nodded his understanding and, without hesitation, dialed Faye¡¯s number. However, Faye didn¡¯t answer the call. Lucas¡¯ brows knitted into a tight knot, and without a word, he dialed again. He called three times in a row, but still, no one answered. Lucas¡¯ expression grew progressively more grave with each failed connection. Belinda immediately proposed a course of action. ¡°Lucas, we must venture out to search for Faye without dy. She has disappeared into those woods at this dangerous hour, and she¡¯s not answering her phone. What if something happens to her?¡± As the words left her lips, Belinda had already sprung from the warmth of the bed and moved with purposeful determination to change her clothes. ¡°Okay,¡± Lucas replied. After delivering his response, he turned and exited the room with resolute steps. ¡°Did she answer the phone?¡± Johnson asked with evident concern upon seeing Lucas. Lucas replied, ¡°I called her three times, but she didn¡¯t answer. Belinda and I will venture into the woods to find her immediately.¡± ¡°All right, we will apany you,¡± Johnson nodded. ¡°We will get changed first. Let¡¯s meetter in the lobby,¡± Lucas said before closing the door. Johnson turned his attention to Ben. ¡°Mr. Ramos, please gather several security personnel and ensure they bring powerful shlights with them. We¡¯ll venture into the woods to conduct a search for her.¡± ¡°Of course! I¡¯ll do that right away.¡± Ben nodded with unwavering determination and spun around to depart. ¡°Hold on just a moment!¡± Johnson¡¯s voice rang out sharply, stopping Ben in his tracks. Explore fantastic tales on g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s; ?¦Ïm Then he said, ¡°You possess the master keycard that grants ess to all the rooms here, right? Let¡¯s make our way to Faye¡¯s hotel room first, to verify with absolute certainty that she¡¯s truly not resting there. Additionally, we need to examine her room thoroughly for anything that might appear odd.¡± Johnson pivoted toward Catherine with purposeful intent. ¡°Cathy, please hurry to knock on both Bethany¡¯s and Vincent¡¯s doors and wake them up so they can join our urgent search party.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Catherine wasted no time and strode directly toward Bethany¡¯s room. The group hurried to the hotel lobby as quickly as possible. Johnson extended his hand and retrieved a phone from his jacket pocket. ¡°I discovered this lying abandoned in Faye¡¯s room. She left without taking her phone with her.¡± Lucas cast his gaze upon the forgotten device, his brow furrowing deeply with concern. He immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s go search for her now.¡± ¡°All right.¡± . . . Chapter 1572 ?Chapter 1572: They joined forces with the assembled security team and headed directly toward the mysterious woods that stretched behind the towering mountain to begin their search for Faye. ¡°Faye! Faye, can you hear us?¡± ¡°Faye, please respond if you can hear us!¡± ¡°Faye, where are you?¡± ¡°Faye!¡± ¡°Miss Sandoval, please provide some indication if you can hear me calling your name!¡± They divided themselves into pairs to cover more ground efficiently, but the woods sprawled before them with seemingly endless vastness. By now, Faye had been in the woods for quite some time, and despite their repeated calls for her name, there was no response. As their search party ventured deeper into the woods, the group naturally spread out across the terrain, and only faint, ghostly echoes of others calling Faye¡¯s name drifted back through the darkness. Twenty minutes passed in the blink of an eye, yet Faye was still nowhere to be seen. Lucas grew increasingly worried. Even though it was nearly winter and the weather was cold, perspiration beaded across his forehead and trickled down his face from the intensity of his worry. Five more minutes passed, and Belinda also became anxious. She turned to Lucas and said, ¡°Lucas, let¡¯s split up to search for her. We might find her faster that way.¡± ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Lucas rejected her proposal without a moment¡¯s consideration. ¡°There¡¯s no possible way I¡¯m leaving you to wander alone in this dangerous ce.¡± Belinda looked at him seriously. ¡°Lucas, listen to me. We haven¡¯t seeded in finding Faye despite our extensive efforts. With all of us shouting her name across these woods, she should have detected our voices by now if she were capable of responding. Given this troubling situation, the probability remains extremely high that she has encountered some form of serious danger and finds herself unable to respond to us.¡± Your imagination thrives at punt After a pause, she continued, ¡°The longer we allow time to slip away from us, the greater the danger she faces bes. We must find her as soon as possible. We brought her to this ce, and she is your niece. If some terrible fate befalls her, how will we ever exin things to her mother? If we separate our search efforts, we might find her faster. I understandpletely that you¡¯re worried about my safety, but you know my fighting skills. I will be fine on my own.¡± Lucas recognized that Belinda¡¯s reasoning carried undeniable logic. In truth, as time ticked away, his anxiety grew. However, despite knowing what Belinda said was right, Lucas still refused her suggestion with absolute finality. ¡°No.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be fine! Trust me on this. I¡¯ll take the shlight, and you can use your phone¡¯s light,¡± Belinda dered firmly, ignoring Lucas¡¯s objection without hesitation. Before Lucas could protest further, she had already taken the shlight from his hand and turned on her heel, heading purposefully in another direction. . . . Chapter 1573 ?Chapter 1573: ¡°Belinda!¡± Lucas called after her, frustration and worry mingling in his voice. He instinctively took a step to follow, but she spun around and fixed him with a fierce re. ¡°Don¡¯t even think about following me. We¡¯ll cover more ground if we split up. Go another way and stop wasting time!¡± Cornered by her determination, Lucas halted, his brows furrowed in helpless concern. ¡°Be careful,¡± he said. ¡°All right!¡± she replied, waving the shlight dismissively as she disappeared into the woods. Lucas didn¡¯t linger. With grim resolve, he turned and began searching in the opposite direction. Belinda had a hunch about why Faye had ventured into the woods. Lucas had spoken with Faye earlier that evening, andter, he had recounted the conversation to Belinda. Something in his words, Belinda suspected, had stirred Faye¡¯s emotions deeply enough to drive her to this deste, shadow-cloaked ce in the dead of night. Whether she¡¯de here to clear her head or to get concern from them was uncertain. But either way, they had to find Faye quickly. Faye was, after all, Lucas¡¯s niece. And even if Belinda found many of her actions annoying, she didn¡¯t wish harm on her. ¡°Faye¡­ Faye!¡± Belinda called into the darkness, her voice echoing faintly through the eerie silence. This forest was unsettling even in daylight; at night, it was a realm of shadows and silence. She couldn¡¯t understand how Faye had dared toe here alone. She had to bepletely out of her mind. ¡°Faye¡­¡± Belinda forged ahead, scanning the underbrush and flickering her shlight across the gnarled trees and twisted vines, wholly unaware that danger was already creeping up behind her. She reached into her pocket to check her phone, wanting to contact the others. But in that moment of distraction, a sudden, powerful shove struck her back. ?????? ???????? ? g??lnov?l??.???m ¡°Ah!¡± The world turned sideways. Disoriented and helpless, Belinda tumbled down a steep slope, her shlight and phone flying from her grip, illuminating the twisted vines along the slope as they fell. At the base of the slope, her body came to a violent halt. Her forehead collided with a jagged stone. Everything went dark for her. At that moment, Lucas, far away, felt a sudden jolt of worry. A strange sensation gripped his chest, tightening like a vice. He couldn¡¯t exin it; he just felt an overwhelming sense that something was wrong. He reached for his phone, heart racing, and immediately dialed Belinda¡¯s number. Belinda¡¯s phone, lying on the ground, rang, but its owner was nowhere to be found. Then footsteps approached. . . . Chapter 1574 ?Chapter 1574: A pair of feet appeared beside the device. Without hesitation, they kicked it down the slope. The phone soon vanished into the underbrush. Then the person carefully wiped away any signs of their presence, including their footprints. After that, they turned and disappeared into the shadows. When the call went unanswered, Lucas panicked. Without wasting another second, he broke into a run, retracing his steps back toward the spot where they¡¯d parted. One thought echoed relentlessly in his mind: he needed to find Belinda. ¡°Belinda! Belinda!¡± he shouted, his voice raw, slicing through the silence of the trees. Ten minutes had psed since Lucas began retracing Belinda¡¯s steps, yet he still couldn¡¯t find her. The night was cloaked in darkness, and the whispering wind stirred the trees, their rustling leaves sending a chill through him. The eerie ambiance quickened his pulse, filling him with dread. Abruptly, his phone pierced the silence with its ring. Lucas immediately retrieved his phone, but seeing Johnson¡¯s name on the screen brought a pang of disappointment. Frowning, he answered, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Lucas, we¡¯ve located Faye. Cathy and I are bringing her back now. You should head back, too,¡± Johnson said. The news of finding Faye failed to ease the tension in Lucas¡¯s face. In a low, urgent tone, he asked, ¡°Have you seen Belinda?¡± Johnson paused, caught off guard. ¡°Belinda? What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t she with you earlier?¡± Lucas¡¯s expression grew somber as he exined, ¡°We were together earlier, but when we couldn¡¯t find Faye, Belinda suggested we split up to cover more ground. About ten minutes ago, something felt off. I¡¯ve been trying to call her, but she never picked up.¡± Johnson¡¯s tone turned grave. ¡°We¡¯ll start searching for Belinda immediately. Don¡¯t panic, Lucas. I¡¯ll contact Mr. Ramos right now and have him send more people to search for Belinda.¡± Discover new content now g?ln¦Ò¦Íe?s?c?m ¡°All right,¡± Lucas replied, his voice steady but strained. ¡°Tell everyone to listen for a ringing phone or look for any light. I¡¯ll keep trying Belinda¡¯s number.¡± ¡°Understood,¡± Johnson said before ending the call. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is Belinda missing?¡± Faye¡¯s voice trembled with worry. Catherine, standing nearby, shared her concern, her face tight with worry. Johnson nodded grimly. ¡°Yeah, Lucas said they split up to search, and now, Belinda¡¯s not answering her phone.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes welled up, her lips quivering. ¡°This is all my fault. If I hadn¡¯t been so reckless,ing to this mountain in the dead of night, Belinda wouldn¡¯t be lost.¡± ¡°You¡¯re damn right it¡¯s your fault!¡± Catherine snapped, turning on Faye with¡­ . . . Chapter 1575 ?Chapter 1575: Unfiltered anger. ¡°If anything happens to Belinda, you¡¯re to me!¡± Her words were sharp, cutting through without regard for Faye¡¯s feelings. Wandering into these dark, creepy woods at such an hour, without even a phone¡ªFaye¡¯s actions had dragged everyone into searching for her, and now, Belinda was missing too. Catherine¡¯s heart burned with anger, and even Johnson¡¯s expression was stern toward Faye. He didn¡¯t find anything wrong with Catherine ming her. Faye froze, stunned by Catherine¡¯s bluntness. Speechless, she lowered her head, covering her mouth as quiet sobs escaped her. Meanwhile, Johnson was already on the phone with Ben, rying that Faye had been found but Belinda was missing. Johnson deliberately emphasized that the missing person was Lucas¡¯s future wife, a detail that carried profound significance. When Ben heard that, his expression underwent a dramatic transformation on the other end of the line. He immediately provided Johnson with his most solemn assurance, saying, ¡°Please don¡¯t allow yourself to worry, Mr. Hoffman. I¡¯ll establish contact with our personnel immediately and ensure she is found.¡± Johnson feltpletely satisfied with Ben¡¯s professional response and unwaveringmitment. ¡°Excellent. Ensure that your team pays meticulous attention to any ringing phones they might detect and searches thoroughly for areas illuminated by light.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After ending the call with decisive finality, Johnson turned his attention toward Faye, addressing her in a neutral tone. ¡°Faye, you should make your way down the mountain immediately. You¡¯ve sustained a twisted ankle, so it would be wisest for you not to participate in our search efforts.¡± Johnson and Catherine had discovered Faye trapped within a deep pit carved into the mountainside. She had been desperately calling out for help when they found her. Faye exined that she had lost her footing and tumbled into the treacherous pit. Her foot had twisted painfully during the fall, and due to the pit¡¯s considerable depth, she found herselfpletely unable to climb out, leaving her no alternative but to remain seated and cry out for help. ¡°I absolutely refuse to return!¡± Faye immediately shook her head with fierce determination, rejecting Johnson¡¯s reasonable suggestion. She bit down hard on her lower lip and said, ¡°Belinda is missing because of my actions. I bear the responsibility to help find her. Please don¡¯t concern yourself with my condition: I¡¯ll exercise extreme caution. I won¡¯t push my physical limits beyond reason or slow down your progress.¡± Faye¡¯s earnestness radiated through every word she spoke. Witnessing her unshakeable determination, Johnson decided not to press further. The absolute priority at this critical moment remained finding Belinda as soon as possible. Thus, the group resumed their search for Belinda. . . . Chapter 1576 ?Chapter 1576: The sky was already dark, the mountain vast and overgrown with thickets and wild grasses. Finding a missing person here was extremely challenging. An hourter, everyone arrived as quickly as possible at a hospital near Mount Tuky. Lucas positioned himself at the entrance of the emergency room, his face drained of all color and etched with worry. ¡°Lucas! How is Belinda¡¯s condition?¡± Johnson rushed forward, the first to voice the question that consumed them all. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± Lucas replied, his voice trembling slightly. ¡°How did you manage to find Belinda?¡± Bethany inquired. ¡°We located her through the distinctive ringing of her phone,¡± Vincent exined with careful detail. After receiving news of Belinda¡¯s disappearance, Bethany had immediately proposed dividing their forces to cover more ground efficiently. Vincent had first located Lucas and joined his search efforts, giving himplete knowledge of the unfolding events. Vincent delivered his ount with careful precision, describing how Lucas¡¯s exceptionally sharp hearing had detected Belinda¡¯s phone ringing through the mountain air. They hadbed the surrounding area methodically until they finally discovered Belinda¡¯s unconscious form nestled within a thick bush at the bottom of a steep slope. Her forehead bore visible injury marks, suggesting she had hit something solid during her fall, causing her to lose consciousness. Vincent vividly remembered Lucas¡¯s expression when he had found Belinda, aplex mixture of overwhelming relief and profound gratitude. It was not an exaggeration to say that he had even seen tears welling in Lucas¡¯s eyes. Lucas carefully lifted Belinda into his arms, and they climbed back up the slope. I@?e$t ¡é§ß@???§ñ$ ?¦Ç ???§Ú?v¦Å??.c?m After that, he carried Belinda down the mountain the entire way. In his frantic haste, he nearly stumbled multiple times. Vincent offered to share the burden, but Lucas refused every suggestion, maintaining his protective hold on Belinda. Even after settling Belinda safely in Vincent¡¯s car, Lucas never released his grip on her, not even for a single moment. After Vincent concluded his detailed recounting, Bethany suddenly posed a chilling question that hung in the air like a dark cloud. ¡°Did Belinda identally tumble down that slope, or did someone push her?¡± Bethany¡¯s words hung in the air like a dark cloud, and for a brief, suffocating moment, silence nketed the corridor outside the emergency room. Someone might have pushed Belinda? That couldn¡¯t possibly be true, could it? ¡°No, that can¡¯t be right. Who would do something like that to Belinda?¡± Catherine was the first to break the silence, though her voicecked conviction. Her eyes, too, betrayed the creeping doubt settling in her heart. Bethany pressed her lips into a thin line for a second, her expression unreadable. ¡°I¡¯m just guessing here,¡± she said. ¡°Belinda¡¯s always careful. She couldn¡¯t have identally fallen down the slope like that.¡± . . . Chapter 1577 ?Chapter 1577: She paused for a moment, then continued, her voice more measured, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s also possible she was too anxious,pletely absorbed in finding Faye and not watching her step. Maybe that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± She took a slow breath, her tone softening with a trace of lingering fear. ¡°Still, she¡¯s lucky. We¡¯ve found her.¡± Lucas remained silent, his jaw tight, his expression dark. Indeed, Belinda had been fortunate. She hadnded in a thick cluster of bushes that had cushioned her fall. Not far beyond, however, the terrain sloped drastically into a rocky drop-off. Had she continued rolling even a few more feet, the consequences could have been catastrophic. The thought of it made Lucas¡¯s fists clench. Suddenly, Faye could no longer contain herself. Tears welled in her eyes, and her voice trembled as she cried out, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­ I¡¯m the reason Belinda got hurt!¡± Her hands flew to her mouth as sobs overtook her. Bethany turned slowly, her cold gazending on Faye. Then her lips curled into a faint, cutting smile. ¡°You know, I almost forgot you were even here just now,¡± she said coldly. ¡°Miss Sandoval, can I ask¡ªwhat exactly was going through your mind when you wandered off into the woods, alone, in the dead of night?¡± Faye nervously bit her lip and then replied, ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking clearly. I was in a bad mood and couldn¡¯t sleep, so I thought a walk might help clear my head. I didn¡¯t realize I¡¯d gone so far. I didn¡¯t expect anyone toe looking for me. I never imagined Belinda would¡­ would get hurt because of me¡­¡± Her voice cracked as fresh tears spilled down her cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault¡­¡± Bethany just looked at her with cold eyes. ¡°Miss Sandoval, I don¡¯t know what personal storm you¡¯re dealing with, but next time, if you¡¯re in a bad mood, please go somewhere safe to clear your mind.¡± She paused, her eyes narrowing ever so slightly. ¡°And don¡¯t drag everyone else into your mess.¡± Your hub for updates: g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m Her words were quite blunt and harsh, yet no one rushed to defend Faye. ¡°I understand,¡± Faye murmured, sniffling. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± After what felt like an eternity, the door to the emergency room finally opened. A doctor stepped out, prompting everyone in the hallway to walk over to him. ¡°Doctor, how is she?¡± Lucas asked urgently. ¡°Doctor, is she all right?¡± another voice echoed. Stunned by the sudden appearance of several handsome and beautiful faces, the doctor froze for a moment before quickly regaining hisposure and answering their questions. ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t worry,¡± the doctor said with a calm, reassuring tone. ¡°We¡¯vepleted a thorough examination of Ms. Wright. She has a mild concussion and a bump on her forehead, but those should resolve with rest and time. Her thick clothing helped minimize the extent of her injuries. She only has a few superficial scratches on her face, neck, and ankles. We¡¯ve already treated the wounds; they should heal without leaving any marks.¡± He paused before adding, ¡°All that¡¯s needed now is a night of observation. If everything remains stable by morning, she can be discharged.¡± A wave of relief washed through the group. . . . Chapter 1578 ?Chapter 1578: ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± Lucas said with a nod. The doctor gave a courteous smile. ¡°Just doing my job, Mr. rk.¡± With that, he turned and strode off. Momentster, Belinda was wheeled out of the emergency room and into her ward. Now dressed in a hospital gown, she looked pale under the harsh hospital lighting. Her forehead was wrapped with gauze, and the tiny scratches on her face and neck made her appear fragile and pitiable. Lucas followed silently, then took the seat beside her bed and reached for her hand. He held it tight, not wanting to let go. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte,¡± Vincent said gently, ncing around the room. ¡°We should head back. Lucas will stay here with Belinda. We can return first thing in the morning.¡± With Belinda now stable, there was little reason for the rest of them to linger. Bethany nodded in agreement. ¡°All right, then. Lucas, take good care of Belinda.¡± But Lucas didn¡¯t react. His gaze remained fixed on Belinda. ¡°I want to stay!¡± Faye suddenly said. She looked determined. ¡°I can help Lucas take care of Belinda.¡± Vincent said, ¡°Faye, you¡¯re injured too. You need to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine! Really, I am!¡± Faye said. ¡°Belinda got hurt because of me. I won¡¯t feel at ease until I see her wake up.¡± ¡°All of you, go home,¡± Lucas finally spoke in a low, firm voice. ¡°But¡ª¡± Faye hesitated, wanting to say something, but Vincent gently took her arm and led her toward the door. A momentter, the room fell quiet. Only Lucas and Belinda remained. Lucas gazed at her face, every second imprinting itself into his memory. His grip on her hand never loosened, though it trembled faintly with the weight of emotion he could no longer contain. Find more content at ???????¦Ò????????.c§àm No one¡ªnot even those closest to him¡ªcould understand the storm churning inside his chest right now. Even with the doctor¡¯s reassurance echoing in his mind, his heart refused to settle. He dared not recall the moment when he found her in the bushes. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to think of what he would do if anything serious were to happen to Belinda. At that moment, he realized once again just how much he loved Belinda. He couldn¡¯t live without her. He brought Belinda¡¯s hand to his lips and kissed it gently, his movement tender. On the ride back, Faye sat quietly in the passenger seat of Vincent¡¯s car, her fingers twisting in herp. Unable to keep the worry bottled any longer, she turned to Vincent and said, ¡°Do you think Lucas is mad at me?¡± . . . Chapter 1579 ?Chapter 1579: When Vincent heard that, he frowned slightly. The situation was clear as day, and Faye herself was well aware of it. From the moment they found Belinda until they departed, Lucas had disyed no regard for Faye, not once casting a nce her way. Even when the group mentioned Faye¡¯s injury, Lucas remained unmoved, his thoughts entirely consumed by Belinda¡¯s well-being. It was evident that Lucas was deeply worried about Belinda, though his frustration with Faye was equally apparent. And it wasn¡¯t just Lucas¡ªeveryone was mad at Faye. Her impulsive actions had caused Belinda¡¯s injury. Luckily, her injury wasn¡¯t severe, but if it had been¡­ Vincent couldn¡¯t bear to think about that. He turned to Faye, his tone firm. ¡°Faye, your actions this time were utterly reckless.¡± Faye¡¯s lips trembled as she pressed them together tightly for a moment, nodding emphatically. ¡°I understand; I was wrong! I was just so overwhelmed with emotions then, and I needed to step out to clear my head. You all know I¡¯ve always been bold¡ªeven as a kid, I could wander the mountain alone. I had no idea security would alert you, or that everyone woulde searching for me. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡± She paused, then added with a look of relief, ¡°But thank goodness you found me, or I might have been trapped in that pit.¡± ¡°What exactly happened before? Why were you in a bad mood at that time?¡± Vincent asked. Faye¡¯s gaze dropped, her tone heavy with sorrow. ¡°It was nothing, really. Uncle Lucas pulled me aside for a stern talk, warning me not to mention our childhood moments when Belinda¡¯s around. I felt sad after hearing that. Uncle Lucas seemed to have changed so much. Back when he was dating Verena or even when he was married to Belinda, he wasn¡¯t like this. He was always so close to me, but now, he is different.¡± Vincent¡¯s brow furrowed again as he processed Faye¡¯s words. He hadn¡¯t anticipated this issue to be rted to Lucas and Belinda. ???€$? ¡é????€?$ ?? g??l??ov?l????o?? His gaze toward Faye became moreplex. ¡°Faye, I¡¯ve told you before¡ªyou¡¯re over twenty now, and you need to respect boundaries. It seems my advice didn¡¯t sink in. Lucas¡¯s words to you were justified. Why do you keep dredging up childhood memories? Those were moments from when you were young; what¡¯s the point of bringing them up now? And stop saying Lucas has changed. Even if he has, what¡¯s it to you? Faye, you should know your ce. You¡¯re just Lucas¡¯s niece!¡± The final sentence carried a sharp edge. Faye¡¯s face gradually turned pale. She was momentarily at a loss for words. She bit her lip hard. After a long pause, she murmured in her defense, ¡°I know I¡¯m just Lucas¡¯s niece, and I¡¯ve never tried topete with Belinda for his attention. It¡¯s just¡­ Lucas¡¯s change has caught me off guard, and I¡¯m finding it hard toe to terms with it.¡± ¡°Besides, you understand that Uncle Lucas and I shared a wonderful bond during our childhood years, and he¡¯s always treated me well. So, I¡¯m having a hard time adjusting to his sudden change. That¡¯s why I feel upset,¡± Faye said. . . . Chapter 1580 ?Chapter 1580: Vincent could understand Faye¡¯s feelings right now. Nevertheless, he believed that prolonged dwelling on such matters would only prove detrimental to her well-being. Before Vincent could formte his response, Faye continued, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. You, Uncle Lucas, Belinda, and Ms. Yates have all invested considerable time in enlightening me through your conversations. I¡¯ve absorbed your wisdom and acknowledged my mistakes before. I will adjust my mindset and won¡¯t overthink things in the future.¡± Vincent refrained from immediatementary. He looked at Faye, his gaze still somewhatplex. Eventually, he released a gentle sigh. ¡°It¡¯s good that you think that way.¡± Following their return to the hotel, they retreated to their respective rooms to sleep. Having endured the majority of the night without sleep, they were exhausted. The next day. Belinda, nestled within the sterile hospital bed, slowly woke up. The moment her eyelids fluttered open, Lucas noticed it. He immediately leaned forward with unmistakable concern and anxiety etched across his features. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re awake? How are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Lucas¡­¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was a bit hoarse. ¡°Allow me to provide you with water first.¡± Lucas rose swiftly from his vigil, his hands moving with tender precision as he supported Belinda¡¯s shoulders, guiding her into a sitting position. He then sat behind her, letting her lean against him, and brought a cup of water to her lips. Belinda was indeed thirsty and quickly drank the entire cup. Once she finished drinking, Lucas helped her lie back down on the bed. Read new content at g¦Áln¦Ò¦Íe?s Throughout the whole process, his movements remained extraordinarily gentle. ¡°How do you feel now?¡± Lucas asked softly. ¡°Does anything else feel off or painful?¡± ¡°Only my head continues to throb with persistent aching.¡± Belinda¡¯s features contorted with difort as she instinctively raised her hand to touch her injured forehead. However, before her fingers could make contact, Lucas intercepted her movement with swift precision. ¡°Resist the urge to touch that area. You¡¯ve sustained an injury there,¡± Lucas said gently. Belinda blinked in realization. No wonder she felt pain there. Lucas held Belinda¡¯s hand tightly in his palm, his voice low and raspy. ¡°Belinda, can you recall what happenedst night?¡± Upon hearing Lucas¡¯s question, Belinda began to recall the events of the previous night¡­ Her expression underwent a dramatic transformation, eventually bing serious as she locked eyes with Lucas. ¡°Last night¡­ Someone deliberately shoved me off the mountain.¡± Her tone carried absolute conviction. When Lucas heard that, his expression changed in an instant. . . . Chapter 1581 ?Chapter 1581: He clenched his jaw. ¡°You were pushed? Did you see who pushed you?¡± Belinda responded with a shake of her head. ¡°Unfortunately, no. The assault urred with such lightning speed that I possessed no opportunity to formte a defensive response. I just felt someone forcefully push my back, and I rolled down the slope. After a few tumbles, I remember my forehead hitting a rock, and then, I lost consciousness.¡± She bit down on her lower lip with visible distress for a moment. ¡°Under normal circumstances, my instincts should have detected an approaching presence from behind, but my intense focus on looking for Faye caused me to ignore my surroundings. By the time I registered someone¡¯s presence behind me, it was already toote for me to do anything.¡± A sudden thought struck Belinda, and she looked up at Lucas urgently. ¡°By the way¡­ have you found Faye?¡± Lucas gave a brief nod. ¡°Yes. Johnson and the others found her. She¡¯d fallen into a pit¡ªapparently by ident.¡± Belinda let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Then Lucas¡¯s tone shifted, bing more serious. ¡°Belinda, do you have any idea whether the person who pushed you was a man or a woman?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips pressed into a tight line as she lowered her eyes, concentrating hard, trying to recall. After a prolonged silence, her brows knitted in frustration, and she slowly shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. They were strong, that much I¡¯m sure of. But I was wearing too manyyers to feel anything clearly. And they didn¡¯t make a single sound¡ªno voice, no breath, nothing to indicate if they were a man or a woman.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened, his jaw tightening with worry. He remained quiet for a moment before speaking in a low, determined voice. ¡°I¡¯ll have Gordon assign someone to dig into this. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belinda nodded with a serious expression. L¨»t?st ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l??ov????.§ã??m She also wanted to know who had tried to kill her. The force with which she¡¯d been shoved hadn¡¯t been idental. That person had intended to end her life. ¡°By the way,¡± she said, her curiosity piqued, ¡°how did you manage to find me?¡± Lucas replied, ¡°We heard your phone ringing.¡± ¡°My phone?¡± Belinda echoed, her brow arching. She paused for a moment, then remembered something. ¡°When I was falling, I dropped both my phone and the shlight. I thought they would¡¯ve stayed somewhere along the slope¡­ maybe at the top.¡± Lucas shook his head. ¡°No. Your phone was found in the bushes at the bottom, but not right next to where younded. It was several meters away.¡± A chill crept down Belinda¡¯s spine. That didn¡¯t add up. She distinctly recalled her phone slipping from her grip before she began tumbling. And if her phone had slipped before the fall, it should have remained higher on the hill. Unless.. The attacker had thrown it down afterward, maybe to make sure she couldn¡¯t be found. It just so happened that the phonended in the bushes. . . . Chapter 1582 ?Chapter 1582: If that were the case, it further proved that the person wanted her dead. Her thoughts spiraled, but Lucas¡¯s voice pulled her back. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± She gave a faint smile and shook her head. ¡°Nothing really. Just¡­ realizing I made you worry again.¡± Her hand reached up gently to touch his face, her eyes full of quiet concern. ¡°Did you stay up all night watching over me? Look at those dark circles under your eyes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Lucas murmured, his voice low. He took her hand from his cheek, holding it softly before pressing a tender kiss to her fingers. His gaze locked onto hers¡ªstormy with guilt, heavy with unspoken fear. ¡°Stay with me. Don¡¯t leave me again. Please.¡± His plea was barely above a whisper, but it carried the weight of everything he hadn¡¯t said. Belinda felt her chest tighten. She knew exactly what he was thinking¡ªif they hadn¡¯t split up to look for Faye, she might never have been attacked. He probably med himself for letting her look for Faye alone. But this wasn¡¯t his fault. Not at all. It had been Belinda¡¯s idea to split up and search in the first ce. Lucas had objected, but she wouldn¡¯t back down¡ªshe had insisted on going her own way. Besides, no one had expected such a thing to happen. Belinda grasped Lucas¡¯s hand firmly and nodded. ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Lucas drew in a long breath, his eyes fixed on her with a kind of solemn intensity. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for what happenedst night. I should¡¯ve stopped you. Letting you go alone to find Faye¡ªthat was my mistake. It won¡¯t happen again. Ever.¡± Of course, he¡¯d me himself. Belinda had expected it. She bit her lip and gave his hand a firmer squeeze. ¡°Lucas, this is not your fault. I made that call, not you. No one could¡¯ve seen thising, so stop ming yourself.¡± Lucas didn¡¯t respond, but the way his gaze softened said more than words ever could. Before Belinda could say more, the door to the hospital room swung open. Bethany, Johnson, and the others stepped inside. ¡°Belinda, how are you feeling now?¡± ¡°Does anything still hurt?¡± Bethany and Catherine rushed to Belinda¡¯s bedside, their voices ovepping with concern as they bombarded her with questions. Belinda offered a warm, reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m okay. Just a slight headache, that¡¯s all. Nothing serious. You know me¡ªI bounce back quickly.¡± ¡°Belinda.¡± A soft, tearful voice cut through the noise. Faye stood at the foot of the bed, eyes rimmed red, shoulders tense with guilt. Her voice broke as she stepped closer. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. This is all my fault. You got hurt because of me.¡± Tears streamed down her cheeks, raw and unfiltered, her guilt evident. Belinda reached for a few tissues and handed them over, her tone part stern, part weary. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Look at me; I¡¯m alright. But Faye¡­ please don¡¯t ever pull something like that again. You scared everyone.¡± . . . Chapter 1583 ?Chapter 1583: Sniffling, Faye took the tissues and wiped her face, nodding fervently. ¡°I understand. I¡¯m really sorry, Belinda. I will never do something like that again.¡± ¡°Good. Let¡¯s move past it,¡± Belinda said, her voice softening. ¡°I am fine, so let¡¯s not dwell on it.¡± Then, turning toward Lucas, she said, ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, you should really go and get some rest. You¡¯ve been up all night.¡± Johnson jumped in immediately. ¡°Belinda¡¯s right, Lucas. We¡¯ve got her now. Go catch a few hours of sleep.¡± Lucas hesitated, brows furrowed, clearly reluctant. Belinda touched his arm gently. ¡°Lucas. Please. Go rest.¡± After a long pause, he finally nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Belinda turned to Vincent. ¡°Would you drive him back to the hotel? Don¡¯t let him drive himself.¡± Vincent replied, ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s go, Lucas.¡± Lucas leaned in just a little to whisper to Belinda, ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I wake up.¡± Belinda smiled. ¡°Alright.¡± Once Lucas and Vincent left, Johnson walked closer to the bed, lowering his voice. ¡°So¡­ what exactly happenedst night? Was it just an ident, or¡­¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t an ident,¡± Belinda said, eyes downcast and stormy. ¡°I was pushed off the mountain.¡± Bethany froze for a moment. Her expression darkened. ¡°What? You were pushed?¡± Faye gasped, one hand flying to her mouth in shock. ¡°How could that be?¡± Johnson asked with a serious expression, ¡°Did you see who did it?¡± galn¦Ò¦Íels.c¡ðm hosts fresh updates Belinda shook her head slowly. ¡°No. It all happened so fast. I didn¡¯t even have time to react.¡± Bethany clenched her fists, fury brewing inside her. ¡°Unbelievable! How could someone do something so awful?¡± Johnson fell into a brief, tense silence before offering a theory. ¡°If I had to guess, I¡¯d say it was an impulsive move¡ªsomething unnned.¡± ¡°That makes sense.¡± Catherine nodded thoughtfully. ¡°No one would have known Miss Sandoval would head to the back mountainst night. The guards only discovered that after the fact, and they were the ones who alerted the manager, who then contacted us.¡± Faye said, ¡°Who could it be? Could it be someone from the group of people looking for mest night?¡± Johnson stroked his chin, brainstorming. ¡°Two possible culprits. One: a guard who followed her there. Two: someone already hiding in the woods.¡± Among their group, everyone knew each other well, so it couldn¡¯t have been any of them. Besides, they were all paired upst night, except for Faye, who had fallen into a pit early on. So they didn¡¯t suspect one another. . . . Chapter 1584 ?Chapter 1584: Bethany rubbed her arms, a shiver running down her spine. ¡°Ugh, Johnson, the way you just said it gives me goosebumps. Someone already lying in wait in the woods? That¡¯s too creepy to imagine.¡± Johnson¡¯s face was grim. ¡°If someone knew our movements in advance, an ambush isn¡¯t entirely far-fetched. But I¡¯ll admit, it¡¯s a stretch.¡± Catherine pressed her lips together for a moment before speaking. ¡°Think about it¡ªwhoever nned this would¡¯ve needed three things: to know Miss Sandoval¡­ ¡°Would sneak out to the back mountain woods in the middle of the night, bribe a guard to notify the manager, and predict that Belinda would look for Faye alone. Miss one, and the whole thing falls apart.¡± Faye quickly said, ¡°No one bribed me. I ended up at the back mountain on my own. I just wanted to check out the view. No one told me to go there.¡± Bethany waved off the concern. ¡°We¡¯re not ming you, Faye. Catherine¡¯s just saying that if this whole setup was real, it¡¯d have to follow those exact steps. Which makes the odds¡­ tiny. Like, next-to-impossible tiny.¡± A beat of silence followed. Then Johnson turned to Belinda with a sudden, pointed question. ¡°Belinda¡­ do you have any suspects?¡± All at once, three sets of eyes¡ªBethany¡¯s, Catherine¡¯s, and Faye¡¯s¡ªshifted toward Belinda. ¡°No.¡± Belinda responded with a shake of her head. Despite her resolute denial, her gaze descended toward the sterile hospital floor as the words escaped her lips. Bethany detected this deliberate avoidance of eye contact, and her own eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°How could such a catastrophic incident happen so unexpectedly? The entire situation defies rationalprehension,¡± Bethany muttered, her brow creasing with deep concern. ¡°Precisely, who among us could have anticipated such a shocking turn of events?¡± Belinda responded, her countenance adopting a mask of solemn gravity. I??€$? ¡é??t??§ñ? ?¦Ç ga?n?¦Í¦Ål?.c?? After chatting for a while longer, Bethany suddenly nced at Johnson, then at Faye, and finally gave Johnson a look. Johnson immediately understood what she meant. He said to Faye, ¡°Faye, perhaps we should go consult with the physician and arrange anotherprehensive examination of your injured foot.¡± Johnson¡¯s unexpected proposition caught Fayepletely off guard. She refrained from providing an immediate response. Her perceptive gaze traveled between Bethany and Belinda before settling on Johnson with a knowing smile. ¡°Are you trying to get me to leave so the others can have a private chat?¡± Both Johnson and Bethany felt resigned. It appeared that Faye had already prated their transparent strategy. Why couldn¡¯t she simply cooperate silently without vocalizing their obvious intentions? Her directness created an ufortable atmosphere for everyone involved. Before Johnson could formte a proper response, Bethany interjected with characteristic bluntness, ¡°Exactly! We do have some private matters to discuss with Belinda. Faye, just leave with Johnson.¡± Faye pouted. ¡°Fine.¡± . . . Chapter 1585 ?Chapter 1585: With that resigned deration, she left alongside Johnson. Following their exit from the hospital room, Johnson demonstrated thoughtful consideration by closing the door behind them. Bethany immediately directed her attention toward Belinda, her expression transforming into one of earnest intensity as she said, ¡°Belinda, I must ask you directly¡ªhave you ever suspected Faye?¡± When Catherine heard this, her expression shifted instantly. Faye? The possibility had never crossed her consciousness. She maintained her silence while directing her gaze toward Belinda. Belinda¡¯s expression remained calm. After allowing several tense seconds to pse, she drew a breath and replied, ¡°I have entertained such suspicions.¡± She paused deliberately before continuing, ¡°However¡­ the logic remains fundamentally wed. I cannot identify anypelling motivation for Faye tomit such an act. Of course, I understand that because of Lucas, she might harbor some dissatisfaction towards me. But that¡¯s all. She wouldn¡¯t resort to pushing me off a mountain or attempting to end my life simply because of that. I don¡¯t think she would be that cruel.¡± She blinked. ¡°Furthermore, Lucas remains her uncle by blood, and that rtionship will never change. Does she genuinely believe that without me, Lucas would treat her as well as he did when they were children¡­¡± As Belinda approached the conclusion of her analysis, her tone suddenly shifted, and her speech slowed down. Bethany stared at Belinda, her gaze meaningful as she asked, ¡°You¡¯ve realized it, too, haven¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What are you saying?¡± Catherine didn¡¯t quite understand what Bethany meant. Bethany pivoted toward Catherine to provide necessary rification. ¡°What Belinda said at the end¡­ Lucas would treat Faye like old times if Belinda were out of the picture. Perhaps, Faye has really thought about that in her heart!¡± g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m is packed with great reads After a fleeting nce at Belinda, Bethany said, her voice steady, ¡°Think about it. Faye feels like Lucas has drifted away from her, like he¡¯s no longer the same man who used to dote on her when they were kids. And the reason? He has a girlfriend now. Naturally, he¡¯s keeping some distance from other women. If¡ªFaye¡¯s mind were a little twisted, she might believe that if Belinda were no longer in the picture, Lucas wouldn¡¯t have to keep his distance from her. He might treat her the way he once did.¡± After hearing Bethany¡¯s words, both Belinda and Catherine fell silent. Belinda lowered her gaze,shes casting shadows across her cheeks. Her brow drew in faintly, and her gaze showedplex emotions. Catherine, too, feltplicated emotions. After a long silence, she finally spoke, her voice a touch too high, as if bracing against her own doubts. ¡°But¡­ Miss Sandoval couldn¡¯t be that evil, right? I mean¡ªwe¡¯re talking about trying to kill someone. Would she really do something like that?¡± Just the thought of it sent shivers down her spine. Bethany pursed her lips for a moment. ¡°I know. It¡¯s only spection. I have no proof. And maybe you¡¯re right. Maybe Faye wouldn¡¯t do something like that.¡± . . . Chapter 1586 ?Chapter 1586: Belinda lifted her eyes, turning to Catherine. ¡°You and Johnson were the ones who found her. Try to remember¡ªdid anything about her seem off at that time?¡± Catherine blinked, trying to recall. She said, ¡°My brother and I were calling out for Faye when we suddenly heard someone yelling for help. It was faint, broken¡ªlike the voice kept cutting out. We followed it and found her down in a pit. She looked awful¡ªface streaked with dirt, clothes torn, one shoe missing. There were clear signs that someone had slipped. Faye said she had lost her footing and fallen there. She probably wasn¡¯t lying.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Her ankle was swollen when we pulled her out. Afterward, when we found out you were missing, my brother and I went to search for you. We told Faye to go back down the mountain, but she refused. Said she wanted to join us to look for you. She stumbled a lot, almost fell again, but she pushed through. That¡¯s about it. Nothing felt strange.¡± Bethany folded her arms, her tone clipped. ¡°Then we¡¯re left with two possibilities. One, Faye was genuinely unlucky, and her fall was an ident. Or two, she orchestrated it.¡± Her gaze darkened. ¡°And if it¡¯s thetter¡­ then she¡¯s far more dangerous than we realized.¡± Catherine bit her lip, then nced toward Belinda, her voice soft with worry. ¡°Belinda, maybe it¡¯s best if you stay on guard. This whole thing¡ªit just feels too strange. I felt like the person who pushed you acted on impulse; the matter wasn¡¯t nned in advance.¡± Bethany gave a firm nod. ¡°Exactly. I agree with Catherine. Like I said earlier, if this was truly premeditated, certain conditions would have to line up perfectly¡ªno exceptions. The first two, sure, maybe they¡¯re usible. But how could anyone have predicted you¡¯d split up with Lucas to look for Faye? Without knowing for sure that you¡¯d end up alone, what would be the point of staging something this risky? There¡¯s no guaranteed payoff¡ªjust a greater chance of getting caught. So the matter was probably not premeditated.¡± Her words mirrored Belinda¡¯s own thoughts. She too found it hard to believe this had all been plotted ahead of time. Catherine exhaled softly. ¡°All we can do is specte. Let¡¯s wait and see if Lucas can discover anything useful. In the meantime, Belinda, be cautious around Faye.¡± Every story starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í????s©q??§àm Belinda gave a solemn nod. ¡°Got it. I will. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Not long after, Johnson and Faye stepped back into the hospital room to find the three womenughing and talking, seemingly without a care in the world. Anyone watching would have had no idea they¡¯d just been dissecting a potentially dangerous situation. Despite their suspicions about Faye, they showed no signs of it. In her presence, their warmth never wavered. Later that afternoon, the doctor ran a thorough checkup and confirmed that Belinda was in good shape¡ªfit to be discharged. After Belinda was discharged, everyone got ready to go back. But this time, Faye made an unexpected move. She insisted on riding in Lucas¡¯s car to go to Belinda¡¯s ce. ¡°Belinda got hurt because of me,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°And I won¡¯t be able to feel at ease until I know she¡¯s really okay. I want to move in with her for a few days and take care of her.¡± Upon hearing this, everyone else furrowed their brows. . . . Chapter 1587 ?Chapter 1587: Bethany and Catherine exchanged a nce. Moving into Belinda¡¯s ce also meant sharing a roof with Lucas. Was Faye¡¯s concern truly for Belinda, or was Lucas the real reason behind her offer? No one had to say it aloud. They all knew the answer. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that,¡± Lucas said sharply. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Belinda.¡± But Faye wasn¡¯t ready to back down. Her eyes locked onto his with quiet defiance. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I know it¡¯s your responsibility to take care of your girlfriend. But this isn¡¯t about duty for me; it¡¯s about making things right. Belinda got hurt because of me. If I can help her, even just for a few days, maybe I won¡¯t feel so guilty.¡± She then turned to Belinda, her voice softening with appeal. ¡°Belinda, please. If my presence makes you ufortable at hometer, just say the word, and I¡¯ll leave. Just let me move in with you first.¡± Her tone was pleading. Belinda met her gaze, eyes steady, face unreadable. Before she could respond, Lucas stepped in again, saying, ¡°This isn¡¯t up for discussion. There¡¯s no need for you to do this.¡± ¡°Uncle Lucas¡ª¡± Faye scrunched up her face, on the brink of another protest, before Belinda cut her off. ¡°Since you¡¯ve extended the offer to provide care for me, very well, I shall ept your proposal,¡± Belinda said. Upon absorbing Belinda¡¯s unexpected deration, the surrounding group regarded her with expressions ofplete bewilderment. Not a single person had anticipated that Belinda would actually consent to such an arrangement! Everyone knew that Belinda wasn¡¯t particrly fond of Faye, so naturally, they believed she wouldn¡¯t want to live with her. Yet, against all expectations, Belinda had agreed. Magic begins at g ¦Á? ¦Ç¦Ò ¦Í?? ??s Bethany fixed Belinda with an intense re, her eyes radiating incredulous questioning, seemingly to ask, ¡°What are you up to?¡± They had just concluded their earlier discussion identifying Faye as potentially suspicious, explicitly advising Belinda to exercise extreme caution around Faye. But now, here Belinda was, agreeing to let Faye stay at her ce. Wasn¡¯t this tantamount to extending a personal invitation to danger itself? Belinda bestowed upon Bethany a calming smile, silently assuring her that she knew what she was doing. Bethanypressed her lips with visible restraint, choosing not to say anything. She recognized that Belinda possessed her reasons for reaching such a controversial conclusion. Following Belinda¡¯s startling announcement, Lucas squeezed her hand gently. Belinda turned her head, meeting his gaze. Lucas frowned, clearly puzzled by Belinda¡¯s agreement. . . . Chapter 1588 ?Chapter 1588: She responded with another reassuring smile. ¡°Thank you, Belinda!¡± Faye was delighted, immediately expressing her gratitude with a bright smile. ¡°Let¡¯s set off now.¡± Everyone settled into the vehicle and embarked upon their return expedition. Perhaps due to Faye¡¯s presence upying the car¡¯s interior, both Belinda and Lucas found their conversational exchanges significantly diminished. Upon reaching their destination, they emerged from the car and returned home. ¡°Miss Wright, Mr. rk, wee back,¡± Margie extended her greeting apanied by a warm smile. Seeing Faye trailing behind them, Margie acknowledged her presence with a courteous nod of recognition. Belinda said, ¡°Margie, please proceed to prepare one of the rooms upstairs. Faye will be establishing temporary residence here for several days.¡± ¡°Really? Okay, I¡¯ll get right on it.¡± Margie was momentarily surprised, then smiled and nodded before turning to prepare the room. ¡°Faye, make yourselffortable. Lucas and I are tired, so we¡¯ll head upstairs to rest now,¡± Belinda said. The evening had already progressed beyond nine o¡¯clock. Faye responded with an understanding nod, ¡°Okay, you two go ahead. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Lucas maintained silence, sping Belinda¡¯s hand as they ascended the staircase together. When Faye saw their intertwined fingers, a subtle, unreadable glint flickered in her eyes. Once they were within their private bedroom, Lucas immediately asked, ¡°Belinda, what prompted your decision to grant Faye permission to stay here?¡± Lucas could discern that Belinda harbored no particr fondness for Faye, rendering her decisionpletely perplexing to him. Step into a new world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s?c?m Belinda offered her exnation with a knowing smile. ¡°Faye expressed that she experiences profound guilt regarding my injury and wanted to make proper amends by providing assistance during my recovery. I can empathize with such sentiments. After all, she is your niece, and that means she is also like family to me, so I agreed.¡± She wrapped her arm around Lucas¡¯s. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Don¡¯t worry; if I feel ufortable with her living here, I¡¯ll tell Faye to leave.¡± Lucas looked at her, his brow furrowed, eyes filled with concern. ¡°I refuse to ept you forcing yourself into ufortable situations for anyone¡¯s benefit.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile deepened as she gently rested her head on Lucas¡¯s shoulder. ¡°After everything, don¡¯t you know me well enough by now?¡± she said softly. ¡°Trust me, I won¡¯t force myself to do anything I don¡¯t want to do.¡± Lucas fell silent for a beat, then gave a quiet nod. ¡°Alright. If you ever feel ufortable with Faye being here, just tell her to leave. Don¡¯t worry about hurting her feelings, okay?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Belinda replied. . . . Chapter 1589 ?Chapter 1589: She leaned in and brushed a soft kiss against his lips. ¡°You look exhausted. Go take a shower and get some rest early tonight.¡± With a light nudge, she sent him toward the bathroom. ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas said and disappeared into the bathroom. Once he was gone, Belinda reached for her phone and stepped out onto the balcony. She adjusted the lounge chair so it faced the interior of the room, then sank into it, ensuring that no one could approach her from behind without her noticing. After all, there was an outsider under her roof now. She then dialed Bethany¡¯s number. The call connected almost immediately. ¡°I was waiting for you to call,¡± Bethany said without preamble. ¡°Now tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s your n? Why on earth did you let Faye stay with you?¡± Belinda¡¯s voice was calm, tinged with irony. ¡°Do you honestly believe she wants to stay in my ce to take care of me?¡± ¡°Absolutely not,¡± Bethany replied bluntly. A soft, mirthless chuckle escaped Belinda. ¡°Neither do I. That¡¯s why I said yes. I want to see what she¡¯s really after. Is it Lucas she¡¯s after? Or¡­ something else entirely?¡± There was a pause on the line before she continued, her voice calm but edged with steel, ¡°I don¡¯t trust her. But having her close makes it easier for me to keep an eye on her.¡± Bethany sighed on the other end of the line. ¡°Doesn¡¯t this situation make you ufortable?¡± Belinda¡¯s lips curved in a knowing smile. ¡°A little, maybe. But don¡¯t worry. If it ever bes too much, I won¡¯t hesitate to ask her to leave.¡± Bethany replied, ¡°Alright. If you¡¯ve thought it through, I¡¯ll let you do your thing.¡± ¡°Just be careful.¡± Your source: g??ln??v??ls.?????? ¡°Okay,¡± Belinda said softly. After ending the call, Belinda returned to the bedroom, her gaze drifting toward the bathroom. She sat on the edge of the bed, her thoughts heavy. She hadn¡¯t told Lucas the real reason she¡¯d allowed Faye to stay here. She didn¡¯t know how to exin her suspicions about Faye to Lucas without sounding paranoid, especially since Faye was his niece. Without proof, she didn¡¯t want to burden him with unfounded doubts. It would only make him worried. After all, for now, these were nothing more than suspicions. When Lucas finally emerged from the bathroom, Belinda took her turn to shower. She was cautious as she showered, avoiding aggravating the wound on her forehead and the scratches left by the forest¡¯s thorny branches. After her shower, Lucas helped apply ointment to the cuts on her face, neck, and ankles with quiet tenderness. When everything was done, they finally settled into bed to sleep. . . . Chapter 1590 Chapter 1590: After the unrest of their night at Tuky Mountain, sleep came quickly. However, in the middle of the night, while they were sleeping soundly, a series of frantic knocking suddenly echoed through the room. The knocking came sharp and relentless. In the dead hush of night, itnded like a crack of thunder, ripping Belinda and Lucas from their sleep. Lucas jolted upright, his face darkening. Beside him, Belinda was also awake. Lucas spoke to her gently. ¡°You go back to sleep. I¡¯ll check it out.¡± With that, he kissed her forehead softly, pulled back the covers, and got out of bed. When he opened the door, the sight that met him made his brows draw together in an instant¡ªFaye was standing outside. ¡°What are you doing banging on the door in the middle of the night?¡± he asked in a cold voice. ¡°Go back to bed.¡± ¡°Uncle Lucas, is Belinda okay?¡± Faye¡¯s voice trembled with urgency, her eyes wide and searching. Lucas let out a slow, controlled breath. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Or she was¡ªuntil you decided to wake her up in the middle of the night.¡± Faye bit her lip, looking up at him with a pitiful expression. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I had a nightmare¡­ Something happened to Belinda in it. I woke up scared. I just needed to see her, to make sure she¡¯s okay. Only then can I fall asleep again. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you. I didn¡¯t realize howte it was. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Her voice was full of remorse. Lucas¡¯ jaw tightened. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Just go back to sleep.¡± He then reached for the door to close it, but Faye¡¯s hand shot out, palm pressed against it, stopping it mid-close. g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s?c¨®m is your escape Lucas didn¡¯t say a word. He simply looked at her, his gaze sharp. Faye blinked. ¡°Uncle Lucas, can I ask something? I¡¯m still worried about Belinda. Could I sleep beside Belinda tonight? Just for tonight. You could sleep in another room, if that¡¯s alright.¡± She tilted her head slightly, her tone pleading. ¡°Please, Uncle Lucas¡­¡± Lucas gave a coldugh. ¡°Belinda¡¯s perfectly fine,¡± he said. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need yourpany. But if you¡¯re that worried about her, you can camp outside our door.¡± Faye stared at him, momentarily thrown off, not knowing what to say. Before she could muster a reply, Belinda walked over. ¡°Belinda!¡± Faye¡¯s face lit up with joy. She exhaled deeply, pressing a hand to her chest. ¡°Phew! Thank goodness. I feel reassured that you are alright.¡± Belinda said nothing, her expression icy as she looked at Faye. More urately, she was looking at the revealing sleepwear Faye was wearing. A ckce nightgown clung to Faye¡¯s figure, the neckline plunging low to reveal her ample chest. The hem barely skimmed her thighs. Over it, a sheer white robe flowed¡ªthin, nearly transparent. . . .
Message from Noah: Hope you have a great day dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?O?=)? ? . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 1591 ?Chapter 1591: The thought that Lucas had already seen Faye dressed like this made Belinda angry. She didn¡¯t answer Faye. She turned to Lucas. ¡°You can go back inside to sleep.¡± Lucas nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t take too long. You still need to rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Belinda stepped out, pulling the door shut behind her with a quiet click. Upon witnessing this scene, Faye found herself momentarily caught off guard by surprise. She was about to say something when Belinda cut her off with a cold voice. ¡°Faye, I need you to understand something important¡ªyou are not the sole resident of this household. Within the privacy of your own room, you possessplete freedom to wear whatever pleases you. That remains your personal choice, and nobody has any right to dictate otherwise. However, the moment you step beyond your room, I expect you to clothe yourself properly. Do you honestly believe it¡¯s eptable to dress in such a provocative manner ande knocking on our bedroom door in the dead of night? Don¡¯t you feel shame when you consider that your family might witness you in such a state?¡± Her words carried crushing weight and severity, delivered with brutal honesty that left no room for misunderstanding. When Belinda¡¯s unforgiving directness reached Faye¡¯s ears, her face transformed into a rigid mask of embarrassment. She had never anticipated that Belinda would speak with such merciless candor. She awkwardly tugged at the white gauzy robe that draped loosely over her underlying clothes and offered her exnation to Belinda with obvious difort. ¡°I sincerely apologize, Belinda. I never intended for this to happen. I was simply overwhelmed with worry about your wellbeing and became so consumed with anxiety that Ipletely forgot about my appearance. The fault lies entirely with me¡­¡± As the words tumbled from her lips, her eyes began to shimmer with unshed tears, and she had a hurt expression. Belinda¡¯s lips curved into a slight smirk, her tone dripping with unmistakable sarcasm. ¡°Well then, make sure to remember what I just said to you next time. I suggest you refrain from worrying too much about me in the future. As you can see, I¡¯m perfectly fine. You can go back to sleep now.¡± Without granting Faye an opportunity to formte any response, Belinda executed a sharp turn and pushed open the bedroom door. The moment she crossed into the room, she mmed the door shut firmly. Explore new chapters gal¦Çovels.c¡ðm Inside the room, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath. If she remainedpletely honest with herself, she was still angry. Whether Faye had dressed in such a provocative manner with deliberate calction or had genuinely be too overwhelmed with anxiety to notice her inappropriate attire, only Faye would know. Regardless, the entire ufortable encounter had left Belinda feeling irritated. She had made the deliberate decision to shut the door when she had talked with Faye, preventing Lucas from overhearing their exchange. ¡°Belinda, why are you still standing there? Come to bed,¡± Lucas¡¯s voice broke her train of thought. Belinda chose to offer no verbal response whatsoever. Instead, she walked with determined purpose across the room and climbed into their shared bed. . . . Chapter 1592 ?Chapter 1592: The very instant she settled beneath the soft covers, Lucas shifted his position to face her directly, drawing her warm body into the protective embrace of his strong arms and saying with gentle tenderness, ¡°Are you feeling upset about what just happened?¡± Belinda cast her gaze downward and muttered with unmistakable frustration coloring her voice, ¡°Anyone would experience feelings of upset if they were rudely awakened during the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I will make absolutely certain to have a serious conversation with Faye about this first thing tomorrow morning. Please don¡¯t stay angry for long,¡± Lucas said while gently patting Belinda¡¯s back. Belinda responded with nothing more than a faint smile. ¡°Try to go back to sleep now. It¡¯ste,¡± Lucas added. ¡°Alright.¡± Despite thete-night incident, both Belinda and Lucas managed to drift into restful slumber quickly. The following day. Since Belinda continued her recovery from the recent injuries that had left visible marks on her body, Lucas remained adamantly opposed to allowing her to return to work, so she called in sick to rest at home. She got up with Lucas. They freshened up and went downstairs together. ¡°Belinda, what happened to your forehead? How did you get hurt?¡± Gwenda immediately sprang up from herfortable position on the living room sofa when she saw Belinda¡¯s injury, her face disying obvious concern. Belinda gently took Gwenda¡¯s hand and eased down onto the sofa beside her. With a soft, reassuring tone, she said, ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m really okay. I wasn¡¯t paying attention when I went out the other day and just took a little tumble. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s just a small scratch.¡± Gwenda¡¯s brows knitted together in worry as she gave Belinda a mildly reproachful nce. ¡°Oh, sweetheart, how could you be so careless?¡± Belinda chuckled and slid her arm around Gwenda¡¯s. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, really. Look at me¡ªI¡¯m in one piece.¡± Every story starts at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s Just as Gwenda opened her mouth to reply, a bright, chipper voice rang through the house. ¡°Uncle Lucas! Belinda! You¡¯re up. Breakfast is ready;e try my cooking.¡± Faye strolled into the living room from the dining area, an apron tied neatly around her waist and an eager sparkle in her eyes. Belinda gave her a quick nce, then stood and helped Gwenda to her feet with practiced ease. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Grandma. Time to eat.¡± ¡°Alright, dear.¡± Everyone made their way to the dining room. When Belinda saw thevish breakfast spread on the table, she was a bit surprised. She turned toward Faye, incredulous. ¡°Faye, you made all this?¡± Faye beamed with pride. ¡°Of course! Doesn¡¯t the food look delicious? Dig in and tell me what you think!¡± Once seated, everyone began eating. . . . Chapter 1593 ?Chapter 1593: ¡°Well?¡± Faye asked, leaning forward with anticipation. ¡°Mmm. Not bad at all.¡± ¡°Pretty good.¡± Everyone gave positive feedback. Faye¡¯s cooking was indeed impressive. Pleased, Faye pped her hands lightly. ¡°Perfect! Since you all like it, I¡¯ll handle breakfast from now on! Just let me know what you¡¯re craving in advance; if I don¡¯t know how to make it, I¡¯ll learn.¡± Belinda¡¯s brow arched ever so slightly at that. From now on? So, Faye was nning to stay for a while? No one responded to Faye. Faye, however, didn¡¯t feel awkward and continued eating. After the meal, Lucas and Faye left together for thepany. Once they were gone, Gwenda turned to Belinda. ¡°Belinda, what¡¯s the situation with Faye? Is she going to stay here for a while?¡± Belinda pressed her lips together, her reply gentle but vague. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a bitplicated, Grandma.¡± Gwenda studied her for a moment, then nodded with quiet understanding. ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t pry.¡± Belinda offered a small smile and said nothing more. They sat together in the quietfort of the living room for a while. Then, Belinda excused herself and headed upstairs, intending to catch up on the sleep she¡¯d missed. Exclusive updates: galno¦Íe??s.co?? She didn¡¯t stir again until nearly noon. In Lucas¡¯s office. Around midday, Faye found her way upstairs to Lucas¡¯s office again. Lucas frowned slightly when he saw her at his door. ¡°Faye, why are you here again? If you keep showing up in my office like this, it¡¯s going to be impossible to keep our family ties a secret.¡± Faye was caught off guard by his words. For a second, she didn¡¯t know what to say. After a while, she said, ¡°I just¡­ suddenly thought of something I wanted to ask you.¡± Lucas looked at her and put down his pen. ¡°Alright. What is it?¡± ¡°Uncle Lucas, there¡¯s something I wanted to ask you¡­ Does Johnson like Miss Bates? Romantically?¡± Faye asked directly. She wasn¡¯t exactly friends with Catherine, so she referred to her as Miss Bates. Lucas¡¯ jaw clenched ever so slightly. Instead of answering her question, he asked, ¡°Who told you that?¡± . . . Chapter 1594 ?Chapter 1594: ¡°No one told me that!¡± Faye shook her head innocently, then shed him a smug smile. ¡°I figured it out myself. That night, when we yed the King¡¯s Game, Johnson¡¯s confession to Miss Bates seemed all too real. He was so serious, and he sounded sincere. Unless he had a natural talent for acting, he must genuinely love Miss Bates. Besides, I noticed Belinda and Miss Yates were cheating at cards at that time to get them to lose, so they were probably helping Johnson to confess.¡± When she was done, Faye crossed her arms over her chest and gave Lucas a triumphant look. ¡°Well? Am I right?¡± Lucas was left momentarily speechless. He didn¡¯t know how to refute Faye¡¯s observations. So, he simply warned her, ¡°Keep it a secret. Don¡¯t tell anyone else.¡± Fayeughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promise not to tell anyone about this.¡± Lucas nodded and said nothing more. After a while, Faye spoke again. ¡°But¡­ I thought Miss Bates is Johnson¡¯s younger sister?¡± ¡°They¡¯re foster siblings,¡± Lucas exined. ¡°Oh, I know! But even so¡­ They were raised as siblings. In the public¡¯s eyes, they are family. If they be a couple, wouldn¡¯t people judge them? It might even ruin the Hoffman family¡¯s reputation.¡± Lucas chuckled lightly, clearly unbothered by the prospect. ¡°So? As long as they truly love each other, what is there to fear? If two people are determined to be together, they will ovee any obstacles that maye their way.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes shed with something meaningful when she heard that. After a while, she asked, ¡°Does that mean that you support their rtionship, Uncle Lucas? You think there¡¯s nothing wrong with them being together, even though they were raised as siblings?¡± ¡°Of course, I support them being together,¡± Lucas replied without hesitation. ¡°As long as they truly love each other, everything else doesn¡¯t matter. After all, they are not rted.¡± L?t§Öst ch¦Ápt?rs ??n g??l§ßov?ls.§ã§à?? Faye contemted his words. Then, a smile slowly spread across her face. ¡°I think you¡¯re absolutely right! Johnson and Miss Bates are not really rted by blood. People can gossip all they want. Life is too short to live by what others think or say. I totally agree with you! I hope they can live happily ever after.¡± Faye could barely contain her excitement in her words. But her words made Lucas furrow his brow slightly. Lucas couldn¡¯t quite decipher it, but something in Faye¡¯s tone felt suggestive, as if her words concealed more than they revealed. Faye looked at him with wide, innocent eyes and said cheerfully, ¡°Uncle Lucas, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll keep their secret safe.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Lucas answered, his voice clipped and distant. ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°That¡¯s all. I¡¯ll head downstairs now.¡± She gave a little wave and left. As she stepped into the hallway, her face lit up with a triumphant smile. . . . Chapter 1595 ?Chapter 1595: It was clear that she was in a very good mood. Lucas had just said that if two people truly loved each other and had no blood rtion, they could be together, regardless of their identities. Just thinking about this made her feel happy. She walked toward the elevator with a smile on her face. Belinda, meanwhile, had spent the day at home in a quiet haze of boredom. With Lucas away for an evening engagement, the ce felt empty. By the time he finally returned, the clock was edging toward eleven. As soon as he entered the house, he ran into Fayeing down from the second floor. Spotting him, she rushed over eagerly. ¡°Uncle Lucas, you¡¯re home!¡± As she got closer, she sniffed him lightly. ¡°You drank quite a bit, didn¡¯t you? Come, sit on the sofa. I¡¯ll get you some warm water. You should drink it before heading upstairs.¡± Saying this, she prepared to reach out and support Lucas. But Lucas pushed her hand away, his expression indifferent. ¡°No need for that; I didn¡¯t drink much.¡± After speaking, without waiting for Faye to respond, he headed straight for the stairs. Faye lingered for a moment, lips pressed into a pout, then still turned toward the kitchen. Upstairs, Lucas opened the bedroom door. ¡°You¡¯re finally back.¡± Belinda was already in bed but sat up the moment Lucas entered. She pushed the covers aside and walked over, frowning at him with mild disapproval. ¡°How much did you drink this time?¡± ¡°Not much,¡± Lucas replied, a teasing smile tugging at his lips. Belinda rolled her eyes. ¡°Not much? You smell like you bathed in whiskey. Stay right here; I¡¯ll get you some water.¡± She was ready to leave. Visit gal????v??ls for updates However, Lucas¡¯ arms slid around her waist, and he nestled his face into the crook of her neck. ¡°Don¡¯t go, darling,¡± he whispered, his voice low. ¡°Let me hold you a while.¡± There was a vulnerability in his tone, a quiet plea that stirred something tender in her. Belindaplied, letting him hold her. ¡°You get so clingy when you¡¯re drunk,¡± she whispered teasingly. Lucas chuckled, his breath warm against her skin. ¡°I don¡¯t just want a hug,¡± he said, lifting his head to meet her gaze. ¡°I want a kiss, too.¡± Before she could reply, he cupped her face and pressed his lips to hers. His kiss was passionate and intense, filled with fervor and affection. The smell of alcohol lingered on his breath, but Belinda didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she rose onto her toes and kissed him back. . . . Chapter 1596 ?Chapter 1596: Feeling her response, Lucas kissed her more fervently, as if he wanted to consume her with passion. But just as they were both deeply engrossed in the kiss¡­ A sharp knock at the door shattered the atmosphere. The sudden knocking at the door shattered the intimately romantic atmosphere in the room. Lucas propped himself up, his brow drawn into a tight frown, displeasure clear on his face. Taking a deep breath, he released Belinda and walked toward the door. He opened it to find Faye standing in the hall, a bowl of soup in hand. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I made you some soup,¡± she said with a bright smile. ¡°I thought you might like some.¡± Faye offered the bowl to Lucas but momentarily faltered when she saw the look on his face. He didn¡¯t look pleased to see her at all. What was more, his lips were unusually red, glistening wet in the hallway light. Coupled with Lucas¡¯ obvious irritation, it wasn¡¯t hard to guess what he and Belinda had been up to before she knocked on the door. Faye felt a ripple of unease at the thought. ¡°I already said I¡¯m fine earlier,¡± Lucas said, his tone biting. ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink this.¡± Faye pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°But I already made it. You should have it while it¡¯s still warm. It will ease your headache, and you¡¯ll feel much better in the morning.¡± Before Lucas could respond, Belinda¡¯s head popped up from behind his shoulder. She smiled and reached around Lucas to take the bowl. ¡°Thank you, Faye, but I should really be the one doing this kind of thing for Lucas. You don¡¯t have to bother yourself in the future.¡± Faye¡¯s eyes immediately went to Belinda¡¯s lips, which looked much like Lucas¡¯. She felt a heavy weight press against her chest. ¡°Don¡¯t knock on our door again unless it¡¯s an emergency,¡± Lucas snapped impatiently. Without further ado, he shut the door in Faye¡¯s face. New chapters now on g@?¦Ç¦Òv???s.c§àm Standing in the hallway, Faye gritted her teeth and slowly balled her hands into fists. She stared at the door for a few more seconds before taking a deep breath and finally turning to leave. Meanwhile, Lucas finished eating the soup. When he was done, he pulled Belinda back into his embrace, and they settled on the sofa. ¡°Did you ever suspect anyone from our group might have orchestrated your fall?¡± he asked, catching her off guard. Belinda was momentarily stunned. Then, she chuckled and shook her head. ¡°Of course not. Not only do I know everyone in our group, but I also trust thempletely. Besides, we were all paired up that night to search for Faye. More importantly, no one among them would have any reason to harm me. Who would benefit from my death? It definitely wasn¡¯t one of us.¡± Lucas furrowed his brow at her words. There was one person who didn¡¯t fit Belinda¡¯s description. . . . Chapter 1597 ?Chapter 1597: For one thing, Faye and Belinda weren¡¯t long-time acquaintances, let alone friends. And while the others had indeed paired up, Faye was alone. Their friends might have no reason to harm Belinda, but what about Faye? She had repeatedlyined about how Lucas showed favoritism toward Belinda and kept whining about how his attitude toward her had changed since Belinda became his girlfriend. Could it be¡­ The more Lucas pondered this possibility, the graver his mood became. But soon, he dismissed the thought. Faye was Lucas¡¯ niece. He had been a constant presence throughout her childhood, a guardian figure she could always count on. Deep down, Lucas couldn¡¯t believe she was capable of something so malicious. He felt he shouldn¡¯t harbor such cruel thoughts about his own family. Lost in a maze of conflicting emotions, Lucas remained silent, his gaze distant and clouded. Belinda, watching him closely, sensed the storm behind his eyes. ¡°What is it, Lucas?¡± she asked gently. Her voice pulled him back to the present. He turned toward her, his tone low but steady. ¡°My team has already investigated everyone who went out that night to search for Faye,¡± he began. ¡°But¡­¡± He paused. ¡°They didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Webed through everyone¡¯s personal and family bank ounts¡ªno unexined deposits. Their call and message histories were also clean.¡± Lucas took a deep breath, the weight of uncertainty pressing heavily on his shoulders. ¡°However, there¡¯s a catch. Mount Tuky doesn¡¯t haveplete surveince coverage. There¡¯s one blind spot¡ªa secluded path that leads directly from outside to the back of the mountain.¡± Belinda blinked. ¡°Are you suggesting someone from outside might have used that trail to enter Mount Tuky that night?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t rule it out,¡± Lucas replied grimly. ¡°But here¡¯s the real issue¡ªwho could it be? I even had Kylee investigated. My people traced her movements over thest several days,bed through her calls, and checked her financial records¡ªeverything¡¯s squeaky clean.¡± g??????¦Òv??????.c?m ¨C check it out! He exhaled in frustration. ¡°Right now, the investigation is stuck. All we can do is keep digging, watch everyone involved closely, and hope somethinges up.¡± Belinda nodded slowly. ¡°Alright.¡± Lucas looked at her, guilt evident in his eyes. ¡°Belinda, I¡¯m sorry. This is all my fault. I failed to protect you. Now, I can¡¯t even find the person responsible.¡± Belinda¡¯s heart ached seeing him like this. She reached out, threading her fingers through his and gently squeezing his hand. ¡°Lucas,¡± she said softly, ¡°don¡¯t say that. None of this is your fault. No one could have seen iting. Stop ming yourself for this.¡± Her voice was a balm to his raw frustration as she looked at him. ¡°Whoever did this probably nned it for a long time. That¡¯s why they¡¯ve covered their tracks so well. It¡¯s not surprising that nothing has turned up yet.¡± . . . Chapter 1598 ?Chapter 1598: Lucas shook his head, tightening his grip on her hand. ¡°No. This wasn¡¯t something nned in advance. Think about it¡ªour spontaneous trip to Mount Tuky, Faye sneaking out in the middle of the night, the security guard spotting her, the manager contacting us directly¡­ It¡¯s too chaotic, too unpredictable to n for. Even if someone bribed the manager or others involved, how could they have foreseen that you and I would split up to look for Faye?¡± He looked straight at Belinda. ¡°They couldn¡¯t. This means it probably wasn¡¯t nned in advance. The most likely exnation is that it was an impulsive action. Someone seized an opportunity¡ªacted on the spot.¡± Clearly, Lucas had already analyzed the situation thoroughly. Belinda was left speechless because his thoughts matched her own suspicions. Lucas¡¯ face remained serious. ¡°And if that¡¯s true, then there¡¯s one key element here¡­¡± Belinda picked up where Lucas left off. ¡°Why would someone do this? Do they harbor such venomous hatred toward me? Do they truly wish for my death?¡± Lucas offered a solemn nod, his expression darkening with shared confusion. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the exact mystery that has been consuming my thoughts relentlessly.¡± Belinda gave him a gentle smile, though concern flickered behind her eyes. ¡°Well, since we cannot unravel this puzzle tonight, let¡¯s stop torturing ourselves with it. I doubt this riddle will surrender its secrets overnight. Let¡¯s set it aside for now. It¡¯s gettingte¡ªtake a rxing shower and get some rest.¡± Lucas gazed at Belinda, remaining silent. After what felt like an eternity, he released a heavy sigh that seemed to carry the weight of unspoken thoughts. ¡°Alright.¡± Once he disappeared into the bathroom, Belinda¡¯s eyes narrowed with calcted thoughtfulness, her mind dissecting the meaning behind Lucas¡¯s silence. She wondered whether his reluctance to speak stemmed from a realization that had suddenly crystallized in his mind, and whether the person or situation he had thought of bore any connection to Faye. After absorbing Lucas¡¯s investigation results, Belinda felt her suspicion toward Faye deepen. The security guards who searched for Faye checked out clean, and Kylee was not a suspect either, which only increased the possibility that Faye orchestrated all this. But Belinda decided not to share these thoughts with Lucas for now. g?ln¦Ò¦Íe??s has the stories you love After Lucas emerged from his shower, the two settled into bed and surrendered to sleep¡¯s embrace. The following day. Belinda returned to work at the hospital. After changing into her white coat, she embarked on her morning rounds with renewed purpose. Afterpleting thorough examinations of all her patients, she finally entered Barbara¡¯s hospital room. ¡°Dr. Wright, you¡¯ve arrived!¡± Barbara immediately pushed herself upright at the sight of Belinda¡¯s familiar figure, her face brightening with genuine delight. Nni stepped forward with evident concern etched across her features. ¡°Dr. Wright, your colleague mentioned that you required sick leave yesterday. How are you feeling now? I can see your forehead is injured. How did that happen?¡± Belinda offered a reassuring smile and exined, ¡°I identally struck my head on something and sustained a mild concussion. To be safe, I gave myself an extra day of rest, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± . . . Chapter 1599 ?Chapter 1599: ¡°You really should pay more attention to protecting yourself,¡± Nni said, her tone softening into something more tender and caring as she spoke to Belinda. Belinda didn¡¯t borate further on the matter. Instead, she turned her attention to Barbara. ¡°Miss Dury, how has your recovery been over the past few days? Have you experienced any difort or unusual symptoms?¡± Barbara practically radiated with unbridled happiness. ¡°No, I feel absolutely magnificent in every way!¡± Belinda chuckled with genuine joy. ¡°I thoroughly reviewed your recent test reports, and all the medical indicators are approaching normal ranges. After a few more days, once we confirm everything remains stable, you can be discharged and continue your recovery at home.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Barbara¡¯s eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda nodded. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful news!¡± Barbara eximed, overjoyed. Nni couldn¡¯t contain her overwhelming gratitude and stepped forward, grasping Belinda¡¯s hand with trembling fingers. She had shifted from addressing her formally as ¡°Dr. Wright¡± to the more intimate ¡°Belinda.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do much,¡± Belinda replied modestly. Although she had skillfully performed Barbara¡¯splex surgery, few knew she was the surgeon behind it. Nni¡¯s hand quivered slightly as she held Belinda¡¯s gently. ¡°You weren¡¯t the surgeon for Barbara¡¯s operation, but she told me how much you motivated her. You visited her whenever you had time, chatting with her and helping her manage her fears and anxieties. So, Belinda, you¡¯ve done a lot for us.¡± ¡°It¡¯s simply my obligation as her attending physician,¡± Belinda replied with characteristic modesty. The more Belinda downyed her extraordinary efforts, the deeper Nni¡¯s admiration and appreciation for her grew. L§Ñt?st ch¦Ápt?rs in g?lnov?ls.?¦Ïm From Nni¡¯s perspective, Belinda¡¯s actions went far beyond the typical duties of an attending physician and truly deserved recognition. Nni had researched Belinda¡¯s treatment of previous patients and discovered that she approached every patient with the samepassion and dedication, regardless of their financial situation or social status. Belinda had even quietly covered medical expenses for patients who couldn¡¯t afford proper care. Nni genuinely respected and admired Belinda, recognizing her as someone truly exceptional in every way. Furthermore, she now understood why someone as remarkable as Lucas had fallen so deeply in love with Belinda. Even Harold, who had met countless people throughout his distinguished life and earned widespread respect, held Belinda in the highest regard. Belinda deserved every bit of it. . . . Chapter 1600 ?Chapter 1600: Thinking this, Nni smiled warmly. ¡°Belinda, if you ever find yourself in Soling, be sure to visit me, alright?¡± ¡°Absolutely. I give you my word,¡± Belinda said earnestly, nodding. After thoroughly discussing the specific details requiring Barbara¡¯s careful attention with Nni, Belinda prepared to leave. Just as she turned toward the door, it swung open with a gentle creak. Elwood stepped inside. ¡°Mr. Wright,¡± Belinda acknowledged him with a respectful nod. ¡°Dr. Wright, what on earth happened to your forehead?¡± Elwood¡¯s sharp eyes immediatelynded on the pristine white bandage adorning Belinda¡¯s forehead. Belinda offered a gracious smile and repeated her earlier exnation. ¡°Please be more careful in the future,¡± Elwood said with genuine concern. ¡°I certainly will.¡± Belinda then seemed to recall something important and asked, ¡°Mr. Wright, have your diagnostic results been released yet? Is everything okay?¡± ¡°Indeed, the test results came backpletely normal. The attending physician asked extensively about the circumstances I had previously disclosed and concluded that my persistent headaches stem directly from the memory loss I experienced earlier,¡± Elwood shared his medical situation withplete openness. Nni regarded Elwood with unmistakable surprise, never expecting him to reveal such personal information so freely to Belinda. ¡°Memory loss?¡± Belinda said, shocked. After a brief pause, she seemed to understand the situation. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then it makes sense. However, if you¡¯ve been having frequent headaches recently, it likely indicates your memory is beginning a gradual recovery process.¡± ¡°His memory is actually recovering?¡± Nni gasped audibly at Belinda¡¯s words. Your next story begins at . Her reaction seemed far more intense than Elwood¡¯s own response. Belinda shifted her gaze toward Nni and nodded. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s precisely what the symptoms suggest.¡± Nni fell silent and deliberately lowered her eyes. Belinda could distinctly sense a change in Nni¡¯s mood. She suspected there might be aplicated, hidden history surrounding Elwood¡¯s memory loss. However, it wasn¡¯t her ce to pry into others¡¯ privacy. Belinda quickly left the room. Shortly after, Nni also exited and found a rtively private spot where she took out her phone and made a call. ¡°Hey, Nni, what¡¯s going on?¡± Tamara¡¯s voice came through the phone. Nni got straight to the point. ¡°Mom, just now Elwood mentioned his memory loss to Belinda. She told him that his recent headaches are likely a sign that his memories are beginning to return.¡± . . . Chapter 1601 ?Chapter 1601: Tamara¡¯s voice sharpened instantly. ¡°What did you say? His memories¡­ areing back?¡± Nni nodded, her voice troubled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly what Belinda said. And she¡¯s a doctor; she wouldn¡¯t say something like that without reason.¡± She hesitated, brows furrowing. ¡°If Elwood regains his memory, he¡¯ll remember everything about his past with Car. Then¡­¡± Her sentence hung unfinished, heavy with implication. On the other end of the line, Tamara¡¯s face was solemn. When she finally spoke again, her voice was firm. ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen. Not a chance. Elwood must never remember Car.¡± Nni exhaled slowly, her agreement subdued but resolute. ¡°I feel the same. But¡­ what can we do?¡± Tamara paused for a moment before replying, ¡°We¡¯ll have to involve that doctor again.¡± Nni straightened immediately. ¡°You mean¡­ have Elwood hypnotized by that doctor again?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no other choice,¡± Tamara said. ¡°If we don¡¯t act now, everything we¡¯ve built so far will copse.¡± Nni was silent for a while, digesting the gravity of the situation. Atst, she said, ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s our only option. I¡¯ll leave it in your hands, Mom.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± With that, Tamara ended the call. What Tamara didn¡¯t know was that Zaria had been standing just outside her door, overhearing the entire conversation. Her face flushed with barely contained excitement. Her pulse thundered in her ears as she slowly backed away from the slightly ajar door. Once safely inside her room, she closed the door carefully, leaned against it, and exhaled in relief. She made her way to the sofa, sat down, grabbed a ss of water, and took a long sip to steady her nerves. She had only intended to speak with Tamara earlier, but when she saw the door slightly ajar and heard voices, curiosity held her in ce. Because of Tamara¡¯s hearing issues, she often used speakerphone, making it easy for Zaria to catch every word of the conversation with Nni. From their talk, Zaria gleaned several crucial pieces of information. First, Elwood indeed had a past with Car. Second, his memory loss wasn¡¯t caused by the car crash¡ªit had been artificially induced through hypnosis. Tamara and Nni were behind it. Whether Tasha had a hand in it, she didn¡¯t know. Third, Nni and Tamara nned to do it again¡ªto erase any fragments of memory that might return and keep Elwood from remembering Car. Zaria¡¯s gaze darkened as she thought about this. She couldn¡¯t let them seed. For some reason, she had a very strong feeling that if Elwood were to recover his memory, Tasha would be in serious trouble¡­ Now, Zaria faced the critical challenge of devising a strategy to prevent that doctor from hypnotizing Elwood. Her eyes darkened, and her expression grew increasingly serious. At least, she could finally confirm that Elwood and Car indeed had a history, which proved her suspicions correct. . . . Chapter 1602 ?Chapter 1602: In the Grand ins General Hospital, as midday approached and Belindapleted her demanding shift, she prepared to make her way toward the cafeteria for lunch. However, the moment she stepped out of her office, she discovered Faye approaching with a radiant smile. ¡°Belinda,¡± Faye called out with infectious cheerfulness. ¡°Faye, what an unexpected surprise to see you here. Shouldn¡¯t you be busy with work today?¡± Belinda asked with genuine curiosity. Faye exined, ¡°Yes, but my boss closed a big deal today, so he gets a day off. Since I helped with the deal, I get a day off, too.¡± After a thoughtful pause, she continued with growing excitement, ¡°When I arrived home and found myself with plenty of free time, I decided to prepare a special lunch for you and personally bring it here.¡± ¡°How wonderfully thoughtful of you.¡± Belinda recognized that refusing would be impolite, considering Faye¡¯s effort. She graciously epted the carefully packaged lunchbox and asked, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± Faye shook her head, still smiling warmly. ¡°Actually, Belinda, I want to have lunch in your cafeteria.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡± With that, Belinda led the way to the cafeteria with Faye. After getting their food and finding a ce to sit, Belinda began eating the meal Faye had prepared. Faye¡¯s cooking skills were genuinely impressive. While eating, Faye suddenly looked at Belinda. ¡°Belinda, I want to apologize to you again. The weight of guilt continues to torment me for the harm I inadvertently caused you.¡± Belinda gazed at Faye. As Faye spoke, Belinda noticed the remorse and anguish deeply etched on her face. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell whether this disy of remorse was genuine or if Faye¡¯s acting skills had reached such perfection that not even the slightest crack showed. Belinda smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, so just let it go. I know you didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡± Faye bit her lower lip, clearly distressed. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re too kind to be angry with me, but I can¡¯t escape the reality that I made a mistake. Me getting hurt is one thing, but I almost put you in danger, and that continues to gue my conscience relentlessly.¡± Tears welled up in her eyes as she spoke. Stay tuned at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s Belinda remained silent. After several minutes of contemtive quiet, Faye let out a soft, trembling sniff before saying, ¡°Not only that, but I also kept feeling jealous of you, Belinda. I really shouldn¡¯t have. You and Uncle Lucas are in a rtionship, and you will eventually get married, while I¡¯m just his niece. How could I be so immature andpete with you? When I reflect on my past behavior, I realize how incredibly childish I was. Belinda, please don¡¯t hold it against me, okay? I promise I¡¯ll change from now on. What happened before will never happen again.¡± Faye¡¯s words carried the unmistakable ring of sincerity, each syble delivered with heartfelt conviction. Yet somehow, an inexplicable sensation kept gnawing at Belinda¡¯s mind¡ªa persistent whisper suggesting that this entire emotional disy was nothing more than an act. Belinda found it difficult to exin why she felt this way. Nevertheless, since Faye had shared her vulnerable confession, social courtesy demanded an appropriate response. . . . Chapter 1603 ?Chapter 1603: ¡°Alright, I forgive you,¡± Belinda said with a smile, nodding at Faye. However, anyone who knew Belinda would notice that her smile was purely out of politeness. Faye¡¯s face immediately brightened with radiant joy as she offered enthusiastic assurance. ¡°Thank you. And don¡¯t worry, Belinda; I¡¯ll take good care of you during this time.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just focus on enjoying our meal now,¡± Belinda said, deliberately changing the subject. She was keenly aware that Faye¡¯s carefully chosen words contained an implicit deration¡ªFaye intended to extend her stay at her ce. Thinking of this, Belinda couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft, ironic chuckle. They then ate quietly, without further conversation. After the meal, Faye took the lunchbox and left, while Belinda returned to the lounge for a nap. In the afternoon, Belinda received a call from Bethany, inviting her and Johnson to dinner. Belinda readily epted the invitation, especially since Lucas had been tied up with various professionalmitments during recent evenings. After finishing her shift, Belinda drove to the restaurant where they had agreed to meet. She was the first to arrive in the private room. After settling into her seat and drinking some water, Bethany and Johnson soon arrived. As soon as they sat down, Bethany spoke up. ¡°Tell us, what has Faye been up to while staying at your ce these past few days?¡± Belinda chuckled lightly, her tone carrying a hint of sarcasm. ¡°Not much. The first night, she knocked on our door in the middle of the night, saying she had a bad dream about me and wanted to check on me. Then she asked Lucas if she could sleep beside me so she¡¯d feel reassured. I should also mention that when she knocked so urgently on our door, she was only wearing a ckce nightgown with a white sheer robe over it.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°Then yesterday, when Lucas came home, he ran into Faye downstairs, and she personally made him some soup and brought it to our bedroom. Today at noon, she cooked a meal herself and brought it to me at the hospital. That¡¯s everything she¡¯s done.¡± Belinda shrugged nonchntly. Bethany¡¯s and Johnson¡¯s expressions becameplicated. Dive into the story world at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s?c?m Bethany couldn¡¯t suppress an exaggerated eye roll. ¡°Appearing at your bedroom door during the darkest hours of the night dressed like that¡­ Honestly, she must have been out of her mind to do something like that.¡± Bethany¡¯s curiosity deepened. ¡°Was it Lucas who opened the door at that time?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Belinda nodded. Bethany snorted, her expression a mix of mockery and disdain. Johnson furrowed his brows, clearly finding Faye¡¯s behavior inappropriate. ¡°What was Lucas¡¯ response to her inappropriate midnight visit?¡± Johnson asked. Belinda replied, ¡°He told her not to knock on our door anymore.¡± Bethany pressed her lips together for a moment. ¡°I wonder if Faye insisted on staying at your ce just to annoy you with these petty actions.¡± After a brief silence, Bethany let out a cold, scornfulugh before continuing, ¡°Just think about what Faye has been doingtely. Granted, none of it seems serious at first nce¡ªjust a series of small, seemingly harmless actions. But all together, they create this¡­ constant unease. And even after Lucas warned her against it, who¡¯s to say what excuse she¡¯lle up with next to knock on your door again? Honestly, even when you¡¯re sharing an intimate moment with Lucas, you¡¯ll be wondering whether she¡¯s about toe barging in again.¡± . . . Chapter 1604 ?Chapter 1604: Her blunt words struck directly at the heart of the matter. Belinda agreed with her. With a resigned sigh, Belinda said, ¡°And she even promised she¡¯d take good care of me while I recover. That probably means she¡¯s nning to stay at my ce a while longer.¡± Bethany¡¯s expression darkened as she turned to face her friend. ¡°Belinda, maybe it¡¯s time to drive her away. Ask her to leave before things spiral further. Whatever her intentions are, the oue is the same: she will only annoy you.¡± Belinda didn¡¯t respond right away. Her silence stretched on. It was then that Johnson finally spoke up. ¡°Belinda,¡± he said gently, ¡°has Lucas made any progress finding out who pushed you off the hill?¡± Upon hearing this, Bethany immediately straightened up. She had been so focused on asking about Faye that she had overlooked this crucial matter. Belinda shook her head. ¡°So far, no.¡± She then shared with them the investigation results Lucas had told herst night. When she finished speaking, Johnson¡¯s brows knitted together in a troubled frown. ¡°Really, not a single person is suspicious?¡± Belinda shook her head again. ¡°No. ording to the current findings, there¡¯s nothing unusual in anyone¡¯s records or behavior.¡± Bethany, her expression grim, leaned forward. ¡°This only makes Faye look more suspicious.¡± Johnson turned to her, startled, disbelief evident in both his face and voice. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat are you implying? Are you saying¡­ that Faye pushed Belinda?¡± Bethany didn¡¯t flinch. ¡°Yes,¡± she replied calmly, meeting his gaze. ¡°Don¡¯t you find her behavior odd? She was alone for a long time before we found her that night. If she had really pushed Belinda, no one would¡¯ve seen it.¡± Johnson frowned, his tone uncertain. ¡°But Faye wouldn¡¯t do something like that. She had no reason to¡ª¡± Bethany interrupted, ¡°Of course, she had a reason¡ªLucas. She has been saying for months that Lucas treats her differently now that he is in a rtionship with Belinda.¡± After a pause, she continued, ¡°If her mind is even a little twisted, it¡¯s not hard to imagine her believing that without Belinda in the picture, she could have Lucas¡¯s affection all to herself again. Doesn¡¯t that make sense?¡± Johnson was momentarily at a loss for words. Bethany¡¯s reasoning was solid. After a long pause, he sighed deeply. ¡°I admit¡­ what you¡¯re saying is possible. But I believe Faye isn¡¯t the kind of person who would do something so malicious. Faye has always struck me as innocent and kind. She doesn¡¯t have that kind of malice in her heart.¡± Bethany lifted her shoulders in a casual shrug, her face showingplete indifference to the weight of the conversation. ¡°You can memorize someone¡¯s features perfectly but never truly prate the mysteries of their heart. How deeply do you actually know Faye anyway? Besides, she spent countless years studying abroad. Who could possibly guarantee that her character hasn¡¯t undergone aplete transformation during that time?¡± She pressed forward with her theory, her voice gaining conviction. ¡°From my careful observations and analysis, Faye emerges as the most suspicious one in this matter.¡± . . . Chapter 1605 ?Chapter 1605: ¡°Belinda, what do you think?¡± Johnson turned to Belinda, seeking her opinion. Belinda pressed her lips into a thin line, her eyebrows drawing together. After several heavy seconds of thoughtful silence, she finally shared the insight that had been forming in her mind. ¡°The more time I spend with Faye, the more I sense that¡­ she harbors romantic feelings for Lucas. I can¡¯t exin exactly why I feel this way. You might dismiss it as just a hunch, but it¡¯s the kind of instinctive recognition women have when they detect a potential rival in love.¡± ¡°Precisely! Catherine and I feel the same way when watching her behavior!¡± Bethany nodded enthusiastically, fully agreeing with Belinda¡¯s assessment. ¡°Otherwise, what kind of niece gets jealous of her uncle¡¯s girlfriend? That¡¯s insane.¡± Her words were sharp. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± Johnson immediately rejected the idea with conviction. ¡°Lucas is Faye¡¯s uncle. How could she possibly have romantic feelings for him?¡± Bethany¡¯s expression shifted dramatically from casual discussion to deadly seriousness. She fixed her prating gaze directly on Johnson and asked, ¡°Since we¡¯re venturing into this delicate territory, Johnson, I must ask you something crucial¡­ Is Faye really rted to Lucas by blood?¡± Belinda¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at Bethany¡¯s question. The question had the power to reshape their entire understanding of the situation. Johnson was momentarily stunned. After a pause, he responded, ¡°Are you suggesting that Georgie or Faye might have been adopted or taken in and have no blood ties to the rk family?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bethany nodded. ¡°If that proves to be the case, then no blood rtion would exist between Faye and Lucas. Faye¡¯s romantic feelings for her supposed uncle would suddenly make perfect logical sense. Just like you and Catherine. Although you carry the title of siblings in society¡¯s eyes, you and Catherine are not rted by blood. The only obstacle preventing your union remains your identities as adopted siblings.¡± Johnson straightened his posture, preparing to share his knowledge. ¡°From everything I¡¯ve learned over the years, Lucas and Faye are rted by blood. You must understand, I grew up alongside Lucas. So, my family is somewhat familiar with his. At the very least, I¡¯ve never encountered any rumors that Georgie was adopted or taken in from outside the family. As for Faye¡­¡± After a pause, he continued, ¡°Given the depth of my rtionship with Lucas and our history of sharing personal information, if Faye had been adopted, he surely would have told me about this. From what I understand, Georgie is a biological child of the rk family, and Faye is her biological daughter.¡± Bethany pondered for a moment before suggesting another possibility. ¡°There¡¯s also the chance that, despite your close rtionship with Lucas, he might not have shared this with you because it concerns Georgie¡¯s privacy.¡± More chapters just for you g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv????s Johnson acknowledged the validity of her reasoning with a thoughtful nod. ¡°Indeed, that possibility cannot be ruled out entirely.¡± Belinda, who had been listening quietly, suddenly spoke up. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll try to ask Lucas about this indirectly, see if I can find out anything.¡± Upon hearing Belinda¡¯s words, Johnson gave her a contemtive look. There was something in her tone¡ªsubtle, yet unmistakable¡ªthat suggested she, too, had begun to question whether there was any true blood rtion between Faye and Lucas. The thought clearly stirred something in Johnson. His gaze darkened. . . . Chapter 1606 ?Chapter 1606: After the meal, everyone parted ways and drove home. When Belinda returned, she found Faye sitting on the living room sofa with Gwenda, the two of them watching TV together. The moment Belinda stepped into the room, Faye jumped to her feet with eager energy. ¡°Belinda, you¡¯re back!¡± she chirped. ¡°I made a bunch of my specialty dishes today, but unfortunately, you and Uncle Lucas weren¡¯t home to try them.¡± Belinda let out a light chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s enough that you and Gwenda got to enjoy the whole feast.¡± She made her way over and sat beside Gwenda. The three of them chatted casually for a while, the mood light and uneventful, before Belinda excused herself and headed upstairs to shower. Once she finished her shower andpleted her skincare routine, the door to her room opened. Lucas stepped inside. Belinda blinked in surprise. She raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re home early tonight.¡± ¡°I also didn¡¯t drink today,¡± Lucas said as he crossed the room, wrapping his arms around her from behind. He rested his chin gently on her shoulder. ¡°I told them my wife is super strict; she won¡¯t let me stay outte or touch a drop of alcohol. So, they let me off the hook.¡± Belinda burst outughing. She turned to face him. ¡°Did you really say that?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Lucas replied with yful pride. Belinda looped her arms around his neck, smiling at him. ¡°And you¡¯re not worried they¡¯ll go around saying you¡¯re a submissive husband?¡± Lucas raised his chin with an air of mock seriousness. ¡°Let them talk. I¡¯d wear that title like a badge of honor.¡± Belinda¡¯s smile deepened. Step into fiction with g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í????s???o?? She leaned in and kissed him, teasingly nibbling on his lower lip. Just as Lucas was about to respond with more fervor, she pulled back with a mischievous glint in her eyes. Raising one hand, she gently patted his head. ¡°You¡¯ve done well. That was your reward.¡± Lucas¡¯s eyes darkened, the desire in them undeniable. ¡°I want more,¡± he murmured, his voice low and husky. With that, he captured her lips in a kiss far more intense than thest, tasting her as if he could never get enough. By the time they broke apart, Belinda¡¯s lips were red and slightly swollen, impossibly tempting. But before things could go further, she gently pushed him away. ¡°Go take a shower,¡± she said. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± Lucas smiled and made his way to the bathroom. Later, as theyy together in bed, Lucas draped an arm over Belinda¡¯s shoulders, pulling her close until she rested peacefully in his embrace. After a beat offortable silence, he asked, ¡°What did you talk about during dinner with Johnson and Bethany?¡± Belinda responded calmly, ¡°They asked if there were any updates on who pushed me, and we went over a few possibilities. They were trying to help figure out who the culprit might be.¡± Lucas¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he absorbed this. ¡°So¡­ do they have any suspects in mind?¡± . . . Chapter 1607 ?Chapter 1607: Belinda¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly. She shook her head. ¡°No, they¡¯re both curious about who could have done this.¡± Lucas maintained his contemtive silence, his expression revealingyers ofplicated emotions. After a while, he softened his voice. ¡°I¡¯ve sent people to closely monitor those who went looking for Faye that night. Let¡¯s see if there will be any breakthrough.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Belinda responded with a single nod of understanding. Lucas found himself unable to suppress a deep, weary sigh that seemed to emerge from the very depths of his soul, his voice carrying a potent mixture of self-reproach and frustration. ¡°I made you a solemn promise that I wouldn¡¯t allow you to suffer harm again, but here we find ourselves¡ª¡± Belinda quickly interjected, ¡°It was an ident. You really shouldn¡¯t me yourself. How could you possibly predict every dangerous scenario that might unfold anyway? You¡¯ve already done a great job protecting me.¡± Lucas gazed deeply into Belinda¡¯s eyes with an intensity that seemed to peer directly into her soul, maintaining this profound silence for what felt like an eternity. Eventually, he leaned his body toward her and ced a gentle kiss on her forehead. The kiss was filled with tenderness and affection. Belinda¡¯s lips curved upward into a contented smile as she nestled herself deeper into Lucas¡¯s embrace. After a while, she feigned curiosity and said, ¡°By the way, Lucas, I¡¯m curious about something. I feel like Georgie is very doting on Faye. I¡¯m wondering whether Georgie experienced significant difficulties during Faye¡¯s birth? Or perhaps it was hard for her to conceive Faye in the first ce?¡± Lucas didn¡¯t suspect anything. He nodded. ¡°Indeed. Georgie and her husband were married for three years without having a child. They visited countless hospitals for check-ups, and although both were healthy, they just couldn¡¯t have a baby for some reason. They tried all sorts of methods and even considered IVF. Eventually, one of Harold¡¯s friends told them about a psychic who lived in the mountains. Harold¡¯s friend said his daughter-inw couldn¡¯t conceive until she visited this¡­ The psychic followed his advice. Remarkably, three monthster, she got pregnant. Find exclusive chapters g¦Á?¦Ç¦Òv???s He took a deep breath and continued, ¡°So Georgie and her husband decided to give it a try. That mysterious man informed them that their future child apparently preferred an entirely different environment, which exined their previous inability to conceive sessfully. He strongly advised them to relocate to ystan immediately and avoid all contact with other family members for a year. Everyone expressed skepticism about this unusual advice initially. But surprisingly, after they moved, Georgie got pregnant within two months.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°Because of this, Georgie and her husband believed that man¡¯s words and stayed in ystan for a year without seeing any other family members. When they finally returned, Faye had already made her entrance into the world. Faye represented a genuine miracle to them. Georgie and her husband have always been very protective of Faye.¡± After Belinda absorbed Lucas¡¯s thorough exnation, her expression transformed into somethingplex. Belinda felt absolutely convinced that Faye was indeed Georgie¡¯s biological daughter and also Lucas¡¯s niece by blood, which meant her previous spection had been wrong. . . . Chapter 1608 ?Chapter 1608: She and her friends had foolishly assumed that Faye harbored romantic feelings for Lucas. However, it seemed that assessment wasn¡¯t urate now that she possessed all the facts. Faye¡¯s troubling actions might have been driven by pure possessiveness rather than romantic attraction. Lucas had treated her exceptionally well in the past, but since Belinda entered his life, Lucas¡¯s attitude toward her changed. That dramatic change could exin why Faye couldn¡¯t ept this new reality. ¡°Belinda, what are you thinking about right now?¡± Lucas¡¯s low, distinctly raspy voice suddenly resonated in Belinda¡¯s ear. Belinda blinked up at Lucas, realization dawning in her eyes. She shook her head, a soft smile tugging at her lips. ¡°Nothing. I just didn¡¯t expect Georgie and her husband to go through so much just to have a baby.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± Lucas nodded in agreement, but his gaze never left her face. He sensed that Belinda was hiding something from him. She chose not to tell him now, and he respected her decision and refrained from asking. He would wait for the day she trusted him enough to share it. His eyes flicked to her forehead. ¡°How¡¯s that injury on your forehead?¡± he asked, motioning to the bandage just above her brow. Belinda replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine now, really. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all anymore. The wound just hasn¡¯t healedpletely, so I still have the bandage on.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lucas sighed in relief. Still, every time he looked at that little patch of gauze, he felt for Belinda. ¡°Oh,e on, I¡¯m good as new,¡± Belinda said, smiling. She struck a mock-heroic pose, flexing her arm with exaggerated effort. ¡°I could wrestle a grizzly bear and win. Look at these muscles.¡± ¡°Wrestle a bear, huh?¡± Lucas arched a brow, his voice lowering. ¡°Then I guess you¡¯re up for¡­ other challenges, too?¡± The meaning in his words was unmistakable, and Belinda caught it instantly. She pushed herself up and curled an arm around his neck, her voice turning velvety. ¡°And what exactly did you have in mind?¡± New chapters uploaded at g¦Á?¦Ç¦Ò¦Í???s Lucas¡¯s arm slipped around her waist, fingertips brushing along her bare skin with deliberate slowness. A teasing smile curved his lips. ¡°Something we¡¯ll both enjoy,¡± he murmured. Before she could answer, his lips found hers. She melted into the kiss, eyes fluttering shut as her arms tightened around his neck. Their bodies moved in sync, tension building, heat rising¡ªuntil both of them were heated with lust. However, just then, there was a knock at the door. The sound was abrupt and unwee. Both Belinda and Lucas froze, their expressions turning sour. Lucas closed his eyes, his jaw tightening as he said, ¡°Ignore it.¡± . . . Chapter 1609 ?Chapter 1609: But the knocking came again¡ªlouder, more insistent. It echoed like a maddening rhythm neither of them could escape. Lucas remained frozen, unable to move. Belinda exhaled and nudged his chest lightly. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s important.¡± He didn¡¯t answer. His brow furrowed, a vein pulsing with quiet frustration. After a few seconds, he rolled onto his back and stared at the ceiling. The knocks continued, relentless. Belinda gave his leg a light kick. ¡°Put your clothes on and go open the door. This is getting annoying.¡± Lucas¡¯s scowl deepened by the second. He looked like he wanted to punch the wall. Despite his irritation, he sat up and began to get dressed. Just then, Belinda¡¯s phone on the bedside table started ringing. Belinda retrieved her phone and saw Faye¡¯s name illuminated on the screen. She swiped to ept the call, bringing the device to her ear. ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Belinda, you muste out immediately! Your grandmother isn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Faye¡¯s voice carried unmistakable urgency and distress. Belinda¡¯s expression changed instantly, worry etching deep lines across her features. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°She¡¯s experiencing difort. You need toe downstairs and check on her.¡± Faye remained frustratingly vague, which only intensified Belinda¡¯s worry. Belinda immediately hung up and started getting dressed. ¡°What¡¯s troubling Gwenda?¡± Lucas asked, his brow creasing with genuine concern. ¡°Faye didn¡¯t give details, just said Gwenda isn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Belinda exined as she pulled on her clothes. They got dressed quickly and burst out the door together. By this time, Faye had vanished from outside their room. They hurried down the stairs and made their way to the living room. Upon spotting Gwenda seatedfortably on the sofa, Belinda rushed to her side, her face filled with intense worry. ¡°Grandma, what¡¯s troubling you? Are you experiencing any pain or difort?¡± Gwenda extended her weathered hand and grasped Belinda¡¯s fingers, immediately offering reassurance. ¡°I¡¯m perfectly fine, dear, just experiencing a slightly congested nose and some harmless sneezes. However, Faye became convinced I must be developing a cold. She insisted on summoning you. I tried to dissuade her, but she wouldn¡¯t listen.¡± Belinda stood there,pletely bewildered by the situation. Lucas¡¯sposed expression also faltered momentarily. Nothing more than just some sneezes? Faye regarded Gwenda with clear disapproval written across her face. ¡°You sneezed twice during our dinner, and then again just now. ¡°You¡¯ve obviously contracted a cold. You can¡¯t be careless about your health at your age,¡± Faye said with a tone that conveyed genuine worry. . . . Chapter 1610 Chapter 1610: Belinda drew a deep breath and turned toward Gwenda with purpose. ¡°Grandma, would you please retrieve the first aid kit for me?¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Gwenda responded promptly and left to fulfill the request. ¡°What possible use could you have for the first aid kit? Belinda, I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m perfectly fine,¡± Gwenda said with a resigned smile. ¡°I just need to check your temperature,¡± Belinda replied firmly. Gwenda began to protest, but Belinda cut her off mid-sentence. ¡°Just to be absolutely certain, okay?¡± Belinda gazed at Gwenda with a mixture of concern and unwavering seriousness. ¡°Alright,¡± Gwenda conceded. Once Gwenda returned carrying the first aid kit, Belinda took her temperature. The reading showedpletely normal parameters. She put the thermometer back in the kit and closed the lid. Then she looked directly at Gwenda with searching eyes. ¡°Your temperature is perfectly normal. Grandma, are you experiencing any other symptoms or difort?¡± Gwenda shook her head. ¡°No. I¡¯m absolutely fine, dear. The sneezing happened simply because my nose felt slightly itchy. You really don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m relieved to hear that you¡¯re well,¡± Belinda nodded, releasing a long breath of relief. At that moment, Faye, standing nearby, suddenly spoke up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Belinda. I overreacted. I was too worried. I thought, given her age, her health might be fragile. She sneezed several times, and I worried she might be hiding something from you to avoid worrying you. That¡¯s why I rushed upstairs to call you.¡± Her tone carried unmistakable notes of remorse. As Belinda observed Faye¡¯s earnest expression, her gaze deepened. galn¦Òv???s.????m ¨C your update hub At that moment, Belinda found herself unable to put her emotions into words. A surge of frustration and resignation twisted in her chest. Faye had shown up at their door again¡ªyet this time, she imed it was out of concern for Gwenda. Gwenda had sneezed a couple of times, and while it was likely nothing, Faye had used it as a pretext toe knocking. Belinda knew she couldn¡¯t reasonably use Faye of wrongdoing. Technically, Faye¡¯s actions were thoughtful. Yet, Belinda felt sick to her stomach because of it. ¡°Never mind,¡± Belinda finally said, forcing a strained smile. ¡°Thanks for your concern about my grandma.¡± Faye smiled sweetly. ¡°We¡¯re family. No need to thank me.¡± Gwenda, ever perceptive, intervened. ¡°Alright now, I¡¯m fine. You can all stop worrying. You can go back to your rooms and get some rest.¡± Lucas nodded politely. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll head upstairs.¡± Gwenda waved them off with a gentle smile. Lucas reached for Belinda¡¯s hand, and together they walked back upstairs. . . .
Message from Noah: Have a great weekend dear readers. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. ????(? ?? ? ¨C ? ) . Chapter 1611 ?Chapter 1611: Back in their room, neither said a word. Belinda curled into Lucas¡¯s arms. He wrapped her gently in his embrace, his eyes quietly fixed on her face. But his gaze was distant, his thoughts drifting elsewhere. Then his eyes narrowed slightly, as though a decision had taken shape in his mind. Because of the incident earlier, they didn¡¯t feel like making love anymore. They both fell asleep not long after lying down. The next morning. Belinda didn¡¯t bother with breakfast at home. She got up early, left the house, and arrived at the hospital well ahead of time. As she made her way to the cafeteria, she slipped in her earphones and initiated a group call. A few secondster, Bethany and Johnson picked up. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Bethany asked, her voice still tinged with sleep. ¡°Why the early call? Did something happen?¡± Belinda exhaled slowly and went straight to the point. ¡°Tonight, when Fayees home, I will tell her to move out.¡± Bethany gasped. ¡°Whoa, really? What did she do this time?¡± Even Johnson couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. For Belinda to react this way, Faye must have crossed a serious line. ¡°Bethany, you were right all along,¡± Belinda said, her voiceced with resignation. She paused for a moment, inhaling deeply, then continued, ¡°Last night, Lucas and I were just about to¡­ well, you know, get a little intimate. Then, Faye came knocking on our door again!¡± Bethany¡¯s and Johnson¡¯s expressions shifted in unison at that. Your next journey starts at g?ln¦Ò¦Í???s???o?? ¡°Oh my God. She¡¯s really¡­¡± Bethany faltered, at a loss for words to describe Faye. ¡°What was her excuse this time?¡± Johnson asked, his toneced with disbelief. Belinda painted a vivid picture of the previous night¡¯s dramatic events, sharing every excruciating detail with Bethany and Johnson. After absorbing the entire ount, Bethany scoffed, ¡°Oh, how absolutely brilliant! This time, Faye knocked on your door wearing the perfect mask of concern for Gwenda¡¯s well-being! How could anyone possibly find fault with that? What a masterfully executed n!¡± ¡°She caused all thismotion over merely some sneezes?¡± Johnson¡¯s expression twisted into something indescribable, caught between disbelief and exasperation. Belinda said, ¡°Yeah. I personally examined my grandmother from head to toe and found absolutely nothing concerning. She herself insisted she felt perfectly fine throughout the entire ordeal.¡± Bethany unleashed a string of curses before saying, ¡°This situation has bepletely intolerable! I warned you yesterday to send Faye packing, but you refused to heed my advice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really reached my absolute breaking point! She must pack her belongings and leave this house! If she stays under this roof even one more day, I¡¯ll lose everyst shred of my sanity!¡± Belinda dered through clenched teeth. . . . Chapter 1612 ?Chapter 1612: ¡°You should¡¯ve done this a long time ago!¡± Bethany said, then suddenly seemed to remember something. ¡°By the way, did you ask Lucas about that matterst night? What did he say?¡± ¡°Faye is Georgie¡¯s biological child.¡± Belinda paused for several heartbeats, carefully weighing her next words before adding, ¡°At least, that¡¯s what Lucas knows.¡± ¡°I told you, Faye is indeed rted to Lucas by blood,¡± Johnson said. Bethany added, ¡°Even if Faye truly is Lucas¡¯s niece, that reality doesn¡¯t eliminate the terrifying possibility that she orchestrated Belinda¡¯s tumble down that treacherous hillside. She remains our primary suspect, and every calcted move she¡¯s made since arriving here fills me with absolute disgust and makes my blood boil with rage.¡± Johnson didn¡¯t know what to say about that. He also found Faye¡¯s actions quite annoying. She had stayed at Belinda¡¯s ce for three days, and every night, she had gone knocking on her bedroom door. What urgent matter could possibly demand she do something like that? ¡°Alright, I need to hang up. I¡¯m going to eat now,¡± Belinda said. The longer she dwelled on these infuriating circumstances, the more her anger threatened to consume her entirely. ¡°Of course, go ahead.¡± Belinda ended the call. Today, as usual, Faye rode in Lucas¡¯s car to thepany. However, while in the car, Lucas directly told Faye, ¡°You¡¯re not going back to my ce after work today. Go back to our family house.¡± Faye¡¯s expression immediately changed when she heard that. She quickly turned to Lucas. ¡°Why? Uncle Lucas, did I do something wrong? Did I upset Belinda?¡± More books uploaded on g?ln¦Ò¦Í??ls?c?m ¡°You upset me!¡± Lucas replied coldly. ¡°What did I do to upset you?¡± Faye¡¯s face showed confusion. After a moment, she suddenly seemed to remember something and asked, ¡°Is it because I knocked on your door?¡± She recalled with perfect rity Lucas¡¯s previous stern warning about respecting boundaries. She quicklyunched into an earnest exnation, her words tumbling over each other in desperate haste. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose! Last night, overwhelming concern for Mrs. Wright¡¯s condition consumed my thoughtspletely, which led me to¡ª¡± After drawing a deep, steadying breath, she added, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t knock on your door again, okay? Besides, Belinda¡¯s injuries haven¡¯t fully healed yet, and if I go back now, my conscience will torment me with guilt and sleepless nights.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve seriously disrupted our lives,¡± Lucas said, his voice low and resolute. At his words, Faye¡¯s expression faltered. Her lips trembled as she stared at him in disbelief. ¡°Disrupted your lives? I haven¡¯t¡­ How could I have?¡± Lucas met her gaze unflinchingly, then rephrased with steely rity, ¡°You¡¯ve seriously interfered with the intimacy between my wife and me. Is that clear enough for you now?¡± . . . Chapter 1613 Chapter 1613: For a moment, Faye didn¡¯t fully grasp what Lucas meant. She froze, stunned, but after several seconds, realization dawned on her. Her face first flushed red and then quickly turned pale. Of course, she understood what he meant. Her thoughts immediately shed back to that night she had knocked on their door¡ªthe sight of Lucas¡¯s lips slightly flushed, the long pause before he and Belinda had answered the door¡­ It was obvious now what she had interrupted. And then,st night, when she¡¯d disturbed them again. It had taken even longer for them toe downstairs. Their faces had been grim, their clothes slightly tousled. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine what they had been in the middle of before she interrupted them. That must have been the breaking point. That was why Lucas had finally decided to draw the line. Now, he was sending her away. The more she thought about it, the heavier her chest felt. She didn¡¯t want to leave. She had never asked for more than to be near Lucas, to see him every day¡ªthat alone would have been enough. But now¡­ She looked at him, her voice quivering with desperation. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I¡¯m sorry! I know I made a mistake¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to. Please, just give me one more chance. I swear I won¡¯t disturb you again. I¡¯ll stay quiet. I¡¯ll be careful. Just don¡¯t make me leave¡­¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stay in our ce anymore. You shouldn¡¯t have stayed at our house to begin with,¡± Lucas said tly, his hands steady on the wheel as the car moved forward. The fact that he had said this meant his decision was final. There was no room for negotiation. But Faye was unwilling to give up. ¡°Uncle Lucas, I know¡­ I know I shouldn¡¯t have stayed. But Belinda was hurt because of me. I feel terrible. I just wanted to look after her, to make it up to her. That¡¯s all. Once she¡¯s healed, I¡¯ll leave. I promise.¡± ¡°Belinda¡¯s fine,¡± Lucas replied without missing a beat. ¡°She doesn¡¯t need you looking after her. Besides, I can take care of her myself.¡± Faye¡¯s reasoning didn¡¯t sway him in the slightest. L?t?st ch?pt?rs in g?lnovels.c?m ¡°But¡ª¡± Faye tried again, but Lucas cut her off sharply. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± he said, his tone slicing through her plea like a knife. ¡°There¡¯s no more to discuss about this.¡± Silenced, Faye lowered her head, falling silent. Deep down, she knew¡ªnothing she could say now would change anything. The decision was made. She had to leave. With that realization came a wave of bitter regret. She had been reckless, too impulsive. She shouldn¡¯t have done those things. Now, it was toote for regrets. By the time Lucas¡¯s car rolled into the parking lot of the Triumph Consortium, not another word had passed between them. In the Cardiac Surgery Department office at Grand ins General Hospital, a nurse approached Belinda with a polite smile. ¡°Dr. Wright, someone¡¯s here to see you.¡± . . .
Message from Noah: Have a nice afternoon dear ones. God loves you and Noah wishes you all the best. (?? ? ??)? . The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!